Skip to main content

Full text of "History of the Society of Jesus in North America : colonial and federal"

See other formats 


PLEASE  HANDLE 
WITH  CARE 

University  of 
Connecticut  Libraries 


ly^ 


BOOK    27  1.5.He7   v.  1    pt   1    c.  1 
HUGHES    #    HISTORY    OF    THE    SOCIETY 

OF     JEStJS    IN    NORTH    AMERICA.    COLONI 


3  T153  DOObfiTM?  3 


Tnis  book  may  be  kept 

FOURTEEN  DAYS 

A  fine  of  TWO  CENTS  will  be  charged  for  each  day 
the  book  is  kept  over  time. 

1 

1 

' 

\ 

HISTORY    OF    THE 
SOCIETY    OF  JESUS    IN    NORTH    AMERICA 

COLONIAL    AND     FEDERAL 


NIHIL  OBSTAT 

Joseph  Gbimmelsman,  S.J., 
Praepositus  Provinciae  Missourianae  S.J. 
St.  Louis  Uxiversitv, 

St.  Louis,  Mo.,  U.S.A., 

November  28,  1905. 

IMPRIMATUR 

Si  ita  placebit  R";"  Patri  Magistro  Sacri  Palatii  Apostolici 
Joseph  Pateiabcha  Co''"','"*  Vicesg, 

BOMAE, 

Die  12  Jan.,  1906. 

IMPRIMATUR 

Fb.  Albeetus  Lepidi,  O.P. 
S.  P,  Ap.  Magister. 

ROMAE, 

Die  20  Jan.,  1900. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2009  with  funding  from 

Boston  Library  Consortium  IVIember  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/historyofsociety011hugh 


pti^x-^-*^k  ^jo 


HISTORY  y^<^ 

OF  /,   ^ 

THE    SOCIETY    OF    JESUS     v,\ 
NORTH    AMERICA 

COLONIAL  AND   FEDERAL 


THOMAS   HUGHES 

OF  THE   SAME   SOCIETY 


DOCUMENTS 

VOLUME  I      PART  I      Nos.   1-140 

(1605-1838) 


LONGMANS,    GREEN,    AND    CO. 

39    PATERNOSTER    ROW,    LONDON 
NEW   YORK,    BOMBAY,    AND    CALCUTTA 

1908 

.-ill  rights  rcseri'ed 


cUhS 


PREFACE 


The  documents  presented  here  are  meant  to  illustrate  the  his- 
torical text  in  general  of  the  History  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  in 
Nai'th  ATTierica,  Colonial  and  Federal. 

First  in  order  are  some  Preliminary  papers  belonging  to  the 
earlier  colonial  period,  1605-1633.  They  are  followed  hy  Admini- 
strative documents,  consisting  of  letters,  written  hy  the  General  of 
the  Order  and  hearing  on  American  afairs,  from  1629  till  1744- 
Supplementing  these,  a  Narrative  section  comprises  an  exact 
redaction  of  Annual  Letters  and  kindred  papers  or  fragments,  as 
far  as  they  touch  the  same  subject.  Controversial  documents  are 
subjoined  on  the  question  of  property  and  civil  rights,  as  disputed 

0  in  the  first  stage  of  Maryland  history  hetxveen  the  colonial  Pro- 
^            prietary,  Cecil  Lord  Baltimm^e,  and  the  Jesuit  missionaries. 

^-  In  these  papers,  the  portion  ivhich  is  antecedent  to  the  date  164^5 

\^  forms  the  documentary  apparatus  corresponding  to  the  first  volume 

^  '  of  text,  already  published.     The  same  remark  applies  to  the  papers 

,  in  the  Sections  following,  those  which  are  called  a  DocuTnentary 

,  Excursus  on  Jesuit  Property  and  its  Uses. 

By  way  of  supplement  to  the  controversy  hettveen  Lord  Balti- 
"^  more  and  the  missionaries,  and  as  a  preliminary  to  other  disputes 

in  later  times,  we  give  an  authentic  sketch  of  Jesuit  property  titles, 

and  of  missionary  ivays  and  means. 

1  This  portion  on  Property  and  its  Uses  recommended  itself  for  a 
^  complete  and  exhaustive  treatment  at  once.  While  offering  on  the 
p.  one  hand  the  attraction  of  contributing  a  vast  quantity  of  new 
h             docioments,  and  on  the  other  a  unity  of  place  and  subject  covering 

two  hundred  years,  it  bore  on  the  face  of  it  an  evident  inconvenience, 

if  we  divided  it  into  successive  parts,  which  should  correspond  to 

L  the  epochs  of  our  historical  text.     There  would  be  need  of  consider- 

■>.  able  repetition;  or  there  ivould  result  considerable  disconnection. 


vi  PREFACE 

Wc  have  therefore  treated  the  luhole  subject  here  as  one  piece,  in 
Sections  II.-VII. 

A  thousand  documents,  running  on  continuously,  did  not  pro- 
mise a  sufficient  organic  unity,  unless  we  divided  them  analytic- 
ally into  'parts  or  members,  and  added  illustrative  observations  to 
make  a  synthesis  of  the  ivhole,  organically  complete.  Accordingly, 
we  have  brought  subordinate  'parts  together  under  separate  head- 
ings; and  we  have  inserted  a  connective  thread  of  historiccd  ex- 
planations or  documentary  scholia.  Thus  from  the  subject,  which 
is  property,  from  the  matter,  which  is  documentary,  and  fro7n  the 
manner  of  presentment,  which  is  that  of  being  arranged  in  parts 
and  annotated,  this  jwrtion,  Sections  II.-VII.,  has  taken  the  form  of 
a  treatise,  or  Documentary  Excursus  on  Jesuit  Property  and  its 
Uses. 

Other  circumstances  concurred  to  impose  this  arrangement.  A 
certain  period  of  Jesuit  life  in  British  North  America,  no  less 
than  in  Great  Britain,  had  no  history.  That  ivas  the  interval 
of  Suppression,  1773-1805.  The  priests,  recently  members  of  the 
Order,  remained  on  the  ground.  They  were  ccdled  ex- Jesuits.  But, 
being  unsettled  and  dislodged  from  their  membership,  they  should 
have  to  be  ignored  in  great  part  by  an  historian  of  the  Order 
during  the  period  of  corporate  extinction,  were  it  not  that  they 
claimed  recognition,  both  individually  and  as  a  body,  under  the 
aspect  of  a  temporary  organization,  which  was  precisely  a  property- 
holding  incorporation.  By  means  of  this  they  preserved  the 
ancient  estates  for  restoration  to  the  Society,  when  the  Order  itself 
ivas  restored.  And  so,  in  this  episode  of  the  property,  which  was  a 
monument  to  their  fidelity,  history  preserves  a  monument  to  their 
memory. 

Again,  as  for  all  dates  in  the  archives  there  occur  the  names  of 
many  persons  luho  appear  in  some  relation  to  the  property,  we 
have  had  occasion  in  the  Excursus  to  draw  on  this  fund  of  names, 
many  of  which  might  never  have  found  a  place  in  our  history. 
Not  a  feiv  significant  contributions  to  colonial  history  are  made 
here,  because  of  the  neiu  connections  in  ivhiclt  the  names  of  certain 
persons  are  seen  to  recur. 

Fincdly,  an  important  reason  for  following  this  path  to  its  term 
lay  in  the  controversial  character  of  many  documents,  which  we 
did  not  propose  to  farour  hereafter  tuith  a  conspicuous  p)lace  in  the 
historical  text.  Nevertheless,  numerous  as  these  2>«i>tf^*«  are,  and 
scattered  in  many  archives  of  Europe  and  America,  they  are  of 


PREFACE  Vll 

»uch  a  kind  as  calls  for  production  soinewhere  ;  and,  if  we  omitted 
them  now,  others  in  the  course  of  time  would  produce  them,.  We 
have  put  them  in  their  place  here.  It  may  prove  a  subject  of 
satisfaction  that  so  much  of  their  contentious  Tnatter  is  decorously 
draped  in  the  garb  of  foreign  languages.  We  should  have  left 
them  without  summary,  abstract  or  scholion,  did  not  uniformity 
in  tlic  treatment  of  this  Excursus,  as  well  as  the  exigencies  of 
students  not  sufficiently  versed  in  all  these  languages,  prohibit  our 
discriminating  merely  for  the  sake  of  a  sentiment. 

Dr.  J.  G.  Shea,  historian  of  tlte  Catholic  Church  in  the  United 
States,  thought  himself  at  liberty  to  pass  over  the  subject  in  the  most 
perfunctory  manner  possible  ;  and,  in  private  letters  which  contain 
some  lively  expressions  of  his  feelings,  he  seemed  to  give  the  matter 
the  benefit  of  a  doubt,  tuhether  it  ivere  not  so  far  a  live  question  as 
to  be  conscientiously  relegated  till  it  should  die.  But  it  is  dead 
for  nearly  a  hundred  years ;  and  sentiment  in  the  living  does  not 
impart  the  privilege  of  life  to  that  ivhich  has  already  entered  into 
the  franchise  of  never  being  able  to  revive,  and  of  being  entitled  to 
the  sam^e  treatment  as  any  other  question,  settled  and  laid  away  in 
documents  as  cold  as  itself.  The  archives  here  contain  much 
matter  which  affects  the  personcd  character  of  individuals  and  the 
moral  standing  of  a  religious  organization.  And,  if  anywhere,  it 
is  on  such  ground  that  the  residue  of  truth,  which  is  never  exclusive 
of  justice,  is  due  to  the  memory  of  ancestry  and  to  the  mind  of 
posterity.  Hence  no  sentimental  view  of  the  question  can  be 
allowed  to  except  it  from  the  application  of  some  plain  historical 
canons,  that  a  signijicant  and  important  subject  is  not  to  be 
suppressed,  and  that  the  texts  relative  to  it  are  not  arbitrarily  to  be 
picked  out  or  left  out  in  presenting  the  whole  substance  of  the  ease. 
Eschewing  only  useless  repetitions  which  add  nothing  to  tlte 
substance,  we  have  exhausted  the  matter;  and,  adding  sufficient 
illustrations  from  the  utterances  of  synods,  provincial  councils. 
Sacred  Congregations  and  the  Roman  Pontiffs,  we  have  presented 
it  with  an  amplitude,  which  probably  will  leave  nothing  for  a 
critical  sense  to  desiderate,  and  will  qualify  a  competent  judgment 
to  decide. 

This  Excursus,  exhibiting  under  divers  aspects  the  incunabula 
of  Catholic  Church  history  in  the  United  States,  shows  also  to  the 
same  degree  the  origin  of  things  which  were  developed  later,  but 
then  were  only  in  their  cradle :  questions  touching  not  only  pro- 
perty  but   also  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  bishops   and   regulars, 


VIU  PREFACE 

trusteeisin  lay  and  ecclesiastical,  relations  of  the  Cfturch  with  the 
Government,  effects  of  incorpo7xdion ;  not  to  mention  the  rise  of 
Catholic  secondary  education,  the  boundaries  of  seminary  and 
liberal  studies,  and  modifications  in  Catholic  life  introduced  by 
the  fact  and  character  of  the  American  Revolution.  Not  least 
interesting  seems  to  he  the  imrtial  fulfilmeat  of  a  desire  ivhich  we 
have  found  expressed  in  a  document,  laid  aiuay  among  the  preserves 
of  a  European  depository.  Speaking  of  Dr.  John  Carroll's  exten- 
sive correspondence  ivith  his  friend,  Father  Charles  Plowden,  the 
anonymous  writer  expresses  a  longing  to  see  the  day  when  those 
letters  luoidd  be  pidjlished.  As  far  as  the  precise  scope  of  the 
Excursus  calls  for  it,  ive  have  published  them.  And,  since  tJie  use 
of  Carroll's  papers  here,  whether  from  the  Plowden  correspondence 
or  from  other  funds  hitherto  unused,  is  from  a  point  of  vieiu 
never  taken  before,  it  tvill  be  found  that  this  contribution  to  the 
biography  of  the  founder  of  the  American  Catholic  hierarchy  is 
entirely  new. 

The  mere  necessities  of  printing  have  caused  the  division  of  this 
portion,  Documents,  Volume  I.,  into  separate  Parts,  I.  and  II. 
Giving  to  the  same  necessities,  we  have  omitted,  at  least  for  the 
present,  several  sections  luhich  were  originally  projected ;  such  as 
Ordinances  for  the  conduct  of  missionary  life,  Facidtics  for  the 
ministries,  the  subject  of  Slaves,  and  a  complete  list  of  missionaries 
'luho  served  in  the  Colonies. 

The  Index  for  both  Parts  together  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  the 
second. 

THE  AUTHOR. 
Rome, 
CoLLEGio  P.  L.  Americano, 
July  SI,  1007. 


CONTENTS    OF    PART    I 


PAGE 

Map  of  Maryland  Jesuit  Stations,  17th-19th  centuries  .     .     Frontispiece 

Preface    v 

Introduction xv 


SECTION   I 

PRELIMINARY,  ADMINISTRATIVE,   NARRATIVE,  CONTROVERSIAL, 

1605-1670 

§  1.  Preliminaky  Documents,  1605-1633 

No. 

1.  Parsons  on  American  Catholic  Colonization,  18  Mar.,  1605 3 

2.  White  to  Gerard,  27  Oct.,  1606 5 

3.  George  Lord  Baltimore  to  Lord  Petre,  8  Aug.,  1631 7 

4.  Objections  answered  touching  Maryland  (1633) 10 

Facsimile  of  White's  autograph  letter  to  Gerard,  27  Oct.,  1606.     To  face  5 

§  2.  AoinxiSTRATiVE  :   Letters  of  the  Generals  S.J.,  1629-1744 
{Anglia,  Epistolae  Qeneralitim:  3  tt.) 

5.  A-T.     Extracts  from  Vol.  I.  1605-1641 16 

6.  A-K«.         „          „    Vol.  IL  1642-1698 26 

7.  A-V\        „          „    Vol.  in.  1698-1744,  and  Supplement 61 

Facsimile  of  General's  autograph  draft  to  White,  3  Mar.,  1629.     To  face  17 

§  3.  Narrative:  Annual  and  otiiek  Letters,  1634-1773 

8.  A.  White's  Relatio  Itineris  in  Marilandiam,  1634 94 

B-X-.     Annual  Letters  and  kindred  papers 107 

Facsimile  of  the  Relatio  Itineris  in  Marilandiam,  first  page      .    To  face  94 

§  4.  controveksial :  tue  dispute  with  lord  baltimore,  1633-1670 
On  Property  and  Civil  Rights. 

9.  Account  of  the  Colony,  with  first  Conditions  of  Plantation,  1633    .     .     .  145 

10.  A-W.     Panzani  Papers,  1635-1636 149 

11.  Lcwger's  Cases  (1638) 158 

12.  A-C.     Baltimore's  new  Conditions,  10  Nov.,  1641,  and  documents  annexed  162 

13.  Extracts  from  Lewger's  Diary  on  the  same  (1642) 164 

14.  Ivnott  to  Rosetti,  17  Nov.,  1641 165 


X  CONTENTS   OF  PART  I 

No.                                                              .  FA6B 

15.  Baltimore's  Points  submitted  to  the  Jesuit  Provincial 166 

16.  Knott's  Notanda  or  Observations  on  the  Points 168 

17.  Silvius  on  the  Indian  Land  Titles,  26  Aug.  and  28  Nov.,  1641    ....  172 

18.  The  Provincial's  Memorial  to  the  Holy  Office  (1642) 178 

19.  A-L.     Rosetti  Papers,  1641,  1642 181 

20.  George  Gage  to  the  Bishop  of  Chalcedon,  21  July,  1642 187 

21.  Baltimore's  Draft  for  a  Jesuit  Surrender  of  property  (1642) 190 

22.  „               „     for  a  Concordat  with  the  Jesuits  (1647) 191 

23.  A,  B.     Agretti  and  Airoldi  on  Baltimore,  1669,  1670 196 


SECTIONS   II.— VII 
DOCUMENTARY  EXCURSUS,  NARRATIVE  AND  CRITICAL, 

ON 

JESUIT  PROPERTY   AND   ITS   USES 

1633-1838 

COMPRISING   THE   PERIOD  OF   SUPPRESSION   AND  RESTORATION 


SECTION   II 

ORIGINAL   ORGANIZATION,    1633-1773 

§  5.  The  Original  College  Foundation  in  Makyland,  1633-1727 

24.  St.  Inigoes  Manor,  1633-1693 201 

25.  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  1649-1693 203 

26.  Britton's  Neck  and  Outlet,  or  Newtown,  1668-1693 206 

27.  The  same  three  estates,  1693-1727 206 

28.  St.  Xaverius  and  other  tracts  :  Bohemia,  Eastern  Shore,  1706-1732  .     .  207 

29.  Attwood's  Observations  on  preserving  these  estates,  1727 211 

Old  Properties  near  St.  Mary's  City To  face.  201 

§  6.  Particular  Gr.vnts,  Deeds,  Bequests,  in  Maryland,  1633-1727 

30.  Claimsof  land  by  Conditions  of  Plantation,  1633-1638 212 

31.  The  Chapel  Land,  St.  Mary's  City,  1641-1727 214 

32.  Britton's  Neck  and  Outlet,  1668 215 

33.  Lossoflandby  erosion,  1640-1894 215 

34.  Pascattoway,  1641 216 

35.  Confidential  trusts  to  save  the  properly,  1641-1693 217 

36.  Bequests  during  the  first  half-century,  1635-1685 218 

37.  Londey'sdeviseofland,  Eastern  Shore  (1686-1693) 219 

38.  Beginnings  of  Bohemia  estate,  E.S.,  1706 220 

39.  Additions  to  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  1711-1730 221 

40.  Specimen  of  measures  to  save  personal  property,  1718 222 

41.  Second  part  of  Bohemia,  1722 223 

42.  Father  Robert  Brooke's  patrimony,  1723,  1724.     Legal  case     ....  224 


CONTENTS   OF  PART  I  XI 

No.  PAG  15 

43.  Thelegalpleaonbebalfof  Father  Brooke  (1729) 226 

44.  Decision  ia  the  case,  1729 227 

45.  Quantico  on  the  Patusent,  1725 228 

46.  Slaves  and  Catholic  owners 230 

47.  Thorold's  conveyance  to  Attwood  of  the  foundations,  Western  Shore,  1726  232 

48.  The  entire  quantity  of  Jesuit  landed  property,  1727 233 

49.  Devises  of  land  made  to  the  Jesuits,  1633-1727 233 

§  7.  Particulau  Bequests  and  Benefactions,  1727-1780 

50.  Settlements  by  individual  Jesuits,  1727-1742 235 

51.  Kelease  of  debt  by  parent  Province,  England,  1728  .     .......  237 

52.  Another  such  release,  1738 238 

53.  An  accumulated  debt  to  the  same  English  Province,  1754 239 

54.  Annuities  sunk  in  the  Mission  of  Maryland  by  the  same  Province,  1 758-1763  239 
65.     Policy  of  independence  in  temporalities 240 

56.  The  Provincial  Corbie's  Ordinations,  1759 240 

57.  Contributions  of  the  missionaries  to  the  Mission,  1755-1778 241 

58.  Bishop  Carroll's  statement  on  the  foregoing  policy 242 

69.     The  same  on  Jesuit  property  titles 243 

60.  Archbishop  Marechal's  statement  on  the  same  subject 245 

61.  The  ultimate  and  juridical  basis  of  Jesuit  tenure 247 

62.  White  Marsh  :  devise  of  James  Carroll,  1728 248 

63.  „         ,,        legacies  to  Carroll's  nephews,  Jesuits,  1728-1774    .     .     .  252 

64.  „        „        Thorold's  two  wills,  1729,  1737.     An  escheat,  1805    .     .  253 

65.  Father  Ignatius  Brooke's  patrimony,  1732 255 

66.  Joseph  Gates's  gift  of  landed  property,  1740-1779 255 

67.  Father  Gilbert  Talbot,  Earl  of  Shrewsbury  :  Longford  estate,  1744     .     .  258 
6>^.     Legacies  in  money,  1745-1756 259 

69.  Father  Robert  Knatchbull's  devise  of  land,  1748-1805 259 

70.  Sir  John  James's  foundation  fur  Pennsyhania,  1740-1874 261 

71 .  A  Hunter  legacy,  1759 263 

72.  Father  Joseph  Semnies'  patrimony,  1763-1770 263 

73.  The  Thomas  Shea  life-annuity,  1764 265 

§  8.  The  College  Foundation  in  Maryland,  1727-1780 

74.  The  system  of  wills  and  bonds  prescribed,  1737-1761 267 

75.  Thelineof  descent,  1733-1793 270 

76.  Additional  lands  in  Charles  County,  1729-1778 271 

77.  The  solemn  placing  of  boundaries 273 

78.  Mountain  Prospect  on  Little  Pipe  Creek,  (1742)-1797 274 

79.  SmaU  chapel  lots  acquired,  1743-181(; 277 

80.  Assignment  to  save  property  in  1740 279 

81.  Edenburgh:  value  of  tenure  in  the  name  of  individual  Jesuits,  1771    .     .  280 

82.  Bohemia,  E.S. :  quieting  and  completing  the  possession,  1731,  1732    .    .  282 

83.  „           „       violent  attempts  at  expropriation,  1773 285 

84.  Deer  Creek  :  beginnings  of  the  estate,  1750-1773 288 

85.  „         „        development  of  the  plantation,  1779-1793 290 

80.  „         „        dedication  to  the  Corporation  of  the  K.C.  clergymen.  1793  .  292 


Xll  CONTENTS    OF  PART  I 

No.  PAGE 

87.  Deer  Creek:  sale  of  the  plantations,  1801-1822 294 

88.  „        „        further  sales,  1816-1822 300 

89.  „        „        controversy  and  certificates,  1821 304 

90.  Concordata  between  the  Maryland  Mission  and  the  English  Province,  1759  308 

91.  Fredericktown  and  environs,  1765-1780 309 

92.  Old  St.  Peter's,  Baltimore— acquisition  and  use,  1764-1806 313 

93.  „  „           „            and  the  new  cathedral,  1808-1816    ....  315 

94.  „  „           „            — a  new  chapter  of  histoiy,  1816-1824.     .     .  323 

95.  St.  Joseph's,  Tuckahoe,  P].S.,  1764-1821 328 

96.  Appendix :  Mill  Creek,  Delaware,  and  New  West  Chester,  1772-1810   .  333 

97.  OflScial  report  of  the  Maryland  Mission  and  property,  1765 335 

98.  Old  index  of  some  title-deeds  in  Maryland 338 

99.  Carroll  and  Marechal  on  the  foregoing  endowment  of  religion   ....  340 

§  9.  The  College  Foundation  ix  Pennsylvania,  1740-1822 

100.  General  view  of  the  prospects,  1740,  1741 342 

101.  Cost  of  living  in  Pennsylvania,  1740,  1741 343 

102.  The  land  purchases  effected,  as  appearing  in  the  wills  (1742-1814)    .     .  344 

103.  Statement  of  the  Vicar-General,  Louis  de  Barth,  on  the  same  ....  345 

104.  ,,             „      procurator,  A.  Marshal],  reaching  to  1824 347 

105.  „        in  the  C.  Neale-B.  Fenwick  Memorial  sent  to  Rome,  1822     .  350 

106.  Official  report  of  outlay  and  income,  1765 351 

107.  Reference  for  further  particulars,  1740-1830 352 

§  10.  Paring  away  the  PEorEiiTY  in  Divers  States,  1793-1830 

108.  Waste  in  Pennsylvania  :  Goshenhoppen  (1793)-1821 353 

109.  Liquidation  in  Philadelphia  and  New  York  1820,  1821 356 

110.  Missionaries  as  farmers,  1820-1824 359 

111.  Philadelphia:  St.  Mary's,  1821-1828 363 

112.  Lancaster,  Pa.  (1742)-1830 365 

113.  White  Marsh:  Bitouzey,  and  Carroll,  1813-1814 365 

114.  The  plantations  and  slaves,  1824-1830 378 


SECTION   III 

CHARGES  AND  CLAIMS  AGAINST  THE  FOREGOING  ORGANIZATION 

§  11.  Propaganda  and  other  Documents 

115.  Marechal's  Memorial  to  Card.  (Fontana),  19  Aug.,  1820 386 

116.  A.     Marechal  to  the  General,  Father  Fortis,  18  Jan.,  1822 403 

B.  The  General  to  Marechal,  20  Jan.,  1822 404 

C.  Marechal  to  the  General,  28  Jan.,  1822 405 

D.  The  General  to  Marechal,  4  Feb.,  1822 409 

E.  Marechal  to  the  Propaganda,  12  Feb.,  1822 422 

117.  Notes  of  Marechal  on  the  last  letter  of  the  General,  1822 425 

118.  Report  subraitfed  by  the  General  to  the  Propaganda,  1822 434 

119.  Notes  of  Marechal  on  the  General's  Report,  1822 447 


CONTENTS    OF  PART  I  XIU 

No.  PAGE 

120.  Marechara  Questions  to  the  Propaganda  on  the  Jesuits  (1822)      .     .     .  459 

121.  A.     Marechal's  Brief  Answers  to  the  Propaganda,  20  April,  1822  .     .     .  461 

B.     Rozaveu's  Critique,  1822 469 

C-F.   Sequence  of  Documents  on  the  Question  of  Property,  1822  .     .     .  472 

G-L.                „                „                „                of  Jurisdiction,  1821-1825  477 

122.  The  General  to  C.  Neale,  26  and  30  July,  1822 483 

123.  Marechal  to  C.  Neale,  27  Nov.,  1822 485 

124.  A.     Marechal  to  Card.  Consalvi,  27  Dec,  1822 486 

B.  C.  Neale  to  Marechal,  9  Dec,  1822 488 

C.  Annotations  of  Marechal 488 

125.  A.     Marechal  to  C.  Neale,  14  Dec,  1822 495 

B.     Comment  of  same  to  Gradwell 497 

126.  A.     C.  Neale  to  Marechal,  23  Dec,  1822 498 

B.  Annotations  of  Marechal 498 

C.  Marechal  to  Card.  Consalvi,  27  Dec,  1822 502 

127.  Marechal  to  Gradwell,  4  Jan.,  1823 503 

128.  „                 „         17  Jan.,  1823 505 

129.  A.      „                 „        28  Jan.,  1823 506 

B.     Beschter  to  C.  Neale,  17  Feb.,  1823 509 

130.  A.    Marechal  to  Card.  Delia  Somaglia,  20  July,  1824 510 

B.  Answers  of  the  General,  Father  Roothaan  (1831) 516 

C.  Published  Acts  of  the  Provincial  Synod  of  Baltimore  1831       .     .     .  516 

131.  Marechal  to  (Card.  Fesch),  4  Nov.,  1824 518 

132.  „      „      Card.  Delia  Somaglia,  21  Dec,  1824 522 

133.  A.     „       „      (Card.  Fesch),  14  July,  1825 526 

B.  „      „        Pope  Leo  XII.,  14  July,  1825 529 

C.  Marechal's  claim  for  his  successors,  1826-1828 530 

134.  Card.  Fesch  to  Marechal,  27  Aug.,  1825 532 

135.  A.     Marechal  to  Card.  Delia  Somaglia,  15  Jan.,  1826:   Twenty-three 

Propositions 533 

B-V.    Marechal's  policy,  1818-1827 559 

136.  Marechal  to  Card.  Delia  SomagUa,  17  Oct.,  1826 576 

137.  „        „  (Card.  Fesch),  17  Oct.,  1826 577 

138.  Marechal  to  Gradwell,  18  Oct.,  1826 579 

139.  A.     Marechal  to  (Delia  Somaglia),  26  Nov.,  1826 580 

B-P.     Marechal  and  the  Sulpicians  in  Canada,  1822-1828 584 

140.  A.    Marechal  to  Gradwell,  28  Nov.,  1826 596 

B.     Marechal's  memorandum  for  his  successors 597 

Facsimile  of  Marechal's  autograph  to  the  General,  28  Jan.,  1822     To  face  408 

Facsimile  of  Caprano's  letter  to  the  General,  24  Dec,  1826    .     .        „  531 


INTRODUCTION 

REGISTER   AND   NOTICES   OF   THE   SOURCES 

SECTIONS   THE   FIRST   AND   SECOND 

§§  1-5.     Sre.  History,  I.  pp.  1-31. 

Particular  documents  or  dfipositorles  used  in  this  ivorh,  and 
Qneriting  siJecial  attention,  are  entered  in  a  Bibliographical  Index, 
which  directs  the  reader  to  the  'place  of  citation  descrihlng  them. 

SECTION  THE   THIRD 

§  6.  Principles  of  editing.     Of.  History,  I.  p.  32. 

We  have  adopted  or  adapted  some  rides  of  editing  proposed  at 
the  Frankfort  Congress  of  German  historians,  19  April,  1896} 

1.  Documentary  matter  is  printed  in  Roman  type.  All  other 
matter  in  Italic.  A  translation  of  documentary  matter  is  placed 
in  Italic  between  inverted  commas. — This  rule  does  not  apply  to 
mere  headings,  or  citations  of  p)age8  and  notes. 

2.  Where  the  entire  context  of  a  doeument  is  unnecessary  or 
irrelevant,  an  extract  is  given  in  Roman  type,  or  a  summary  in 
Italic. 

3.  All  the  documents  relating  to  a  given  subject  are  brought 
together,  eliminating  only  rejietitions  which  add  nothing  to  the 
substance. 

4.  Punctuation  is  supp)lied  so  far  as  the  sense  of  a.  document 
obviously  requires. 

5.  In  long  texts  not  divided  by  paragraphs,  or  not  marked  by 
numbers,  the  division  may  be  made,  and  numbers  added,  in  Italic 
capitcds  within  square  brackets. 

•  Cf.  Bericht  iiber  die  dritte  Versammlung  deutscher  Historiker,  18.  bis  21.  April. 
1895,  in  Frankfurt  a.  M.    Leipzig,  1895  ;  pp.  18-25. 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

6.  FlagrmU  clerical  errors  are  corrected  in  the  texts.  Original 
errors  of  spelling  or  construction  are  left  as  they  stand.  > 

7.  BroJcen  lines signify  a  blank  or  an  illegible  passage  in  the 

original ;  dots  .  .  .  an  omission  in  the  editing. 

8.  Abbreviations  ivhich  are  not  open  to  doubt  may  be  found 
expanded.  For  particular  reasons,  as  that  of  helping  to  identify 
a  writer,  they  may  be  left  as  in  the  original. 

9.  Parentheses  (  )  are  to  be  understood  as  being  in  the  original. 
Square  brackets  [  ]  contain  additions  in  editing  the  text  Notes 
of  interrogation  [?]  signify  that  the  reading  is  not  clear.  Notes 
of  exclamation  [/],  that  the  tuord  or  passage  so  marked  is  given  as 
in  the  original. 

10.  The  sources  of  documents,  their  character,  sometimes  their 
exact  length  luith  other  particulars,  are  noted  in  Brevier  type  im- 
mediately after  the  text,  or  after  a  group  of  documents  more  or 
less  related. 

Other  principles  of  editing  ivhich  have  been  followed  are  suffi- 
ciently clear  on  inspection. 

Under  certain  heads  of  the  Bibliographical  Index,  some  series  of 
acts  or  papers  which,  oiuing  to  the  grouping  of  documents,  have  not 
been  used  in  their  natural  order,  will  be  found  re-arranged,  as 
they  stand  in  the  original,  or  as  the  chronological  order  requires. 

§  7.  Partial  List  of  Generals  S.J.,  and  Provincials  of  the  English 
Province.     See  History,  I.  pp.  32,  33. 

§  8.  Full  Titles  of  Books  quoted.    See  Ibid.,  pp.  34-44. 

§  9.  Abbreviations.    See  Ibid.,  pp.  44,  45. 


SECTION    I 

PRELIMINARY,   ADMINISTRATIVE,    NARRATIVE, 
CONTROVERSIAL 

1605-1670 


SECTION    I 

§  1.  Preliminaey  Documents,  1605-1633. 

No.  1.  1605,  March  18. 

Father  Eobert  Parsons  (Eome)  to  Mr.  Winslade.  A  dismission  of 
the  proposal  that  English  Catholics  emigrate  to  America ;  and 
decision  against  the  measure  as  inopportune  and  impracticahle. — 
See  History,  I.  §  3,  pp.  153-155. 

My  judgement  about  transferring  Englishe  Catholiques  to  the  Northen 
partes  of  Americe  for  inhabitinge  those  partes  and  convertinge  those 
Barbarous  peoples  to  Christianitie. 


The  intention  of  the  Author  and  the  good  and  godly  endes  proposed 
by  hime  and  diverse  good  particularities  of  meanes  and  helpes,  whereby  to 
arive  to  those  endes  discreetly  and  piously  put  downe,  I  like  very  well ; 
but  yet,  for  the  executione  and  puttinge  in  use  the  enterpriz  it  self,  I  find 
many  great  difficultyes,  which  seeme  to  me  scarsly  to  be  superable ;  as 
among  others  these  that  folowe. 

First,  for  England  it  self,  it  is  very  likely  that  the  Kinge  and  his 
counsel  will  never  allowe  of  it,  apprehendinge  the  same  as  not  onely 
dishonorable  to  them  but  dangerous  also ;  dishonorable,  in  that  they 
should  force  so  many  of  thire  naturall  subjectes  to  flie  and  abandon  thire 
owne  countrey,  in  respect  of  persecutione  ;  dangerous,  in  that  these  men 
goinge  abroade  with  averted  mindes  might  joyne  together,  ether  before 
thire  goinge  to  the  Indies  or  after,  and  returne  uppon  them  havinge  thire 
kinsfolk  and  f rends  at  home  to  joyne  with  them ;  and  then,  the  Kinge 
and  counsell  beinge  against  it,  that  moste  needs  folowe  that  nonn  shall 
have  licence  to  goe  forth,  nonn  to  sell  theire  lands,  nonn  to  make  over 
money,  and  the  like  :  all  which  the  Author  himeself  doth  graunt ;  and 
out  of  this  one  head  will  growe  many  and  great  difficulties  or  rather 
impossibilities. 

Secondly,  for  the  Catholiques  to  be  drawne  to  the  enterpriz  will  be  a 
very  hard  matter,  for  that  the  better  and  richer  sort,  in  respecte  of  theire 
wealth  and  commodities  at  home  and  of  the  love  of  the  countrey  and  feare 
of  the  state,  will  disdayne  commonly  to  heare  of  such  a  motione  ;  the 
poore  sort  without  the  riche  will  be  of  smal  importance,  besides  that  they 
VOL.  I.  B   2 


*4  No.  1.     PARSONS   TO    WINSLADE,   1605  [I 

doe  depende  wholy  of  the  riche  and  of  thire  counsell ;  and  the  difficultie 
of  gettinge  out  will  be  common  to  all. 

Thirdly,  I  doe  persuade  my  self  that,  if  this  proposition  should  be 
begune  or  imparted  to  any  Prince  abroade  without  communicatinge  the 
same  first  in  England,  it  would  be  verie  ill  taken  by  the  Catholickes 
generally,  as  a  matter  soundinge  to  thire  discredite  and  contempte  to 
have,  as  it  were,  theire  exportatione  to  Barbarous  people  treated  with 
Princes  in  thire  name  without  theire  knowledge  and  consente  ;  the  Here- 
tickes  also  would  laughs  and  exprobrate  the  same  unto  them,  as  they  did 
when  Sf  George  Peckhame  and  S!  Thomas  G  errarde,  about  xx  yeares  gone, 
should  have  made  the  same  viage  to  Norembrage  by  the  Queene  and  coun- 
selles  consente  with  some  evacuatione  of  Papistes  as  then  they  called  them  ; 
which  attempte  became  presently  most  odious  to  the  Catholicke  partie. 

Fourthly,  it  may  be  more  then  probablie  thought  that  this  attempte 
may  be  very  praejudiciall  to  the  increase  of  Catholicke  religione  in 
England,  not  onely  by  decreasinge  the  number  of  Catholickes  thire,  and 
thireby  discourageinge  the  rest  and  makinge  them  more  contemptible 
to  thire  adversaryes,  but  also  by  exasperatinge  the  Kinge  and  estate 
against  them  as  unquiet  and  practizing  people ;  and  so,  by  restrayninge 
thire  goinge  out  and  in,  the  entrance  of  Priests  and  comminge  of  scholars 
to  the  Seminaries  would  be  more  narrowly  looked  unto  under  that 
pretence ;  Priests  also  could  not  finde  sufficient  harbour  in  England ;  and 
other  such  like  things  would  probable  folowe. 

Fiftely,  for  foren  partes,  princes  and  kingdome  thire,  doe  offer  them- 
selves noe  lesse  or  fewer  difficulties :  for,  first,  wither  and  to  what  place 
or  porte  shall  they  come  that  first  come  out  of  England,  to  witt,  the  first 
1000  of  diverse  sortes  of  husband  men,  laborers  and  craftesmen  required 
by  the  Author ;  and  so,  supposinge  they  might  gette  forth  freely,  how 
shall  they  be  mantayned,  and  where,  untill  thire  passaige  be  redy ;  for 
noe  prince  will  easely  admitt  1000  strangers  into  his  countrey  together 
without  jelosy ;  especially  if  they  shall  offende  also  thereby  the  Kinge 
and  state  of  England. 

Sixthly,  I  doe  see  a  mighty  difficultie  in  behalf e  of  the  Kinge  of  Spain 
and  his  counsell,  who  are  soe  jelouse  that  noe  strainge  nation  take 
footinge  in  any  parte  of  the  Indyes,  as  not  any  pai-ticular  man  lightly, 
though  he  have  lived  never  so  longe  in  Spayne,  canne  gette  licence  once 
to  goe  thither,  but  by  great  sute  and  surties ;  and  then  may  we 
imagine  what  they  will  think  of  the  goinge  thither  of  a  whole  nation, 
which  may  in  time,  uppon  many  occasions  of  state  or  otherwise,  become 
thire  enimyes  though  they  be  Catholickes ;  nether  is  it  sufficient  to  say 
that  those  partes  are  not  presently  occupied  by  the  Spaynairdes ;  for  they 
will  answere,  they  may  be  in  time,  and  that  it  is  noe  reason,  if  a  man 
have  a  pallace  with  a  hundred  chambers  and  doe  occupie  but  10  for  the 
present,  that  a  strainger  enter  uppon  the  rest  and  say  that  the  other 
useth  them  not ;  the  case  of  the  Spaniardes  is,  that  noe  other  European 


1^ 


u.ti     7Sir^»r,.f«i    .<W-^1.    \'L.a«fV<*    £,*i^«?    **^    i  •  ^/     .    -»,■/•'--     ~  tZ^      '     >. 


te 
/ 


FafcLei-  A.  Whitk,  (Louvain  ?),  27  October,  160G,  to  Father  J.  Okkaud,  Rome.  Stonyhurst  MSS., 
Anglia,  A,  iii.  70,  f.  139.  With  Father  Chr.  Grene's  (?)  note  in  the  margin.  (•>  scale  of  the 
original.)  [To  face  p.  5. 


§  i]  No.  2.      WHITE    TO    GERARD,   1606  5 

natione  have  footinge  in  that  continent  beside  them  selves,  where  a  fleet 
may  reste  and  refreshe  or  fortiho  her  self  againste  the  rest  of  the  Indies 
possessed  by  them ;  and  for  this  cause  they  made  such  haste  and  put 
them  selves  to  such  laboure  and  charges  to  extinguishe  the  Frenchmen 
that  were  in  Nova  Francia ;  and  the  like  noe  doubt  would  they  doe  to  the 
Englishe  if  they  should  goe  thither  without  theire  licence ;  the  which  to 
obtaine  I  hould  it  for  impossible ;  yet  may  it  be  attempted  if  any  man 
will  take  it  in  hand. 

And  hereuppon,  seventhly,  it  followeth  that  wee  shall  have  very  litle 
hope  to  deale  with  his  heighnes  or  withe  the  Archeduke  of  Flanders,  or 
any  other  Prince  of  Italy  that  is  frend  to  the  Kinge  of  Spaine,  except 
first  the  saide  Kinge  be  delt  withall. 

The  collections  also  to  be  made  aboute  the  world  for  furnishingc 
the  enterprize  would  have  very  douptfull  eventes  in  my  opinione,  and 
perhapps  offende  not  onely  the  Kinge  of  England  but  the  Catholickes  also, 
to  be  spoken  of  in  pulpitts  for  such  a  jorney ;  for  that  the  people  would 
not  soe  much  looke  in  to  the  laste  ende  of  convertinge  those  Barbarouse 
people  as  into  the  first  apprehensione  of  thire  flight. 

Finally,  what  thire  success  would  be  amongest  those  wilde  people, 
Avilde  beastes,  unexperienced  ayre,  unprovided  lande,  God  onely  knoweth  ; 
yet,  as  I  sayd,  the  intention  of  convertinge  those  people  liketh  me  soe 
well  and  in  soe  high  a  degree,  as  for  that  onely  I  would  desire  my  self  to 
goe  in  the  jorney,  shuttinge  my  eyes  to  all  other  difiiculties,  if  it  were 
possible  to  obtayne  it ;  but  yet,  for  that  wee  doe  not  dele  here  for  our- 
selves onely  but  for  others  also,  wee  moste  looke  to  all  other  necessary 
circumstances,  whereof  the  first  and  of  moste  importance  are  in  my  opinion 
that  the  matter  be  broken  in  England  and  Spaine,  wherein  for  many 
reasons  I  may  not  be  the  breaker  ;  but,  if  those  ii  were  once  optayned, 
I  would  then  be  wiliinge  to  do  in  Rome  what  lieth  in  me;  and  this  is  all 
that  I  canne  say  in  this  matter.  Christ  Jesus  keepe  you  in  health,  this 
18th  of  March,  1605. 

Endorsed  :  A  copyo  of  F.  Persons  answere  to  Mr.  Winslade  touching 
Norimbega. 

Stonyhurst  College  MSS.,  Auglia  A,  iii.  S.  109,  110,  No.  53 ;  a  contcm- 
;porary  copy. 

No.  2.  1606,  October  27. 

Father  Andrew  White  to  Father  Garret  (John  Gerard),  Eome.  A 
petitio7i  on  hehalf  of  Rev.  Mr.  liichard  Greene,  who  has  been 
disappointed  in  his  hopes  of  heing  admitted  into  the  Society. — Sec 
History,  I.  §  4,  pp.  157,  158,  and  facsimile,  opposite. 

Good  Father,  if  upon  so  small  acquaintance  as  hath  yet  passed  betweene 
us  under  hope  of  farther  freindshippe  I  am  boulde  before  to  trie  your 


6  No.  2.     WHITE    TO   GERARD,  1606  [I 

sweetenesse  then  I  could  have  deserved  it,  the  great  good  fame  of  your 
courtesie  which  possesseth  the  worlde  like  the  precious  breath  of  an 
odoriferous  incense  shall  pleade  for  pardon,  since  it  was  the  only  occasion 
and  warranto  for  my  rashnesse,  not  without  a  certayne  experientiall 
knowledge  of  the  good  and  prosperous  issue  of  those  matters  which  have 
ben  broughte  to  perfection  by  your  endevours.  Heare  is  a  freinde  of 
mine  Mr.  Richarde  Greene,  a  man  of  virtuous  life  and  discreete  demeanure, 
which  of  longe  time  hath  had  a  true  and  constant  desyre  to  be  of  your 
blessed  Societie  and  by  occasion,  accordinge  to  the  providence  of  the 
Superiours  thereof,  hath  ben  diiferred  untill  this  time  to  his  great  greife  ; 
eyghte  or  nine  \_years  ?]  agoe  with  sufficient  diliberation  and  counsell  of 
his  Ghostely  Father,  thorough  absolute  true  devotion  to  a  spirituall  life 
and  sincere  afifection  towards  this  order,  he  made  a  vowe  to  take  this 
course  of  life  upon  him,  Avhen  those  which  are  nowe  to  enter  and  others 
which  weare  receyved  some  yeares  agoe  had  scarse  the  feeling  of  any  such 
desyre  in  themselves  ;  after  this  whilest  he  lived  in  Doway  his  behaviour 
was  laudable  and  good,  and  in  particular  in  those  mutinous  times  of 
faction,  when  the  unquiet  came  to  Doway  and  laboured  in  the  mindes  of 
the  Schollers  an  aversion  from  the  reformed  govermente  of  the  Romaine 
Colledge,  he  behaved  himselfe  so  that  there  perswasion  coulde  take  no 
place,  theyre  calumniations  breede  noe  efFecte,  and  did  no  little  good  in 
this  matter ;  af terwarde  beinge  sent  in  mission  to  the  Collegde  of  Sivill 
wheare  I  came  firste  acquainted  with  him  he  gave  great  satisfaction  to 
our  Superiours  and  virtuous  example  to  his  Fellowes,  and  beinge  con- 
streined  upon  sicknes  to  goe  to  England  he  was  receyved  upon  condicion 
that  his  infirmitie  woulde  not  permitte  him  to  live  untill  he  came  unto 
F.  Walley,  of  whom  he  was  very  kindely  enterteyned  and  provided  for 
verie  charitably  in  a  manner  as  one  of  the  Societie,  with  a  promise  that 
the  yeare  followinge  he  shoulde  be  receyved  without  faile  and  had  ben  so, 
if  the  hope  of  this  noviciate  had  not  assigned  him  for  the  first  subjecte 
and  fundamentall  stone  of  this  house,  and  of  this  he  receyved  promises  at 
F.  Walleyes  handes  twise  or  thrise  before  any  others  weare  thought  upon 
or  mentioned,  which  Richarde  Fulwood  knoweth  well ;  his  labours  in  that 
vineyarde  weare  fruitefull,  full  of  good  virtue  and  prosperous  -  -  '"' 
accomplishinge  perfection ;  he  was  desyred  of  the  best  and  most  principall 
persons  whome  he  filled  with  love  and  aflfection  towardes  the  Societye 
and  was  guided  altogether  accordinge  to  their  carde  and  referred  his 

endevours  to  theyre  cred <•''  and  was  cause  that  as  some  in  Spaigne 

had  entred  into  the  Societie  by  his  means  so  that  others  in  Englande 

bare  greatte  goodwill  unto  it  and  hel '"'  it  in  a  highe  conceyte  and 

estimation,  and  I  know  that  he  hath  such  part  -  -  '"'  entrance  to 
personages  of  great  qualitie  and  noble  bloude  whome  I  coulde  name  that 
it  woulde  redounde  much  to  the  creditte  of  the  Societie  to  be  accounted 
instruments  of  theyre  conversion;  but  as  his  deservinges  are  greate  so 

(a)  Paper  frayed  here  at  the  edge. 


§  jj  No.  3.     BALTIMORE    TO  PETRE,   1631  7 

hath  his  crosses  ben  manye,  and  none  so  greate  as  this  which  troubleth 
him  most.  About  the  time  of  this  last  commotion  he  was  taken  and 
imprisoned,  where  upon  beinge  not  able  to  follow  his  matters  himselfe  and 
deprived  from  the  comforte  of  such  deare  freindes  which  might  with 
safety  be  imployed  in  a  matter  of  such  consequence  was  constreyned  to 
committe  his  allayres  to  the  kind  remembrance  and  carefull  providence  of 
F.  Antonye,  whoe  havinge  noe  certaintye  of  his  banishmente  made  with 
Father  Holbey  an  absolute  mission  for  other  twoe,  and  upon  the  banish- 
mente by  some  particular  instances  named  F.  Garnette  and  F.  Blundell 
for  the  other  twoe;  and  indeede  F.  Holbey  toulde  me  that  the  course 
of  thinges  weare  somethinge  troubled,  few  or  none  of  F.  Walleyes 
wrightinges  or  determinations  weare  founde,  Richarde  Fulwood  gone 
which  shoulde  have  given  particular  testimonye  how  farre  this  matter 
proceeded,  and  therfore  no  merveyle  if  the  disposition  of  persons  for  this 
place  hath  ben  somewhat  inverted.  I  beseech  therfore  your  R™  to  speake 
to  Father  Parsons  about  this  suite,  and  know  that  my  gratefullnes  shall 
not  disvalue  your  courtesie  but  my  poverty  shall  lye  engaged  to  serve 
you  with  all  the  offices  and  duetyes  of  a  Freynde.  The  man  I  speake  for 
is  one  whonje  you  sent  first  over  to  the  Colledges,  and  in  this  I  beseech 
you  to  imitate  almighty  Godd  which  followes  the  steppes  of  his  Christe  in 
other  virtues ;  Dei  perfecta  sunt  opera  so  lett  yours  ;  you  began  his  goode, 
I  beseech  you  bringe  it  to  perfection.  F.  Baldwin  seeth  nothinge  to  com 
from  Spaigne,  and  therefore  is  loath  to  empawne  himself  for  more  then 
he  muste  needes  ;  I  desyre  that  if  he  cannot  possibly  be  receyved  now  he 
may  eyther  be  sent  to  the  novitiates  of  other  countries  with  the  licence 
of  the  Generall  or  else  may  have  a  promise  to  be  nexte  that  is  receyved 
at  Lovaine  ffarewell.     This  Simon  and  Judes  Eave — 1606. 

Y"  in  duety  and  Reverence, 

Andrew  White. 

Addressed :  To  his  especiall  good  Freinde  Mr.  Garret 
give  these  att  Rome. 

Endorsed  (by  Gerard?) :  Andrew  White,  1606. 

Stonyhurst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iii.  f.  139,  No.  70;  autograph  — 
Published  in  H.  Foley's  Records  of  the  English  Province  S.J.,  iii.  268,  269. — 
Endoisemcnt  of  Father  Christopher  Grctie  [?],  on  margin  of  first  page : 
Conservanda  ob  memoriam  viri,  27  Octob.  1606  :  "  To  be  preserved  in  mcviory 
of  the  man,  27  Octob.,  1606." 


No.  3.  1631,  August  8. 

George,  Lord  Baltimore,  Liucolnes  Inne,  London,  to  Lord  Petre. 
The  interview  had  hy  Viscount  Somerset  and  himself  with  the 
French  Ambassador  {De  Fontcnai),  on  the  subject  of  a  certain 
French  pamphlet,  which  misrepresented  Baltimore  and  his  friends 


8  No.  3.     BALTIMORE    7V  PETKE,  1631  [I 

in  the  matter  of  the  eontrovcrsy  about  the  Bishop  of  Chalcedon. — 
See  History,  I.  §  12,  pp.  209-211. 

My  Lord 

I  would  have  been  glad  to  have  waited  on  you  myself,  and 
taken  some  part  of  your  country  pleasures  this  latter  end  of  summer,  that 
I  might  withall  have  given  you  an  account  of  what  passed  in  conference, 
betwixt  the  French  Embassadour,  my  Lord  Viscount  Somerset,  and  my- 
self, concerning  that  litle  French  pamphlet  the  Generall  desaveu.  But 
because  my  other  businesses  necessarily  detayne  me  here,  from  whence  I 
cannot  conveniently  stirre  for  a  while,  I  have  thought  fit,  rather  then 
to  keepe  your  Lordshipp  longer  from  the  knowledge  of  it,  to  let  you 
understand  it  by  letter,  with  as  much  exactnesse  as  I  can,  though  the 
lenght  be  somewhat  to  your  trouble.  And  herein  I  am  sure  my  Lord 
Viscount  Somerset  would  have  joyned  with  me,  but  that  he  left  this  town 
within  two  dayes  after  we  had  been  with  the  Embassadour,  and  when  he 
returnes  hither  agayn,  I  doe  not  perfectly  know.  Your  Lordshipp  shall 
therefore  understand  that  my  Lord  Somerset,  and  I,  hearing  that  the 
Embassadour  was  gone  from  London  to  his  villa  at  Twittnam,  we  went 
thither  to  waite  on  him  uppon  Saterday  last  was  fortnight,  being  the 
xxiii"'  of  the  last  moneth,  where  he  receaved  us  with  much  courtesy,  and 
humanity.  After  we  had  rested  a  while,  and  the  usuall  ceremonyes  of 
complements  past,  we  tould  him,  that  we  were  come  to  acquaint  his 
Excellency  with  a  matter,  wherewith  not  only  our  selves  then  present 
but  many  other  Catholickes  of  this  kingdome,  as  well  noblemen,  as 
principall  gentlemen  and  others  (divers  of  them  being  then,  or  very  lately 
in  London,  and  at  whose  entreaty  we  came  to  wait  uppon  him)  were  very 
much  scandalized,  and  offended.  That  some  there  were,  who  to  eagerly, 
and  passionately  pursuing  theyr  own  ends  of  advancing  the  Lord  Bishop  of 
Chalcedons  pretended  authority,  as  ordinary  of  England,  had  caused  to  be 
printed  a  certayn  pamphlet  or  manifest  in  French,  entitled,  General  dcsadveu 
des  Catholiques  lais  d'Anglcterrc  centre  une  declaration  qui  a  este  faussement 
puhliee  a  Icur  nam;  which  disavow  not  only  endeavours  to  discredit  a  former 
Declaration  set  forth  against  the  said  pretended  jurisdiction  of  ordinary, 
but  besides  cast  many  unworthy  aspersions  uppon  such  Catholiques  as  have 
oppugned  the  said  jurisdiction;  and  that  to  authorize  this  Disavow  abroad 
in  the  world,  we  told  him  they  had  published  it  with  a  subscription,  in  the 
nature  of  an  Attestation  under  his  Excellencyes  hand,  and  scale,  purporting 
that  he  had  scene  the  same,  and  acknowledging  that  it  had  been  presented 
unto  him,  au  nom  de  la  jjlua  grande  et  meillcure  partye  des  Catholiques 
d'Angletcrre.  This,  we  told  him,  seemed  so  exceeding  Strang  to  many 
that  had  scene  it,  as  they  could  not  possibly  beleeve  that  a  person  of  so 
much  honour  and  candour,  as  his  Excellency  was  conceived  to  be,  could 
be  drawn  to  lend  his  hand  or  his  credit  to  such  a  paper.  First,  for  that 
the  very  title  of  General  Dcsadveu  (which  must  necessarily  be  understood 


§  i]  No.  3.     BALTIMORE    TO  PETKE,  1631  9 

to  coniprebend  all  Caiholiques)  can  with  no  colour  be  justified,  syuce  so 
many  Cabholiques  of  prime  quality  had  formerly  eyther  beene  with  his 
Excellency  or  otherwise  made  known  unto  him  theyr  sense  and  opinion 
clearely  against  the  said  pretended  authority  of  ordinary,  wherein  we 
appealed  to  his  own  remembrance.  Next,  that  the  wordes  of  restriction, 
which  follow  afterwards  in  the  Attestation,  of  la  i)lus  grande  et  meilleure 
partye,  are  as  far  from  truth,  which  way  soever  the  wordes  be  taken, 
whether  for  number  or  quality,  as  will  most  easely  be  made  manifest ; 
and  certain  it  ys  (as  his  Excellency  himself  could  not  but  know)  that 
divers  of  those  Catholique  Lords,  who  appeared  unto  him  to  oppose  the 
said  pretended  authority,  were  of  the  most  eminent  ranke  of  nobility  in 
this  kingdome.  Besides  the  paper  it  self  ys  very  contumelious,  imputing 
odious  thinges  to  the  dissenting  party,  without  all  manner  of  proofe,  or 
coulour  of  reason :  which  we  hoped  his  Excellency  would  not  beleeve, 
much  lesse  patronize  with  his  name. 

To  this  effect  was  that  which  my  Lord  Somerset  and  I  said  unto  him  at 
that  tyme,  though  not  all  in  one  continued  seryes  of  narration,  because 
now  and  then  the  Embassador  himself  brooke  it  of,  by  taking  hold  of 
particulers,  and  making  answeare  unto  them  as  they  occurred ;  which 
answeare  uppon  the  whole  matter  was  this.     He  told  us  that  he  was  very 
sorry  for  the  differences  that  were  amongst  us ;   acknowledged  that  there 
had  beene  with  him  divers  noblemen  and  gentlemen  of   both  opinions, 
that  he  was  not  carryed  with  affection  to  the  prejudice  of  eyther  part, 
but  rather  was  willing  to  doe  service  to  them  both  in  any  thing  within 
his  power.     As  for  that  paper  of  Disavows  which  we   mentioned,   he 
denied  to  have  seene  any  such  thing.     He  said  it  was  true  he  had  made 
an  Attestation  at  the  request  of  those  who  favoured  the  Bishops  clay  me 
of  ordinary,  but  that  it  was  only  a  naked  and  simple  intimation,  that  divers 
persons  of  quality  had  been  with  him,  declaring  theyr  opinions  on  the 
behalf  of   the   said   authority   (which   he   said  was   true)  without   any 
relation  at  all  to  paper  or  pamphlet.     Whereuppon  I  having  the  printed 
coppy  about  me  shewed  it  him,  desiring  him  then  to  peruse  it,  which  he 
did  accordingly ;  and  casting  his  eye  first  uppon  the  title,  he  reflected 
uppon  the  wordes,  Generall  desadveu,  and  afterwards  uppon  divers  pointes 
of  scandall  in  the  body  of  the  paper,  which  he  professed  utterly  to  mis- 
like.     And  as  he  sayd  before,  so  he  then  confirmed  it  agayn,  that  he  had 
never  seene  any  such  paper  as  this  Desadveu  Avhich  we  presented  unto 
him.     From  thence  proceeding  to  the  Attestation,  when  he  came  to  the 
wordes,  Certifions  que  le  Desadveu  cy  dessus  transcript  nous  a  este  presente, 
and  to  the  wordes  following,  au  nom  de  la  plus  grande  et  meilleure  partie 
des  Catholiques  d'Angleterre,  he  shaked  his  head,  giving  them  both  a  fillip 
with  his  finger  uppon  the  paper,  and  in  expresse  termes  said,  that  those 
wordes  were  none  of  his.     In  fine,  he  tould  us  that  he  had  not  his  papers 
there  about  him ;  they  were  at  London,  where  he  would  be  within  two 
or  three  dayes ;  and  yf  in  the  raeane  tyme  we  would  have  patience  untill 


10  No.  4.     OBJECTIONS   TOUCHING  MAR IL AND,  (1633)  [1 

he  might  looke  over  his  papers,  he  would  then  let  us  understand  more 
particularly,  what  he  had  attested,  desiring  to  have  that  printed  French 
coppy  left  with  him ;  which  we  excused,  because  we  had  no  other,  but 
promised  him  a  written  coppy  of  it,  which  I  sent  him  within  a  few  dayes. 
Some  9.  or  10  dayes  after  we  had  beene  with  him  in  the  country,  hearing 
that  he  was  come  to  town,  I  went  to  him  to  his  house  in  Salisbury  court, 
and  desired  his  Excellency  to  be  pleased  then,  according  to  his  promise, 
to  let  us  know  in  particular  what  it  was  that  he  had  certified  at  the 
intreaty  of  those  Catholiques,  who  favoured  the  Bishops  pretensions ;  but 
he  alleadged  divers  excuses,  why  he  was  not  ready  yet  to  performe  it.  To 
which  I  did  not  much  reply  at  that  tyme,  but  finding  him  busy  and  with 
company,  I  tooke  my  leave.  I  sent  unto  him  afterwards  a  second  tyme 
with  the  like  request,  but  could  obtayn  nothing.  I  wonder  at  the  stopp ; 
but  what  the  reason  of  it  ys,  I  know  not.  As  I  heare  more  your  Lord- 
shipp  shall  understand  ;  and  in  the  meane  tyme,  because  this  relation 
which  I  give  you  hath  a  reference  in  many  places  to  the  French  paper, 
of  which  I  suppose  you  have  not  a  coppy,  I  have  sent  you  one  enclosed, 
that  you  may  understand  the  proceeding  more  clearely.  And  by  this 
tyme  I  may  perhaps  have  tyred  your  Lordshipp  with  a  long  discourse, 
though  yf  I  should  measure  your  disposition  by  myne  own,  I  have  not  in 
that  respect  for  which  to  aske  your  Lordshipp  pardon ;  because  particulars 
are  to  me  alwayes  gratefull,  and  generalls  unsatisfactory.  And  soe  God 
have  your  Lordshipp  in  his  holy  keeping.  From  my  lodging  neere  to 
Lincolnes  Inne.     8  August,  1631. 

Your  Lordshipps  very  affectionatly 
to  serve  you 

George  BaltiiMore. 

Endorsed :  To  the  right  Hon*^?"^  my  very  good  Lord 
the  Lord  Petre. 

General  Arcliivcs  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  iv.  pp.  289,  290 ;  a  contemporary 
copy,  transcribing  also  the  endorsement  as  above.  No  accents  on  the  Frencli 
words  except  those  reproduced. 


No.  4.  (1633.) 

"  Objections  answered  touching  Mariland."  Under  Jive  heads,  the 
writer  on  hehcdf  of  Baltimore  answers  the  objections  raised  against 
the  new  colony,  on  pleas  religious,  political,  and  economical ;  and 
indirectly  gives  a  view  of  the  politico-religio us  policy  put  forward 
at  that  date  by  Caecilius,  second  Lord  Baltimore. — See  History,  I. 
§  22,  pp.  257-259. 

Object.  1.    It  may  be  objected  that  the  Lawes  against  the  Roman 
Catholikes  were   made   in  order  to  their  conformity  to  the  Protestant 


§  i]  No.  4.     OBJECTIONS   TOUCHING  MARILAND,  (1633)  11 

Religion,  for  the  good  of  their  soules,  and  by  that  meancs  to  free  Ihiii 
Kingdome  of  Popery,  rather  than  of  their  persons,  but  such  a  licence  for 
them  to  depart  this  Kingdome,  and  to  go  into  Mariland,  or 
any  country   where    they    may    have   free   liberty    of   their  Lex  contra 
Religion,  would  take  away  all  hopes  of  their  conformity  to  i^f^^^  spectat 
the  Church  of  England.  bonum 

Answer.     It  is  evident  that  reason  of  State  (for  the  ^7"/^  po/""" 
safety  of  the  King  and  Kingdome)  more  than  of  Religion  ticos, 
was  the  cause  and  end  of  those  Lawes,  for  there  are  no  such  ^^.f„„^^ 
against   divers    other   professions    of    Religion  in    England,  Catholics 
although  they  be  as  different  from  the  doctrine  of  the  Pro-  ^^(^d*^  of  their 
testant  Church,  established  by  Law  in  this   Kingdome,   as  souls,  not 
that  of   the    Roman    Catholiques  is.      And    this   reason   of  objects.] 
State  appeares  also  in  the  nature  of  most  of  those  Lawes, 
for    they   expresse    great    doubts   and  jealousies   of    the    said    Roman 
Catholiques  affection  to,  and  dependence  on  a  forraigne  power,  and  tend 
therefore,   most  of  them,   to  disinable  them  (by  confining, 
disarming,  etc.)  from  plotting  or  doing  any  mischief e  to  the  /^g^/g 
King  or  State,  and  to  secure  their  allegiance  to  the  King  by  [Political 
oathes  etc.,  and  the  penalties  of  divers  of  them  are  abjuration  thellaw.^ 
of  the  Realme,  which  puts  them  out  of  the  way  of  conformity 
to  the  Church  of  England.     Moreover  conversion  in  matter  of  Religion, 
if  it  bee  forced,  should  give  little  satisfaction  to  a  wise  State  of  the 
fidelity  of  such  convertites,  for  those  Avho  for  worldly  respects  will  breake 
their  faith  with   God  doubtlesse  will  doe  it,  upon  a  fit  occasion,  much 
sooner  with  men ;  and  for  voluntary  conversions  such  Lawes  could  be  of 
no  use.     Wherefore  certainely  the  safety  of  King  and  Kingdome  was  the 
sole  ayme  and  end  of  them. 

Object.  2.    Such  a  licence  will  seem  to  be  a  kind  of  tolleration  of  (at 
least  a  connivence  at)  Popery  v/hich  some  may  find  a  scruple  Ejusmodi 
of  Conscience  to  allow  of  in  any  part  of  the  Kings  Dominions,  licentia  cen- 
because  they  esteem  it  a  kinde  of  idolatry,  and  may  therefore  f^/    "[•„ 
conceive  that   it  would  scandalize  their   brethren  and  the  Religionis 
common  people  here.  Papisticae. 

Answer.     Such  scrupulous  persons  may  as  well  have  a  that  kind  will 
scruple  to  let  the  Roman  Catholiques  live  here,  although  it  ^^toierltfon^'* 
be  under  persecution,   as  to   give   way   to  such   a   licence,  of  the  Popish 
because  banishment  from   a   pleasant,  plentifull   and   ones  '^^  S'0"-J 
owne  native  country,  into  a  wildernesse  among  salvages  and  wild  beasts, 
although  it  proceed  (in  a  manner)  from  ones  own  election,  j^^^  to/emtio 
yet,  in  this  case,  where  it  is  provoked  by  other  wayes  of  perse-  seel  poena. 
cution,  is  but  an  exchange  rather  then  a  freedome  of  punish-  tole°rafion 
ment,  and  perhaps  in  some  mens  opinions  from  one  persecution  but  a  punish- 
to  a  worse.     For  divers  malefactors  in  this  Kingdome  have 
chosen  rather  to  be  hanged,  then  to  go  into  Virginia,  when  upon  that 


12  No.  4.     OBJECTIONS   TOUCHING  MAR IL AND,  (1633)  [1 

condition  they  have  bin  offered  their  lives,  even  at  the  place  of  execution, 
and  they  may  with  more  ground  have  a  scruple  of  conscience  to  let  any 
of  the  said  Roman  Catholiques  to  goe  from  henco  unto  France  (which 
few  or  none  certainely  can  have  in  contemplation  of  Religion  only,  and 
this  Parliament  hath  given  passes  to  divers  of  them  for  that  purpose), 
that  being  more  properly  the  Kings  Dominions  then  is  all  that  great 
part  of  North  America  (wherein  Mariland  is  included),  unto  which  the 
Crown  of  England  layes  claime  upon  the  title  of  discovery  only,  except 
such  part  thereof  as  is  actually  seated  and  possessed  by  some  of  his 
subjects ;  and  therefore,  in  the  Preamble  of  the  Lord  Baltemores 
Patent  of  Mariland,  the  enlargement  of  the  Kings  Dominions  is  recited 
as  a  motive  of  the  grant,  which  inferres  that  it  could  not  so  properly 
be  esteemed  his  Dominions  before,  as  when  by  Adrtue  of   such  a  grant 

it  should  be  planted  by  some  of  his  subjects.  And  if 
'^Maritamlia  '"  '^^  ^®  ^^^  ^^®  Kings  Dominions  notwithstanding  then  why 
/ndi  Idolo-  have  not  such  scrupulous  persons  a  scruple  to  suffer  the 
(t-h^^t  h'  Indians  (who  are  undoubted  idolators),  as  they  doe,  to  live 
idolaters,  are  there,  which  if  they  cannot  conveniently  prevent,  (as  without 
Maryland "l       question  they  cannot,  unlesse  it  be  by  granting  such  a  licence), 

they  may  as  well  suffer  those  whom  they  may  esteem  ido- 
lators, as  those  whom  they  and  all  other  Christians  whatsoever  repute 
and  know  to  be  so,  to  inhabit  and  possesse  that  Country,     Moreover  they 

may  also  (as  wel  as  in  this)  have  a  scruple  to  treat  or  make 
Leaati"  "'^  ^^  continue  a  league,  or  to  trade  with  any  forraigners  of 
Catholici  cum  that  Religion,  because  in  their  oppinions  they  ai-e  idolators, 
exercitio  suae  ^j,  ^^  permit  the  publique  Ministers  of  any  such  forraigne 
[Catholic  Prince  or  State  to  have  the  free  exercise  of  their  Religion 

ambassadors  yf]^{\Q  they  are  in  England,  and  may  feare  giving  scandall 
with  the  to   others  by  such  tollerations   or  connivences  :    all  which 

their  rdicr^ion  1  ^nevertheless  we  see  done,  even  in  these  times,  and  allowed 

of,  aswell  by  the  Parliament  as  the  King,  upon  reason  of 
State,  for  the  good  and  safety  of  this  Realme.    So  may  this  licence  be  also 

thought  by  such  persons  a  good  expedient  for  the  same 
Amittet  Rex  purpose.  And  if  any  (of  the  weaker  sort)  should  be 
mulctas  scandalized  at  it,  the  scandal  would  be  acceptum  not  datum, 

a  Catholicia  ^^^^  therefore  not  to  be  regarded  by  a  wise  and  judicious 
soluendas.        Prince  or  State. 

wiil^lose'the  OBJECT.  3.     By  it  the  Kings  revenue  will  be  impaired 

money  fines  jn  loosing  the  benefit  which  the  said  Lawes  give  him,  out  of 
Catholics.]  Recusants  estates,  while  they  continue  in  England  of  that 
Finis  dictae      profession  of  Religion. 

Legis  non  est  Answkr.  The  end  of  those  Lawes  was  not  the  Kings 
[The  object  of  Profit,  but  (as  is  said  before)  the  freeing  of  this  Kingdome  of 
the  said  law  Recusants  which  deprives  the  King  of  any  benefit  by  them, 
is  not  the  1  .      nr    •     ■  -n   1  i         1  •       1  1 

King'sprofit.]  SO  as  his  Majesty  will  have  no  wrong  don  him  by  such  a 


§  i]  No.  4.     OBJECTIONS   TOUCHING  MARILAND,  (1633)  13 

licence,  because  he  will  loose  nothing  by  it  of  what  was  intended  him 
by  the  said  Lawes ;  this  is  no  ancient  revenue  of  the  Crowne,  for  it  had 
inception  but  in  Queene  Elizabeths  time,  and  conformity  or  alienation  to 
a  Protestant  deprives  the  King  of  this  revenue.  If  there  were  no  crimes 
at  all  committed  in  England,  the  King  would  loose  many  fines  and 
confiscations,  whereby  his  revenue  would  also  be  impaired  (which  in 
the  other  as  well  as  in  this  branch  of  it  is  but  casuall),  and  yet  without 
question  the  King  and  State  would  both  desire  it.  The  same  reason  holds 
in  this,  considering  what  opinion  is  had  here  of  the  Eecusants,  wherefore 
it  cannot  with  good  manners  be  doubted  that  his  Majestic  will  in  this 
businesse  preferre  his  owne  benefit,  before  that  which  the  State  shall 
conceive  to  be  convenient  for  his  safety,  and  the  publique  good. 

Object.  4.     It  would  much  prejudice  this  Kingdome  by  drawing  con- 
siderable  number   of   people,    and   transporting  of  a  great   _ 
deale  or  wealth,  from  hence.  gf  opum 

Answer.    The  number  of  all  the  Recusants  in  England  is  auectio  de- 
not  so  great,  as  the  departure  of  them  all  from  hence  would  p'Jfj/jcam  ^'"' 
make  any  sensible  diminution  of  people  in  it,  and  their  pro-  [The  with- 
fession  in  Eeligion  would  make  them  the  lesse  missed  here,  many  persons 
If  the  number  were  great,  then  consequently  (according  to  the  ^"^  so  much 
«  ^u-     ci^4.  \  Ii.  JC  J  ,    wealth,  will 

maximes  01  this  fetate)  they  were  the  more  dangerous,  and  weaken  the 

there  would  be  the  more  reason  by  this  meanes  to  lessen  it.  f*'^^^*].  . 
And  II  it  bee  but  small  (as  indeed  it  is)  then  their  absence  prae  reliqua 
from  hence  would  little   prejudice   the   Kingdome   in   the  turba  pauci ; 

.  .  St    Si  DlUf6S 

decrease  of  people,  nor  will  such  a  licence  occasion  the  trans-  essent  ideo 

portation  of  much  wealth  out  of  England,  for  they  shal  not  dimittendi. 

need  to  carry  any  considerable  summes  of  money  with  them,  compa°red^' 

nor  is  it  desired  that  they  should  have  leave  to  do  so,  but  with  the  rest 

only  usef ull  things  for  a  Plantation,  as  provisions  for  cloathing  lation,  are 

and  building  and  planting  tooles  etc.  which  will  advantage  ^^^'  '^^^^7 
.  ^ .  ^  °     were  more, 

this  Kingdome  by  increase  of  trade  and  vent  of  its  Native  that  would  be 

Commodities,  and  transferre  the  rest  of  their   Estates  by  fgt  thern  g-o.l 

Bills  of  Exchange  into  Bankes  beyond  Sea,  which  tends  also 

to  the  advantage  of  the  trade  of  England,  for  more  stock  by  this  meanes 

will  be  imployed  in  it. 

Object.  5.     It   may  prove    dangerous   to  Virginea  and   Virginea  et 

New  England,  where  many  English  Protestants  are  planted,  '^runUn^''"' 

Maryland  being  scituated  betweene  them  both,  because  it  periculo, 

may  be  suspected   that   the   said   Roman   Catholiques  will  "q'^'II!^?^^ 

bring    in    the    Spaniards    or   some    other    forraigne    enemy  inMan'landia. 

to   suppresse   the   Protestants   in   those   parts,    or   perhaps  ^'^^^fanj 

grow  strong  enough  to   doe   it   of   themselves,  or   that   in  will  be  in 

time  (having  the  Government  of  that  Province  of  Mariland  fo  thlSre^""^ 

in  their  hands)  they  may  and  will  shake  ofi"  any  dependance  sence  of 

4.U     rt  £  -nV      1      J  J        tr  Catholics  in 

on  the  Urowne  of  England.  Maryland  ] 


14  iVb.  4.     OBJECTIONS   TOUCHING  MARILAND,  (1633)  [I 

Answer.  The  English  Colonies  in  New  England  are  at  least  500  miles, 
and  that  of  Virginea  100  miles  distant  from  Mariland,  and  it  will  be  a  long 
time  before  planters  can  be  at  leisure  to  think  of  any  such 
blabVlitas  designe,  and  there  is  little  cause  to  doubt,  that  any  people  as 
dicti  periculi^  long  as  they  may  live  peaceably  under  their  owne  Government, 
r^  ""te  "^'  '^itlio^^  oppression  either  in  spiritualls  or  temporalis,  will  desire 
[Improba-  to  bring  in  any  forraigners  to  domineere  over  them,  which 
saM^dange^r,  misery  they  would  undoubtedly  fall  into,  if  any  considerable 
on  many  forraigne  Prince  or  State  (who  are  only  in  this  case  to  be 

feared)  had  the  possession  of  the  English  Collonies  in 
Virginea  or  New  England.  But  the  number  of  English  Protestants 
already  in  Virginea  and  New  England,  together  with  the  poverty  of 
those  parts,  makes  it  very  improbable  that  any  forraigne  Prince  or 
State  will  bee  tempted  to  undergoe  the  charge  and  hazard  of  such  a 
remote  designe,  it  being  well  knowne  that  the  Spanish  Colonies  in  the 
West  Indies  are  farther  distant  then  Europe  is  from  thence.  If  any 
dano-er  were  to  be  suspected  in  that  way  from  the  said  Recusants, 
the  like  suspition  of  bringing  in  a  forraigne  Enemy  into  England 
may  (as  indeed  it  hath  often  beene)  be  had  of  them,  while  they  are 
here,  for  the  difference  of  scituation  may  balance  the  difference  of  the 
power,  betweene  this  Kingdome  and  those  parts,  for  the  accomplishing 
of  such  a  designe,  and  certainely  (of  the  two)  it  were  much  better  to 
throw  that  hazard  (if  it  were  any)  upon  Virginea  and  New  England, 
then  to  have  it  continue  here.  Much  lesse  cause  is  there  to  feare  that 
they  should  grow  strong  enough  of  themselves  to  suppresse  the  Pro- 
testants in  those  parts  ;  for  there  are  already  at  least  three  times  as 
many  Protestants  there,  as  there  are  Roman  Catholiques  in  all  England. 
And  the  Protestants  in  Virginea  and  New  England  are  like  to  increase 
much  faster  by  new  supplyes  of  people  yearely  from  England,  etc.,  then 
are  the  Roman  Catholiques  in  Mariland.  Moreover  although  they  should 
(which  God  forbid  and  which  the  English  Protestants  in  those  parts  will 
in  all  probability  be  still  able  to  prevent)  shake  off  any  dependance  on 
the  Crowne  of  England,  yet  first  England  would  by  this  meanes  be  freed 
of  so  many  suspected  persons  now  in  it ;  secondly,  it  would  loose  little 
by  it  ;  and  lastly,  even  in  that  case,  it  were  notwithstanding  more  for 
the  honour  of  the  English  Nation,  that  English  men,  although  Roman 
Catholiques,  and  although  not  dependant  on  the  Crowne  of  England, 
should  possesse  that  country  then  forraigners,  who  otherwise  are  like  to 
do  it :  for  the  Swedes  and  Dutch  have  two  severall  Plantations  already 
in  New  England,  and  upon  the  confines  of  Mariland  (betweene  the 
English  Colonies  in  New  England  and  Mariland),  and  doe  incroach  every 
day  more  and  more  upon  that  Continent,  where  there  is  much  more  land 
then  all  the  Kings  Protestant  subjects  in  all  his  Dominions  (were  they 
there)  would  be  able  to  possesse.  But  the  assurance  of  protection  from 
the  Crowne  and  State  of  England,  upon  all  just  occasions,  either  of  danger 


§  l]  No.  4.     OBJECTIONS   TOUCHING  MARILAND,  (1633)  15 

from  a  forraigne  Enemy,  or  of  wrongs  which  may  be  done  unto  them  by 
his  Majesties  Protestant  subjects  in  those  parts,  and  the  benefit  of  trade 
with  England  for  yearely  supplies,  without  which  they  will  not  be  able 
to  subsist,  will  be  strong  tyes,  if  there  were  no  other,  to  binde  them  to 
continue  their  dependance  on  it. 

Moreover  the  mouth  of  the  Bay  of  Cheseapeacke  being  but  narrow, 
and  at  which  all  ships  that  come  to  Mariland  must  enter,  is  within  the 
precincts  and  power  of  the  Colony  of  Virginea.  And  the  Planters  of 
Virginia  will  by  the  accesse  of  so  many  neighbours  be  much  advantaged, 
because  their  cattle  and  many  other  commodities  which  they  abound  in 
and  have  no  vent  for,  and  which  this  new  Colony  will  stand  in  need  of, 
will  by  this  meanes  yeeld  them  good  rates,  which  now  are  of  little  value 
to  them,  wherefore  certainly  they  will  feare  no  prejudice  but  will  be  glad 
of  such  a  market  for  improvement  of  their  estates ;  though  perhaps  some 
petty  Merchants  heere,  traders  to  Virginea,  may  conceive  it  prejudicial  to 
them,  and  therefore  may  make  Religion,  and  other  vaine  pretences  of 
danger  to  Virginea,  or  this  State,  the  cloake  of  their  avarice,  to  hinder 
this  designe  ;  whereas  in  truth  it  can  be  nothing  else,  but  feare  of  the 
increase  of  the  commodities  they  deale  in  and  consequently  of  an 
abatement  of  the  prices,  that  may  incline  them  to  oppose  it. 

Finis. 

StonyJmrst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  fE.  206-209,  No.  108e  ;  a  piinted 
pamphlet,  small  4to,  pp.  numbered  9-16;  with  Latin  marginal  notes  in  a 
contemporary  hand.  The  text  published  in  the  Maryland  Historical  Society 
Fund  Publication,  No.  18  {B.  T.  Johnson,  The  Foundation  of  Maryland), 
pp.  24-30. 


§  2.  Administrative:  Letters  of  the  Generals,  1629-1744. 

Nos.  5,  6,  7.  1629-1744. 

The  Generals'  Letters,  addressed  from  Eome  to  the  English 
Provincial  or  other  Fathers,  in  relation  to  English  or  American 
affairs :  extracts  referring  to  America,  taken  from  the 
three  tomes  Anglia,  Epistolae  Generalium,  1605-1769.  A 
collection  (No.  5,  A-T;  No.  6,  A-K*;  No.  7,  A-V^).  For 
description,  see  History,  I.  Introduction,  Chap.  I.  §  3  (7), 
General  Archives  S.J.,  {a)  Anglia,  Epistolae  Generalium.  For 
a  facsimile  specimen,  see  next  page. 

Passages  relating  only  to  individuals,  ivJio  toorkcd  in  America  at  some 
time  or  other,  are  not  necessarily  reproduced  here.  Such  informa- 
tion regarding  persons  extends,  in  the  Register  of  Letters,  from 
1617,  Fehruary  18  {Andrew  White),  to  1709,  March  ^2 
{Bernard  Gross). 

When  only  an  extract  from  a  letter  or  draft  is  given,  it  is  to  he 
understood  that  the  parts  omitted  have  no  relation  with  the 
extract  copied;  the  various  heads  in  an  official  letter  being  often- 
times totally  disconnected.  A  sample  of  this  is  exhibited  in  the 
first  extract.  No.  5,  B. 

The  letters  follow  cdmosi  strictly  in  order  according  to  their  dates.  The 
three  Nos.,  5,  6,  7,  are  used  here  for  the  respective  tomes.  The 
date  alone,  ivith  the  name  of  the  addressee,  suffices  for  a  complete 
quotation. 

No.  5,  A.  •  1629,  March  3. 

The  General,  Mutius  Vitelleschi,  to  Andrew  White,  Professor  and 
Prefect  of  Higher  Studies  at  Liege.  Acknowledging  the  rcccijit 
of  three  letters  from  him,  dated  January  last :  on  the  studies  at 
Liege,  and  the  degree  of  adherence  due  from  professors  of  the 
Society  to  the  doctrine  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas.  Appreciation  of 
Father  White's  zeal  in  the  matter.     Commendation  of  the  sdme 


i^S^^'*^**^;*^  «»r»»«jM»—  ^-,-pi  J'l'*^ ;^^'^'' 


5^/ 


/itftiL  <>t->- l^ti-*-' 


i><2^.^-^-^  6v^u<;^^  ^i^tS'  Cr!^w..^^2^^.W^  -^■ 


'  i^ccJilar ,  Cy-u^'t'.  0£^9t,.I.  J^p^.'!^-90 


^/*  "t»^  /t*^  •  ^^^ft^'  ^•* 


-l-J 


The  General,  M.  Vitkllesciii,  Eome,  3  March,  1629,  to  Father  A.  Wiiitk,  Lit>ge.     aeneral  Archives 
S.J.,  Amjlia,  Ejnst.  Gen.,  i.  f.  290\      Autograph  draft.      First   mention   of   English  America. 

{To  face  p.  17. 


(I  scale  of  the  original.) 


§  3]  No.  5,  B.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1629  17 

Father's  desire  for  work  in  the  American  Missions  of  the  English, 
Acknowledgments  through  White  to  four  other  Fathers  at  Liege 

for  their  official  letters  ;  and  felicitation  in  particular  to  "  Father 
Thomas,"  one  of  them,  on  the  subject  of  his  desire  for  the  same 
Americayi  Mission. — See  History,  I,   §    6,  pp.    173,  174,  and 

facsimile  of  this  draft,  ojjjjosite. 

Leodium,  P.  Andreae  Vito. 

Ternas  mense  januario  a  R.  V.  scriptas  accepi,  fuitque  mihi 
in  singulis  gvatissimum  studium  laborantis  ut  nihil  ignorem,  quod  ad 
bonum  Societatis  curaiidum  usui  mihi  esse  posse  existimat.  Quod  ne 
frustra  ab  ea  factum  sit,  dabo  operam  ut  scientia,  quam  suo  admonitu 
accepi,  utar  ad  corrigenda  quae  minus  recte  habere  intelligo.  Atquo 
in  primis  faciam  libentissime  quod  aliquoties  mihi  commendavit,  ut 
S.  Thomae  doctrinam  professores  nostri  omnes  quam  religiosissime  juxta 
praescriptum  libri  studiorum  sequantur.  A  qua  si  R.  V.  aliquem  longius 
aut  liberius  abire  existimet  quam  'patiatur  mens  Societatis  in  dicto  libro 
studiorum  satis  explicata,  moneat  ea  de  re  P.  Provincialem  aut  me 
etiam,  si  voluerit,  indicatis  expresse  sententiis  quas  a  doctrina  S.  Thomae 
alienas  existimat.  Ita  enim  facilius  similis  licentia  coerceri  poterit,  quam 
si  ad  receptas  jam  leges  aliae  novae  explicationes  adjiciantur.  Caeterum 
quod  attinet  ad  sanctam  animi  alacritatem,  qua  se  P.  Provinciali  ad 
erudiendas  catholicis  institutis  Americenses  Anglorum  colonias  obtulit, 
earn  illi  aeque  ac  mihi  jucundam  accidisse  non  dubito.  Et,  cum  ardentis- 
sime  exoptem  ut  aliquando  divina  proAddentia  commodam  talibus  consiliis 
facultatem  Provinciae  isti  offerat,  hoc  ipsum  ab  ea  toto  animi  affectu 
peto.  Atque  hisce  me  SS.  R.  V,  Sacriticiis  et  orationibus  enixe  commendo  ; 
quam  etiam  rogo  ut  meis  verbis  amanter  salutet  P.  Thomam  Southuellum, 
P.  Thomam  Colfordum,'^'  P.  Joannem  Crathornum  et  P.  Thomam  Bab- 
thorpum,  iisque  dicat,  mihi  eorum  litteras  gratissimas  fuisse ;  et  P, 
Thomae  etiam  meo  nomine  signiiicet,  me  plurimum  esse  gavisum,  cum 
ipsi  quoque  animum  ad  expeditionem  Americanam  a  Domino  injectum 
esse  cognovi ;  a  quo  etiam  spero  facultatem  talis  desiderii  exequendi 
dandam.  Atque  hisce  me  iterum  SS.  R.  V.  necnon  patrum  supra  nomina- 
torum  Sacrificiis  -  -  -  Romae,  3  martii  1629. 

No.  5,B.  1629,  June  2. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Itobert  Stafford,  Pioctor  of  the  scholasticate 
at  Liege.  Father  Andrew  White  hcing  removed  from  the  jjost  of 
professor,  and  hcing  now  in  England,  his  views  on  theology  will 
prolahly  have  no  further  effect  in  the  College.  At  all  events,  it 
will  not  he  difficult  to  find  a  remedy  if  any  one  there  do  prove 
contentious  on  the  sidiject. — See  History,  I.  §  6,  pp.  175, 176. 

(a)  This  name,  P.  Thomam  ColforJum,  inserted  above  the  line. 
VOL.    I.  C 


18  No.  5,  C.     LETTERS  OF   THE   GENERALS,  1633  [I 

Leodium,  P.  Roberto  Staffordo  R[ecion']  Q\ollegii\. 

1[  On  Father  Tliompson  and  the  claim  of  the  English  Nuns  against 
the  College.  ^  On  the  Bavarian  pension.  IT  A  doctrina  ilia  P.  Andreae 
Viti,  cum  ille  jam  a  munere  docendi  amotus  sit  et  in  Angliam  migrarit, 
nihil  magnopere  amplius  timendum  opinor.  Si  quid  aliud  aliquando  anim- 
adversum  fuerit,  aut  si  istic  quispiam  contentiosius  quam  conveniat 
sententiis  illius  adhaerere  coeperit,  facile  spero  erit  remedium  adhibere. 
Interim  gratum  mihi  est  R.  V.  incommoda,  quae  ex  ilia  doctrina  sequi 
possent,  videre  et  sollicitum  esse  ut  ea  mature  avertantur.  If  On  Father 
Knott's  imprisonment  and  brighter  hopes.  ^  On  the  controversy  between  the 
College  and  the  novitiate  at  Watten.     Romae,  2  junii,  1629. 


No.  5,  C.  1633,  June  4. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Eichard  Bloimt,  Provincial.  Why  he  has 
not  answered  the  Provincial,  and  alloivcd  the  mission  to  America : 
because  he  has  received  no  answer  to  his  query  of  a  year  or  two 
before,  about  the  danger  of  offendincj  some  Catholic  Povxr.  If 
the  matter  is  very  lirgent,  he  commits  it  to  the  Provincial  and  his 
councillors. — See  History,  I.  §  18,  pp.  246,  247. 

P.  Richardo  Blondo  Provinciali. 

Intelligo  R.  V.  jam  pridem  magno  desiderio  exspectare  a  me 
facultatem  mittendi  aliquot  e  nostris  cum  nobilibus  seu  mercatoribus 
De  Indica  Anglis,  qui  novas  sedes  in  Indiis  occidentis  extra  ditiones  a 
expeditione.  Rege  Catholico  occupatas  quaerere  meditantur.  Ad  quod 
ne  miretur  a  me  hucusque  nihil  esse  responsum,  sciat  me  non  nisi  ante 
unum  alterumve  annum  de  eo  consilio  aliquid  a  R.  V.  accepisse  ;  cui  tum 
respondebam,  negotium  illud  esse  gravioris  deliberationis,  ob  periculum 
offendendi  eos  qui  fortasse  contendent  hac  ratione  contra  jus  sibi  a  Sede 
Apostolica  concessum  aliquid  fieri ;  ideoque  pleniorem  de  re  tota  infor- 
mationem  petebam.  Illam  si  R.  V.  postea  miserit,  ideoque  miretur  me 
nihil  respondisse,  causa  silentii  mei  est,  quod  petitam  informationem, 
neque  aliam  ullam  epistolam  ad  illam  deliberationem  pertinentem 
hucusque  acceperim.  Quare  etsi  merito  iterum  deliberationem  de  illo 
negotio  rejicere  possem,  donee  nos  plenius  informet,  tamen,  quia  in- 
telligo R.  V.  magnopere  urgere  ut  cito  responsum  aliquod  certum  hinc 
habeat,  permitto  R.  V.  arbitrio,  si  res  ita  urgeat  ut  expectare  non  possit 
dum  nos  uberius  de  toto  consilio  illius  navigationis  certiores  reddiderit  et 
aliud  hinc  receperit,  ut,  si  auditis  aliquot  ex  praecipuis  patribus  judicarit, 
nuUo  modo  occasionem  illam  divinae  gloriae  amplificandae  negligendam, 
ex  eaque  (quod  ego  sperare  vix  possum)  nullam  justam  cujusvis  principis 
catholici  offensionem  timendara,  aliquos  e  nostris  cum  dictis  nobilibus 
proficisci  in  regiones  quas  illi  sibi    destinarunt  patiatur.     Multo  tamen 


§  2]  No.  5,  D,  E.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1633  19 

raagis  opto  ut,  si  quo  modo  fieri  possit,  res  differatur  dum  iterum  me 
consuluerit  et  resjionsum  hinc  acceperit.  Atque  hisce  me  SS.  E.  V. 
Romae  [26  maij — deleted],  1633,  4  junii. 

No.  5,  D.  1633,  August  20. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Richard  Blount,  Provincial.  Has  answered 
on  June  Jp  the  Provincial's  letter  ahoict  the  American  expedition. 
Docs  not  object  to  the  selection  of  Father  Andrew  White. 
Qualifications  required  in  a  foreign  missionary,  and  in  the 
founders  of  a  foreign  mission. — See  History,  I.  §  18,  pp.  247, 248. 

P.  Richardo  Blondo  Provinciali. 

lis,  quas  R.  V.  31  maii  scripsit,  insinuabat  se  mirari  quod 
responsum  nullum  hinc  acciperet  de  nostris  in  Virginiam  mittendis. 
Cujus  rei  cum  R.  V.  causam  indicaverim  4  junii,  eb  simul  etiam  quid  de 
ilia  expeditione  nobis  videretur  significaverim,  spero  jam  expectationi 
suae  esse  satisfactum  meque  etiam  brevi  pleniorem  de  consilio  eorum  qui 
in  Virginiam  navigationem  parant  informationem  accepturum.  Si  R.  V. 
P.  Andream  Vitum  illi  mission!  bene  idoneum  judicet,  ipseque  earn  tant- 
opere  desideret,  non  habeo  cur  eum  illuc  mitti  nolim.  Hoc  tamen  non 
possum  quin  R.  V.  enixe  commendem,  ub  in  delectu  eorum,  quos  in 
novam  illam  expeditionem  mittere  cogitat,  non  solum  propensionis 
ac  desiderii  eorum  magnam  habeat  rationem,  cum  ab  invitis  aut  minus 
ad  tam  longinquam  profectionera  propendentibus  nihil  magnopere  boni 
expectari  possit,  verum  etiam  virtutem,  prudentiam  ct  zelum  eorumdem, 
et  maxime  illorum  qui  prima  missionis  illius  principia  sunt  posituri, 
diligentissime  expendat ;  ut  ii  tales  sint  quorum  vestigia  et  exempla 
reliqui  deinceps  pro  norma  et  regula  sequi  possint.  1f^  .  .  .  20  augusti 
1633. 

No,  5,  E.  1633,  December. 

The  General  Vitelleschi's  formal  assent  to  the  proposal  of  an  American 
Mission.  He  accords  the  use  of  the  faculties  for  India. — Sec 
History,  I.  §  25,  pp.  266,  267. 

Responsum 
ad    postulatum  P.   Provincialis  Angliae  Ftichardi  Blondi  commissum  P. 
Joanni  Wortingtono  Procurator!  Angliae. 

Exhibeat  admodum  Rev''"  Patri  Nostro  Declarationem  Coloniae  quam 
111"'."'  Dominus  Baro  Baltamor  ducit  in  Marilandiam,  inter  Virginiam  et 
Floridam,  jussu  Henrici  7.  et  aliorum  deinde  eo  navigantium  ex  Anglia 
primo  inventam.  Quam  si  approbet  S[tta]  'F\aternitas],  necesse  erifc 
facultates  speciales  impetrare,  nisi  forte  credat  S.  P.,  quas  pro  Anglia 


20  No.  5,  F.     LETTERS    OF  THE    GENERALS,  1634  [I 

concessas  habemus  eo  etiam  loci  valituras,  non  solum  pro  Anglis,  de 
quibus  minor  est  clubitatio,  sed  etiam  pro  indigenis  ethnicis  illius  regionis 
cum  convertentur. 

IV.  Exhibuit  nobis  declarationem  expeditionis  supradictae  P.  Joannes 
Wortingtonus  ;  a  qua  cum  speremus  magnum  divinae  gloriae  incrementum 
et  plurimarum  animarum  salutem,  non  possumus  earn  non  vehementer 
probare,  et  precari  ut  tam  pia  patrum  studia,  operam  suam  tanta  alacri- 
tate  [incultis  illis  regionibus — deleted]  ad  lumen  fidei  populis  illis 
sedentibus  in  tenebris  et  umbra  mortis  inferendum  offerentibus  [offeren- 
tium  ?],  divina  providentia  secundare  dignetur.  Atque,  ut  ad  tam  egregium 
opus  necessariis  facultatibus  instructi  sint,  uti  poterunt  iis  quae  pro 
Indiis  jam  pridem  Societati  a  Sede  Apostolica  sunt  concessae ;  cum  eae 
etiam  ad  illas  reciones  extendantur .  Romae decembris  1633/"^ 


Letters  ivhicli   now  follow   arc   not   in   the  hand   of  Father  Mutius 
Vitclleschi,  thougli  corrected  hy  him,  like  his  oivn  drafts. 


No.  5,  P.  1634,  June  17. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Eichard  Blount,  Provincial.  On  the 
desire  of  John  Knowlcs  for  the  foreign  missions.  So7ne 
qualifications  necessary  for  the  East  Indies.  He  might  he 
sent  to  the  West  Indies,  Virginia. — See  History,  I.  §  44, 
pp.  367,  368. 

P.  Richardo  Blondo  Provinciali. 

^^  .  .  .  Zelus  ille  et  accensum  desiderium  Joannis  Knollii,  quo 
suo  etiam  sanguine  Japonicum  agrum  irrigare  postulat,  A'alde  me  recreat. 
De  cujus  tam  laudabili  proposito  dum  cogitarem,  id  inter  caetera  occurrit, 
an  non  in  insulam  Virginiam,  si  tamen  de  ilia  expeditione  adhuc  vel 
cogitatur  vel  continuatur,  mitti  possit.  Vel  certe,  cum  in  orientalcm 
Indiam  euntibus  mathematica  scientia  utilis  valde  ac  prope  necessaria 
sit,  et  tales  etiam  a  me  valde  expetantur,  scire  velim  an,  et  quantum 
rerum  mathematicarum  cognitionem  et  peritiam  habeat ;  quod  si  intel- 
lexero,  clarius  quid  de  tam  insigni  ejus  voluntate  sentiam  aperiam. 
Interim  R.  V.  illi  velim  meis  verbis  ostendat  me  totis  visceribus  tam 
pium  ejus  animum  amplecti,  cupereque  hunc  ignem  a  Sancto  Spiritu  in 
ipso  accensum  divinae  gratiae  oleo  foveri  et  magis  magistjue  semper 
inflammari.  lisdem  donis  quoque  R".'  V".'  repleri  cupio  meque  ejus  SS. 
Sacrificiis,  &c.     Romae,  17  junii  1634. 

(b)  Knlered  in  the  Idgister  after  December  Id. 


§  2]  No.  5,  G,  H.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1636,   1637  21 

No.  5,  G.  1636,  September  6. 

The  Geueral  Vitelleschi  to  Philip  Fisher  {Thomas  Copley,  London). 
Congratulations  on  his  mission  to  America,  and  on  the  joy  he 
experiences. — Cf.  History,  I.  §  44,  p.  368. 

P.  Philippe  Fischero. 

Gaudeo  et  ego,  mi  Pater,  quia  R'".  V™  gaudentem  ire  video  et 
laetabundam,  videoque  de  longe  quam  speciosi  sint  pedes  evangeli- 
zantium  ;  quibuscum  eat  sane  R."  V?  ad  fines  terrae  faciatque  ut  laetetur 
terra  sterilis  et  deserta.  Habebit  non  dubito  incommoda  multa  et 
labores  maximos ;  sed  in  his  omnibus  superabit  propter  eum  qui  dilexit 
nos,  et  quemadmodum  spero  deliciis  illis  affluet,  quibus  tarn  copiose  olim 
et  plus  quam  satis  est  pastus  fuit,  quem  R"^  V'i  imitari  cupit,  apostolus 
Xaverius.  Bibat  itaque  nectar  illud  suavissimum  divinae  voluptatis,  et 
labores  omnes  molestiasque  coelestis  mellis  dulcedine  condiat.  Et  hoc  ut 
R*  V*  juxta  meum  votum  suumque  desiderium  consequatur,  et  ut  in 
benedictione  metat,  gratiam  illi  coelestem  benedictionemque  uberrimam 
pro  expeditione  tarn  difficili  a  Patre  luminum  precor  ;  et,  ut  mei  quoque 
in  SS.  suis  Sacrificiis  et  orationibus  assidue  memor  esse  velit,  etiam  atque 
etiam  rogo.     Romae,  6  septembris  1636. 

No.  5,  H.  1637,  March  7. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Philip  Fisher,  London.  Approves  of  the 
steps  taken  in  the  face  of  obstacles;  promises  assistance;  and 
gives  encouragement. — Sec  History,  I.  §  44,  pp.  369,  370. 

Londinum,  P.  Philippo  Fischero.' 

Quod  in  tali  casu  facto  opus  est,  id  a  R?  Vf  fieri  video  et  gau- 
deo, ut  tametsi  graves  difficultates,  machinante  eas  inferno,  profectioni 
suae  sese  objiciant,  non  tamen  ideo  cadat  animo,  sed  in  eo,  qui  ipsum 
confortat,  omnia  pericula  contemnat.  Ea  in  I'e  ego  R"'  V"'  non  deseram, 
et  opem  quam  a  me  petit  libentissime  feram ;  et  cum  potentius  auxilium 
esse  non  possit  contra  quoscunque  hostes  sanctissimo  Sacrificio,  non  parce 
ilia  ex  thesauro  mihi  a  Societate  concredito  offeram,  ea  prorsus  spe,  ut 
haec  missio  successum  et  R"  V"  felicem  navigationem  sit  habitura.  Quod 
ego  dum  facio,  R'";  V"  largissimam  a  Deo  benedictionem  et  gratiam  precor, 
meque  SS.  ejus  Sacrificiis  et  orationibus  impense  comraendo.  Romae, 
7  martii  1637. 

Letters  luliich  folloio  nou>  for  many  years  to  come  are  apparently  in  the 
hand  of  Father  Nathaniel  Bacon,  alias  Southwell,  without  any 
signs  of  correction  except  those  of  the  writer  himself.     Hence  they 


22  No.  5,  J,  K.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   163S,   1639  [I 

are  'proboMy  copies  entered  hi/  him  in  the  Bcglstcr  from  loose 
drafts. 

No.  5,  J.  1638,  May  15. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Philip  Fisher,  Superior,  Maryland.  Appro- 
hation,  good  wishes.  Condolence  on  the  death  of  John  Knowles. 
Messages  to  Father  White,  convalescent,  and  to  the  others. — Sec 
History,  I.  §  44,  p.  370. 

In  Marilandiam,  P.  Philippo  Fishero  Superiori. 

Valde  me  in  Domino  oblectarunt  quae  Rl  V?  3  novembris  ad 
me  perscripsit  de  regionibus  istis  ad  messem  albis  et  lacte  ac  melle 
Resp.  de  divinae   gratiae  per  Christi  fidem  brevi,   uti  speratur,  dis- 

bono  statu.  seminandam  manaturis.  Incrementum  donet  divina  bonitas 
lis  quae  R?  V?  caeterique  socii  tanta  isthic  industria  plantarunt  et  sudore 
rigaverunt.  Mihi  singulari  semper  erit  solatio  de  eorumdem  progressibus 
edoceri,  et  quacunque  valeo  etiam  cooperari.  Jactura  boni  P.  Joannis 
Knoles  immatura  nobis  fateor  fuit,  et  in  tanta  operariorum  paucitate 
vobis  speciatim  merito  peracerba ;  sed  Domino  acquiescendum  est,  qui 
mortificat  et  vivificat,  et  cui  ager  ille  curae  et  amori  est  plusquam  nobis 
esse  potest.  P.  Andreae  Vito  receptam  sanitatem  impense  gratulor ;  et 
reliquis  sociis  nostris  fructuosissimos  ibi  labores  et  messem  animarum 
magnam  summa  animi  contentione  precor.  Bonus  Jesus  omnes  spiritu 
suo  divino  repleat,  et  in  tanta  patiendi  pro  nomine  ipsius  segete  mei 
etiam  memores  in  suis  Sanctis  precibus  custodiat.  Romae,  15  maii 
[1038]. 

No.  5,  K.  1639,  September  3. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Philip  Fisher,  Maryland.  On  the  diffi- 
culties vjhieh  have  arisen  with  the  new  laws  proposed  in  Maryland, 
to  the  detriment  of  ecclesiastics.  On  barter  in  default  of  currency. 
On  the  mission  founded  hy  Fisher.  On  his  desire  to  work  outside 
of  the  colony. — See  History,  I.  §  36,  p.  339 ;  §  55,  p.  458. 

In  Marilandiam,  P.  Philippo  Fishero. 

Valde  me  afficiunt  difficultates  vestrae  descriptae  ab  R.  V.  14 
maii ;  nee  video  qui  possim  occurrere.  Solatur  me  tanien  magnopere  turn 
ea  tranquillitas,  quae  rcpulsam  legum  a  commissariis  factam  secuta  est,  tuin 
probitas  etiam  niagistratus  istius  qui,  cum  catholico  se  nomine  censeri 
capiat,  nihil,  uti  spero,  definiet  in  ecclesiasticos  sine  summo  pasture; 
sine  quo  nee  illis  attentare  fas  est,  nee  nobis,  si  fecerint,  assentiri.  Ipse 
unus,  et  ex  illo  caeteri,  jus  dicit  in  suos  ubique  gentium,  ubique  terrarum. 


§  2]  No.  5,  L,  M.     LETTERS   OF   THE    GENERALS,  1639  23 

Commutationem  nobis  ad  vitam  tolerandam  censeo  prorsus  neces- 
sariam;  nee  ea  negotiationis  invidiam  habere  potest,  ubi  alia  venditionis 
emptionisque  ratio  nulla  est.  Sed  moderationem  definiat  honesta 
necessitas. 

De  fundatione  missionis  ab  R.  V.  instituta  nihil  habui  querelarum ; 
nee  in  ea  tractatione  quidquam  ab  ipsa  peccatum  est  cur  poenitentiam 
sibi  poscat  imponi.  Caeterum  non  omittam  eommendare  P.  Provinciali 
ut,  si  possit,  R.  V.  in  missionem  extra  eoloniam  expediat.  Ipsa  me  interea 
in  suis  Sacrificiis  et  orationibus  Deo  commendet,  soeiosque  omnes  a  me 
peramanter  salutatos  in  Domino  eompleetatur.     3  septembris  1639. 


No.  5,  L.  1639,  September  3. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  {Provincial-elect).  In  the 
Maryland  crisis,  conscience  is  not  to  he  sacrificed  to  fear  of  un- 
popularity. Mgr.  Con  might  he  induced  to  report  the  matter  to 
the  Pope. — See  History,  I.  §  55,  p.  459. 

Londinum,  P.  Edoardo  Knotto. 

Satis  perspicio  quam  in  ancipiti  versentur  patres  in  Marilandia 
per  eausam  novarum  legum  ;   sed,  si  pars  altera  subeunda  jyj^jji^jjdia 
est,  eonscientiae  prae  invidia  popular!  consulendum  est.     Si 
111'""  D.   Connaeo  persuaderi   possit,    ut  rem   ipse  deferat   ad   Sanctam 
Sedem,  arbitror  haud  fore  operam  sine  pretio.      ^^  .  .  .  3  septembris 
1639. 


No.  5,  M.  1639,  September  3. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Henry  More,  Provincial.  On  the  harter 
practised  hy  the  missionaries  in  Maryland.  On  relieving  Father 
Fisher  in  St.  Marijs,  and  allowing  him  to  go  out  on  the  Indian 
missions. — See  History,  I.  §  55,  p.  459. 

P.  Henrieo  Moro  Provinciali. 

^f  ...  In  Marilandia  nuUam  esse  pecuniae,  sed  rerum  per- 

mutationem  intelligo  :  eam  proinde  a  nostris  posse  sine  nego- 

.V,       ,-1.        -1  ,-  Marilandia. 

tiationis  invidia  usurpari.     Et  alibi  quidem  etiam  non  uno 

loco  scio  esse  in  usu  ;  nee  illaudabilis  est,  si  justa  moderatione  tractetur. 

P.  Philippus  Fisherus  magno  fertur  ardore  in  salutem  indigenarum. 

Si  potest  illi  R.  V.  quempiam  in  colonia  subrogare,  atque  ex-  p.  Philippus 

periri  quod  [(luid  ?]  possit  in  illo  gerere,  efficiet  ne  se  putet  Fisherus. 

ille  frustra  me  interpellasse  in  causa  tam  bona.     Atque  his  me  SS.  et 

O.  R.  V.  commendo.     3  septembris  1639. 


24  No.  5,  N-Q.     LETTERS   OF  THE    GENERALS,   1639,   1640  [I 

Ko.  5,  N.  1639,  October  1. 

The  General  Vitellesclii  to  Andrew  Wliite,  Maryland.  On  the 
unjust  laws  2'>'^'oposcd  in  the  colony.  On  Father  White's  Sistory 
of  the  Mission.  The  General  zealous  in  2)romoting  the  spirit  of 
foreign  missions. — Sec  History,  I.  §  55,  p.  459. 

In  Marilandiam.     P.  Andreae  "Vito  [Superiori — deleted'], 

Animarum  quaestus  et  constantia  in  repudiandis  iniquis 
legibus  vestra  litteris  R.  V.  expressa  rairifice  me  recreavit,  erexitque  spe 
successuum  optimorum.  Gratissima  mihi  erit  historia  missionis  istius, 
quam  R.  V.  exorsa  est,  nee  dubito  quin  sit  profutura  ad  multorum  exci- 
tandos  spiritus  in  easdem  expeditiones.  Eas  ego  P.  Provinciali  com- 
mendabo,  uti  par  est,  impense  ;  et  Deum  rogabo  ut  R.  V.  et  socios  in 
tarn  insigni  laborantes  opere  sua  benevolentia  prosequatur.  Eidem  me 
R.  V.  in  suis  SS.  et  O.  commendare  ne  gravetur.     1  octobris  1639. 

No.  5,  0.  1639,  October  8. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  Commends 
the  Maryland  missionaries  to  his  special  attention. — Sec  History, 
I.  §  55,  p.  459. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

*flfl  .  .  .  Superest  ut  socios  qui  trans  oceanum  in  Marilandia 
desudant  R.  V.  commendem,  quod  enixe  facio  ;  et,  largam 
de  coelo  benedictionem  apprecatus,  ipsius  vicissim  SS.  et  O. 
implorem.     8  octobris  1639. 

No.  5,  P.  1640,  July  28. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  Desires  more 
missionaries  to  he  sent  to  Maryland  ;  their  numher  and  names  to 
he  reported  to  him.. — See  History,  I.  §  55,  p.  459. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

H^  .  .  .  Marilandicam  niissionem  valde  commendo  R.  V., 
rogoque  ut  in  earn  operas  necessarias  mittat;  et  me,  quotnam,  quosque 
illos  miserit,  cevtiorem  faciat.  Me  interim  Deo  in  suis  SS.  et  O. 
commendet.     28juliilG40. 

No.  5,  Q.  1640,  August  18. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Philip  Fisher,  Maryland.  Gratified  to 
hear  of  the  Indian  king's  conrersion.     Has  rceom-mendcd  to  the 


§  2]  A'o.  5,  R,  S.     LETTERS  OF   THE   GENERALS,  1640,   1641  25 

Provincial  the   interests   of  Maryland, — See  History,  I.    §    55, 
pp.  459,  460. 

In  Marilandiam,  P.  Philippo  Fishero, 

Valde  me  recrearunt  litterae  R.  V.  datae  7  aprilis,  avideque 
expecto  de  baptismo  principis  gentis  istius,  quern  parari  significat,  distincte 
cognoscere ;  quod  superiorem  confido  non  neglecturum.  Interea  P.  Pro- 
vinciali  serio  commendavi  desideria  R.  V.  totamque  missionem,  cui  novas 
ipsum  operas  submissurum,  data  opportunitate,  non  dubito.  Vos  isthic 
interim  strenue,  ut  facitis,  rem  Dei  urgete,  et  cumulatis  meritis  multiplices 
vobis  coronas  intexite.  Ego  sollicite  Deum  rogabo  ut  vestros  labores 
fortunet;  illi  me  vicissim  R.  V.  in  suis  SS.  et  O.  commendet.  18 
augusti  [1640]. 

No.  5,  R.  1640,  September  15. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  John  '£>vookQ  {Ferdinand  Poidton),  Superior, 
Maryland.  On  the  four  stations  occwpied,  the  Indian  prospexts 
of  conversion,  the  baptism  of  the  king.  The  hope  of  cstahlishing 
a  college.  The  General  has  commended  Maryland  interests  to 
the  Provincial. — See  History,  I.  §  39,  p.  346  ;  §  55,  p.  460. 

In  Marilandiam,  P.  Joanni  Brooko  Superiori. 

Accepi  litteras  R.  V.  datas  2  Maii,  nee  satis  explicare  possum 
quam  eae  mihi  jucundae  fuerint.  Nimirum  tarn  alte  insedit  animo  meo 
vestra  ista  missio,  ut  nihil  magis  aveam  quam  de  ilia  creberrime  intelli- 
gere,  et  spero  per  industriam  R.  V.  me  laetissima  quoque  tempore 
accepturum.  Quae  de  sedibus  quatuor  in  locis  collocatis,  quae  de 
benevolentia  principis  in  ilia  gente  pi-imarii,  de  ipsius  ad  baptismum 
animo,  de  spe  fructus  uberrimi  perscripsit,  valde  me  recrearunt  in 
Domino.  Spem  ostentatam  collegii  laetus  amplector,  et  cum  maturuerit 
non  cunctabor  admittere.  Macte  sit  animo  R.  V.  et  confidat  illam  ipsam, 
quam  de  se  concepit  tenuem  existimationem,  validissimum  fore  ad  prae- 
claras  molitiones  instrumentum.  Neque  enim  vult  Deus  ut  glorietur  in 
conspectu  ejus  omnis  caro.  Commendavi  jam  ego  P.  Provinciali,  ut 
plures  vobis  operas  quamprimum  submittat,  ne  sub  onere  pauci  fatiscatis. 
Quos  jam  isthic  habet  R.  V.,  cupio  a  me  per  occasionem  salutari  pera- 
manter,  meque  ipsorum  et  R.  V.  SS.  et  O.  impense  commendatum  esse. 
15  septembris  \_1640\ 

No.  5,  S.  1641,  July  13. 

Tlie  General  Vitelleschi  to  Philip  Fisher,  Maryland.  Aehiowledges 
receipt  of  news,  good  and  had.  Hopes  for  the  best.  Offers  all 
aid.— See  History,  I.  §  60,  p.  483. 


26         A'os.  5,  T,  6,  A.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1641,  1642  [I 

lu  Marilandiam,  P.  Philippo  Fishero. 

Redditae  sunt  mihi  litterae  R.  V,  datae  8  martii,  mixti  argu- 
menti,  laeti  tristisque ;  sed,  cum  laeta  videantur  perenniora  fore,  magno 
me  gaudio  cumulavit.  Est  mihi  vestra  missio  tantopere  cordi  quam 
uUibi  alia,  et  quidquid  ad  earn  promovendam  poterit  a  me  praestari,  ubi 
resciero,  omni  studio  procurabo.  Id  dum  ago,  R,  V.  me  suis  SS.  et  O. 
Deo  commendet.     13  julii  [1G41'\. 


No.  5,  T.  1641,  December  21. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  Has  received 
the  Points  ;  ivill  consider  them,  and  answer.  Is  loath  to  entertain 
the  ^project  of  dissolving  the  Maryland  Mission,  as  long  as 
sjjiritual  fruit  can  he  had.  But,  if  necessary  to  do  so,  now  that 
secular  priests  are  sailing  thither,  the  Genercd  commits  the  matter 
to  the  Provincial' s  prudence. — See  History,  I.  §  63,  pp.  514,  515. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

Accepi  catalogos,  quos  15  novembris  misit  R,  V.,  et  subinde 
quae  22  mensis  ejusdem  dedit  de  missione  Marilandica.  Puncta  contro- 
Mariland'  "^'ersa  pensiculatius  examinabo,  ac  turn  de  iis,  quoad  opus 
fuerit,  respondebo.  Solvendae  missionis  illius,  quae  tanto 
nostris  labore  stetit,  consilium  aegre  admitto,  dum  lucrum  animarum, 
tametsi  cum  aliqua  difficultatum  patientia,  in  spe  est.  Nihilo  minus,  si 
praecavendis  gravioribus  incommodis  ita  opus  fuerit,  navigantibus  eo 
sacerdotibus  saecularibus,  rem  totam  prudenti  arbitrio  R.  V.  permitto  ; 
cujus  me  interea  SS.  et  O.     21  decembris  \1641~\. 


No.  6,  A.  1642,  September  6. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Philip  Fisher,  Superior,  Maryland.  Vicis- 
situdes of  Maryland  affairs.  Congratulations.  Disapproval  of 
Fisher' s  proposal  to  come  and  see  the  General  in  Rome.  The  latter 
recommends  writing  often  to  the  Provincial.  The  Annual 
Letters  expected. — See  History,  I.  §  66,  pp.  525,  526. 

P.  Philippo  Fishero  in  Marilandiam,  Superiori. 

Non  aliter  quam  inter  tristia  ac  laeta  ducitur  omnis  quae  hie 
vita  vivitur ;  qua  se  quoque  isthic  sorte  esse  scribit  R.  V.  3  martii. 
Gratulor  autem  impense  fructum  in  horrea  Domini  illatum,  et  ut  in  dies 
uberior  sit  toto  animo  voveo.  Quod  de  suscipiendo  ad  nos  itinere  scis- 
citatur  sententiam  nostram,  priusquam  illud  ineat,  prudenter  facit. 
Caeterum  nee  tanti  laboris  pretium  exstiturum  reor,  neque  video  quid 


§  2]  No.  0,  B-D.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   1642  27 

tantopere  possit  urgere,  ut  non  possit  per  litteras  confici,  praesertim  in 
tanta  isthic  nostrorum  paucitate.  Utatur  R.  V.  quam  frequentissimo 
potest  litterarum  commei'cio  cum  P.  Provinciali :  erit  ille  in  res  vestras 
animo  pervigili.  Litteras  vestras  annuas  avidissime  expectabo,  ut  ex  iis 
de  rebus  vestris  accuratius  cognoscam.  Interim  salutem  plurimam 
impertiat  R.  V.  meo  nomine  P.  Vito  et  P.  Rigbaeo,  quorum  bonis  labori- 
bus  bene  precor  ex  animo  ;  et  me  Deo  in  suis  SS.     6  septembris  1642. 


No.  6,  B.  1642,  November  22. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  He  will  try 
to  jJrociire  faculties  for  missionaries  from  the  Cardinal-Protector 
so  as  to  huy  off  vexation. — See  History,  I.  §  66,  p.  532. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

P.  Gulielmum  Watsonum  dimissum  probo :  facultates  mission- 
ariorum    curabo    ipse   a   Protectore    peti,  ad    redimendam  p.  cuil. 
vexationem :  si  fuerint  impetratae,  significabo  R.  V.,  cujus  Watsonus. 
me  interea  SS.     22  novembris  [1042^ 

No.  6,  C.  1642,  December  6. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  Withliolds 
authority  to  send  more  men  to  Maryland  until  he  receives  fuller 
information. — See  History,  I.  §  66,  p.  532. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

Iff"   .  .  .    De  mittendis  in  Marilandiam  turn  re-  ,,    .,     .. 
'  "  .     Marilandia. 

spondebimus,  cum  ea  quae  praeterea  condicit  R.  V.  acceperi- 
mus.     W  ...  6  decembris  1642. 


No.  6,  D.  1642,  December  13. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  The  demands 
of  Lord  Baltimore,  noiv  received,  cannot  he  admitted.  Will 
consider  if  there  is  any  way  of  solving  the  difficulty. — Sec 
History,  I.  §  66,  p.  532. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

Accepi  quae  misit  R.  V.  postulata  111™.'  Domini  Cecilii  Baronis 
de  Baltamor,  quae  admitti  certe  a  nobis  non  possunt.    Videbo  Baro  de 
numquid  hinc  consilii  melioris  suppeditari  possit,  quo  diffi-  Baltimor. 
cultas  expediatur.     Interim  R.  V.  deter minationem  suspendat.     1[  .  .   . 
13  decembris  1642. 


28  No.  6,  E-G.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   1643  [I 

No.  6,  E.  1643,  August  1. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  Desires  to 
receive  the  Maryland  Letters,  and  enjoij  the  prospect  of  seeing  the 
advance  of  faith  in  America  make  up  for  the  loss  of  faith  in 
Europe. — See  History,  I.  §  69,  p.  555. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali,  in  Angliam. 

*[[...  Litteras  Marilandicas,  quarum  memiuit  R?  V*,  cupide 
Litterae  Mari-  expecto,  ut  ex  propagatione  lidei  lis  in  partibus  leniam 
an  icae.  quodammodo   dolorem,    quem    ex    detrimentis    ejusdem    in 

Europa  patimur.    Nee  aliud  occurrit  ad  datas  a  R?  V*  IG  junii.    ^[  .  .   . 
1  augusti  1643. 


No.  6,  F.  1643,  August  1. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Philip  Fisher,  Superior  in  Maryland. 
Satisfaction  at  the  sinritual  p)rospects.  Resignation  in  the  face 
of  adversaries.  Ansvjer  in  the  affirmative  to  Fisher's  question, 
whether  chapels  not  consecrated  enjoy  the  full  2yrivileges  of  Jesuit 
churches.— See  History,  I.  §  67,  p.  540 ;  §  69,  p.  555. 

In  Marilandiam,     P.  Philippe  Fishero  Superiori. 

Summo  me  gaudio  cumularunt  Htterae  R".^  V."  8  aprilis  datae 
de  tarn  amplo  ostio  praedicationi  evangelii  iis  in  gentibus  patefacto. 
Quod  de  adversariis  addit,  nihil  miror  :  crevit  iis  septa  Ecclesia  ipso  jam 
inde  ab  exordio,  serviuntque  virtuti  pro  cote  qua  se  acuat  et  intendat  magis. 
Patientia  et  benefactis  vincentur  tandem,  spero,  impertietque  Divina 
Bonitas  laboribus  vestris  benedictionera  suam. 

Quod  quaerit   R"  V'*.  utrum  sacella  nostra   publica   non   consecrata 

fruantur  indulgentiis  concessis  reliquis  ecclesiis  Societatis,  resi^ondeo  non 

_  .  esse  necessariam  consecrationem  ad  hoc  ut  ecclesiae  nostrae 

Renponsio 

g-eneralis  de  seu  sacella  concessis  a  Sede  Apostolica  fruantur  indulgentiis  ; 
conseo-atis  adeoque  gaudere  iis  etiam  isthic  sacella  nostra  publica,  licet 
non  consecrata.  Faxit  Deus  ut  hie  fructus  extendat  so  ibi 
ad  quam  plurimos.  Omnibus  isthic  nostris  affluentiam  donorum  coeles- 
tium  a  Domino  submisse  precor,  et  demum  omnium  SS.  Sacrificiis  atque 
precibus  me  ex  animo  commendo.     1  augu.sti  1643. 


No.  6,  G.  1643,  October  31. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  On  the 
difficulties  in  Maryland.  Wishes  the  mission  to  he  maintained. 
But  little  hope  of  obtaining  facilities  from  the  Holy  See  (to  give 


§  2]  No.  6,  H.      LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   1643  29 

up  the  property).  The  three  expedients  p)'^oposcd  bi/  Knott. 
The  second  and  third  admissible.  The  General  writes  a  letter 
accordingly  to  be  seen  by  Lord  Baltimore.  On  the  property 
already  acquired  in  Maryland,  and  so  become,  it  looidd  seem, 
ecclesiastical.  Baltimore  will  possibly  assent  to  its  serving  a 
sacred  piirpose. — Sec  History,  I.  §  69,  p,  557. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

Expend!  difficultates  a  R'  V*^  propositas  8  septembris  circa 
missionem  nostram  Marilandicam.  Conservandam  existimo  nobis  modis 
omnibus  benevolentiam  111"."'  Baronis  Domini  regionis,  ne  Missio  Mari- 
pulcherrima  messis  in  herba  pereat  et  propter  controversias  landica. 
de  terrenis  bonis  priventur  indigenae  aeternis.  Indulti  apostolici,  quale 
optat  V\:\  V* ,  impetrandi  spes  est  exigua.  Ex  tribus  modis  a  R'1  Y'\  pro- 
positis  primus  theologis  nostris  non  probatur ;  secundus  et  tertius 
censentur  liciti ;  adeoque  ad  illorum  normam  scribemus  litteras  quales 
efflagitat  R'!  V'i  cum  111"'.°  Domino,  si  ita  videatur,  communicandas.  De 
bonis  jam  donatis  ditiicultas  major  est;  cum  enim  in  jus  Ecclesiac 
transiisse  jam  ilia  videantur,  non  putamur  posse  iisdem  cedere  absque 
consensu  Pontificis.  Verum,  cum  non  magni,  uti  opinor,  momenti  ilia 
esse  possint,  contentusque  sit  111"'"^  Dominus  consentire  in  congruam 
nostrorum  sustentationem  juxta  institutum  nostrum,  assentictur  fortasse 
ut  ilia  in  eum  finem  deserviant.  Sin  minus,  moneat  me  denuo  R"  V'^  et 
periculum  facicmus,  si  forte  facultatem  ad  id  a  Sedc  Apostolica  impetrare 
poterimus.     ^*|[  .  .  .  31  octobris  1643. 


No.  6,  H.  1643,  October  31. 

The  General's  letter  enclosed  in  the  preceding,  and  communicable  to 
Lord  Baltimore.  Satisfaction  at  the  spiritucd  prospects  in  Mary- 
land. Desires  no  controversy  abotit  temporalities.  Scarcely  pos- 
sible to  obtain  a  licence  for  giving  up  all  Church  property  to  the 
Baron;  but  all  Jestiits  are  herewith  prohibited  from  acquiring 
any  more  ivithotU  the  consent  of  the  Baron,  who  no  doiibt  will  be 
ready  to  give  his  consent,  in  the  matter  of  providing  a  necessary 
maintenance  for  the  Jesuit  missionaries. — Sec  History,  I.  §  69, 
pp.  557,  558. 

Eidem  P.  Provinciali. 

Magnam  animi  capio  voluptatem  ex  iis  quae  nuper  recensuit 
R*  V*  de  fructu  sementis  evangelicae  nostrorum  opera  sparsae  in  Mari- 
landia,  et  spe  luculenta  vigentis  messis  in  horreum  Domini  Missio  Mari- 
inde  congregandae.    Verum  de  cumulo  laetitiae  detrahit  non  '^"'^i*^^- 
parum  quod  subjungitur  de  controversia  cum  111"'."  Barone  regionis  illius 


30  No.  6,  J,  K.     LETTERS  OF   THE   GENERALS,  1643  [I 

Domiao,  super  bonis  stabilibus  sine  illius  consensu  Ecclesiae  minime 
acldicendis.  Nollem  siquidem  ex  dissidio  de  rebus  temporalibus  injiceretur 
mora  convevsioni  animarum,  aut  propter  caduca  haec  bona  impediremur 
perducere  indigenas  ad  aeterna.  Quamobrem  R"  Vl  meo  nomine  securum 
reddat  111"'?"'  Baronem,  nos  ditioni  ipsius  temporali  non  modo  damno  non 
futuros,  sed  ejusdem  amplificandae  et  propagandae,  quantum  instituti 
ratio  patitur,  futuros  semper  adjutores.  Et  quoniam  spes  exigua  affulget 
impetrandi  brevis  Pontificii  (prout  expetit  R*  V?),  quo  irritae  reddantur 
donationes  quaelibet  factae  in  beneficium  ecclesiae  citra  consensum  111"?' 
Domini,  saltern  quantum  in  potestate  nostra  situm  est,  ad  conciliandum 
nobis  eundem  111"'""' ,  R'i  V*.  exequatur ;  et  pro  bono  pacis  nostris  omnibus 
in  vinea  ilia  laborantibus  praecipiat,  ne  quid  bonorum  stabilium  a  fidelibus 
vel  infidelibus  ibi  oblatum  ullo  modo  admittant  sine  consensu  ejusdem 
111"''  Domini ;  quem  sicut  ab  eximia  pietate,  zelo  et  speciali  in  minimum 
Ordinem  nostrum  benevolentia,  celebrari  saepius  audivi,  ita  confido 
futurum  facilem  liberalemque  ad  praestandum  consensum  suum  in  ea, 
quae  ad  congruam  nostrorum  sustentationem  illic  juxta  institutum 
nostrum  videbuntur  necessaria.  Rl^  V*  felicissima  quaeque  et  optatissima 
meis  verbis  precetur  eidem  111"'."  Domino,  cujus  pietatem  gaudeo  me  hie 
aliquando  cominus  spectasse,  et  demum  in  suis  Sanctis  Sacrificiis  preci- 
busque  sit  memor  mei.     31  octobris  1643. 


No.  6,  J.  1643,  November  14. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  Loss  of  the 
Aniiiud  Letters  in  the  post.  Another  eojpy  called  for. — See 
History,  I.  §  69,  p.  559. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

Ex  datis  a  R,  V.  29  septembris  intercidisse  video  priores 
scriptas  7  julii,  doleoque  imprimis  jacturam  narrationis  laborum  nostrorum 
in  Marilandia,  quara  propterea  cupio  ut  R,  V.  iterato  describi  mittiquo 
curet.     Iff  ...  14  novembris  1643. 


No.  6,  K.  1643,  December  5. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  The  Annucd 
Letters  now  reeeived.  Congratulations  on  the  spiritual  harvest 
reaped^  with  auguries  for  the  fidure.  Has  removed  any  obstacle 
on  the  score  of  temporalities  hy  the  order  recently  sent,  and,  as 
he  hopes,  already  received,  against  accepting  of  any  land  without 
the  Baron''s  consent. — See  History,  I.  §  69,  p.  559. 


§  2]  No.  6,  L.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1644  31 

P.  Ocloaido  Knotto  Provinciali. 

Gratissima  mihi  accidit  narratio  de  gestis  a  Deo  per  nostros 
in  Marilandia  una  cum  litteris  13  octobris  datis.  Prius  siquidem 
exemplum  intercidit.  Faxit  Deus  ut  tanto  cum  proventu  lyig^jjj^^jjj^ 
coepta  messis  pares  per  amplissimas  illas  regiones  progressus 
sortiatur,  Certe,  ne  quid  obicis  opponatur  ex  discordia  de  terrenis  reculis, 
jam  significavi  alias  R"P  V"?  prohiberet  ut  [!]  nostris,  pacis  causa,  ne  quid 
bonorum  stabilium  admitterent  absque  consensu  111""  Baronis  Domini 
regionis,  et  sperabo  eas  litteras  perlatas  esse.  NoUem  enimvex-o  tam 
pulchre  crescentem  in  Domino  segetem  pruiaa  aviditatis  in  herba 
corrumpi.     "[[^f  ...  5  decembris  1643. 


No.  6,  L.  1644,  July  16. 

The  General  Vitellesclii  to  Philip  Fisher,  Superior  in  Maryland. 
Felicitations  on  the  haptisms ;  on  the  work  done  in  Virginia 
also ;  on  the  project  of  penetrating  further  among  the  Indians. 
Cojileijs  design  of  an  excursion  into  New  England.  On  the 
feloness  of  men.  On  a  land  establishment  being  ivell  founded, 
if  the  Baron  consents.  An  exhortation  to  increased  zeal. — See 
History,  I.  §  69,  pp.  559,  560. 

In  Marilandiam,  P.  Philippo  Fishero  Superiori. 

Cum  nihil  mihi  acceptius  esse  possit  quam  de  progressibus 
amplis  fidei  catholicae  et  fructuosis  nostrorum  in  id  obsequii  laboribus 
certiorem  fieri,  mirifice  me  recrearunt  litterae  R"f  V"*!  10  martii  exaratae. 
Gratulor  sane  quam  impensissime  in  Domino  de  ablutis  sacro  fonte 
plerisque  magnatibus  provinciae,  tam  propinqua  spe  salutis  reliquorum, 
ipsam  Virginiam  sensisse  vicinitatis  nostrae  beneficium,  et  in  interiorem 
Indiam  cogitari  de  provehenda  paulatim  face  evangelii.  Tam  fausta 
coepta  secundet  Deus  ubere  frugum  incremento,  ut  qui  seminat  simul 
gaudeat  et  qui  metit. 

Quod  excursionem  attinet  R™  V"?  in  Novam  Angliam  non  habeo  ego 
quod  opponam.     Perpendat  ipsa  diligenter  difficultatem  operis  suis  cum 
consultoribus,   et  si  rei   bene   gerendae  spes   afiulgeat   per  oeexcursione 
me  licebit.     Scribam  nihilominus  ad  P.  ProAdncialem  ut,  si  in  Novam 
quid  ipsi  occurrat  in  contrarium,  opportune  suggerat  et  in 
illius  consilio  R'l  V'!  acquiescat. 

Id  unum  doleo  in  tanta  messe  tam  paucos  esse  operarios,  et  ne  illis 
quidem  convenienter  sustentandis  suppetere  praesidia  vitae  necessaria. 
Sed  aderit  spero  Adjutor  in  opportunitatibus,  et  non  solum  quaerentibus 
sed  et  propagantibus  tanto  studio  regnum  Dei  adjiciet  reliqua.  Fundatio  sta- 
Quamobrem  probarem  valde  quod  innuit  R.  V.  de  fundatione  bilienda. 
aliqua  stabilienda,  si  de  consensu  et  bona  gra,tia  111'":  Domini  regionis 


32  No.  6,  M,  N.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1644  [I 

proprietarii  obtineri  poterit.  Utcunque  vero  se  id  habebit,  pro  facultate 
ibi  quam  Deus  dederit,  bonum  facientes  non  deficiamus  ;  tempore  enim  suo 
metemus  non  deficientes.  Imitemur  majores  nostros  primos  Indici  novalis 
proscissores,  atque  ipsos  adeo  Apostolos,  qui  per  summas  corporiun  aerumnas, 
in  frigore  et  nuditate,  in  fame  et  siti  et  mille  denique  per  pericula,  verbum 
Dei  disseminarunt.  Labores  licet  maximos  cumulatissime  aliquando  com- 
pensabit  aeterna  requies.  Gratia  Domini  nostri  et  caritas  Dei  sit  cum 
omnibus  vobis.  Omnium  SS.  Sacrificiis  atque  precibus  me  impense 
commendo,  et  laborum  denique  tarn  frugifei'orum  particeps  fieri  vehementer 
desidero.     16  julii  '44. 

No.  6,  M.  164-4,  July  16. 

The  General  Vitelleschi  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  Submits 
Fathci'  Fisher  s  proposal  of  maldng  an  cxcitrsion  into  Ncio 
England. — See  History,  I.  §  69,  p.  560. 

P.  Edoardo  Knotto  Provincial!. 

^H  .  .  .  Percontatus  ex  me  est  superior  Marilandiae  num 
excurrendum  ipsi  censeam  ad  menses  aliquot  in  Novam  Angliam,  quo  spo 
Missio  in  fructus  non  exigui  ait  se  invitari.     Ego  nihil  impediment! 

Novam  video  quo  minus  lucra  sectctur  animarum,  ubicunque  captare 

■  ilia  poterit ;  nihilominus  si  quid  obicis  R^P  V*!  occurrat,  signi- 

ficare  ea  super  re  sententiam  suam  non  omittat.       %^\   ...  16  julii  '44. 


No.  6,  N.  1644,  November  5. 

The  Vicar-General  {Sangrius)  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  Dis- 
appointment  at  Baltimore  s  i^ersistence  in  demanding  Church 
property.  Willing  to  sacrifice  the  lands  acqivWcd,  if  Rome  grants 
autho7'ization.  Desires  that  no  temporal  interest  impede  spiritual 
good. — See  History,  I.  §  69,  p.  561, 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

1i^  .  .  .  Merito  sperari  poterab  111"".""  Dominum  Baronem 
Baltamor,  securum  de  f uturis  bonis  stabilibus  non  admittendis  in  Mari- 
j.  ..  ..  landia  sine  consensu  ipsius  a  nostris,  remissurum  fuisso 
curam  de  praeteritis.  Verum,  quoniam  et  cessionem  horum 
obfirmate  urget,  dabimus  operam  ut  impetremus  licentiam  abdicandi 
etiam  ilia,  si  forte  a  Sacra  Congregatione  poterit  obtineri.  Libeutcr 
dicimus,  quantum  in  nobis  est :  Det  nobis  animas,  caetera  tollat  sibi ;  et, 
cum  aliud  lis  in  regionibus  non  quaeramus  quam  propagationem  tidei 
catholicae,  doleremus  utique  vehementer  jactam  jam  feliciter  evangelii 
sementem  zizaniis  istiusraodi  dissensionum  velut  in  herba  suffocari. 
Meliora  spero  e  divitiis  bonitatis  Dei,  cui  R"'."  V'"."  multa  cum  prece 
commendo,  et  me  vicis.sini  SS.  R™  V'."  Sacrificiis.     5  novembris  1644. 


§  2]  No.  C,  0-Q.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1644-1646  33 

No.  6,  0.  1644,  November  19. 

The  Vicar-General  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial,  Ghent.  Repeats  the 
miihorizatioii  already  given  to  decline  accepting  any  property  in 
Maryland,  if  that  is  expedient  for  the  sake  of  peace  and  the  good 
of  religion. — See  History,  I.  §  69,  p.  561. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali,  Gandavi. 

^^  .  .  .  Bonis  oblatis  in  Marilandia  nostris  (de  quibus  alias) 
R?  V?  cedere  poterit,  si  ita  ex  bono  pacis  et  rei  christianae  Marilandica 
expedire  censuerit.    Atque  his  me  commendo  irapense  SS.  R''5  '^°"^* 
V-^*  Sacrificiis  atque  precibus.     19  novembris  1644. 

No.  6,  P.  1645,  July  22. 

The  Vicar-General  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.  On  the  violent 
deportation  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries  from  Maryland. — Sec 
History,  I.  §  70,  p.  563. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

If^     ,     .    .    De   nostris   ex   Marilandia   abductis    tanto    cum 
incommode    suo,    et   detriuiento    religionis    in    novali   illo,  De  nostris 
vehementer  prout  par  est  doleo.     Fortasse  praemiari  volet  abductis  ex 
Dominus    eorum    labores    in   ilia   vinea    exantlatos    palma 
martyrii,  vel  certe  confessionis  suae  in  illustriori  theatre,  quo  conspicua 
magis  reddatur  eorumdera  virtus  ad  exemplum  imitationis.     ^  ...  22 
julii  1645. 

No.  6,  Q.  1646,  November  10. 

The  General,  Vincent  Carrafa,  to  George  Duckett,  Vice-Provincial, 
Ghent.  On  the  anti-Catholic  persceittion  in  Maryland.  Prefers 
that  the  Jesuits  themselves  do  not  enter  into  negotiations  with  the 
King  of  SjJain  to  obtain  a  refuge  in  the  West  Indian  islands 
for  the  Catholics  expelled  from  Maryland. 

Gandavum,  P.  Georgio  Ducketto,  V.  Provinciali. 

Til"  ...  De  persecutione  catholicorum  in  Marilandia  et 
ejectione  inde  cum  nostris  doleo.  Maluissem  ut  per  saecularem  aliquem 
tentasscnt  illi  impetrare  a  Rege  Hispaniae  insulas  illas  j^^j.iian(]ia. 
vicinas  Virginiae ;  nee  enim  decet  istiusmodi  legationibus 
implicari  nostros ;  et,  si  res  Integra  etiamnum  sit,  ita  fiat ;  si  non  sit 
Integra,  expectabo  quorsum  res  evadat,  faxit  Deus  ut  ad  suam  gloriam 
et  catholicorum  solatium.       H[  .  .  .  10  novembris  1G46. 

VOL.  I.  I> 


34  No.  6,  R,  S.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,   1647  [I 

No.  6,  R.  1647,  March  9. 

The  General  Carrafa  to  Henry  Silesdon,  Provincial.  Cannot  enter- 
tain the,  Baltimore  pro2)osals.  If  the  Proprietary  hiinself  ohtains 
an  authorization  from  Home  for  the  Jesuits  to  give  up  their 
piropcrty  in  Maryland,  the  General  icill  ptromptly  conforrm. 
Renews  the  prohibition  of  the  former  General  against  aceepting 
property  loithout  the  Baron's  eonsent.  If  the  Baron  wants  more, 
let  him  provide  other  ptriests  for  the  service  of  his  plantation. 

P.  Henrico  Silisdonio  Provinciali. 

%%  .  .  .  Postulatis  111"."  Domini  Baronis  proprietarii  Mari- 
landiae  consentire  non  possum,  quia  immunitati  ecclesiasticae  videntui* 
De  Mari-  non  parum  adversari ;  nee  spes  mihi  ulla  est  impetrandi  con- 

landia.  sensum  in  ea  Pontificium ;  sed  nee  decet  me  ilium  postulare. 

Si  ipse  IllT^  Dominus  per  alios  tentare  velit  ut  eum  obtineat,  prompb- 
issimum  me  in  omnem  nutum  Sanctitatis  Suae  habebit.  Cessioni  factae 
a  P.  Mutio  p.  m.  ego  quoque  stabo  et  prohibitionem  ab  eodem  latam,  ne 
nostri  admittant  ulla  bona  stabilia  sine  consensu  III"."  Domini  pro- 
prietarii, ego  pariter  confirmo.  His  si  contentus  fuerit  111'"."'  Dominus, 
pergemus  servire  ipsi  et  animabus  in  vinea  ilia  Christi,  pro  viribus 
nostris ;  si  secus,  provideat  sibi  IllT^  Dominus  de  operariis  aliis, 
revocetque  inde  R?  Y'?nostros;  id  quod  serins  vel  citius,  tametsi  cum 
damno  aliquo  animarum,  faciendum  nobis  male  metuo.  ^^  ...  9  martii 
1647. 


No.  6,  S.  1847,  May  11. 

The  General  Carrafa  to  Henry  Silesdon,  Provincial,  Commends  the 
zeal  and  self-abnegation  of  the  English  members  who  offer  them- 
selves for  the  Indian  missions;  but  no  room  on  the  lists  of 
aspirants  at  present.  The  eondemnation  of  the  pietition  to 
transjjort  Catholics  into  Maryland  must  not  be  pirocured  through 
the  interposition  of  ours,  espeeially  of  Father  Thomas  Courtney. 
Spiritual  suffrages  for  the  deceased  S.J.  in  Maryland.  The 
secular  piricst  there  luho  desires  to  enter  S.J.  must  be  recalled 
to  EiLrope  for  his  novitiate;  or  else  be  merely  admitted  to  the 
spiritual  ptrivilegcs  of  the  Society,  with  a  promise  of  admission  to 
vov;s  on  his  death-bed. 

P.  Henrico  Silisdonio  Provinciali, 

^^  .  .  .  Fervore  eorum  qui  ex  desidcrio  majoris  abnogationis 
sui  offcrunt  se  ad  missiones  Indicas  ex  provincia  R.  V.  plurimum  delector 


§  2]  No.  G,  T,  U.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,   1647  35 

in   Domino;   et,  cum  V.  R.  assensum   praestiterit,  ego  illos  non  impe- 
diam,  si  a  procuratoribus  missionum  illavum  expetentur.     Nunc  impletu.s 
est  manipulus  siugulorum ;  alias  forte  nova  se  offeret  oppor-  i^^^^^i..^ 
tunitas. 

Quod  ad  libellum  attinet  de  emittendis  in  Marilandiam  catholicis, 
nescio  an  expediat  in  procuranda  illius  proscriptione  com-  landia 

parere  nostros,  et  praesertim  P.  Thomam  Courtnaeum,  de 
quo  submovendo  Roma  acriter  adhuc  instatur  apud  Sanctitatem  Suam  ; 
nee  vacat  adhuc  periculo  res.     Forte  evanescet  ex  se  libellus,  nee  opus 
erit  impulsu  alio. 

Pro  nostris  defunctis  in  Marilandia  jam  indixi  suffragia. 

An  autem  expediat  sacerdotem  saecularem  ibi  nunc  laborantem  in 

Societatem  admittere  valde  anibigo,  nisi  revocetur  in  Angliam  vel   in 

Belgium  ad  novitiatum.    Nam  cum  nemo  ibi  nunc  nostrorum  sacerdos 

sit,    nee    submittendos    ullos   existimem,    si   111'"."'   Dominus  saecularisin 
...  ,  .  .  ,.  -11     Marilandia. 

proprietarius  pergat  nobis  negotium  lacessere,  exigendo  act- 

versantia  immunitati  ecclesiasticae,  quis  tyronem  ibi  nostrum  instruat, 

quis  rationem  conscientiae  excipiat?     Consultius  mihi  multo  videtur  ut 

communicentur  ei  quidem  merita  Societatis  nostrae  et  promittatur   ei 

admissio   in   hora   mortis ;    interim    conjunctus   nobis   vinculo   caritatis 

permittatur  excolere  vineam  istam,  nisi  forte,  uti  dixi,  evocandum  judicet 

V.  R.  ad  novitiatum.     ^  ...  11  maii  1647. 


No.  6,  T.  1647,  September  7. 

The  General  Carrafa  to  Henry  Silesdon,  Provincial.  Permission 
granted  to  send  as  many  as  may  he  neeessary  to  Maryland, 
admonishing  them  to  avoid  eontentions  with  the  Proprietary,  and 
yet  not  to  sanetion  with  their  consent  any  violation  of  ecclesiastical 
immunity. 

P.  Henrico  Silisdonio  Provinciali. 

Cum  tanta  sit  messis  spiritualis  et  operarii  omnino  nulli  in 
Marilandia  et  Virginia,  quemadmodum  significat  R?  V?  litteris  suis  27 
julii,  facio  facultatem  R"."  V^.''  ut  mittat  eo  quotquot  judicabit  Marilandia  et 
necessaries,  praemonitos  tamen  ut  contentiones  omnes  cum  Virginia. 
111'".°  Domino  proprietario  aut  illius  ibi  administris  devitent,  nee  in 
aliquid,  quod  praejudicium  creet  immunitati  ecclesiasticae,  consentiant. 
m  .  .  .  7  septembris  1647. 

No.  6,  U.  1647,  December  28. 

The  General  Carrafa  to  Henry  Silesdon,  Provincial,  London.  No 
missionary  to  he  sent  to  Maryland,  if  the  Proprietary  is 
unfavouraUc.     Aid   for   the    Catholics   in    Virginia.     Put    off 


36  No.  6,  V,  W.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1648  [I 

Mr.  Leugar  for  a  year  or  two;  try  Ms  constancy ;  and  then 
admit  liim  or  not  into  the  Society ,  as  shall  seem  good. 

P.  Henrico  Silisdonio  Provinciali,  Londinum. 

^^'^  ...  In  mittendo  aliquo  missionario  in  Marilandiam  nollem 
novas  seri  lites  cum  Domino  proprietario,  et  videtur  praestare  ut  nos 
itineri  subducamus  quam  ut,  invito  ipso,  ditionem  illius  adeamus.  In 
Virginiam  porro  quid  expediat  in  solatium  illorum  catholicorum  videat 
cum  consultoribus  suis  R?  V?. 

Quod  attinet  porro  ad  admissionem  Domini  Leugar  in  Societatem 
nostram,  probet  adhuc  paulo  diutius  illius  consfcantiam  per  unum  alter- 
umve  annum  R?  V?,  et  tunc  adniittat,  prout  e  majore  Dei  gloria  futurum 
censebit.     1^1  ...  28  decembris  1647. 

No.  6,  V.  1648,  January  25. 

The  General  Carrafa  to  Philip  Fisher,  London.  Commendation  for 
his  self-abnegation  mid  zeal  in  undertccling  anew  the  mission  of 
Maryland. 

Londinum,  P.  Philippo  Fishero. 

Quod  necdum  satura  laborum  aut  pertaesa  perpessionum  R?  V"? 
denuo  se  accingat  ad  missionem  Indicam,  quemadmodum  significat  16 
Eunti  in  novembris,   facit   rem    dignam    zelo   suo,   dignam    discipulo 

Indiam.  Illius,   qui   relictis    nonaginta   novem    ovibus    in    collibus 

aeternis,  quaesivit  unam  palabundam  inter  vepres  terrae  ut  inferret 
coelo.  Certe  si  ad  coacervandas  perituras  divitias  iterum  ac  saepius 
currunt  mercatores  ad  extremos  Indos,  quidni  idem  ac  amplius  faciat 
negotiator  coelestis  ad  opes  aeternas  sibi  aliisque  congregaudas  ?  Et 
si  ipsis  tanti  est  fragile  vitrum,  quidni  nobis  sit  pluris  verum  et 
inaestimabile  margaritum?  Pergat  igitur  feliciter  R?  Vi'  innixa  super 
Dilectum  suum ;  et,  quae  nullis  parcit  laboribus  aut  periculis  ut  animas 
lucretur  Deo,  dignum  ferat  precor  operae  suae  pretium  et  crescat 
spiritualiter  in  mille  millia.  Commando  me  vicissim  etiam  atque  etiam 
SS.  R"^  V-r  Sacrificiis  atque  precibus.     25  januarii  [1G48]. 

No.  6,  W.  1648,  July  18. 

The  General  Carrafa  to  Philip  Fisher,  Superior,  Maryland.  Con- 
gratulations  on  his  arrival  in  Maryland,  and  the  comfort  given 
to  the  desolate  flock.  Desires  to  receive  all  2Jttvticulars  of  his 
ministry.     On  the  hopes  of  further  assistance  being  sent. 

In  Marilandiam,  P.  Philippo  Fishero  Superiori. 

Vere  nuntius  bonus  dc  terra  longinqua  fueruut  mihi  litterae  a 
V.  R?  ineunte  martio  conscriptae.     Benedictus  Deus,  qui  per  tot  pericula 


§  :]  No.  6,  X,  Y.     LETTERS  OF   THE   GENERALS,  164S,   1650  37 

deduxit  ipsam  cum  suo  socio  incolumem  ad  solatium  optimorum  isthic 
catholicorum  et  praesertim  neophytorum,  qui  velut  oves  destitutae 
pastore  carebant  diu  pabulo  aeternae  vitae.  Precor  Deum  ut  deb  incre- 
mentum  uberrimum  plantationibus  et  rigationibus  VJ^!'  Y".*^  sociique  in 
Marilandia,  et  benedicat  coeptis  etiam  in  Virginia.  Non  omittat  me 
certiorem  reddere  R?  V?  de  singulis  ibi  quae  ad  aedificationem  narrari 
poterunt,  ut  commune  sit  nobis  gaudium,  quibus  commune  est  quodam- 
modo  luci'um,  et  ex  fructu  laborum  vestrorum  nos  quoquc  proficiamus 
in  Domino.  Secundissima  quaeque  ab  illo  precor  iterum  atque  iterum 
j^ae  yae  g^  sociis  omnibus,  si  plures  forte  (prout  futurum  sperabat)  jam 
accesserint ;  et  ad  extremum  me  commendo  impense  omnium  SS.  Sacrificiis 
atque  precibus.     18  julii  \1648\ 


No.  6,  X.  1648,  November  7. 

The  General  Carrafa  to  Henry  Silesdon,  Provincial.     On  the  unsound 
tenets  of  Baltimore  and  his  secretary. 

P.  Henrico  Silisdonio  Provinciali. 

^11  .  .  .  Quod  attinet  ad  colloquium  inter  111""'.'"  Dominum 
Baronem  proprietarium  Marilandium  et  illius  secretariura,  satis  liquet  ex 
eo  ipsum  bibisse  aquam  turbidam  de  via  Aegypti  et  im-  Baro  Mari- 
butum  esse  dogmatibus  parum  sanis  ;  et  verendum  ne  plures  >andic[us]. 
iisdem  inficiantur.  Sed  nescio  quid  remedii  adhiberi  possit,  maxime  iis 
dubiis  temporibus,  et  eo  loci  ubi  impune  quisque  sentit  quod  lubet. 
irt  .  •  .   7  novembris  [1648]. 

Here  the  handwriting  of  Father  Nathaniel  Southwell  stops  for  some 
time. 


No.  6,  Y.  1650,  May  28. 

The  General,  Francis  Piccolomini,  to  Henry  Silesdon,  Ghent.  Tlic 
qualities  required  in  a  missionary.  Refuses  to  allow  of  Father 
Francis  Matson's  (Matajon)  heincf  sent  to  St.  Christopher. 

Gandavum,  P.  Henrico  Silisdonio. 

Nescio  quam  felicem  exitum  de  moribus  P.  Francisci  Matsoni 
nobis  in  missione  transmarina  S.  Christophori  possimus  polliceri,  qui  in 
provincia  non  satis  virtu tem  suam  probarit;  nam  ejusmodi  missiones 
viros  plane  apostolicos,  spiritu  submissionis  et  obedientiae  praeditos 
exigunt,  ut  proinde  nequeam  statuere.  Illud  tamen  prorsus  deliberatum 
habeo  ut  gradu,  antequam  ex  Anglia  educatur,  minime  donetur  ;  cujus 
evocatio  in  P.  Provincialis  est  potestate.     ^  ...   28  maii  1650. 


38        No.  6,  Z,  Z  hiii.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1650,   1651  [1 

No.  6,  Z.  1650,  August  20. 

The  General  Piccolomini  to  Francis  Foster,  Provincial.  Tlie  case  of 
Matajon  ;  to  he  reeallcd  from  Ungland,  and  not  to  he  sent  to 
Maryland.  Fisher's  letter  from  the  Colony.  A  decision  on 
missions  as  such,  and  landed  property  or  income :  only  a  college 
can  possess.  Organize  Maryland  accordingly,  if  its  status  is 
irregular. 

Leodium,  P.  Francisco  Fostero  Provinciali. 

Accepi  postremas  R.  V.  22  julii  datas.     De  pati-e  Matajon  ex 

Anglia  revocando  et  in  Marilandiam  mittendo  scripserat  nuper  ad  me  P. 

Silisdonius.     In    illud    iustis    de   caussis  consensi,  quod  in 

P.  Mattajon.     ^     ,,  ,  -       .         ,        .  i  -,       ■  .1  , 

R.  V.   potestate  foret ;   abnui  hoc,  quod  minus  idoneus  ad 

tales   missiones   videatur,   quae   apostolicos    perfectosque    requirunt,   et 

etiamnum  persto  in  sententia.     Tutius  P.  Matajon  Watenis  aut  Gandavi 

quam  Leodii  collocabitur. 

^^  .  .  .  Dedit  ex  Marilandia  litteras  adulto  februario  P.  Philippus 
Fisherus,  et  quo  res  catholica  loco  sit  indicavit.  Circa  quam  missionem 
illud  breviter  iusinuandum  putavi, 

Novit  probe  R.  V.  per  instituti  nostri  leges  missiones  ncc  redditus 
nee  bona  stabilia  habere  posse,  prout  in  Marilandia  fieri  perhibent,  nisi 
...    .  alicui   fortassis   colle^io  haec  missio  sit  incorporata  ;  quod, 

Missiones  .„  .  p.i  .  -r,     -tr        •  ^ 

nonhabeant      nisi  factum  est,  quamprimum  laciendum  est,     K.  V.  videat 
bona  stabilia,    ^^^    j^^^-g    ^,^j   potissimum    collegio    adjungenda,    meque  et 
patres   in   Marilandia   certiores  faciat.     Caeterum   me    SS. 
R.  V.  Sacrificiis  impense  commendo.     20  augusti  1650. 

Supjylemcnt  to  the  foregoing,  taken  from  the  Provincial  Memorials  in 
England,  and  not  entered  in  the  Generals'  Begister. —^ionyhwv^i 
College  MSS.,  A,  v.  1,  f.  35"  :— 

No.  6,  Z  6/6.  1651,  April  8. 

The  General  Piccolomini  to  Francis  Foster,  Provincial.  Neither 
missions,  nor  colleges,  nor  houses  of  p)rohation,  are  capahlc  of 
contracting  civilly  an  obligation  to  serve  a  place;  hut  they  can 
contract  a  moral  ohligation  on  the  ground  of  charity,  or  of  a 
promise,  or  hy  order  of  the  Genercd,  etc.     Cf.  infra,  No.  55, 

De  contracto  civili  ad  missiones  non  faciendo.  Ex  litteris  R.  P.  N. 
Piccolominei :  8  April.  1G51. 

Siguificavi  alias  missiones  non  esse  capaces  bonorum  stabilium  seu 


§  2]  No.  G,  A",  B^     LETTERS   OF   THE   GENERALS,   1650  139 

redituum  :  adjungcrc  nunc  debeo  nee  ipsa  collegia  aut  domus  esse  capacia 
obligationum  civilium  ex  contractu  ad  cjusraodi  missiones  ;  sed  solum  ex 
charitatc,  lidelitatc,  sou  mandato  Praepositi  Gencralis,  &c.  V.  R''  dum 
visitabit  Provinciam  diligcnter  examinet  quae  ct  quales  sint  obligationes 
ad  missiones  in  domiciliis  nosti-is,  et  ad  me  referat  ub  sanari  possit 
[jpossint  ?]. 


No.  6,  A^.  1650,  August  20. 

The  General  Piccolomini  to  Philip  Fisher,  Maryland.  Loss  of  last 
years  letters  from  Maryland.  Review  of  the  information  in  the 
latest  letter,  -with  commendations :  the  new  Governor  and  his  good 
ivill ;  all  cause  of  offence  to  he  avoided;  a  Protestant  minister 
unahle  to  imijedc  conversions ;  the  school  opened  by  the  other 
Father.     Good  loishes. 

Marilandiam,  P.  Philippo  Pishero. 

Anno  superiore  nullae  R.  V.  litterae  comparuerunt,  seu 
naufragio  illae  perierint,  seu  alia  via  inter cidei'int.  Porro  ex  iis,  quas 
14  februai-ii  anni  currentis  hue  destinavit,  libenter  intellexi  quern 
cursum  res  catholica  in  Marilandia  teneat,  Deus  conatus  bonos  fortunare 
velit  et  fructus  speratos  largiri !  Pv.  V.  cum  socio,  quoad  fieri  potest, 
novi  gubernatoris  benevolentiam  conciliare  studeat  et  conservare,  ne 
quid  inde  obstaculi  gloriae  Dei  et  proximorum  saluti  ponatur.  Illud 
omnino  curandum  ne  justae  illi  detur  ansa  offensionis.  Non  vulgari  me 
perfudit  voluptate  orthodoxorum  constantia  et  heterodoxorum  conversio, 
frustra  oblatrante  et  adnitente  ministello  haeretico.  Nee  dubito  scholas 
a  socio  patre  apertas  operae  pretium  laturas. 

Denique  tempestatem  coneitatam  tarn  felieiter  posuisse  et  R.  V.  ex 
tarn  gravi  diuturnoque  morbo  convalescere  plurimum  laetor,  ut  tanto 
majori  fervore  divino  servitio,  Indorum  populariumque  saluti  se  possit 
impendere  ;  ad  quod  R.  V.  socioque  (quern  plurimum  meis  verbis  salvere 
jubebit)  vires  gratiamque  uberem  coelitus  precatus,  me  SS.  utriusque 
Sacrificiis  impense  commendo,     20  augusti  1650. 

No.  6,  B2.  1650,  December  24. 

The  General  Piccolomini  to  Francis  Foster,  Provincial,  Brussels.  A 
general  decision  on  the  possible  application  of  legacies,  etc..,  by 
title  to  a  college^  but  with  the  usufruct  for  the  service  of  the 
Province  at  large.     This  decision  extends  to  Maryland,  etc. 

Bruxellas,  P.  Francisco  Fostero  Provinciali. 

*il  .  .  .   Ad  dubia  porro  proposita  sic  breviter  respondeo :  posse 


40  No.  G,  C--E=.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1651,  1652  [I 

legatum  Domini  Evens  et  alia  ejus  generis  ad  censum  elocari,  collegioque 
Responsio         certo  applicari  cum  onere  ex  praecepto  meo  census  annuos 

generalis  de      ,>^iye  fructus  Praeposito  Pi'ovinciali  ad  usus  provinciae  pen- 
applicatione  r    •-,  ....  . 

bonorum  pro     dendos  \di\^  prout  ille  in  Domino  judicaveiit,  atquc  necessitas 

missionibus.      postulaverit,  ita  ut  administratio  et  dominium  penes  collegium 

sit,  fructibus  tamen  sine  mea  aut  Provincialis  licentia  non  gaudeat,  sed, 

ut  dixi,  in  usum  provinciae  convertantur  ex  nostro  praecepto. 

Missio  Idem  esto  judicium  de  missione  Marilandica,  aliisque,  si 

Marilandica.     quid  divina  bonitas   et  benefactorum   liberalitas   obtulerit. 

II  ...  2-1  decembris  1650. 


No.  6,  C^.  1651,  September  16. 

The  Vicar-General,  Goswin  Nickel,  to  Philip  Fisher,  Superior,  Mary- 
land.    Congratulations  and  encouragement. 

In  Marilandiam,  P.  Philippo  Pishero  Superior!. 

Versus  est  interea  in  luctum  chorus  noster,  dum  R.  V.  faustas 
precationes  gratulationesque  depromit ;  placuit  enim  divinae  Providentiae 
17  die  mensis  junii  proxime  elapsi  ad  se  P.  Piccolomineum  evocai-e,  et 
coronare  virtutem  servi  sui  fidelis,  cujus  animam  R.  V.  Sacrificiis  pro 
more  Societatis  commendo.  Cacterum  libenter  intellexi  ad  s.  matris 
eeclesiae  gremium  aliquamultos  rediisse,  et  messem  copiosam  ubercs 
sponderc  fructus,  si  per  operariorum  paucitatem  coUigi  possent.  Utinam 
suppeteret  copia  eorum,  ut  in  partem  laborum  complurcs  venirent.  Et, 
cum  aliud  non  occurrat,  rae  SS,  R.  V.  Sacrificiis  precibusque  enixe 
commendo.     16  septembris  1651. 

No.  6,  D^  1652,  December  14. 

The  General,  Goswin  Nickel,  to  Francis  Foster,  Provincial,  London. 
The  death  of  Fisher,  or  Go'pley.  Frovide  Father  Lawrence  Starkey 
with  a  comijanion. 

Londinum,  P.  Francisco  Fostero  Provincial!. 

11^  ...  P.  Laurentio  Starchaeo  solatium  et  socium  addat 
R.  V,  loco  defuncti.     ^  .  .  .     14  decembris  1652. 

No.  6,  W.  1652,  December  14. 

The  General  Nickel  to  Lawrence  Starkey,  or  Sankey,  Maryland. 
Condolence.  To  him  and  his  next  comimnion  in  the  Mission  the 
General  conveys  all  manner  of  encouragement,  in  the  midst  of 
the  new  legislation  and  distiirhanccs. 


§  2]         No.  6,  F=-H2.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,   1654,   1655  41 

In  MaiilMucliam,  P.  Laurentio  Starchaeo. 

Versum  in  luctum  chorum  vestrum  intelligo  e  24  aprilis  datis. 
At  verbetur  in  chorum  luctus  vester.  Sic  reciprocantur  ista,  quae 
aeterna  non  sunt.  Scripsi  P.  Provinciali  ut  provideat  de  solatio  et  socio 
R'?  v.*;  cui  ego,  inter  novas  illas  leges  ac  turbamenta,  ingentes  pro 
antiqua  Dei  lege  animos  precor ;  simulque  me  in  sanctissimis  11*^^  V.'' 
Sacriticiis  valde  commendo.     14  decembris  1652. 


No.  6,  YK  1654,  October  10. 

The  General  Nickel  to  Lawrence  Sankey,  Maryland.  Encourage- 
ment. His  proposal  to  have  young  men  of  the  Order  sent  over, 
for  the  more  ready  acquisition  of  the  (Indian)  language,  may  he 
suggested  to  the  Provincial. 

In  Marilandiam,  P.  Laurentio  Sanchaeo. 

Cum  magno  meo  solatio  accepi  quod  R.  V.  cum  suo  socio  tarn 
strenue  istam  Domini  vineam  colat.  Fructus,  non  dubito,  respondebit 
operae,  et  certa  merces  quam  Dominus  clementissime  largietur.  Consilium 
eo  mittendi  juniores,  qui  linguam  patriae  facilius  addiscant,  suggerat 
P.  Provinciali.  Divina  Bonitas  ubere  gratia  et  solatio  perfundat  R.  V. 
ejusque  socium.  Utriusque  SS.  Sacrificiis  et  precibus  enixe  me  commendo. 
10  octobris  1654. 


No.  6,  02.  1655,  November  20. 

The  General  Nickel  to  Edward  Knott,  Provincial.     The  persecution 
in  Maryland,  and  the  injury  done  to  the  Catholic  cause. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 

nil  .  .  .  Quod  patres  nostri  in  Marilandia  persecutionem  pati- 

untur   propter   justitiam,  sunt  beati   et   ipsorum  est  regnum  coelorum, 

aeternae   veritatis   testimonio    ac   promisso.     Ta.men   vehe-  „    .,     ,, 

.     Marilandia. 
menter  doleo,  quod  ex  ilia  persecutione  magnum  illic  detri- 

mentum  patitur  religio  catholica.     Confido  futui^am  misericordi  Domino 

curae  causam  suam.     ^  ...  20  novembris  1655. 


No.  6,  H2.  1655,  November  20. 

The  General  Nickel  to  Lawrence  Sankey,  Virginia.  Comfort  in  the 
persecution.  Condolence  at  the  losses  suffered  hy  the  Catholic 
religion.     The  hopes  of  tetter  times. 


42  No.  6,  P-L-.     LETTERS  OF    '1  HE    GEAERALS,  1655,   1657  [1 

In  Verginiam,  P,  Laurentio  Sanchaeo, 

Quae  R.  V.  ex  Verginia  ineunte  julio  ad  me  declib,  nunc 
accipio.  De  persecutione,  quam  nunciant  vos  esse  passes  in  Marilandia 
a  fidei  hostibus,  debeo  gratulari.  Beatos  ilia  vos  facifc,  et  vestri  juris 
regnum  coelorum.  Illud  vero  vehementer  doleo  quod  religioni  catholicae 
tantum  infertur  detrimentum,  Caeterum  me  solatur  quod  addit  in  fine 
literarum,  spem  affulgere  conversionis  rerum  et  restitutionis  in  pristinum 
statum.  Deum  precor  ut  ita  fiat  atque  ut  vos  servet  incolumes  in 
multarum  animarum  salutem.     Commendo.     20  novembris  1655. 


No.  6,  J2.  1655,  November  27. 

The  General  Nickel  to  Edward  Kuott,  Provincial.  Qualifications 
required  for  Indian  missions  in  a  hr  other -coadjutor  ^  Thomas 
Bradford. 

P.  Odoardo  Knotto  Provinciali. 
Th.  Brad-  ^^   .  .  .  Thomas  Bradfordus  moucatur  ut  humilitate  et 

fordus.  parendi  promptitudine  aliisque  solidis  virtutibus  se  pracatet 

idoneum  ad  missiones  Indicas.     If*^  .  .  .   27  novembris  1655. 


No.  6,  K^  1655,  December  25. 

The  General  Nickel  to  George  Gray,  Provincial's  secretary.  Dis- 
qualifications of  the  said  brother,  Thomas  Bradford,  for  the  Indian 
missions :  insincerity  and  levity  of  character. 

P.  Georgio  Graio  S[ocio]  'P[rovinc{alis]. 

Zelus  quo  Thomas  Bradfordus  se  oflert  ad  missiones  Indicas 
non  videtur  esse  satis  sincerus,  adeoque  nee  ipse  valde  ad  illas  idoneus. 
Thomas  Tamen  communicet  ipsius  desideria  cum  P.  Provinciali  qui,  si 

Bradfordus.  putabit  mittendum  in  Marilandiam,  per  me  licet  mittat.  Sed 
patribus  qui  illic  sunt  valde  commendet  ut  ipsi  diligenter  attendant, 
ipsumque  in  spiritu  juvent,  ne,  quem  parum  solidum  videtur  habere, 
penitus  illic  amittat.     ^  ...  25  decembris  1655. 


No.  6,  L2.  1657,  February  24. 

The  General  Nickel  to  Eichard  Barton,  Provincial.  Thomas  Bradford 
to  be  stopiml  at  Cadiz,  if  he  appears  there,  and  to  be  sent  hack 
to  his  Province,  or  else  dismissed. 


§  2]  No.  6,  M2,  N=.     LETTERS   OF   THE    GENERALS,  1657  43 

P.  Richardo  Bartono  Provinciali. 

^^  .   .  .  De  Thoma  Bradfordo,  habita  delibcratione  cum  PP. 
Assistcntibus,  visum  esb  ita  statuere.     Mandabimus  Provinciali  Baeticae 
et  Rectori  Collegii  Gaditaui  ut,  si  eo  veniat,  retrahatur  ad  Thomas 
aliquod  collegium,  et  suadeatur  illi  ut  quamprimum  redeat  Bradfordus. 
ad  suam  Provinciam  et,  si  non  obtemperet,  ut  dimittatux'.     Gommendo 
etc.     24  februarii  1657. 


No.  6,  W.  1657,  July  21. 

The  General  Nickel  to  Pdchard  Barton,  Provincial.  Bradford's 
misfortune  is  what  he  deserved.  Perhaios  it  ivill  bring  him  to 
a  sense  of  obedience.     Expression  of  compassion. 

P.  Richardo  Bartono  Bi'ovinciali. 

Debet  sibi  imputare  Thomas  Bradfordus  infelicem  suam  sortem, 
quam  tamen  confido  illi  cessuram  ad  salutem.  Poterit  certe  a  jugo 
servitutis  Turcicae  promptior  redirc  ad  suave  jugum  Christi,  oe  Th. 
et  promptitudine  ad  omnia  eluere  maculam  suae  inobedien-  Bradfordo. 
tiae.  Interim  miseret  me  illius  et  hortor  R.  V.  ut,  quod  scribit  se  facere, 
det  operam  ad  ilium  quam  citissime  extrahendum  ex  ista  calamitate. 
^  ...  21  julii  1657. 


No.  6,  W.  1657,  September  22. 

The  General   Nickel  to    liichard  Barton,  Provincial.      Has  received 

a  pitiful  letter,  dated  Tunis,  from  Thomas  Bradford,  captive 
among  the  TurJcs,  begging  to  be  kept  in  the  Society  and  to  be 
delivered  from  slavery.  The  General's  commiseration ;  the  means 
to  extricate  him. 

P.  Ptichardo  Bartono  Provinciali. 

^  .  .  .  Jam  accipio  literas  a  Thoma  Bradfordo  datas  Tuuesi 
5  junii,^  quibus  describit  miserandam  suam  captivitatem,  et  instantissime 
rogat  retineri  in  Societate.  Hortatus  sum  R.  V.  21  julii  ut,  Thomas 
quod  ultro  scripserat  se  facere,  daret  operam  ad  ilium  quam  Bradford, 
citissime  extrahendum  ex  ista  calamitate.  Iterum  hortor,  nee  erit  forte 
difficile,  si  curaverit  illi  fidem  publicam  quod  sit  Anglus  ;  nam  ad  me 
scribit  Anglos  ex  conventione  nuper  facta  liberos  esse,  nee  posse  detineri 
in  captivitate  aut  servitute.  Interim  ipse  eluerit  admissam  culpam  ; 
adeoque  dignus  videtur  gratia  quam  petit.  Gommendo  &c.  22  septem- 
bris  1657. 

'  Sionylmrst  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  vi.,  pp.  465-468.     The  letter  of  Bradford  begins  by 
stating  that  he  ivas  ordered  to  Maryland  by  ivay  of  passing  to  tlie  Indies. 


44  iVo.  G,  0--R'.     LETTERS  OF   THE   GENERALS,   1657-1662  [I 

No.  6,  0-.  1657,  October  6. 

The   General    Nickel   to   Eicharcl   Barton,    Provincial.      Bradford's 

Imncntations  and  necessities  ;  wa.ys  and  means  to  liberate  him, 

P.  Richardo  Bartono  Provinciali. 

Proxime  commendavi  R.  V.  fratrem  nostrum  Thoraara  Brad- 
fordum  et  significavi  modum  ab  eodem  mihi  suggestum  pro  sua  liberatione, 
Thomas  nimirum  ub  curaretur  fides  publica,  qua  constaret  ipsum  esse 

Bradford.  Anglum.  Nunc  accipio  ab  illo  alias  literas  multo  recentiores 
datas  26  augusti,  quibus  exhibet  eandem  suam  calamitatem  et  petit 
juvari  aliqua  eleemosyna  pro  sua  redemptione.  Quare  iterum  ilium  com- 
mendo  paternae  curae  et  caritati  R.  V.  Interim  tentabo  num  possim 
invenire  rationem  aliquam  ipsum  juvandi,  sive  gratia  equitum  Meliten- 
sium  sive  aliter.  De  caetero  R.V.  sit  constanter  memor  mei  in  SS. 
Sacrificiis.     6  octobris  1657. 


No.  6,  ?==.  1660,  October  2. 

The   General  Nickel   to   Edward   Courtney,    Provincial.     Only  one 

Jesuit  jnHest  in  the  Mo.ryland  Mission.     Remedy  the  dejkicncy. 

P.  Eduardo  Courtenaeo  Provinciali. 

^  .  .  .  Similiter  intelligo  in  nostris  in  Anglia  zelum  desidcrari 
ad  adeundas  et  excolendas  partes  septentrionalcs  ;  ac  demum  in  missione 
Marilandiae  unicum  esse  sacerdotem  nostrum.  Confido  his  incommodis 
opportuna  ratione  prospiciendum  a  R.  V%  cujus  de  caetero  SS.  SS.  me 
plurimum  commendo.     2  Octobris  1660. 

No.  6,  Q^  1660,  December  4. 

The  General  Nickel  to  Edward  Courtney,  Provincial.     Satisfied  on 
the  points  mentioned  in  the  foregoing. 

P.  Eduardo  Courtenaeo  Provinciali. 
Marilandia.  De  missione  Marilandica  et  de  sociis  in  partibus  Angliae 

^"f^n-  septentrionalibus  satisf actum  mihi  est  a  R.  Y*^,  cujus  etiam 

trionalis.  testimonio  de  vigore  studiorum  in  collegio  Leodiensi  habeo 

plenam  fidem.     IT  IF  ...  4  decembris  1660. 


No.  6,  R'.  1662,  April  1. 

The   (General    Nickel)  Vicar-General   cum  jure  successionis,   John 
Paul  Oliva,  to  Edward  Courtney,  Provincial.     Directions  on 


§  2]  No.  6,  SS  T-.     LETTERS  OF  THE    GENERALS,  1662  45 

the  manner  of  treating  Maryland  affairs  luith  the  General ;  the 
advice  of  jJrovincial  eouncillors  to  he  taken  before  re]porting. 

Londinum,  P.  Eduardo  Courtenaeo  Provinciali. 

Quae  R.  V.  de  Marilandica  missione  proposuit  expendat  priua 
cum  consultoribus  et  ad  me  referat  quid  sentiant,  ut  demum  ego  quoque 
de  ilia  cum  meis  deliberem  ;  id  quod  in  aliis  etiam  servandum  Missio 
erit,  cum  deliberatio  majoris  est  momenti.     Videat  R.  V.  ^^"la"*^' 
num  possit  hue  mittere  famosum  libellum  ibi  editum  contra  Societatem, 
ut  audio.     ^  .  .  .  1  aprilis  1662. 


No.  6,  S-.  1662,  May  20. 

The  (General  Nickel)  Vicar-General  Oliva  to  Edward  Courtney, 
Provincial.  Allows  a  Father  of  the  third  year  of  probation  to 
be  sent  to  Maryland.  The  best  manner  of  drawing  icp  Annual 
Letters. — Cf.  History,  I.  Introduction,  Chap.  II.  §  2,  p.  51. 

P.  Eduardo  Courtenaeo  Provinciali. 

Gratulor  Marilandicis  rebus,  et  patrem  e  3?  anno  „ 
ad  illas  adjuvandas  destinatum  lubens  concede. 

1F1F  .  .  .  Annuae  litterae  ab  Austriaca  provincia  ad  Congregationem 
de  Propaganda  Fide  missae  magno  cum  plausu  acceptae  sunt,  eo  etiam 
ex  capite  quod  non  universe  tantum  sit  expressus  numerus  conversorum 
ad  fidem,  verum  distribute  :  tot  in  tali  urbe,  tot  in  missione 
tali,  tot  in  alio  districtu.  Optarem  ita  id  fieri  a  vobis 
quoque.  Nam  licet  personas  nominare  provinciae  forte  non  expediat, 
possunt  tamen  cxprimi  provinciae,  districtus,  etc.  Ita  res  fidem  facilius 
impetrabit.  Expecto  ut  ita  fiat  ;  et  turn  illas  reddemus  potius  quam 
has,  quae  bonae  quidem  sunt,  sed  illae  erunt  meliores.  Me  Sanctis 
j^ae  yae  gacrificlis  impense  commendo.     Romae,  20  mail  1662. 


No.  6,  T-^.  1662,  September  20. 

The  (General  Nickel)  Vicar-General  Oliva  to  Edward  Courtney, 
Provincial.  He  refers  the  %ohole  question  of  abolishing  the  Mary- 
land Jesuit  Mission  to  the  discretion  of  the  Provincial  and  his 
councillors. 


P.  Eduardo  Courtnaeo  Provinciali. 

Quae   de   Marilandicae   missionis  omittendae,  nisi  aliter  pro- 
spicitur,  consilio  scribit  R".  V* ,  committo  R^f  V*.^  atque  con-  Missio 
sultorum  arbitrio.     ^   ...  20  septembris  1662.  MarUand. 


46  No.  6,  U=-W-.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,   1662-1667 


No.  6,  U2.  1662,  November  11. 

The  (General  Mckel)  Vicar-General  Oliva  to  Edward  Courtney, 
Provincial.  Thomas  Bradford's  desires  for  a  change  from  Naples 
to  England  on  aceount  of  health.  Conditions  on  which  any 
subsidy  from  the  Propaganda  may  he  received. 

P.  Odoardo  Courtnaeo  Provinciali. 

Thomas  Bradfordus  Anglus  coadjutor,  judicio  etiam  medicorum, 
Thomas  Neapolitanum  coelum  valebudini  suae  adversum  experitur,  et 

Bradford.  desiderat    redire   in  Angliam.     Non  erit   gravis  provinciae 

pro  viatico.     R,  V.  mihi  significet  quid  sentiat,  num  sit  eo  mittendus. 

H  .  .  .  \Sipro  missione  Marilandiae  offerat  aliquid  Congregatio  de  Propa- 
ganda Fide,  ita  ut  id  quod  offertur  detur  in  communi,  non  vera  ad  alendum 
Oblatio  oro  aliquos  istic  missionarios  in  particulari  cum  altquo  incommodo 
Missione  ohedientiae  juxta  institutum  nostrum — deletedj\     Si   111'"."^  D, 

an  an  ica.  Jnternuncius  Bruxellensis  egerit  cum  R.  V.  de  subsidio 
aliquo  seu  pensione  solvenda  a  Sacra  Congregatione  de  Propaganda  Fide 
ad  alendos  nostros  missionarios  in  Marilandia,  R.  V.  id  admittat  cum 
humillima  gratiarum  actione,  dummodo  ofFeratur  pro  missionariis  in 
genere,  non  in  particulari,  nee  a  particularibus  exigatur  aliquid  praeter 
nostrum  institutum.     11  novembris  1662. 


No.  6,  V2.  1663,  January  27. 

The  (General  Nickel)  Vicar-General  Oliva  to  Edward  Courtney, 
Provincial.  Send  Father  Henry  Pellam  to  Loretto.  Thomas 
Bradford. 

P.  Odoardo  Courtenaeo  Provinciali. 

Si   P.  Henricus   Pellamus   nullum  vel    valetudinis  vel   aliud 

^  ^  ..  impedimentum  habeat,  veniat  Lauretum  in  nomine  Domini. 

P.  Pellamus.     ^^  ^ ^.  ^      -,„  -^t  •     •  •     • 

De  ilioma  Bradfort,  an  cum  patre  Manneno  ire  possit  in 

Belgium,  videbimus.     II  ...  27  januarii  1663. 


No.  6,  W2.  1667,  February  5. 

The  General  Oliva  to  John  Clarke,  Provincial.  The  reasons  advanced 
for  dissolving  the  Maryland  Mission  are  grave.  But  propose 
the  question  in  the  next  Provincial  Congregation,  and  report  the 
opinions. 


I 


§  2]         No.  G,  X2-Z-.     LETTERS  OF   THE    GENERALS,  1669,  1670         47 

P.  Joanni  Clarco  Provinciali. 

^  .  .  .  Pro  Marilandica  missione  tollenda  causae,  quas  R.  V" 
aflfert,  sunt  graves  ac  dignae  expendi.     Sed,  quia  res  ilia  tanti  moment  i 
est,  oportet  me  audire  plurium  sententias ;  id  quod  optime  jwr    .,     . 
fiet,  si  deliberatio  ilia  proponatur  in  proxima  vestra  Congre- 
gatione  provinciali  quae  in  utramque  partem  disquirat  momenta  rationura, 
et  hue  referat.     H  .  .  .  5  februarii  1667. 


No.  6,  X2.  1669,  June  15. 

The  General  Oliva  to  Joseph  Simeon,  {Provincial).  Alloius  some 
Fathers  intended  for  the  third  year  of  probation  to  he  sent  to 
Maryland  after  a  month's  spirittcal  retreat.  The  Superior  in 
Maryland  not  vested  with  poiuer  to  admit  lay-brothers  into  the 
Society. 

Londinum,  P.  Josepho  Simonis. 

Licet  Pi.V"f  differre  in  annum  sequentem  tertiam  nostrorum 
probationem  ;  atque  illud  etiam  permitto  ut  loco  illius  probationis  mittere 
aliquos  in  Marilandiam  possit,  qui  a  virtute  satis  ad  hoc  opus  instructi 
videantur ;  ita  tamen  ut  prius  sacris  commentationibus  per  mensem 
exerceantur.  Non  videtur  autem  superiori  ejus  missionis  concedendum, 
ut  admittere  in  Societatem  nostram  possit  coadjutores  teraporales. 
Praestat  enim  a  R.V*  aliquos  submitti,  vel,  si  id  fieri  non  possit,  exter- 
norum  opera  ad  curandas  res  temporales  uti  jubeatur.  ^  ...  15  junii 
1669. 

No.  6,  Y2.  1670,  March  19. 

The  General  Oliva  to  Joseph  Simeon,  Provincial,  All  spiritual 
suffrages  accorded  to  missionaries  dying  in  England  are  due  also 
to  those  dying  in  Maryland. 

P.  Josepho  Simonis  Provinciali. 

^H  .  .  .  Qui  moriuntur  in  missione  Angliae  gaudent,  ut  audio, 
per  totam  provinciam  Sacrificio  et  corona  una  super  numerum  a  regula 
praescriptura ;  neque  ego  id  improbo,  Sed  enim  iis,  qui  in  Marilandica 
missione  diem  obeunt,  baud  minus  tribuendum  aliqui  existimant ;  nee 
immerito,  cum  haec  missio  sit  baud  paulo  difficilior.  H  ...  19  martii 
1670. 

No.  6,  Z\  1670,  April  5. 

The  General  Oliva  to  Joseph  Simeon,  Provincial.  The  power 
granted  for  one  year  of  sending  Fathers  to  Maryland  without 


48  No.  G,  A'-C^     LETTERS   OF  THE   GEAERALS,   1672,   1675  [I 

the   third  year   of  probation,  hut  after  one   month's   spiritual 
retreat. 

P.  Josepho  Simonis  Provinciali. 

Ut  missioni  Marilandicae  consulatur,  poterit  R.  Y-\  aliquos  eo 
mittere  finitis  studiis,  etsi  tertia  probatione  defuncti  non  si[«]t";  ipsam 
enim  missionem  et  longinquam  profectionem  3**  probationis  loco  habebo. 
Verum  banc  facultatem  anni  unius  spatio  circumscribo.  Praeterea 
pervelim  ut,  antequam  iter  ingrediantur,  spiritualibus  primum  exercitiis 
iisque  productioribus  ad  banc  expeditionem  praeparentur.  Haec  ad 
literas  R.  V.  sub  exitum  februarii  datas ;  meque  SS.  ejus  Sacrificiis 
impense  commendo.     5  aprilis  1670. 


No.  6,  A3.  1672,  November  12. 

The  General  Oliva  to  George  Gray,  Provincial.  Father  Mattheio 
Mildmay  can  he  sent  to  Maryland  without  undergoing  the  third 
year  of  probation^  if  his  virtue  warrants  it. 

P.  Georgio  Graio  Provinciali. 

1T^  .  .  .  Cui  [B"."  V°f~\  interea  permitto  ut  P.  Matthaeum 
Mylmaeum,  si  is  est  cujus  virtuti  merito  fidi  possit,  tertiae  probationis 
loco  ia  Marilandiam  mittat.     ^  ...  12  novembris  1672. 

No.  6,  B^.  1675,  April  1. 

The  General  Oliva  to  Richard  Strange,  Provincial,  Permission  to  let 
a  coadjutor-brother  make  his  novitiate  in  Maryland. 

P.  Richardo  Strangio  Provinciali. 

H^  .  .  .  Permitto  deinde  ut  coadjutor  ille  in  ipsa  Marilandia 
possit  novitiatum  agere  sub  aliquo  magistro  a  R.  V?  assignato.  II  .  .  . 
1  aprilis  1675. 

No.  6,  C3.  1675,  May  4. 

The  General  Oliva  to  Richard  Strange,  Provincial.  Disjjcnscs  a 
vohmteer  for  the  Maryland  Mission  from  the  third  year  of 
probation ;  and  also  a  companion ;  2^'>'0vided  conditions  of 
adequate  virtue  are  fulfilled. 

P.  Richardo  Strangio  Provinciali. 

Habeo  quas  R.  V?  dedit  5  martii,  et  concedo  ut  is,  qui  se 
obtulit  ad  missionem  Marilandicam,  co  mitti  possit  citra  aliam  pro- 
bationem  ;  erit  enim  base  ipsa  missio  vice  3".*  probationis.     Idem  de  socio 


§  2]         A'o.  6,  D'-F'.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   1676,   1679  49 

dictum  sit,  si  quis  se  ofFerat,  dum  tamen  hi  a  virtute  sic  instructi  sint  ut 
toto  [<M<o '/J  ipsis  committi  haec  proviucia  possit.     HH  .   .  .  4  maii  1675. 


No.  6,  D3.  1676,  August  15. 

The  General  Oliva  to  Thomas  Mumford,  Sector,  London.  Message 
of  congrahdatioii  to  Father  Henry  Fellam  on  his  return  from 
Maryland. 

Londinura,  P.  Thomae  Mumfordo  R[edon]. 

U*?!  .  .  .  Gratuletur  R.  V')  meis  verbis  P.  Henrico  Bellam 
[Pellara]  suum  e  Marilandia  reditum  et  exactos  in  ea  missione  labores. 
Spero  P.  Provincialis  providentiam  illi  neutiquam  defuturam.  .  .  . 
15  au"rusti  1676. 


No.  6,  W.  1676,  October  24. 

The  General  Oliva  to  liichard  Strange,  Provincial,  Charge  against 
the  Maryland  missionaries,  that  they  attend  to  temiwral  more 
than  to  spiritual  interests. 

P.  Richardo  Strangle  Provinciali. 

^^  ...  In  Marilandia  dicuntur  nostri  deesse  auo  muneri,  ac 
temporalia  magis  quam  spiritualia  lucra  quaerere.  Spero  autem  R.  V"." 
interea  loci  prospexisse  de  remedio.     HH  .  .  .  24  octobris  1676. 


No.  6,  F^.  1679,  September  2. 

The  General  Oliva  to  John  Warner,  Vice-Provincial,  appointing  him 
Provincial  in  place  of  the  martyr,  Thomas  Harcourt.  Agrees 
with  him  in  considering  it  necessary  to  dismiss  the  Maryland 
missionary,  Nicholas  Gidich. 

P.  Joanni  Warnero  Vice-Pro vinciali. 

Aequa  turn  R.  V'.^  turn  consultorum,  qui  una  scripserunt, 
postulatio  fuit,  P.  Thomae  Harcotto,  qui  praefecturam  suam  non  usitata 
felicitate  conclusit  rerumque  bene  gestarum  praemio  jam  nunc  potitur, 
successorem  dari  optantium.  ...  1I1I  .  .  .  P.  Nicolaum  GuUck  ego 
quoque  dimittendum  censeo;  meque  SS.  R.  V".^  SacriMciis  impense 
commendo.     2  septembris  1679. 

VOL.  I.  E 


50  No.  6,  G5-J^     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1682,   1683  \\. 

No.  6,  G3.  1682,  December  19. 

The  General  Charles  de  ISToyelle  to  Father  Thomas  Percy,  Maryland. 

Commendation  of  his  zeal  and  devotion.     Encouragement  in  his 
high  aspirations. 

In  Mariaelancliam,  P.  Thomae  Percy. 

Gratulor  R.  V.  arduam  licet,  sed  gloriosam  et  apostolico  suo 
zelo  exercendo  accommodam  provinciam,  quam  ipsi  et  nation!  illi  proficuam 
et  maxima  salutarem  cupio ;  atque  ut  sit  coelestem  benedictionem  R.  V." 
advoco  et  liberaliter  impertior.  Ut  vero  solatium  quoque  ex  longa 
navigatione,  in  qua  Sacrificium  Deo  offerre  non  licuit,  habeat,  trecentis 
iterum  Sacrificiis  ex  proprio  ipsam  dono,  omnemque  inde  consolationem 
eidem  accedere  et  evenire  desidcro.  Glorifico  deinde  Deum  in  Sanctis 
suis,  ac  martyrum  nostrorum  sanguinem  toti  orbi  christiano  conspicuum 
aliquando  fore  spero ;  quorum  memoria,  sicut  et  caetera  apostolicorum 
virorum  virtute,  interea  summopere  delector.  Quae  cum  R.  V"^  com- 
munis sit,  ipsam  quoque  mei  in  laboribus  ac  SS.  Sacrificiis  suis  apud 
Deum  memorem  esse  postulo.     19  decembris  1682. 

No.  6,  H^.  1683,  March  27. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Warner,  ProvinciaL  A  letter  to  he 
forwarded  to  Father  Thomas  Percy.  Approlation  of  the  (New 
York)  mission  to  he  founded  hy  Father  Thomas  Harvey. 

P.  Joanni  Warnero  Provinciali. 

Accepi  brevem  provinciae  catalogum  terno  exemplari  sub- 
missum  a  R.  V:',  quem  nos  exspectare  non  ita  pridem  significaveram. 
Remitto  nunc  literas  ad  P.  Thomam  Perceum  scriptas,  quas  suo  tempore 
reddi  curabit ;  ac  non  solum  probo  novae  cxpeditioni  P.  Thomam 
Harvaeum  destinari,  sed  R.  V".°  circumspectionem  in  illo  conccdendo 
laudo.     ^  ...  27  martii  1683. 


No.  6,  J^.  1683,  June  5. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Warner,  Provincial.  TJwmas  Percy's 
unauthorized  return  from  Maryland,  ahandoning  his  i^ost.  His 
^previous  indiscretion.  The  irrcgidarity  not  to  he  cdlowcd  to  pass 
with  impunity. 

P.  Joanni  Warnero  Provinciali. 

Redditae    fuerunt    literae   R.    V.    7    et    23    aprilis    scriptae. 
Prioribus  mortem  nunciat  P.  Vavasori  et  reditum  P.   Thomae  Percaei 


§  2]  No.  C,  K',  W.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   1683  51 

ex  Marilandica  mis.sione.  Ilium  consuetis  suffragiis  prosecuti  sumus. 
Huic  non  debet  abire  impunis  reditus  ille  et  deserta  statio,  tanto  magis 
quod  ob  indiscretum  eb  immoderatum  zeluin  illius  periculum  aliquod 
sociis  timendum ;  itaque  prudentor  ilium  iu  contiuentem  revocare  statuit. 
1111  ..  .  5  junii  1683. 


No.  6,  K3.  1683,  September  18. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Keynes,  Provincial.  Objects  to  a 
candidate  in  Maryland  making  his  novitiate  there.  Still  ivill 
allow  of  it,  if  there  is  a  master  of  novices  competent.  '  Othei^wise, 
without  regard  to  expense,  let  the  candidate  he  called  over  to 
Europe.     {Apparently  Robert  Broolce ;  cf.  No.  42,  p.  224.) 

P.  Joanni  Keynesio  Provinciali. 

Quamvis  optassem  potiu3  ut  posthabitis  itineris  faciendi 
sumptibus  ad  tirocinium  nostrum  mittatur,  qui  in  missione  Marilandica 
ob  naturae  dotes  dignus  videretur  ut  in  Societatem  recipiatur,  facio 
tamen  potestatem  ilium  admittendi,  si  quis  sit  in  missione  ista,  qui 
spiritualibus  hominem  exercitationibus  excolere  et  ad  instituti  nostri 
rationem  efformare  eundem  possit.  Quod  si  non  esset,  alterum  sane 
praeferendum  erit,  ut  admissus  in  consueto  nobis  loco  tirocinium  ponat. 
11  ...  18  septembris  1683. 


No.  6,  L3.  1683,  December  18. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  Francis  Eure,  Kector,  Ghent.     On  the 
extravagant  behaviour  of  Father  Thomas  Percy. 

Gandavum,  P.  Francisco  Euerio  Rectori. 

Habeo  R.  V.  et  P.  Guilielmi  Mumfordi  literas  nullo  loci  et 
temporis  signo  notatas.  Utraeque  memorant  P.  Thomae  Percaei 
extravagantem  et  a  nostra  consuetudine  alienum  agendi  modum ;  et 
quoniam  desperata  videntur  de  eo  ad  saniorem  mentem  reducendo 
consilia,  aliud  remedium  nobis  non  superest,  quam  ut  velut  mentis 
inops  habeatur  tracteturque.  Illud  tamen  gratum  fuit  intelligere, 
illius  intemperiem  aliorum  virtuti  non  tantum  non  obfuisse,  sed  ad 
perfectionem  exaggerandam  incitamento  extitisse.  Ad  R.  V"I"  spectabit 
porro  hunc  in  caeteris  fervorera  conservare  atque  ampliticare.  Nunc 
ipsam  una  cum  laudato  P.  Guilielmo  amantissime  saluto  et  me  SS. 
utriusque  Sacrificiis  commendo.     18  decembris  1683. 


52  No.  G,  M'-0\     LETTERS  OF  THE   GEAERALS,  16S3,   16S4  [I 

No.  6,  M3.  1683,  December  18. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Keynes,  Provincial.  The  case  of 
Thomas  Percy,  intractable,  and  ijossibhj  deranged.  It  appears 
that  sympttoyns  of  extravagance  had  been  noticed  in  him  before  his 
admission  into  the  Society. 

P.  Joanni  Keynesio  Provincial  i. 

Quae  R.  Vi'  memorat  de  P.  Thomae  Percaei  iutemperie,  cum 
non  nisi  mentis  debilitati  ac  fortassis  etiam  illusioni  attribuere  possimus, 
nequeo  alia  de  eo  vel  emendando  vel  ad  saniorem  mentem  revocando 
consilia  suggere[re],  quam  quae  amentibus  adhiberi  consuevere ;  si- 
quidem  graviora  ab  homine  incommoda  timere  debeamus,  si  ilium  a 
nobis  liberum  pronunciemus,  Itaque  includendus  erit,  et  vel  hac  rations 
probandus,  an  ad  leges  nostras  spiritumque,  qui  caeteris  probetur,  revocari 
accommodarique  queat.  Pranget  ista  ratio  superbiam  illius  et,  uti  spes 
est,  tractabilem  reddet.  Interim  observo  quanti  intersit  in  suscipiendis 
delectum  habere,  et  non  obiter  inclinationes  naturae  inspicere.  Intelligo 
enim  ilium,  antequam  susciperetur,  jam  ejusmodi  signa  praesetulisse,  ex 
quibus,  quae  secuta  fuere,  probabiliter  timei'e  aut  colligere  licebat.  Sed 
nunc  ilium  R.  V".''  prudentiae  permitto ;  et  me  SS.  ejus  Sacrificiis  impense 
commendo.     18  decembris  1683. 

No.  6,  N3.  1684,  January  22. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Warner,  Ptector,  St.  Omer.     It  may 

be  more  advisable  to  retain  Thomas  Percy  in  the  Society. 

Audomarum  P.  Joanni  Warnero  Rectori. 

^^  ...  P.  Thomam  Percaeum  reliqui  in  potestate  P.  Pro- 
vincialis  ;  illi  R.  Y't  consilio  sue  adsit,  ut  in  hac  ipsa  sententia,  nimirum 
magis  e  re  nostra  quoque  fore  si  hominem  in  Societate  retincamus, 
persistat.  ...  22  januarii  1684. 

No.  6,  0^  1684,  February  19. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Keynes,  Provincial.  The  case  of 
Thomas  Percy  seems  desperate. 

P.  Joanni  Keynesio  Provinciali. 

HIT  .  .  .  Favco  gratiae  et  exiatimationi  P.  Spenseri,  quam  apud 
Serenissimum  Ducem  obtinet,  optoque  ut  ad  rei  catholicae  ct  publicum 
regni  incrementum  cedat.  Sed  P.  Percaeum  commiscrationc  dignum 
video,  quando  eousque  processit  malum  ipsius  ut  rectao  mentis  compos  non 


J 


§  2]  A'o.  G,  P'-S».     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,   16S4  53 

esso  videatur.     Uti  autein  nihil  in  eo  curando  praetermittet,  ita  nee  mei 
in  SS.  suis  Sacrificiis  immemor  erit.     19  februarii  1684. 

No.  6,  P^  1684,  March  4. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Clare  Warner,  {Procurator),  Paris. 
Commendation  of  his  desire  for  the  mission  of  Maryland.  Eesir/- 
nation  of  mind  to  be  jiractised  under  obedience. 

Parisios,  P.  Joanni  Clare  Warner. 

Delector  quidem  plurimum  desiderio  R.  Y%  quo  missionem 
Marilandicam  sibi  deposcit,  guadeoque  vires  tarn  firmas  esse,  quae  illius 
incommoda  ferre  posse  videantur,  Sed  nee  minus  grata  Deo  voluntas 
ista  est,  quae  tamen  non  alio  quam  obedientiae  ductu  ad  propositum  nobis 
finem  feretur,  praemiumque  reportabit,  sive  re  ipsa  obtinueiimus  quod 
incenso  animo  desideramus,  sive  non.     11^  ...  4  martii  1684. 

No.  6,  Q3.  1684,  July  22. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Keynes,  Provincial.  Inquires  if  an 
expedition  is  to  be  undertaken  to  Jamaica,  as  some  one  has 
intimated. 

P.  Joanni  Keynesio  Provinciali. 

HIT  .  .  .  Ad  extremum  cupio  informari,  an  in  insulani 
Jamaicam  suscipienda  a  nobis  expeditio  atque  isthic  missio  instituenda 
videatur  ?  Est  enim  qui  se  expeti  dicat,  et  operae  prcbiura  fore  existimat, 
si  talis  missio  suscipiatur.  Hisce  me  SS.  R.  V'\'^  Sacrificiis  plurimum 
commendo.     22  julii  1684. 

No.  6,  R3.  1684,  August  12. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  Francis  Eure,  Rector,  Ghent.  Perofs 
case :  sympathy. 

Gandavum,  P.  Francisco  Euerio  Rectori. 

Hfl^  .  .  .  Patris  Percaei  comniiseratione  teneor  et  propria  ipsius 
causa  et  vestra  etiam,  quod  baud  angustura  patientiae  exercendae  campum 
praebeat ;  cui  tamen,  cum  aliud  nobis  non  supersit  remedium,  saniorem 
mentem  opto.  ...  12  augusti  1684. 

No.  6,  S3.  1684,  September  23. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  Anthony  Lucas,  Rector,  Watten  {novitiate). 
On  Robert  Stephens'  desire  for  the  foreign  missions.  The  General 
enters  the  novice  s  name  among  those  of  volunteers. 


54  No.  G,  T^-V=.     LETTERS  OF  THE    GENERALS,  1 684-1686  [1 

Wattenas,  P.  Antonio  Lucae  'R\cctori\. 

Placet  quidem  quod  Ptoberti  Stej)hani  spiritum  et  ad  trans- 
marinas  nationes  vocationem  probare  studuerit  R.  V*,  confirmaritque 
impensiore  solito  fervore  ilium  ad  ejusmodi  missionem  se  disponere. 
Unde  eum  refero  in  album  eorum,  qui  missioni  Indicae  votis  se  ac 
desideriis  jam  consecrarunt.  Utilis  autem  ac  necessaria  erit  ista  quoque 
virtus,  sive  Anglicae  missioni,  sive  Indicae  ad  Angliam  tamen  spectanti 
adhibeatur.  Itaque  ilium  constanti  studio  pergere  velim;  sed  R.  V""." 
mei  in  SS.  suis  Sacrificiis  meminisse.     23  septembris  1684. 


Ko.  6,  T^.  16S4,  November  11. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Keynes,  {Provincial),  London. 
Kindly  message  and  spiritual  suffrages  for  the  missionary  now 
sent  to  Maryland. 

Londinum,  Perillustri  Viro  Domino  Joanni  Keynesio. 

f^  .  .  .  Tribuo  ex  meis  centum  Sacrificia  illi,  qui  in  Marilandiam 
mittitur,  et  navigationis  aliorumque  impedimentorum  causa  propi-iis 
privatur  ;  ac  mei  memoriam  D.  V"?  apud  Deum  pro  more  commando. 
11  novembris  1684. 

No.  6,  U\  1685,  January  13. 

The  General  De  Noyelle  to  John  Keynes,  {Provincial),  England.  His 
Jiojjes  of  the  (New)  York  and  Maryland  Missions.  Regrets,  how- 
ever, that  the  missionary  sent  to  one  of  them  loent  only  under 
constraint,  and  not  luillingly.     {Aj^j'^arently  John  Pennington.) 

In  Angliam,  Iir.'  Viro  Domino  Joanni  Keynesio. 

H  .  ,  .  Opto  etiam  ut  e  missionibus  [iVieo-]  Eboracensi  et 
Marilandica  fructum  referant  qui  isthuc  missi  sunt,  qualem  tam  ubere 
et  propinqua  spe  concipimus.  Quod  fortassis  futurum  fuisset,  si  non 
imperio  sed  sponte  sua  seu  propensa  voluntate  in  alteram  concessisset, 
qui  provinciam  istam  suscepit.     II  .  .  .     13  januarii  1685. 

No.  6,  V^.  1686,  January  5. 

Tlie  General   Do  Noyelle    to   {Sir)  John  Clare  {Warnsr),  Eector, 

Watten   {novitiate).      On   his   assuming    an    office   vhich  will 

enable  him  to  form  the  missionaries  not  only  for  Maryland,  hut 

for  all  England,     (hi  the  haroncfs  davghter  jnst  professed  in  a 

convent. 


§  2]  No.  G,  W^  X^     LETTERS  OF   THE   GENERALS,  1688  55 

Wattenas,  P,  Joanni  Clare  R[edori]. 

Gaudeo  et  gratulor  K.  V"!"  demandatum  sibi  munus  suscepisse, 
quo  non  tantum  Marilandiae,  sed  toti  Angliae  regno  operam  navare  et  de 
pluribus  bene  mereri  poterit,  eos  nimirum  socios  educando  et  formando, 
qui  insigni  zelo  et  eximia  virtute  labores  suos  et  studia  ad  plures  olim 
provincias  et  regni  partes  proferent  et  salutem  animorum  operabuntur. 
Cupio  autem  amplissimum  hoc  dignissimumque  munus  ipsi  ac  nobis 
omnibus  feliciter  evenire,  ad  quod  uberrimam  e  coelo  benedictionem  ipsi 
advoco  et  qua  possum  impertior.  Gratulor  ad  extremum  alteruni  R.  V"." 
solatium  quod  in  consecrata  Deo  per  professionem  filia  minore  percepit ; 
cui  pariter  constantem  virtutis  amorem  cum  plena  coelestium  consola- 
tionum  ubertate  imprecor,  utque  omnium  in  patria  gaudium  adimpleatur 
voveo  ex  animo.  Sed  et  mei  memoriam  R.  V*f  in  SS.  ipsius  Sacrificiis 
plurimura  commendo.     5  januarii  1686. 


No.  6,  W3.  1688,  March  13. 

The  General,  Thyrsus  Gonzalez,  to  John  Keynes,  {Provincial),  London. 
Vanity  and  self-conceit  no  qualifications  for  the  American 
Missions  ;  hence  the  offer  of  Father  Balcli  to  he  disregarded.  On 
tlie  Jesuits  in  England  returning  to  communitg  life  (under  King 
James  II.),  and  wearing  the  religious  garh  of  the  Society  inside 
the  house. 

Londiaum,  Illustri  Viro  Joanni  Keynesio. 

^  .  .  .  De  patre  Baldi  judico  virum  hunc  ad  missiones 
Americanas  applicari  non  posse,  nisi  virtutes  ad  apostolicum  ministerium 
necessarias  melius  Societati  et  mihi  probaverit.  Cum  enim  Deus  superbis 
resistat  et  humilibus  det  gratiam,  non  puto  instrumentum  propagandae 
fidei  et  gloriae  Dei  aptum  fore  hominem  non  alio  spiritu  quam  vana  sui 
existimatione  plenum.  Interim  videtur  nonnemini  tempus  esse  ut  nostri 
in  Anglia  ac  praesertim  Londini  degentes  reducantur  ad  vitam  com- 
munem  una  in  domo,  eadem  mensa  contenti,  et  Rege  (ut  putat)  nihil 
contradicturo  ad  proprium  Societatis  vestitum  domesticos  intra  parietes 
sese  accommodent.  Quod  et  ego  quidem  factum  cum  solatio  intelligam, 
sed  ut  fiat  sine  R.  Y"?  informatione  non  praecipiam.  f[  ,  .  .  Romae,  13 
martii  1688. 


No.  6,  X3.  1688,  December  4. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  John  Keynes,  {Provincial),  London.     The 

Orange  Revolution  in  EngUmd.  The  case  of  Nicholas  Gulich  in 
Maryland :  to  he  dismissed  at  once  from  the  Society,  hut  preferably 
after  recalling  him  to  Europe. 


56  No.  G,  Y^  Z\     LETTERS   OF  THE    GENERALS,   1689,   1691  [1 

Londinuni,  Illustri  viro  Joanni  Keynesio. 

Accepi  epistolam  utramque,  22^'.  et  29'^   octobris  datam,  qua 

R.  V-'i  me  edocet  quo  res   nostrae  nunc   in  Anglia  sint  loco,  et  quae  a 

De  statu  P-  Nicolao  Gulicki  in  missione  Marilandica  pessirae  agantur. 

Angliae,  etc.     j)g  pi'iori  aliud,  quid  agendum,  non  occurrit,  nisi  ut  Deum 

et  orationibus  et  sacrificiis  regno  propitium  reddamus,  supplicemusque  ut 

illud  tarn  ab  externis  hostibus,  quam  ab  internis  seditionibus  et  tumult- 

ibus  tueatur.     De  altero  vero,  quam  vita  P.  Nicolai  Societatis  religiose 

^    „  .,.    .       est    indisrna,    quamque    scandalosa   et    perniciosa,    tarn    ilia 
De  P,  Nicolao  o»i         -1  _  /..  ••j.i. 

Gulicki  pes-      mihi  displicet ;  ac  venementer  miror  nomini,  omm  virtute 

e«^ente  in         missionariis    unice    necessaria    destitute,    provinciam     banc 

missione  apostolicam  commissam.     Longe  tamen  maxime  doleo,  eum 

uran  jaeL-J-  ^^^^  tanto  saecularium  scandalo,  ac  Societatis  aestimationia 

detrimento,  tam   diu  fuisse  toleratum,  nulla,  quam   pridem  dari    oppor- 

tuisset,    ad    me   missa   informatione.      Unde,    quod   pridem  expediebat 

oportebatque,    R.  V".   nunc  exequatur,    eumque  e  Societate 

dimittat.     Et,  si  quidem  spes  sit  eum,  si  vocetur,  in  Europam 

rediturum,  expediet  ilium  revocari,  dissimulatis  interim  itineris  suscipiendi 

causis  ;  sin  minus,   dimittendus  erit  in  eo,  in  quo  morabitur,  loco  ;    et 

quidem  quam  fieri  poterit  proximo,    ne    ex    tardiore    medicina  vis   mali 

augeatur.     Atque  hisce  me  R.  V".^  SS.  SS.  pluriraum  commendo.    Romae, 

4  decembris  1688. 


No.  6,  Y3.  1689,  March  26. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  John  Keynes,  Provincial.  Permission  granted 
Robert  Brooke  to  divest  himself  of  Ids  fro'periy  in  favour  of  the 
Maryland  Mission. 

P.  Joanni  Keynesio  Provinciali, 

SI*f[  .  .  .  Quod  R.  V.  de  Roberto  Brooko  scribit,  annuo  postu- 
Robertus  latis,  ut  suis  videlicet  se  bonis  abdicare  valeat  eaque  missioni 

Brooko  [!].      Marilandiae  applicare.     R.  V'i  valetudinem  suam  conservet 
augeatque,  in  SS.  SS.  suis  mei  memor.     Romae,  26  martii  1689. 

Henceforth  in  the  drafts  the  date  is  prefixed,  with  the  name  of  the 
addressee. 


No.  6,  Z*.  1691,  February  17. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  Jolin  Clare,  Provincial.  Objects  to  the 
admission  of  novices  in  these  difficult  times.  On  the  candidate, 
George  Thorold.  The  native  aspirants  being  many,  foreigners 
are  to  be  refused. 


§  2]  No.  6,  k\  W.     LETTERS  OF   THE   GENERALS,  1694  57 

P.  Joauui  Clare  Provinciali.     17  februarii  1691. 

^[  .  .  .   De  nobili  illo  juvene  30  fero  annorum  pariter  poteram 
edoceri,  antequam  ad  tyrocinium  admitteretur  ;  neque  enim  ^^  admissis 
credam  periculum  fuisse  in  mora.     Alterum  vero  candidatum  ad  tyrocinium: 
D,  Georgium  Thorold  non  judico  hoc  tempore  ad  tyrocinium  J"^^"^- 
hujus    provinciae    admittendum ;    permitto    tamen   ut,  si  quern    altenus 
provinciae  praesidem  R.  V'^  repererit,  qui  eum  ad  novitiatum  •£>.  Georgius 
recipere  atque  retinere  velit,  quoad  meliora  tempora  redierint,  Thorold. 
admitti  possit.     Hoc   ipsum  ad  illius   litteras,  quas  nuperrime   ad    me 
dedit,  hodie  rescribo.^ 

Porro  cum  tot  sint  nationis  Anglicanae  juvenes  selecti,  qui  Societatem 
tarn  ardenter  ambiant,  non  video  cur  admodura  R.  D.  Matthaeus  Herm. 
Beex  in  hac  provincia  unquam  sit  admittendus,  cum  missionibus  Angli- 
canis  ob  idiomatis  dialectum  nunquam  satis  idoneus  sit  futurus.  .  .  . 


No.  6,  A*.  1694,  July  24. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  George  Calvert,  scholastic,  Liege.     On  his 
ashing  to  he  disiicnsed  from  his  voids  and  dismissed. 

Leodium,  Georgio  Calvert  (physico).     24  julii  [1694^. 

Datis  22  junii  a  me  petis  manumitti.  Nihil  intellexi  de  hoc 
tuo  postulate,  sive  ab  aliis  istic  superioribus  tuis,  cum  quibus  te  egisse 
scribis,  sive  ab  ipso  praeside  provinciae,  a  quibus  tamen  me  petit  di- 
doceri  oportuisset.  Dum  itaque  de  hoc  scribo  ad  P.  Pro-  ""ssionem. 
vincialem,  negotium  summi  momenti,  a  quo  pendet  salus  aeterna,  Deo 
commendes  velim  assiduis  ardentibusque  precibus,  atque  animum  com- 
ponas  ad  praestandum  quam  Deo  Sacramento  dixisti  fidem.  Causae  enim, 
quas  attulisti,  baud  tales  sunt  quae,  si  serio  volueris,  emendari  non 
possint.     Vale,  in  precibus  tuis  mei  quoque  memor.     Romae. 

No.  6,  B^  1694,  July  24. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  William  Mouford,  Provincial.     On  George 
Calvert'' s  'petition  to  he  dismissed. 

P.  Guilielmo  Monford  Provinciali.     24  julii  1694. 

Georgius  Calvert  Leodio  ad  me  scripsit,  petiitque  manumitti. 

Causae,   quas  affert,  mihi  equidem  baud  tales  videntur,   quae,  si  serio 

voluerit,  emendari  non  possint.     Unde  cupio  a  R.  V.  doceri,  Qeoreius 

quid  sentiat  de  il}ius  postulate  ;    et,  si  quidem  judicaverit  Calvert : 

1.  ,  ,.         .  j2   J.     i  -ij^   i         •!  •  >    dimissionem. 

expedire   ut    voti    sui    compos    liat,    transmittat    mihi    una 

informationem  pro  ejus  dimissione.      His  me  SS.  etc.      Romae. 
'  The  letter  to  6.  Tlwrold  is  'not  entered  in  the  Register, 


58  No.  6,  C'-E^.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   1694,   1695  [I 


No.  6,  C*.  1694,  July  31. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  William  Monford,  Provincial.  Acceding  to 
the  opinion  of  the  Provincial  in  favour  of  dismissing  George 
Calvert. 

Clarissimo  Viro  Guilielmo  Monford  (Proviiiciali).     31  julii  1694. 

Accepi  ambas,  quas  D.  V.  22  et  26  junii  ad  me 
Antuerpiam  exarabat.  Cum  D.  V.  judicet  consultum  ut  Georgius  Calvert 
ad  Procura-  exaudiatur,  scribe  hodie  ad  praesidem  Leodiensem  ut  eum 
P  "      quamprimum    manumittat.      Conficiat    D.    V?    nihilominus 

Calvert  dimit-  solitam    de   60   informationem,  eauique    commoda   occasione 
^^'  mihi  transmittat,  ut  hie  in  eventus  futuros  servari  possit. 

m  . .  . 


No.  6,  D*.  1694,  July  31. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  John  Persall,  Eector,  Liege.     All  agreeing 

that  George  Calvert  shoidd  he  dismissed,  and  the  Provincicd  being 
absent  in  England,  let  the  Rector  act  at  once  in  the  case. 

Leodium,  P.  Joanni  Persall  Bectori.     31  julii  1694. 

Ante   octiduum   Prater   Georgius    Calvert    epistolam    ad    me 

dedit,  eaque  explicuit  nonnulla  quae  patiatur  incommoda  et  causas,  ob 

quas   petiit  potestatem   e  Societate  discedendi   sibi   fieri.      De  ejusdem 

Fratris  Georgii  indomitis  passionibus,  effraeni  indole  et  malo  inter  nostros 

exemplo,  praeses  quoque  provinciae,  postremo  hoc  cursore,  nonnulla  ad 

me  scripsit.     Quibus  omnibus   consideratis,  judico  expedire  ut  voti  ac 

postulati  sui  quam  primum  compos  fiat.     Unde  cum  dictus  Prater  mode 

_  in  collegio  istic  de^at,  et  Provincialis  interea,  uti  non  dubito, 

Georg.  °  .  .  .     . 

Calvert  dimit-  se  in  Angliam  contulerit,  cupio  ut  R.  V''.  res  ipsius  componat, 

si  quae  componendae  sint,   eumque,  cum  primum  commode 

potuerit,  manumittat.     Scribo  hodie  ad  P.  quoque  Provincialem,  eumque 

do  hac  mentc  mea  ad  R.  V.  perscripta  facio  certiorem.     H  .  .  .  Romae. 


No.  6,  E^.  1695,  November  10. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  William  Hunter,  Maryland.  Gratification 
at  the  zeal  exhibited  by  the  tvjo  missionaries  ;  regrets  that  more 
men  are  not  availcd)le.  Will  commend  the  mission  to  the 
Provincicd' s  attention. 


§  2]  No.  G,  F*.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GEAERALS,  1695  59 

Port  Tabacco  in  Mary-Land.     Clarissimo  viro  D,  Guilelmo  Huntero. 
10  9bris  1695.3 
Attulerunt  mihi  haud  mediocre  solatium  simul  et  dolorem,  quas 
D.  V?  ad  me  scribebat  15  junii ;    solatium  quidem,  quod  me  certiorem 
reddant  de  ferventi  D.  V?    ejusque  socii  studio  et  labore  Residentia 
indefesso  quern  istic  impendunt  cum  insigni  honoris  divini  fiJ^^Jndia'" 
emolumento  ;    dolorem  vero,  quod  intelligam  deesse  sodales,  seu  Terra 
qui  necessarii  forent,  quique  vos  sublevarent,  et  non  minus 
in   privatum    quam    commune   commodum    multum   afferrent  utilitatis. 
Commendabo  D.  Guilielrao  Monford  ut,  cum  primum  potuerit,  provideat 
mittatque   suppetias,  et   quidem   inter   reliquos   illos   quoque   ipsos,    de 
quibus  meminit  D.  V%  si  quidem  nullum  occurrerit  impedimentum.     In- 
terea  cupio  D.  V-T  cum  caeteris  istic  bene  valere  ;    rogoque  Deum  ut 
vos  porro  tutos  velit,  cumuletque  gratiae  suae  donis  et  auxiliis,  quibus 
deinceps  pariter  omnia  feliciter  gerant  et  pernciant.     Rogo,  D.  V*  mei 
quoque  teneat  memoriam  apud  Deum.     Romae. 


No.  6,  F*.  1695,  December  10. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  William  Monford,  {Provincial).  On  the  death 
of  Father  John  Mattheivs  in  Maryland.  Neiu  men  to  he  sent. 
Two  or  three  Fathers  and  one  lay-brother  for  each  of  the  three 
stations.  Make  it  a  rule  to  send  one  or  ttvo  every  year :  at  i^resent, 
Fathers  Rohert  Broohe  and  Rohert  Becston,  and  those  who  ashed 
for  the  East  Indies.  The  missionaries  in  Maryland  are  to  le 
siqjplied  with  information  ahoiU  ours  elsewhere  deceased,  and 
other  matters  to  the  glory  of  God. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D.  Guilielmo  Monford.     10  decembris  1695. 

Cum  acclusis  accepi  quas  D.  V?  8  octobris  ad  me  dabat,  iisque 

mihi  significabat  obiisse  turn  D.  Joannem  Mathews    anno    supcriore  in 

Marilanda,  turn  istic  D.  Clementem  Smith  mense  septembri.  j^  Marilandia 

Curavimus  consueta  subsidia  pro  uti'oque.     Obitus  D.  Joannis  °^"*;  ^-  J* 

r  ^  Mathews. 

inopportune   utique  acciderit   illi  agro,  cum    alias    perpauci 
sint,  quibus  ille  excolatur.     Valde   desidero   ut   T>.    V?,  quam   primum 
possit,  de  suppetiis  ei  ita  provisum  eat,  ut  duo  saltem  tresve  Missionarii  eo 
cum    uno    alterove    adjutore    singulas,    quarum    tres    illic  n^ittendi. 
numeratis,  domos  incolant,  obeantque  munera  in  commune  illius  bonum. 
Ne  autem  deinceps  unquara  deficiant  sodales,  qui   illic   necessarii  sunt, 

'  This  letter  follows  one  dated  12  Nov.  1695,  aiid  is  followed  by  another  dated 
10  Dec.  1695,  as  here  in  the  text.  In  point  of  date  it  is  met  of  order,  if  really  meant  to 
he  9bris,  i.e.  Novembris  ;  while  in  subject  it  coincides  with  the  letter  of  10th  December, 
as  if  that  locre  meant  to  be  its  date. 


60  No.  6,  Ct*-J^     letters   of  the   generals,  1696  [I 

annis  singulis  unus  aut  alter  eo  mittendus  erit.     Nunc  vero  prae  aliis 

illic   destinandi   videntur   turn    D.    Ptobei-tus    Brooke   cum    D.   Roberto 

„  „  .     ,         Beeston,  si  quidem  nullum  occurrat  impedimentura  :  turn  illi 

P.  Robertus  .  ^    ,  ,  t     , .  .  .  ,  -r. 

Brooke.  qui  nuper  petebant  ad  Indias  navigare  onentales.     rraeterea, 

Bee  t'^^'^"^      data  pro  tempore  occasione,  cum  illis  communicandum  erit 

de  nostris  qui  sive  istic  sive  alibi  vita  defunguntur,  rebusque 

aliis,  quae  ipsis  aliisque  in  illis  locis  ad  Dei  honorem  utilia  esse  possunt. 

Precor  Deum  ut  D.  V"?'  salvam   sospitemque   velit,  meique   rogo   ipsa 

quoque  apud  eumdem  teneat  memoriam.     Romae. 

No.  6,  G*.  1696,  January  14. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  Matthew  Wright,  Eector,  Watten.  A 
criticism  on  sending  a  novice  lay -hr other  to  Maryland.  Better 
ivithlwld  him  for  a  ivhile,  and  send  some  one  else  at  present. 

Wattenas,  P.  Matthaeo  "Wright  Rectori.     14  januarii  1696. 

^  .  .  .  Novitium  ilium  adjutorem,  quern  ait  nuper  susceptum 
mittendumque  in  Marilandiam,  credere  libet  in  spiritu  et  virtute  ita 
Novitius  in  instructum  esse  et  profecisse,  ut  eo  tuto  mitti  queat.  Secus 
Marilandiam.  praestabit  nunc  alium  substitui,  ejusque  missionem  differri 
usque  dum  satis  instructus  videatur.     ^  .  .  .  Romae. 

No.  6,  H*.  1696,  February  11. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  William  Monford,  London.  Approves  of 
sending  to  Maryland  those  ivho  had  offered  themselves  for  the 
Chinese  Mission.  Bisjjenses  Father  William  Riddell  from  part 
of  the  third  years  prohation. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  Viro  D.  Guilielmo  Monford.     11  februarii  1696. 
Accepi  quas  D.  V?  ad  me  dabat  1 1  decembris  anni  superioris. 
Probantur  mihi  quae  D.   V.  scribit  de  illis,  qui  se  obtulerant  ad  iter 
In  Mari-  Chinense,  in  Marilandiam  proximo  mittendis ;  cumque  classis, 

landiam.  ut   meminit,   ad    abitum   jam    stet   parata,   permitto  ut   D. 

Guilielmo  Riddel,  quod  ipsi  reliquum  est  e  3"  anno,  a  D.  V. 
remittatur.     51^  .  .  .  Romae. 

No.  6,  J*.  1696,  March  17. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  William  Monford.  Approves  of  three 
missionaries  sent  to  Maryland. 

Clarissimo  Viro  D.  Guilielmo  Monford.     17  martii  1696. 

H  .  .  .  Quae  D.  Vi*  raemorat  de  tribus  in  Marilandiam  missis, 
bene  habent.     H^  .  .  .  Romae. 


§  2]      Nos.  G,  K'-7,  B,     LETTERS   OF   THE   GENERALS,  1698,   1699        61 

No.  6,  K*.  1698,  April  12. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  Henry  Humberston,  Provincial.  The  case  of 
the  scholastic  master  (Thomas  Hothersall)  in  Maryland,  already 
thirty  years  in  the  Society  loithout  having  received  ordincUion, 
owing  to  a  ivcahness  in  the  head.     Alternatives  loroposcd. 

P.  Henrico  Humerston  Provinciali.     12  aprilis  1698. 

^H  .  .  .  Quod  attinet  magistrum,  qui  degit  in  Marilandia, 
jamque  annum  prope  trigesimum  agib  in  Societate,  sacris  ordinibus 
insigniendus  et  ad  gradum  coadjutoi'is  spiritualis  promo-  Mgr.  in 
vendus  erit,  si  quidem  propinquum  absit  periculum  incidendi  Manlandia. 
in  maniam ;  eamque  vel  habeat,  vel  sibi  comparari  [e  ?J  possit  doctrinam, 
quae  requiritur  ad  sacerdobium,  etsi  non  sufficereb  pro  sacro  bribuuali,  a 
quo  poterib  absbinere.  Quod  si  ea  sib  illius  condibio,  ub  incapax  censeabur 
sacerdobii,  inquirat  R.  V!*,  velibne  formari  in  coadjuborem  bemporalem, 
mibbabque  informabiones  consuebas,  si  conbenbus  sib  hoc  gradu.  His  me 
SS.  R.  V.  SS.  plurimum  ebc.     Romae. 

No.  7,  A.  1699,  April  18. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  William  Monford,  St.  Omer.  The  death  of 
Fathers  Echoard  Inglcby  (Tidder)  ami  James  Goncnt;  relation 
of  their  virtues  and  labours. 

Audomarum,  P,  Guilielmo  Monford.     18  aprilis  1699. 

Habeo  dabas  26  februarii,  quibus  R.  V'.'  mihi  explicuib  bum 
obibum  P,  Edwardi  Ingleby,  Patrisque  Jacobi  Goeneubb,  bum  ubriusque 
virbubes  eb  labores  inber  vibae  discrimina  exanblabos  ad  divini  nominis 
honorem.  Deus  impertiab  illis  requiem  in  coelis  eb  parem  meribis 
mercedem.  Inberea,  si  quo  egerenb  subsidio,  indixi  pro  ipsorum  animabus 
consueba  suffragia  Sociebabis.  Cupio  R.  V.  bene  valere  meque  SS.  ipsius 
SS.  plurimum  commendo.     Romae. 

No.  7,  B.  1699,  October  3. 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  Henry  Humberston,  Provincial.     Approves 
of  the  neiv  missionaries  sent  to  Maryland. 

Eidem  [P.  Henrico  Humerston  Provinciali].     3  ocbobris  [1699], 

nil  ...  In  Marilandiam  suppebias  missos  esse  pabres  aliquob 
ex  3'!  probabione,  P.  Richardum  Vaughan  vero  debenbum  Leodii,  necdum 
obiba  3-^  probabione,  ubi  doceab  mabhesim,  rabum  habeo,  quando,  ub 
meminib,  neque  huic,  neque  missiuni  Marilandiensi  aliunde  pobuib 
provideri.     *!IS^  .  .   .  Romae. 


62  No.  7,  C-F.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1700-1709  [I 

No.  7,  C.  1700,  October  2. 

The   Greneral  Gonzalez   to    Henry  Humberston,  {Provincial).      The 
presumption  of  Father  Henry  Harrison's  death. 

Audomarum,  P.  Henrico  Humberstoa  Provinciali.     2  octobris  1700. 
^H  .  .  .  Cum  de  P.  Henrici  Harrison  obitu,  ut  meminit  R.  V., 
praesumi  possib,  nihil  obstat  ne  consueta  pro  eodem  suffragia  indicantur. 
SS.  R-'?  V.^  Sacrificiis  me  impense  commendo.     Romae. 


No.  7,  D.  1701,  November  12, 

The  General  Gonzalez  to  James  Blake,  {Provincial).     Father  William 
Hunter  to  he  professed  of  the  four  voius. 

Clarissimo  Viro  D.  Jacobo  Blake.     12  novembris  1701. 
D_  Quii_  fl^  .  ,  .  D.  Guilielmum  Hunter  ad  4  vota  solemnia 

Hunter.  promovendum  nunquam  dubium  fuit.     51  .  .  . 


No.  7,  E.  1709,  March  16. 

The  General,  Michael  Angelo  Taraburini,  to  Louis  Sabran,  Visitor  and 
Vice-Provincial  of  England.  Documents  sent  to  the  General  hut 
lost  on  the  luay :  a  report  on  Maryland.  The  charges  hrought 
against  Brother  Jamar. 

P.    Ludovico    Sabran   Visitatori   et   Vice-Provinciali   Angliae.       16 

martii  1709. 

^11  .   .  .  Non  etiam  innotuit  mihi  encyclica  II.  V-'."  ad  locales 

nostros  in  Anglia  praesides,  nee  relatio  de  Jansenismi  progressu  in  clero 

Angliae,  nee  de  missions  Marilandiae  quidquam,  aut  de  causis  retinendi 

Parisiis  P.  Franciscum  Plowden  provinciae  vestrae  procuratorem. 

^  .  .  .  XJbi  ex  Anglia  F,  Jamar  Leodiensis  appulerit  examinandus 
Accusatio  ei'it  de  culpa,  cujus  graviter  accusatus  est,  agnitaque  in 
Fratris  Jamar.  consilio  vestro  veritate,  non  ref ragabor  hominem  impudicum 
a  Societate  nostra  dimitti.     fl  .  .  .  Romae. 


No.  7,  F.  1709,  July  13. 

The  General  Taniburini  to  Louis  Sabran,  Visitor.  The  hrighter  times 
in  Maryland.  Proiher  Jamar  found  innocent.  Safer  men  sent 
in  his  place. 


§  2]  No.  7,  G-J.     LETTERS  OF  THE    GENERALS,   171 1,   1712  63 

P.  Ludovico  Sabran  Visitatori  et  Vice-Provinciali.     13  julii  1709. 

IT  .  .   .  Mission!    Marilandiae    aspirare    favores  a  Missio  Mari- 
Gubernatoris    benignitate,    eatenus    laetor,    quod     ad     rei  '^ndica. 
orthodoxae  inci'ementum  sint  optabiles. 

Fratrem  Hearicum  Jamar  non  probari  reum  de  iis,  in  j 
quibus  ipsum  criminabantur  delatores,  libenter  audio  ;  liben-  Fr.  Jamar 
tius  vero,  religiosis  moribus  conspicuos  viros  illi  nihilominus  '"^^"  "^' 
esse  substitutos.     HI!  .  .  .  Romae. 


No.  7,  G.  1711,  May  30. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Louis  Sabran,  Visitor.  Father  William 
Bauclier,  heing  afflicted  with  scrupulosity,  is  notuisc  Jit  for  a 
husy  mission  like  that  of  Maryland. 

P.  Ludovico  Sabran,  Visitatori  et  Vice-Provinciali.  30  Mali,  [i77i]. 
H  .  .  .  P.  Guilielmus  Baucher  qui  a  R.  V.  in  multis  sed,  quod 
nimiis  laboret  scrupulis,  in  hoc  non  laudatur,  nequaquam  mihi  videtur 
ad  Americanam  Marilandiae  missionem  expediendus,  quippe  cui  animi 
perturbati  conflictus  vix  aliquod  otium  residuum  facerent  aliorum  saluti 
et  directioni  impendendum.     ^^  .  .  .  Romae. 


No.  7,  H.  1712,  February  20. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Louis  Sabran,  Visitor.  Approves  of  new 
men  sent  to  Maryland ;  hut  alludes  to  the  dangers  attending  the 
presence  of  ill-formed  men  in  America. 

P.   Ludovico   Sabran   Visitatori    et  Vice-Provinciali.       20   fcbruarii 

11712']. 

^  .  .  .  Annuentibus  in  Marilandia  sociis  suppetias  a  Rl  Vi 

missas  esse,  bene  habet.      Credo  autem  singulos   et   fratrem   praecipue 

coadjutorem  ea  esse  virtute  ac  zelo,  ut  magnum  potius  auxilium  mission! 

ab  illis  sperandum  sit  quam  aliquid  incommodi  timendum.     *il'il  .  .  . 


No.  7,  J.  1712,  October  29. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Thomas  Parker,  Provincial.     Approves  of 

his  zecd  in  supplying  Maryland  with  men;  hut  intimates  that 
letter  arrangements  might  he  made  hy  letting  the  men  he  properly 
formed  before  sending  them  to  America. 


64  No.  7,  K-M.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,   1715,   1716  [I 

Eidem  [P.  Thomae  Parkero  Provinciali].     29  octobris  [1712]. 

IT  .  .  .  Zelum  R".®  YT  pro  missione  Marilandiae,  et  studium 
succurrendi  annuentibus  sociis  pariter  gratum  valde  mihi  habeo.  Op- 
tandum  tamen  erat,  ut  vel  alii  idonei  R"."  V-'."  suppeterent,  qui  jam  animum 
ad  labores  et  aerumnas  apostolicas  per  tertiae  probationis  experimenta 
confortarunt ;  vel  istis,  quos  delegit,  tarn  necessario  missioni  subsidio 
animos  fiimare  licuisset.  Verum  cum  neutrum  fieri  potuerit  ratum  habeo 
quod  a  R\*  V"  factum  est.     H^  .  .  . 


No.  7,  K.  1715,  October  19. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Thomas  Parker,  Provincial.  Disapproves 
of  Peter  Davics'  half-measures  in  disposing  of  Jiis  property. 
Will,  hoioever,  allow  of  some  regard  being  paid  to  him  hj  the 
Province,  which  shall  he  invested  toith  his  rights. 

Eidem  [Leodiu7n,P.  Thomae  P archer  Provinciali\.    19  octobris  1715. 

nil  .  .  .  Ratio  qua  cbarissimus  Petrus  Davies  nuntium 
portioni  suae  legitimae  remitterc  cupit  nullatenus  mihi  probatur  non  [?] 
\utut — deleted]  toleranda  videtur.  Ne  tamen  nihil  illi  tribuatur,  permitto 
ut,  postquam  illius  dcminio  se  in  provinciae  favorem  abdicaverit, 
investiatur  provinciae  nomine,  et  subinde  ex  proventu  illius  gratuito  a 
superioribus  ipsi  suppeditetur  quantum  convenire  videbitur.     If  .  .  . 


No,  7,  L.  1715,  October  19. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Peter  Davies,  scholastic,  Liege.  Refers 
him  to  the  Provincial  for  orders  regarding  the  settlement  of  his 
property. 

Leodium  Petro  Davies  physico.     19  octobris  1715. 

Literas,  quibus  mihi  exponis  qua  ratione  de  legitima  tua 
disponere  cupias,  rite  diebus  istis  traditas  accepi.  Quid  autcm,  re  in 
Domino  considerata,  statuere  visum  sit  hodie  item  P.  Provinciali  significo. 
Quidquid  igitur  ex  eo  faciendum  intcllexeris,  illud  et  optimum  factu 
censebis  et  facies.     Vale  memor  mei  in  orationibus  tuis. 


No.  7,  M.  1716,  March  21. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Thomas  Parker,  Provincial.  The  Maryland 
"  ohlatcs,""  not  being  members  of  the  Society,  canyiot  partake  of  its 
privileges ;  though  the  General  can  make  them  jKirlakers  of  its 
merits.     If  admitted  on  their  death-bed  into  the  Order,  they  may 


§  2]  No.  7,  N,  0.     LETTERS  OF  THE  GENERALS,   17 17  65 

receive  the  spiritual  suffrages  of  the  Province  and  of  the  Society ; 
hut  their  names  are  not  to  he  inserted  in  the  inLblic  register  of 
deceased,  members,  since  they  did  not  live  in  the  Order. 

P.  Thomae  Parkero  Proviuciali.     21  martii  1716. 

^  .  .  .  Oblatos/  quos  habet  provincia  in  Marilandia,  meritorum 
universae  Societatis  participes  libenter  facio.  Indulgentias  porro  et  alias 
gratias  Societati  concessas  recte  censet  R'^  V'l  illis,  absque  speciali  inclulto 
Summi  Pontificis,  communes  fieri  non  posse,  cum  revera  de  Societate 
non  sint.  Sed  et  illud  permitto,  ut  pro  iis,  qui  in  articulo  mortis  ad 
Societatem  admittendi  videbuntur,^  suffragia  consueta  per  provinciam 
indicantur.  Caeterum,  uti  nescio  nomina  sic  admissorum  inter  alios 
defunctos  per  Societatem  universam  publicata  unquam  fuisse,  cum  in  ea 
non  vixerint,  sic  neque  cum  istis  faciendum  id  videtur,  (juamquam  sufifra- 
giorum,  quae  pro  defunctis  in  Societate  uni versa  persolvuntur,  participes 
esse  possint.     Sanctis  R".^  Y^?  Sacrificiis  me  plurimum  commendo. 

No.  7,  N.  1717,  April  17. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Thomas  Parker,  Rector,  Liege.  Hopes 
that  liberty  and  tranquillity  for  the  Maryland  Mission  and 
mAssio7iaries  loill  folloio  the  late  violence  used  against  them. 

Eidem  [Leodium,  P.  Thomae  Parkero  Bectorl].     17  Aprilis  1717. 

Rite  traditam  accepi  R,  V"5  et  quam  ipsa  [?]  eadem  13  Martii 
ad  me  misit  P.  Provincialis  epistolam.  Opto  autem  vehementer,  ut  quod 
R"  V*  auguratur  post  significatos  tumultus  contra  nostros  in  Marilandia 
excitatos  feliciter  eveniat;  et  turn  missionariis  libertas,  quum  missioni 
tranquilHtas  sua  postHminio  restituatur.     ^If  .  .  . 

No.  7,  0.  1717,  September  11. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Richard  Plowden,  Provincial.     Does  not 

knoiv  the  nature  of  the  late  Maryland  persecution,  but  is  thanhful 
for  its  subsidence,  etc. 

Eidem  [P.  Bichardo  Plowden  Provinciali].     11  septembris  1717. 

^  .  .  .  Quantumvis  nesciam  in  quo  gravis  ilia  ao  luctuosa 
missioni  Marilandiae  incumbens  procella  constiterit,  nihilo  tamen  idcirco 
minus   dissipatam   esse  unaque   spem  videndi   omnia   in   statu   pristine 

*  Foi-  the  acts  in  the  admission  of  an  "oblate"  (un  Dmm^,  viz.  the  Formula  of 
Oblation,  and  the  Act  of  Acceptance  by  a  Jesuit  superior,  cf.  C.  do  Rochemonteix,  S.J., 
Les  Jesuites  et  la  Nouvelle-France  au  XVIP  si^cle,  i.  482,  483 ;  and  for  corre- 
spondence with  the  General  on  the  subject  (1642-1643),  Ibid.,  388-394. 

•'■  For  a  case  of  admission  into  the  Society  on  a  death-bed,  cf.  supra.  No,  2,  Father 
Andrew  White  on  the  Rev.  Mr.  Richard  Greene. 

VOL.    I.  F 


66  No.  7,  P,  Q.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1718,   1720  [I 

plurimum  E.''.®  V".^  ac  mihi  gratulor.  Idem  spero  Dominus,  qui  memoratam 
procellam  avertit,  imperabit  etiam  mari  et  ventis,  utque  taui  missioni 
quam  religioni  catholicae  in  Anglia  redeat  optata  trauquillitas  largietur. 


No.  7,  P.  1718,  October  15. 

The    G-eneral   Tamburini   to    Thomas   Parker,   Eector,   Liege.     The 
anxiety  caused  hy  the  condition  of  Maryland. 

Leodium,  P.  Thomae  Parker  Rectori.     15  Octobris  1718. 

IF  .  .  .  Majori  sollicitudine  nos  angit  Marylandiae  missionis 
periclitantis  status,  cui  dum  alia  subvenire  ope  non  possuraus,  ia  ejus- 
dem  pi'otectorem  supernum  curas  conjicimus,  quern  et  R.  Vl;  assiduis 
votis  mecum  deprecetur  ;  meique  ad  aras  jugiter  meminerit. 

No.  7,  Q.  1720,  January  6. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  John  Edesford,  Provincial.  Authority  to 
fromote  certain  Maryland  missionaries  to  their  last  vows  is  con- 
ferred on  the  Maryland  Superior,  in  vieio  of  the  repm^ts  due 
arriving  too  late  in  Rome.  (The  second  form  of  address  prescribes 
the  subscription  which  is  to  be  used  on  the  outside  of  the  letter. — 
An  amanuensis  at  this  date  commits  divers  errors  in  transcribing 
the  Latin.) 

P.  Provinciali,  6  januarii  \1720\,  Joanni  Edesford. 

Clarissimo  Viro  ac  Domino  Joanni  Edesford.  6  januarii 
[1720]. 
Redditae  mihi  sunt  litterae  Dominationis  Yestrae  13  novem- 
bris  signatae  cum  iis  quas  consiliorum  ipsius  collegae  adjunxerunt,  et 
quoniam  ex  illis  rite  informatus  intellexi  D,  Ignatius[7?i]  Constable  iis 
dotibus  instructum  ut  gradu  familiae  nostrae  formari  possit,  ideo  ad 
eundem  D.  V.  im[m]inente  polo  admittere  poterit.  Cum  vero  hoc  \h,ac] 
etiam  solemni  professione  adstringendi  occurrant  D.  Franciscus  Williams, 
Petrus  Alwoot  [AttwootX]  et  Thomas  Hodgson,  qui  in  Marilandia  negotia- 
tion! vacant,  neglectum  vero  fuerit  capere  necessariam  de  iisdem  in 
tempore  informationem,  idcirco  potestatem  ipsi  facio  ut  praeses  eorundem 
sufficientem  de  iisdem  notitiam  capiat,  et  si  quidem  eos  hac  praerogativa 
secundum  statuta  nostra  dignos  compererit,  ipsi  banc  conferre  liceat 
praefatis  dominis  gradus  nostri  candidatis.  De  reliquis  in  corpus 
negotiationis  nostrae  aggregatis  jam  priore  cursore  mentem  nostram 
exposuimus.  Prospera  quaeque  D.  V"?  advoveo  meique  memoriam 
impense  commendo. 


§  2]  No.  7,  R-T.     LETTERS  OF   THE   GENERALS,   1720,   1724  (Si 

No.  7,  R.  1720,  December  7. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Thomas  Parker,  {Vice-Frovincial),  London. 
On  the  lay-lrothcr  Ignatius  Clcm2Json,  who  has  go7ic  adrift  in 
Maryland.  The  measures  to  he  taken  in  the  way  of  reclaiming 
him  or  of  dispensing  him  from,  his  vows. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  Viro  ac  Domino  Thomae  Parker.  7  decem- 
bris  [1720]. 
11  .  .  .  Multum  succenseo  audaciori  licentiae  Ignatii  Clempson, 
qua  hie  in  Marylandia  se  a  familiae  nostrae  obsequiis  subduxifc  et  ad 
ejusdem  convictum  redire  detrectat.  Suadendum  illi  omnimode  est  ut 
saniora  amplectatur  consilia  seque  denuo  iis  sistat  obsequentem,  quorum 
sub  imperio  hactenus  vixit ;  utque  id,  si  pervicax  persisteret,  tanto 
facilius  praestet,  et  ad  avertenda  graviora  incommoda,  spes  illi  fieri  potest, 
eum  hac  ratione  a  sua  obligatione  liberatum  iri,  quod  et  deinde  licebit 
dare  executioni  ;  secus  ut  ante  obstrictus  permaneret  et,  si  quidem  citra 
praejudicium  liceret,  ad  obsei'vantiam  adigendus  foret.  Haec  D.  V. 
successori  suo,  quem  jam  renuntiatum  esse  suppono,  communicet,  ae  mei 
pro  more  assidue  meminerit. 


No.  7,  S.  1724,  August  5. 

The  General   Tamburini   to  Thomas   Lawson,  Provincial.      On   the 

death  of  Father  TJiomas  Mansell ;  the  flight  of  Father  Fearse, 
with  the  loss  of  money,  and  undefined  conscq^tcnces. 

P.  Thomae  Lawson  Provinciali.     5  augusti  [1724]. 

H  .  .  .  Indoleo  jacturae  quam  missio  Marylandica  cum  morte 
P.  Thomae  Mansel  subiit,  cui  optem  aeque  apostolicum  virum  sub- 
stitui ;  sed  multo  majori  dolori  ac  sollicitudini  accidit  fuga,  quam  inde 
P.  Pearse  [Philippus  Percey — deleted]  arripuit,  dum,  praeter  ablatam 
pecuniae  summam,  non  constat  quid  periculosus  homo  mente  volvat ; 
cui  inquu'endo  et  reducendo  omnem  operam  suam  addicere  non  praeter- 
mittat.     Ill"  .  .  . 


No.  7,  T.  1724,  September  16. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Thomas  Lawson,  Provincial.  Oii  Father 
James  Fearse  (Chamberlain),  tvho  has  returned  penitent.  To  visit 
his  act  with  proper  penalties,  not  easy  ;  hence  he  is  to  he  proposed 
for  dismissal. 


68       No.l,   U,  V.  LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   \'jzi^  [I 

P.  Thomae  Lawson  Provinciali.     16  septembris  \1124\. 

fl^lT  .  ,  .  Gaudeo  magnopere  P.  Jacobum  Pearse,  Chamberlain 
dictum,  poenitentem  ac  vocationis  conservandae  studio  ad  poenas  de  se 
sumendas  promptum  comparuisse.  Quia  vero  id  difficile  praestare  licet 
nee  delictum  ejusdem  impune  permitti  debet,  volo  ut  R.  V'l  eundem  nobis 
ad  dimissionem  pro  more  proponat,  adjectis  in  utramque  partem  rationibus 
a  consultoribus  diligenter  prius  expensis,  ut  quid  de  ipso  constituere 
expediat  penitius  dignoscamus.     1  .  .  . 


No.  7,  U.  1724,  October  14. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Thomas  Lawson,  Provincial.     On  James 

Pearse  s  return  with  the  money  abstracted.  He  should  le  visited 
with  condign  penalties ;  hut,  as  he  is  subject  to  mental  alienation, 
the  General  will  accede  to  the  benign  2Jroposal  of  the  Provincial 
and  councillors.  He  may  stay  at  his  post  in  Maryland,  hut 
must  he  watched. 

Clarissimo  Viro  D.  Thomae  Lawson  Provinciali.  14  octobris  [1724]. 
IF  .  .  .  Libenter  cum  his  intellexi  D.  Jacobum  Pearse  com- 
paruisse poenitentem,  suamque  fugam  ac  aeris  subtractionem  fassum 
deprecari.  Optarem  quidem  ad  exemplum  aliorum  eum  cis  mare  con- 
gruam  poenam  subire  potuisse ;  quia  tamen  haec  non  in  correctionem  sed 
destructionem  eidem  cederet,  ac  maniae  obnoxium  facile  perderet,  ratum 
libenter  habeo  consilium  quod  D.  V^  cum  suis  consultoribus  ad 
benignius  vindicandum  illius  delictum,  eundemque  caetera  negotiation! 
nostrae  non  inidoneum  servandum,  inivit.  Opto  ut  saniora  nunc  con- 
silia  secutus  sapiat  et  porro  frugi  esse  satagat ;  in  quern  finem  vigili 
tamen  oculo  commendandus  erit,  ne  posteriora  fiant  pejora  prioribus, 
libertateque  indulta  facile  [?]  abutatur.  Quod  et  [?]  nostro  nomine  D.  V* 
illi  innuat ;  ad  vitam  vero  familiae  nostrae  existimatione  dignam  deinceps 
sectandam  hortetur.     ^  .  .  . 

No.  7,  V.  1724,  December  23. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Thomas  Lawson.  Commendations,  particu- 
larly on  the  subject  of  Maryland,  its  prosperity,  the  nev)  men  sent 
thither,  and  the  new  Superior.  Accedes  to  Lawson's  request  by 
allowing  Father  Peter  Davies  to  be  professed  of  the  three  vows, 
with  commendation  of  the  said  Fathers  zeal. 

Eidem   [Clarissimo  Viro  ac  Domino  Thomae  Lawson\.    23  decembris 
[1724]. 
Singular!  mih!  fuit  solatio  epistola  quam   D.  V»  6  novembris 


§  2]  No.  7,  W.     LETTERS  OF   THE   GENERALS,  1725  69 

st.  V.  ad  nos  dedit,  testes  curarum  ac  conatuum  quibus  communi  familiae 
nostrae  bono  ac  negotiationis  latius  etiam  extendendae  fructuum  [?] 
intenta  [!].  Debeo  id  speciatim  notitiae  de  Marylaudiae  statiouis 
prospei'O  progressu,  cui  idcirco  gaudeo  opportunas  suppetias  submissas 
fuisse,  ut  hujusmodi  [?]  adminiculo  liceat  optatis  in  ea  lucris  penitius 
consulei'e;  quod  cum  primis  sperare  licet,  cum  praefectus,  qui  demortuo 
successit  et  in  raunere  hoc  a  D.  V'i  provide  [?]  confirmatus  fuit,  perquam 
eidem  congruere  comperiatur.  Proposuit  mihi  ad  haec  D.  V".  D.  Michaelem 
Conell  [?]  ad  4  votorum  professionem,  cui,  auditis  de  more  iis  qui  nobis 
a  consiliis  sunt,  perlectisque  informationibus,  libenter  hunc  familiae 
nostrae  gradum  conferimus,  cum  eundem  probe  mereri  visus  f uerit.  Inter- 
cessioni  praeterea  D.  V"."  in  favorem  D.  Petri  Davies  factae,  ut  ad 
3  votorum  professionem  admittatur,  perlibenter  defero,  cum  6a  in  hunc 
finem  nobis  illius  exposuerit  merita,  quae  singulari  hoc  favor e  euni 
dignum  testatum  fecerint.  Jubeat  vero  eundem  nunc  eo  majori  cum 
fervore  praeclare  coeptis  insistere,  quo  arctiori  nobis  nunc  vinculo 
conjunctus  extiterit.  Valere  demum  D.  V".',  mei  perbenevole  [?j 
memorem,  enixe  cupio. 


No.  7,  W.  1725,  August  25. 

The  General   Tamburini  to   John   Turberville,  Provincial.      On  the 

dismissal  of  Father  James  Fearse,  or  Chamberlain.  The  case  of 
the  lay-brother  Philip  Leridan :  how  to  reclaim  him,  or  to  dismiss 
and  leave  him  tender  ecclesiastical  censures,  as  a  deserter  from  the 
religious  state. 

Leodium,  P.  Joanni  Tu[»']berville  Provinciali.     25  augusti  1725. 

Redditas  diebus  istis  accepi  litteras  R^^  V"f  quas  exeunte  julio 
ad  me  scripsit,  et,  quia  aliter  vix  potuisse  impediri  judicat  quod  imminebat 
scandalum,  probo  P.  Jacobum  Peras  \Pearse\  alias  Chamberlain,  dimis- 
sum  atque  res  suas  sibi  habere  jussum  esse. 

Quoad  frati-em  Philippum  Leridan  censeo  omnem  diligentiam  adhi- 
bendam  esse  ut  reducatur.  Eum  in  finem  vel  ipsa  R.  V.  scribat  vel  P. 
superiori  missionis  Marilandicae  scribendas  committat  litteras,  quibus 
amanter  ad  reditum  invitetur  cum  promissione  impunitatis  et  honorificae 
dimissionis,  quae  utique  magis  ipsi  optanda  sit  quam  ut  infamia  et  poenis 
apostatarum  innodatus  a  Societatis  corpore  separetur.  Si  ad  reditum  se 
adduci  passus  [?]  fuerit,  dentur  execution!  quae  promissa  f uere  ;  sin  minus, 
declaretur  per  litteras  dimissus  ac  separatus  a  Societate,  ita  tamen  ut 
simul  censuris,  quibus  obnoxii  sunt  apostatae,  significetur  manere  inno- 
datus. Non  gravetur  R.  V.  subinde  [me]  informare  de  eo  quod  in  hoc 
negotio  successerit,  ac  mei  interim  in  SS.  Sacrificiis  suis  diligenter 
meminerit. 


70     No.   7,  X-Z.  LETTERS    OF   THE   GENERALS,  l^2•]-l^2g  [I 


No.  7,  X.  1727,  March  29. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  John  Turberville.     Chamberlain  [Pearse] 
no  longer  a  memher  S.J. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  Viro  ac  Domino  Joanni  Turberville.  29 
martii  [1727\. 
TIF  .  .  .  Tres  illi,  qui  Vallisoleti  familiae  nostrae  adscripti, 
post  primam  probationem  jam  peractam,  Leodii  student  4  anno  theologiae, 
aliquot  saltern  mensibus  in  tertia  probatione  exerceri  poterunt,  ut  apta 
fiant  negotiationis  nostrae  instrumenta  et  discant  lucra  facere.  Nihil 
etiam  addo  de  D.  Chamberlain,  cum  non  dubitem  eum,  jam  a  communitate 
nostra  exclusum,  aliorum  gratiam  sectari,  neque  nobis  amplius  molestum 
futurum.     ^^  ,  .  . 


No.  7,  Y.  1728,  October  16. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  Father  William  Gerard,  Maryland.     On 

the  information  conveyed  that  there  has  been  carelessness  in 
sending  re2wrts  for  the  promotion  of  individuals  to  their  last 
vows. 

In  Marilandiam,  D.  Guilielmo  Gerard.     16  octobris  [^1728]. 

Dolenter  intellexi  ex  datis  a  D.  V"^  10  junii  Uteris  incuriam  in 
mittendis  et  accipiendis  informationibus  solitis  de  iis,  qui  statuto  alias 
tempore  essent  promovendi.  Operam  dabo  ut  haec  negligentia  per  illos 
corrigatur,  quorum  est  temporis  angustias,  quantum  fieri  potest,  praeve- 
nire.  D.  V*.^  autem  pro  zelo  suo,  quo  bonum  commune  prosequitur,  meritas 
laudes  et  grates  plurimas  reddo,  meque  piae  ipsius  memoriae  impense 
commendo.     Romae. 


No.  7,  Z.  1729,  August  27. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  John  Turberville.  Presumes  that  there 
ivas  no  precipitate  action  taJcen  hy  the  Provincial  in  the  case  of 
Father  Owen  Kingsley  (Maryland  missionary). 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D.  Joanni  Turberville.     27  augusti  [7755*]. 

51^  .  .  .  Verebatur  nonnemo  D.  V".'  severiori  sententia  pro- 
cessuram  contra  D.  Odoenum  Kingsley,  ut  a  negotiatioue  nostra  separetur  : 
neque  mihi  persuadere  potui,  cum  non  ignorera  D.  V".'  id  me  inconsulto 
minime  facturam,  sed  pro  more  potestatem  eum  in  finem,  si  necesse  foret, 
postulaturam  fuisse.  Valere  D.  V"  cupio,  et  mei  niemoriam  habere 
assiduo. 


§  2]         No.  7,  A=,  B-.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1729,   1 731         71 

No.  7,  A\  1729,  November  12. 

The  General  Tamburini  to  John  Turberville.  Glcul  that  Owen 
KingsUy  has  hecn  qiciclcly  loithdraimi  from  clanger.  Criticism 
on  the  lay -hr others  in  Maryland,  and  extra  powers  of  dismissal 
granted  to  the  Maryland  Superior  in  case  of  an  emergency. 
Agrees  with  the  Provincial  that  ohlates  ivould  he  preferable  in 
that  Mission. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D.  Joaimi  Turberville.     12  novembris  [1729]. 

Magnopere  laudo  D.  V"f  providentiam,  qua  in  tempore  occa- 
sionibus  et  periculis  subduxit  D.  Odoenum  Kingsley,  ut  in  partibus 
cismarinis  desideratae  sui  reformationi  operam  sedulam  impenderet ; 
praestolandum  igitur  est,  quo  fructu  exspectationi  nostrae  responsurus 
sit ;  interim  aliud  de  illo  statuendum  non  erit. 

Quantum  gratulor  socios  in  Marilandia  rerum  nostrarum  progressui 
strenue  intentos  esse,  tantum  fere  displicet  adjutores  eorum  laicos  officio 
suo  deesse ;  ut  hos  autem  a  negotiatione  nostra  dimittere  valeat  ipsorum 
illic  praeses  de  consilio  suorum  consultorum,  hisce  potestatem  ipsi  ''^^  factam 
esse  significet  D.  Y%  pro  casu  quo  delicti  alicujus  publici  rei  depre- 
henderentur.  Magis  autem  probo  D.  V".^  mentem,  dum  ipsi  suasit,  ut 
illorum  loco  Oblatorum  opera  rebus  suis  consulat.  Valere  D.  V*  prospere 
[cMpio]  ;  et  devotam  mei  memoriam  assidue  habeat. 


No.  7,  B2.  1731,  July  28. 

The  General,  Francis  Eetz,  to  John  Turberville,  Provincial.  A  decree 
of  the  last  General  Congregation,  declaring  that  Provincials  can- 
not dispense  from  any  part  of  the  third  year  of  probation. 

P.  Joanni  Turberville  Provinciali.     28  julii  [1731]. 

^%  .  .  .  Cum  Congregatio  Generalis  postrema  non  voluerit 
licere  Provincialibus,  ut  quenquam  eximant  a  tertio  probationis  anno 
integre  peragendo ;  et  speraverit  futurum  ut  ego  neminem,  nisi  ob 
gravissimas  causas,  et  ab  aliqua  tantum  illius  parte  eximam ;  facile 
patebit,  quid  R.  V.  et  successores  sui  a  me  postulare  quidve  sperare 
valeant.  Quare,  si  tanta  fuerit  necessitas  tertiam  probationem  decur- 
tandi,  quantam  mihi  perscribit,  R.  V.  omni,  quo  potest,  meliori  modo 
providere  velit  et  me  certiorem  reddere.  Valeat  autem  prospere,  et  in 
SS.  suis  Sacrificiis  mei  assiduam  habeat  memoriam.     Romae. 

(c)  Ipsi  over  tlie  line  in  another  hand,  correcting  illi  oj  the  amanuenns. 


72  No.  7,  C=-r2.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1 731,   1732  [I 

No.  7,  C2.  1731,  August  25. 

The  General  Retz  to  John  Turberville,  Provincial.  In  the  need  of 
men  for  Maryland,  allows  an  abridgineiit  of  the  third  year  of 
'probation  for  some  otherwise  qualified. 

Eidem  [P.  Joanni  Turberville  Provinciali].     25  augusti  [1731]. 

%^  .  .  .  Quae  R.  V.  scribit  de  necessitate  mittendi  suppetias 
in  Marilandiam,  bene  quidem  habe[w]t,  desidero  autem  mitti  idoneos,  atque 
adeo  conquiri  tales  qui  tertiam  probationem  obiverint ;  meuni  vero  hac  de 
re  sensum  jam  ex  nuperis  28  julii  ad  ipsam  datis  credo  interim  intellexerit. 
Quod  si  naves  illae  in  Marilandiam  rediturae  per  trimestre  spatium  isthic 
moram  faciant,  possent  aliqui  per  hoc  tempus  tertiae  probationi  applicari, 
ac  turn  demum,  hoc  expleto,  integrum  mihi  fore  crederem  in  rehquo 
tempore  cum  talibus  dispensare.     ^  .  .  . 

No.  7,  B\  1731,  December  8. 

The  General  Eetz  to  John  Turberville,  Provincial.     Is  waiting  for  the 
reports  on  the  Maryland  mcmhers  tvith  a  view  to  the  last  vows. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  Viro  ac  Domino  [P.  Joanni — deleted]  Turber- 
ville Provinciali.     8  decembris  [1731]. 
%  .  .  .  Quae  de  D.  Guilielmi  Dormer  formationc  serius  peracta 
accepi,  rata  habeo ;  quae  vero  D'"  Syddle  et  Marilandicas  informationcs 
attinent,  cum  tempus  moneat,  magno  desiderio  expecto,  uti  et  nuntium  de 
incolumi  in  Angliam  adventu  D".'  Richardson.     ^  .  .  . 


No.  7,  E^  1732,  March  8. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Richard  Eichardson,  (Provincial).      Approves 
of  his  having  written  again  for  the  Maryland  reports. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D,  Richardo  Richardson.     8  martii  \1782\ 

H  .  .  .  Caeterum  provide  actum  est  a  D.  V',  quod  pro 
Marylandicis  Uteris  denuo  scripserit,  laudoque  etiam  consiHum  de 
retinendo  D.  Henrico  Sheldon  itinerum  et  laborum  socio.     H^  .  .  . 


No.  7,  F^  1732,  April  19. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Father  Philip  Carteret,  Liege.  On  the  loss  of  his 
vote  as  examiner  of  Father  Rohert  Harding  ;  and  the  means  of 
supplying  for  the  missing  written  votes  of  all  thefoior  examiners. 


§  2]         No,  7,  G2,  H'^     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   1732,   1733         73 

Leodium,  P.  Philippe  Carteret,     19  apriiis  \11  o2\. 

Cum  R.  V.  sufFragium  de  docbrina  P.  Roberti  Harding  memoria 
non  amplius  teneat  et  chartam  in  qua  descriptum  erat  jam  abolevcrit, 
superesb  ut  P.  Provincialem  quam  primum  per  literas  conveniat,  idque 
salteiu  ab  eo  posbulet  ut  mihi  perscribat  quae  et  qualia  fuerint  quatuor 
PP.  examinatorum  judicia  de  praedicto  patre.  Valeat  de  caetero  R.  V.' 
et  mei  meminerit  in  SS.  Sacriticiis. 


No.  7,  G-.  1732,  September  6. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Eichard  Eichardson,  London.     On  the  selection  of 
persons  for  Maryland  and  the  English  Mission. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D.  Richardo  Richardson.     6  septembris  [2755]. 

HIT  .  .  .  Pro   Marylandiae   et  Angliae   stationibus   precor   ut 

delectus  personarum  feliciter  cedat.     Gravibus   autem   de  causis  virum 

ante   omnia   peto   exquisitae   prudentiae   discretionisque  qui   in   TJrbem 

minister  mittatur.     H  .  .  . 


No.  7,  H%  1733,  October  31. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Levin  Browne,  Eector,  Watten.  Will  accede  to 
the  request  tendered  on  hchalf  of  the  Maryland  missionary,  Peter 
Davies,  that  he  he  i^romoted  to  the  four  voids.  The  previous  grant 
of  promotion  to  the  profession  of  three  vows.  The  conditions  to  he 
fulfilled  with  sworn  testimonies  regarding  the  talents  or  acquire- 
ments alleged,  A  similar  grant  of  promotion  to  the  profession 
of  three  voivs  is  accorded,  on  like  conditions,  to  Father  Rohert 
Harding.  As  to  the  profession  of  four  vovjs  for  Thomas  Pidton, 
information  loill  he  taken  in  Home, 

Eidem  [P.  Levino  Browne,  Bectori],  Wattenas.     31  octobris  1733. 

Literis  ex  Anglia  datis  rogor  ut  P.  Petrum  Davies  Marylandiae 

missionarium,  jam  antehac  gratia  trium  votorum  solemnium,  quae  tamen 

nondum  emisisse  scribitur,  donatum  admittam  ad  professionem  quatuor 

votorum,  cum  polleat   talento    concionandi    et  peritia  linguae  Graecae  ; 

virtute  insuper  et  zelo  praestare  videatur,  secundum  judicium  P.  superioris 

sui  et  PP.  Richardson  ac  Turbeville.     Quamvis  autem  nam  t%    r,  r,  . 

1  •       T  -1  <.  ,.  „   .,  De  P.  Petro 

secundus  et   msolitus    quidem    favor  petatur,   dimcilem   me  Davies  pro- 

tamen  non  praebebo,  si  jurata  testimonia  accepero  de  excel-  yof^         ^ 

lentia  in  praedictis   talentis,  juxta   decreta  Congregationis 

XIII  et  XIV,  quae  R.  Y'J  a  designatis  ad  hoc  viris  idoneis  petere  atque  ad 

nos  transmittere  maturabit,  ut  judicium  fieri  possit. 


74  No.  7,  J--L^     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   1734,   1735  [I 

lidem  patres  etiam  preces  jungunt  pro  P.  Roberto  Harding,  ut 
DeP  Roberto  ^^  ^  votorum  professionem  benigne  admittatur.  De  hoc 
Harding-  ad  quoque,  secundum  ea  quae  p.  5.  GonstUtutionwni]  cap.  2 
3  solemnia.  •        ,         •   n  i  .     ^•     •  •  ^ 

exiguntur,  informandus  ero,  ut  dispicere  possim  an  gradus 

hujus,  qui  solidam  virtutem  devotionemque  imprimis  postulat,  copia  eidem 
fieri  queat.     *[[,.. 

Porro  cum  dubitatum  fuerit  unde  pro  P,  Thoma  Pulton  ad  gradum 
professionis  4  votorum  propediem  capiendum  informationes  peti  oporteat, 
hisce  insinuo  eas,  ut  ambages  temporis  et  locorum  vitentur,  e  patribus 
Romae  degentibus  collectum  iri.  Valere  quam  optime  R.  VT  cupio,  et 
Deo  auspice  coeptum  munus  cum  solatio  gerere  ;  mei  vero  in  Sacris  suis 
diligenter  meminisse. 


No.  7,  J^  1734,  January  23. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Levin  Browne,  (Provincial).  Is  waiting  for  the 
information  called  for,  in  the  question  of  promotinj  Peter  Davics, 
as  also  Bohert  Harding. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D.  Levino  Browne.     23  januarii  [17S4\. 

%^  .  .  .  De  D.  Davies  expectabo  libenter  judicium  D.  V".®  cum 
informationibus  reliquis ;  una  enim  intelligam  quomodo  affectus  erga 
labores  et  aliis  ad  finem  intentum  requisitis  instructus  sit.  Sed  et 
de  D.  Harding,  licet  D.  V'''"  judicio  plurimum  tribuam,  necesse  erit 
sufFragia  peti  ab  aliis  secundum  ea  quae  31  octobris  innui,  atque  hue 
opportune  transmitti.     H^  .  .  . 


No.  7,  K%  1734,  April  17. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Levin  Browne,  Provincial.     Is  vjaiting  for  infor- 
mation in  the  case  of  Peter  Davies  and  Bohert  Harding. 

Leodium,  P.  Levino  Browne  Provinciali.     17  aprilis  [1734]. 

1^  .  .  .  De  PP.  Roberto  Harding   et   Petro   Davies   libenter 
opperiar  informationes  tempore  suo  mittendas.     H^  .  .  . 


No.  7,  L-.  1735,  January  8. 

The  General  lietz  to  Levin  Browne,  Provincial.  On  the  prosperous 
state  of  affairs,  and  consequently  less  excuse  for  interfering  loith 
the  third  year  of  prohation,  part  of  which  he  dispenses  with  now 
in  the  case  of  James  Farrar  assigned  to  Maryland.  Also  on 
interference  vnth  the  tiuo  years  iiecessary  for  the  novitiate. 


§  2]  No.  7,  M=,  N^     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1735  75 

Londinum,  D.  Levino  Browne  Provinciali.     8  januai'ii  [i7o5]. 

Triplices  D.  V".''  literae,  9,  11  et  15  Novembris  datae  cum 
solitis  informationibus  obvenerunt  mihi  gratissimae,  cum  ex  iis  prosperum 
rerum  uostrarum  turn  in  America  tum  in  Anglia  statum  laetus  intellexerim. 
Divina  Bonitas  industries  negotiatorum  conatus  promoveat,  et  numerum 
eorum  adaugeat,  quo  pluribus  pro  voto  meo  et  D.  Y"."  servire  valeant, 
quin  tamen  opus  sit  tempus  anni  tertii  quibusdam  imminuere,  nisi  gravis 
urgeat  necessitas ;  cui  et  ego  modo  cedere  cogor  in  ordine  ad  D.  Jacobum 
Farrar  in  Americam  transferendum.  Si  similis  militat  ratio  pro  D. 
Pembarton  et  D.  Houghton  Wattenis  Leodium  evocandis,  non  obsisto  ; 
velim  tamen,  ut  D.  V?  solicite  dispiciat,  an  non  pro  quatuor  mensibus,  a 
D.  Vi'  pro  illis  desideratis,  duo  postremi  sufficiant,  quos  Wattenis  non 
exigant,  cum  maxime  intersit  pro  opera  inter  nos  et  alios  posthac 
utiliter  locanda  integrum  biennii  tempus  consuetis  exercitationibus 
impendere.  Eandem  curam  a  D.  V"  requiro  quoad  D.  Sommerville, 
quern  ex  medicorum  consilio  Gandavum  se  misisse  scribit,  an  nimirum 
varia  ejus  valetudo  non  sit  sufficiens  causa  eum  a  nobis  segregandi  ante 
absolutum  biennium,  ne  deinde  inutilis  evadat  negotiationi.     H^  .  .  . 


No,  7,  M%  1735,  April  2. 

The  General  Pietz  to  Levin  Browne,  Provincial.  Admits  Robert 
Harding  to  the  profession  of  the  three  vows.  Adverts  to  Ids  own 
ohligation  of  not  alloiuing  the  novitiate  or  the  third  year  of  pro- 
hation  to  he  curtailed. 

Clarissimo  Domino  Levino  Browne  Provinciali.     2  aprilis  [1735]. 

Expensis  D.  V".''  et  DD.  consiliariorum  sufFragiis,  ad  solemniter 
profitendum  tria  [vota]  admitto  D.  Robertum  Harding.  Hanc  sententiam 
nostram  D.  V"."  hisce  significo,  et  ut  eam  stato  tempore  rituque  exequatur 
commendo. 

^^  ^  .  .  .  Non  mirabitur  D.  Y.  quod  aegre  condescenderim  ad  minuenda 
probationum  tempora,  si  in  memoriam  sibi  revocaverit  obligationem  meam, 
cui  omnino  satisfacere  teneor ;  licet  sme  dubio  videam  necessitatem  plurium 
negotiatorum  et  ipse  toto  animo  optarem  dari  eorundem  copiam.     IfH  .  .  . 


No.  7,  N^  1735,  August  20. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Levin  Browne,  Provincial.  Declines  to  let  John 
Digges  he  withdraion  from  the  novitiate  to  serve  Maryland.  God 
will  provide  for  present  emergencies. 

^  Fourth  letter  of  the  same  date  to  the  same. 


76  No.  7,  0-,  P^     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1735,   1738  [I 

Clarissimo  D.  Levino  Browne  Provinciali.     20  augusti  \lloS\. 

11F  .  .  .  Felicibus  progressibus  Marylandiae  negotiationis 
pluriraum  delector,  non  tamen  utile  futurum  arbitror,  si  D.  Joannes 
Diggs  adeo  mature  ex  loco  probationis  educeretur.  Non  enini  latet 
D.  V'."  quam  solido  fundamento  opus  sit  illis  qui  memorato  operi  subinde 
addicendi  sunt,  quod  tamen  inter  studiorum  occupationes,  ut  alias 
oporteret,  jaci  nequit.  Unde  cum  eo  cunctandum  adhuc  esse  judico. 
Supplebit  interea  benignum  coelum  aliis  negotiatoribus  suam  valetudinem 
firmando,  quam  cum  primis  D.  V''.''  prorsus  incolumem  ex  animo  precor  et 
solitae  inter  nos  memoriae  plurimum  me  commendo.     ^  .  .   . 


No.  7,  Ol  1735,  November  19. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Leviu  Browne.  Presumes  that  the  Provincial 
and  his  councillors  acted  in  good  faith  when  they  withdrew  John 
Diggcs  from  the  novitiate  and  applied  him  to  studies. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D.  Levino  Browne.     19  novembris  [^755]. 

^11  .  .  .  Etsi  maluissem  Joannem  Diggs  diuturniore  probatione 
exerceri,  cum  tamen  D.  V?  suique  consiliarii  bona  fide  processisse  vide- 
antur,  contrarium  factum  nunc  non  ita  improbo,  ut  illud  revocari  velim  ; 
antehac  enim  volui  duntaxat  solicitudinem  meam,  prout  obligor,  circa 
ilium  rite  instituendum,  et  pro  futuris  comparandum  exhibere  ;  interim 
tamen  earn  depono  in  providentia  D.  V".^,  qua  disposuit,  ut  inter  literarum 
occupationes  singularis  illius  cura  pro  excolendo  spiritu  habeatur. 
IT*^  .  .  . 


No.  7,  P2.  1738,  July  26. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Levin  Browne,  Eector,  Liege.  Permits  Bernard 
Cross  to  he  ivithdravjn  from  the  novitiate  after  seventeen  months, 
hiU  to  he  provided  for  specially  in  the  house  of  studies  during  the 
remainder  of  the  two  years.  Father  John  Dennet  may  come  to 
Rome  loith  the  nohles  in  question. 

Eidem  [Leodium,  P.  Levino  Browne,  Bectori],     26  julii  [1738]. 

Ad  postulatum  P.  Provincialis  hisce  significo  R.  V'?  charissi- 
mum  Bernardum  Cross,  exacto  decimo  septimo  tyrocinii  sui  mense,  posse 
applicari  studiis  philosophicis.  Commendo  tamen  ilium  peculiariter 
R.  V"f  ut  ipsi  constituat  virum  qui  possit  et  velit  singulariter  ilium  adhuc 
juvare  in  spiritu  per  reliquum  tenipus,  quod  alias  in  novitiatu  adhuc 
exigendum  haberet.  Communicet  praeterea  R.  Y":  cum  P.  Joanne  Dennet 
facultatem  veniendi  Romam  in  consortio  notorum  nobilium.  Demum 
prospere  valeat  cum  jugi  mei  memoria  in  S8.  suis  Sacrificiis. 


§  2]  No.  7,  Q-,  R-.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1738  *J*1 


No.  7,  Q^  1738,  July  26. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Henry  Boult,  {Provincial).  Grants  the  two  'points 
regarding  Bernard  Cross  and  John  Dennet ;  hut  cannot  suffi,- 
ciently  express  his  wonder  that,  in  a  years  administration  of  his 
Ojffice  as  Provincial,  Boult  should  have  recognized  the  General's 
authority  only  in  the  matter  of  getting  these  ttoo  dispensations, 
and  should  have  ignored  it  in  every  other  point  helonging  to  the 
duties  of  his  office,  notwithstanding  reminders  from  the  General. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D.  Henrico  Boult.     26  julii  [17S8\ 

Ad  ea  quae  in  Uteris  23  junii  scriptis  D.  V.  mecum  communi- 
cavit  circa  D.  Joannem  Dennet  et  D.  Bernardum  Cross,  annutum  meuni 
jam  significavi  D.  Levino  Browne.  Hac  autem  occasione  non  possum 
D.  V''f  satis  explicare  admirationem  meam,  quod  solum  in  memoratis 
duobus  punctis,  quae  dispensationem  continent,  ad  me  confugerit, 
praetermissis  omnibus  illis,  quae  ad  observantiam  oiEcii  sui  circa  res 
mecum  scripto  communicandas  pertinent.  Etsi  enim  satis  longo  tempore 
in  cismarinis  partibus  manserit,  nihil  tamen  hactenus  ad  me  dedit  de 
statu  earum,  aut  illarum  quae  trans  mare  sunt,  quamvis  id  desideraverim 
in  Uteris  meis  d.  [?]  2da  novembris  anni  praeteriti,  idemque  instaura- 
verim  in  datis  25  januarii  anni  praesentis,  et  licet  praeterea  modum  ad 
hoc  suppeditaverim,  formulasque  miserim  per  D.  Joannem  Norris.  Nullus 
etiam  praefectorum  transmarinorum  ad  me  scripsit ;  catalogum  personarum 
hujus  anni  nondum  obtinui  ;  non  accepi  tractatum  de  manumissione  Guiliel- 
mi  Ward ;  nihil  hactenus  intellexi,  an  et  quomodo  professio  D.  Audoeni 
Kingsley  renovata  fuerit.  Quaeso  pi'oinde  D.  V?  haud  gravate  in 
memoriam  sibi  reducat  92  regulam  sui  muneris,  et  meam,  quam  pro 
universa  familia  gero,  sublevet  solicitudinem,  quae  alias  nimiopere  augetur, 
si  penitus  fere  ignorem  quo  loco  res  nostrae  sint.  Eidem  demum  solici- 
tudini,  quod  scripsi,  tribuat,  et  cum  solita  mei  memoria  prospere  valeat. 


No.  7,  R2.  1738,  December  20. 

The  General   Eetz   to  Levin    Browne,  Rector,  Liege.      Imparts  the 
plenary  indulgences  to  Father  Henry  NeaWs  crucifix. 

Leodium,  P.  Levino  Browne  R[ecton].     20  decembris  [7755]. 

1[  .  .  .  P.  Henrici  Neale  crucifixo  applico  plenarias  iudulgentias 
per  ipsum  applicabiles  moribundis  quibus  adstiterit,  juxta  sensum  privi- 
legiorum  nostrorum,  v.  Indulge ntiae,  §  32.     II  .  .  . 


78  No.  7,  S^  T'.     LETTERS    OF  THE   GENERALS,  1739  [I 

No.  7,  S2.  1739,  February  7. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Henry  Boult.     Amid  so  many  demands  for  men 

on  behalf  of  Maryland,  the  General  wishes  to  know  something 
about  Maryland,  the  fruit  there,  the  i^rogress  made  by  the  eleven 
missionaries  at  work.  Meanwhile  he  allows  Henry  Neale  to  be 
sent  out  after  only  a  month's  spiritital  exercises  in  the  house  of 
third  probation.  But,  as  to  Richard  Archbold,  Father  Levin 
Broione  vnll  communicate  the  General's  mind  to  the  Provincial. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D.  Henrico  Boult.     7  februarii  [1739]. 

^^  .  .  .  Saepius  quidem  a  decessore  D.  V?  et  iteratis  vicibus 
etiam  ab  ipsa  D.  V'?  intellexi  Marylandiam  operariorum  penuria  laborare, 
non  autem  quos  quantosque  fructus  colligant  praesentes,  adeo  ut  necesse 
habeant  adjutoribus,  etsi  undecim  ibidem  operentur.  Yehementer  proiude 
cupio,  ut  cum  D.  V'^  nostris  partibus  reddita  fuerit,  etiam  eos  progressus 
nostrae  negotiationis,  qui  in  ilia  regioue  fiunt,  mecum  communicet. 
Serviet  id  non  modo  pro  mutuo  solatio,  sed  et  incitamento,  ut  pro  ampli- 
ando  negotiatorum  numero  providentiam  meam  curis  D.  V^"  alacrius  im- 
pendam.  Interim  eo  evocare  poterit  D.  Henricum  Neale,  praemissis 
tamen  prius  menstruis  exercitiis  Gandavi.  De  D,  Richardo  Archbold 
mentem  meam  D.  Y".''  declarabit  D.  Browne.  Unum  adhuc  hac  occasione 
annecto,  ut  scilicet,  cum  D.  Y'^  Leodium  roversa  fuerit,  non  obliviscatur 
negotii  circa  D.  Franciscum  Dormer  commendati,  cujus  quidem  curam 
mihi  pollicita  fuit  Uteris  21  septembris  signatis.  Caeterum  prosperrimam 
valetudinem  D.  V'^  toto  affectu  precor  et  mei  constantem  solito  more 
memoriam  expeto. 


No.  7,  T2.  1739,  February  7. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Levin  Browne,  Eector,  Liege.  JVill  not  allow 
Richard  Archbold,  even  tuith  his  oivn  good  will,  to  be  cut  short  in 
his  theological  studies.  The  method  and  conditions  of  his  being 
2Jermittcd  to  undertake  the  voyage  to  Maryland  in  the  course  of 
his  fourth  year's  theology.  Some  other  companion  for  Henry 
Neale. 

Leodium,  P.  Levino  Browne,  R[edon].     7  februarii  [1739]. 

^  .  .  .  Hac  tamen  occasione  R.  Y'\®  significo :  P.  Provincialem 
a  me  desiderasse  veniam  proxima  aestate  evocandi  in  Marylandiam  P. 
Henricum  Neale  et  charissimum  Richardum  Archbold.  Pro  priori  po- 
testatem  ipsi  jam  feci,  modo  tamen,  absoluto  examine,  prius  menstruis 
exercitiis  S.  Parentis  nostri  vacet  Gandavi,  in  quern  finem  proinde  mature 


§  2]  No.  7,  U=.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1739  79 

eo  dirigi  poteiit.  Circa  charissimum  Richardum  majorem  habeo  difficulta- 
tem;  etsi  enim  P.  Provincialis  itidem  mihi  scribat,  eum  ex  non  vul^ari 
zelo  paratum  esse  renuntiare  ulterioribus  studiis  et  ipsi  professioni,  non 
videtur  tamen  opportunitate  ad  illam  perveniendi  privandus  esse.  Mallem 
igitur  ut,  exacto  tertio  theologiae  anno,  ipsi  assignarentur  theses,  ex 
quibus  pro  ultimo  tentamine  in  Marylandia  examinaretur  a  quatuor 
idoneis  examinatoribus.  Si  taraen  R.  V''  tales  ibidem  non  esse  existima- 
ret,  differendus  erit  illius  discessus  in  annum  venturum,  quo  commodius 
etiam  vacare  poterit  per  mensem  S.  Patris  exercitiis,  et  per  haec 
arimum  quoque  diligentius  praeparare  ad  illas  operationes  evangelicas. 
R.  V.  nunc  mecum  communicet  suum  super  hac  re  arbitrium,  P. 
Provinciali  vero  meum  sensum  exponat,  et  in  casum  quo  charissimus 
Richardus  hoc  anno  Leodii  retinendus  esset,  turn  ut  tertium  theologiae 
annum  finiat,  turn  ut  isthic  quoque  ultimum  tentamen  absolvat,  eidem 
significet  de  alio  interim  providendum  esse,  qui  P.  Henrico  in  socium 
itineris  adjungatur.  Valeat  R,  V?  habeatque  jugem  mei  memoriam  in  SS. 
suis  Sacrificiis. 


No.  7,  U2.  1739,  March  14. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Levin  Browne,  Eector,  Liege.  Grants  to  im- 
portunity the  pe7">nissio7i  that  the  scholastic  Richard  Archhold 
may  set  out  with  Father  Henry  Neale  for  Maryland.  Measures 
to  he  taken  in  the  interest  of  Archhold  should  he  regret  the  step^ 
owing  to  the  interruption  of  his  stiulies. 

Leodium,  P.  Levino  Browne  R[ec<on].     14  martii  \1739\. 

^fl  ...  Si  tanta  est  necessitas  operariorum  in  Marylandia  et 
tantus  defectus  personarum  provinciae,  ut  nemo  P.  Henrico  Neale  eo 
profecturo  adjungi  valeat  praeter  charissimum  Richardum  Archbold,  hujus 
item  profectio  in  amium  venturum  absque  gravissimo  memoratae  missionis 
incommodo  differri  nequit  [iiequeat  ?],  habeat  R.  V.  veniam  chm.  Richardum 
P.  Henrico  associandi.  Quia  tamen  contingere  posset  ut  subinde  charissi- 
mum poeniteret  renuntiasse  studiis  ac  opportunitati  perverdendi  ad  profes- 
sionem  quatuor  votorum,  judicavi  hac  saltem  providentia  utendum  esse, 
nempe  ut  is  scripta  philosophica  ac  theologica  et  praesertim  eos  tractatus, 
quibus  adhuc  vacare  deberet,  secum  ferat,  pro  casu  quo  vellet  posse  tque  iis 
operam  dare  seque  pro  supremo  tentamine  subeundo  praeparare.  Indicet 
proinde  illi  R.  V.  hoc  meum  consilium  paterno  ex  amore  profectum ;  ego 
interim  utrique  prosperum  iter  et  numerosissimos  ex  apostolicis  laboribus 
fructus  precor,  paternam  meam  benedictionem  adjicio,  et  me  SS.  R.  V".® 
Sacrificiis  impense  commendo. 


80         No.  7,  V^-X".     LETTERS  OF    THE   GENERALS,   1739,   1740  [I 

No.  7,  V'.  1739,  November  14. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Levin  Browne,  Eector,  Liege.  He  grants  to 
Benedict  NeaU  the  privilege  of  heing  jJrovioted  to  the  priesthood 
at  the  end  of  his  seeond  year  in  the  course  of  theology,  all  the  usual 
conditions  heing  observed. 

Leodium,  P.  Levino  Browne  'R[ectori\.     14  novembris  [1739]. 

%  .  .  .  Habita  ratione  intercessionis  R.  V"f,  et  doctarum  a 
charissimo  Benedicto  Neale  per  quinque  annos  humaniorum  scholarum, 
concede  eidem,  ut  sub  finem  secundi  theologiae  anni  ad  niajores  ordiaes 
et  sacerdotiura  promoveatur,  dummodo  taraen  prius  solito  more  de  eo 
capiantur  informationes,  illae  eidem  faveant,  et  ad  haec  substiterit  in 
examine,  consueto  quoque  more  praemittendo.  Valoat  R.  V"!  habeatque 
jugem  mei  memoriam  in  SS.  snis  Sacrificiis. 

No.  7,  W.  1740,  July  2. 

The  General  Eetz  to  the  lay-brother,  John  Wiseman.  A  cordial 
acceptance  of  his  offer  to  serve  the  Fathers  on  the  Indian  Missions. 
Will  commend  the  matter  to  the  Provincial. 

Audomarum  Angl[«ae],  Charissimo  Joanni  Wiseman  coadjutori,  2 
julii  [1740']. 
Ardens  tuum  desiderium  serviendi  nostris  patribus  in  regionibus 
Indicis,  eoque  modo  cooperandi  in  salvitem  gentium  tanto  magis  laudo, 
quanto  minus  id  effectui  dare  cupis  quam  si  et  quomodo  superioribus  tuis, 
Teluti  divinae  voluntatis  interpretibus,  visum  fuerit.  Haec  ipsa  porro 
ratio  me  movet  ut  provinciae  tuae  praesidi  commendaturus  sim  illud  tuum 
desiderium,  ut,  si  ad  majorem  Dei  gloriam  expedire  judicaverit  nihilquo 
obstiterit,  ei  morem  gerere  non  gravetur.  Tu  interim  Optimum  Deum 
Dominum  nostrum  suppliciter  roga  ut  sua  sauctissima  voluntas  in  te 
impleatur,  neque  dubita  id  ipsi  futurum  gratissimum  quod  ex  laudato 
provinciae  praeside  statutum  esse  intellexeris,  sive  decernat  te  mittere  in 
Indias,  sive  in  Europaeis  regionibus  morari  velit.  Vale  ad  haec,  et  mei 
quoque  memor  esto  in  tuis  precibus. 

No.  7,  XI  1740,  July  16. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Henry  Boult,  Provincial.  Unusual  to  asJc  for 
missionaries  from  other  Provinces,  especially  vjhen  so  many  Indian 
Missions  are  calling  for  men.  Ho^vever,  the  General  will  not 
disregard  Pennsylvania,  if  members  wish  to  go  there.     Father 


§  2]  No.  7,  X2.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1740  81 

Tlieodore  Schneider  of  the  Uj^per  Rhine  scarcely  available.  But 
others  in  the  Province  of  the  Loiver  Rhine  are  on  the  lists  of 
aspirants  for  the  foreign  missions.  Conditions  to  he  observed. 
Commendation  of  the  lay-brother,  John  Wiseman.  Robert 
Harding  already  apjyroved  for  profession  of  three  vows.  TJie 
case  of  Peter  Davics  :  the  conditions  for  promoting  him  to  pro- 
fession of  four  voios  not  yet  fulfilled ;  he  can  be  admitted  at 
once  to  the  three  vovjs.  General  declaration  :  no  one  henceforth 
to  defer  taking  the  grade  assigned,  merely  in  the  hope  of  a 
higher  grade  which  may  yet  be  granted. 

P.  Henrico  Boult  Provinciali.     16  julii  \_1740']. 

^^  .  .  .  lusolitum  quidem  est  ut  ex  aliis  provinciis  Europaeis 
ad  Americanas  missiones  istius  provinciae  socii  mittantur,  et  in  circum- 
stantia  praesentium  temporum,  in  quibus  copiosissimi  operarii  petuntur 
pro  quinque  Indicis  provinciis  coronae  Hispanicae,  difficile  mihi  accidit 
etiam  R.  VT  postulate  morem  gerere.  Quia  tamen  nulli  terrarum  parti, 
quantum  in  me  est,  deesse  volo,  contentus  sura  ut  novum  evaugelii 
ostium,  quod  in  Pensylvania  aperiri  intelligo,  nostri  subintrent.  Inter 
hos  autem  vix  adhuc  esse  poterit  P.  Theodorus  Schneider,  quia  necdum  de 
ipso  habeo  solitas  informationes,  neque  scio  au  provincia  Rheni  Superioris 
illo  carere  queat.  Sunt  tamen  alii  in  provincia  Rheni  Inferioris,  qui  in 
omnem  diem  expectant  a  me  evocationem  in  Indias.  Ex  his  duos,  si 
dictus  pater  concedi  non  posset,  poterit  habere  R.  V.  ;  agat  tamen  de 
illis  prius  cum  P.  Ferdinando  Liuipens  Praeposito  Provinciali  istius  pro- 
vinciae ;  ante  omnia  autem  certitudinem  habeat  de  sumptibus  in  istam 
pi'ofectionem  et  futuram  missionariorura  sustentationem  necessariis. 

Commodum  hie  addidero  me  rogatum  esse  ut  R.  V'?  pro  adjutorio 
missionariorum  in  Marylandia  commendem  charissimum  Joannem  Wiseman 
eo  mitti  flagitantem.  Si  R.  V"f  habilis  videtur  nihilque  aJiud  obstarc 
censet,  faciat  ilium  compotem  suorum  votorum. 

Concede,  ut  P.  Guilielmus  W)-ight,  vere  Cenvay,  selito  more  mihi 
proponatur  ad  prefessionem  iv.  votorum. 

P.  Robertus  Harding,  juxta  meam  sententiam  2  aprilis  1735  cum 
decessere  R.  V".''  communicatam,  admittatur  ad  solemnem  trium  votorum 
prefessionem,  si  interim  nihil  in  contrarium  occurrit. 

Eidem  R'^f  V*?  decessori  scripsi  31  octobris  1733  ut  de  talento  con- 
cienandi  et  peritia  linguae  Graecae  P.  Petri  Davies  mihi  mittat  quatuor 
jurata  testimonia,  si  ad  prefessionem  quatuor  votorum  promevendus  est. 
Ista  autem  hactenus  ad  me  non  pervenerunt ;  undo  vel  ista  mittantur, 
vel,  si  post  captas  novas  informationes  nihil  obstare  compertum  fucrit, 
uti  alias  statui,  ad  prefessionem  trium  selemnium  votorum  admittatur. 
Imposterum  vero  nemo  ex  spe  ebtinendae  professionis  quatuor  votorum  a 
determinate  sibi  gradu  detineatur ;  etsi  enim  in  hoc  positus  fuerit,  istud 
VOL.  I.  G 


a 


3i\\\ 


82  No.  7,  Y=-A^     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,   1740,   I74i  [I 

tamen  non  oVjstabit  quominus,  habitis  sufficientibus  argumentis,  ad  altiorem 
gradum  per  me  admitti  queat.     ^^  .  .  . 


No.  7,  Y^  1740,  September  24. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Henry  Boult,  Provincial,  Liege.  Tlic  Provincial 
of  the  Province  of  the  U'px)cr  Rhine  has,  at  the  General's  inter- 
cession, made  the  sacrifice  of  granting  Theodore  Schneider  to  the 
Pennsylvania  Mission,  althongh  his  own  Province  is  in  need  of 
men.  Another  Father,  taken  from  the  Provhiec  of  the  Loiver 
Rhine,  will  accomi^any  Schneider. 

Leodium,  P.  Henrico  Boult  Provinciali.     24  septerabris  [1740]. 

%^  ...  .  Ego  interim  cum  P.  Provinciali  Rheni  Superioris  de 
concedendo  P.  Theodoro  Schneider  pro  missione  Pensylvaniae  [cgi],  et  de  illo 
intellexi,  non  attenta  praesenti  necessitate  suae  provinciae,  paratum  esse 
ad  faciendum  hoc  sanctum  illius  sacrificiura.  Habebit  proindc  R.  V. 
P.  Theodorum  et  alium  adhuc  nostrum  sacerdotem  ex  provincia  Rheni 
Inferior  is.     1^  .  .  . 


No;  7,  Z^  1741,  April  8. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Henry  Boult,  Eector,  Liege.  Satisfaction  at 
hearing  that  Fathers  Theodore  Schneider  and  William  Wappeler, 
noio  on  the  Anglo- American  Missions,  afford  such  grounds  to  hope 
for  great  results  from  their  labours. 

Leodium,  P.  Henrico  Boult  'R.\ectori\     8  aprilis  \1741\ 

nil  .  .  .  Valde  gaudeo  P.  Theodorum  Schneider  et  P. 
Wilhelmum  Wappeler  praebuisse  magnam  spem  secuturi  ex  opera 
illorum  fructus  in  missionibus  Anglo-Americauis,  precorque  Deum  ut 
ad  majorem  ipsius  gloriam  et  plurimarum  animarum  aeternam  salutem 
futuris  eorum  laboribus  uberrime  benedicat.     1[^  .  .  . 


No.  7,  A3.  1741,  June  3. 

Tlie  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Shireburn,  Provincial.  Benedict  Nealc 
a7id  John  Digges  need  not  he  disiiensed  from  the  whole  fourth 
year  of  theology,  in  view  of  their  going  to  Maryland.  How  tlieir 
studies  may  lie  completed,  and  spiritual  exercises  he  performed  hy 
way  of  a  third  year  of  prohation.  The  General  expresses  surpi^ise 
that   the  actual  Provincial  and  his  predecessors  were  always 


§  2]  No.  7,  B^  C^     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1742,   1743         83 

demanding  dispensations  of  this  kind,  and  yet  never  slioioing  vjhat 
utility  or  fruit  resulted  from  obtaining  them.  On  the  present 
occasion,  such  information  might  he  vouchsafed. 

Londinum,  Clarissimo  D.  Carolo  Schireburn  Provinciali.  3  junii  \1 741]. 
ITU  .  .  .  Cum  D.  Benedicto  Neale  et  D.  Joanne  Diggs,  usquedum 
in  Marylandiam  proficiscantur,  fere  annus  unus  supersit,  haud  opus  videtur 
Ut  cum  illis  in  toto  quarto  theologiae  anno  dispensem.  Ita  proinde  de  illis 
disponat  T).  V.,  ut  sub  principium  quarti  anni  ultimum  tentamen  subeant, 
deinde  vero  se  ad  tertiam  probationem  pro  faciendis  menstruis  exercitiis 
conferant,  et,  his  absolutis,  iter  destinatum  ingredi  valeant.  Caeterum 
libet  hac  occasione  annotare,  quod  quidem  saepius  a  decessoribus  T).  V"® 
interpellatus  fuerim  pro  ejusmodi  dispensationibus,  praetensa  grandi 
utilitate  et  necessitate  nostrorum  ibidem  operariorum ;  nunquam  tamen 
ex  illis  simul  intellexerim  quanta  sit  ilia  utilitas  et  quis  fructus  ex 
nostris  negotiatoribus.  Si  proinde  D,  V!*  aliquas  habuerit  ejusmodi 
notitias  et  opportune  tempore  mecum  communicaverit,  rem  valde  gratam 
mihi  praestabit.     1[1[  .  .  . 


No.  7,  B3,  1742,  June  30. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Shireburn,  Provincial.  On  Rohcrt 
Knatchhull ;  his  returning  to  Manjland  for  his  health ;  his 
eminent  talents;  measures  to  secure  the  continuance  of  his 
studies. 

Clarissimo  D.  Carolo  Schireburn  Provinciali.     30  junii  \_1742\. 

^^  .  .  .  Contentus  etiam  sum  cum  dispositione  circa  D. 
Robertum  Knatchbull ;  cum  tamen  D.  V'.'  ferat  ilium  esse  et  ingentis  spei 
et  permagnae  virtutis  et  ingenii  maximi,  melius  forte  ipsi  consuleretur  in 
futuram  vitam  et  pro  majore  bono  negotiationis,  si  in  patriam  quidem 
auram  translate  potestas  tamen  et  opportunitas  fiat  privato,  pro  sua 
commoditate,  studio,  sub  directione  alicujus,  sese  impendendi  reliquae 
parti  ad  medium  perductarum  altiorum  disciplinarum,  atque  subinde  de 
his  respondendi,  ut  videlicet  supremo  inter  nos  gradu  donari  queat. 
Dispiciat  D.  V*  quid  adhuc  fieri  possit  et  interim  prosperrime  valeat 
meique,  uti  semper,  memor  sit. 


No.  7,  C3.  1743,  January  5. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Henry  Boiilt,  Eector  and  Vice-Provincial,  Liege 
On  William  Wappeler's  profession  of  the  four  voics  to  he  made 
Fehruary  2nd,  1744- 


84  No.  7,  D».     LETTERS    OF  THE   GENERALS,  1743  [1 

Leodium,  P.   Henrico   Boult  Rectori,  Vice-Provinciali.      5    januaiii 

Accepi  quidera  a  R.  Vi"  et  suis  consultoribus  propositum  ad 
gradum  coadjutorum  spiritual  ium  P.  Guilielmum  Oneil  pi-o  instante 
proximo  anni  istius  polo ;  sed,  cum  in  tempore  religionis  integer  adhuc 
ipsi  desit  annus,  pro  sequente  primo  proponendus  erit,  nisi  per  errorem 
calami  significatum  fuisset,  eum  Societatem  nostram  ingressum  fuisse 
anno  1733,  cum  forte  scribi  debuisset  1732 ;  in  hunc  autem  casum, 
solius  nempe  erroris  in  scribendo,  et  si  complevit  triginta  annos  aetatis 
naturalis,  lectis  informationibus,  et  instituta  de  more  cum  meis  PP. 
assistentibus  deliberatione,  judicavi  in  Domino  P.  Guilielmum  ad  dictum 
gradum  promovendum.  Eadem  ratione,  habitis  informationibus  de  P. 
Wilhelmo  Wappeler  ex  Proviucia  Rheni  Inferioris  ex  qua  discessit  in 
Pensylvaniam,  statui  in  Domino  ut  P.  Wilhelmus  ad  Professionem  iv, 
A'otorum  anno  1744,  2'':'  februarij,  admittatur,  nisi  interim  aliquid  grave 
obstare  judicatum  fuerit.  Hanc  proinde  sententiam  nostram  R''."  V".^  hisce 
significo,  et  ut  eam  stato  tempore  rituque  exequendam  P.  Provinciali 
communicet  commendo ;  mei  vero  in  Sanctis  suis  Sacrificiis  meminerit. 


No.  7,  D3.  1743,  March  9. 

The  General  Pietz  to  Father  Charles  Eoels,  Liege.  On  the  loroposal 
of  the  English  Vicar-Ajwstolic  to  designate  one  of  tJie  Jesuit 
missionaries  in  Maryland  as  his  vicar.  If  he  means  a  vicar 
in  ordinary,  the  post  cannot  he  accepted  ivitho2tt  a  pontifical 
dispensation  from  the  Jesuit's  spiecial  vow ;  if  only  incidentally, 
there  will  he  no  difficulty.  Another  measure  miglit  he  that  of 
attaching  the  Jesuit  as  adviser  to  a  vicar  in  ordinary. 

Leodium,  P.  Carolo  Roels.     9  martii  \174o\. 

Res,  quam  R.  V.  mihi  proposuit  ex  voluntate  P.  Provincialis 
sui,  explicatione  aliqua  indiget.  Si  enim  111"'.'"  dominus  Vicarius  Aposto- 
licus  Marylandiae  et  Pensylvaniae  nostrum  sacerdotem  barum  missionum 
Buperiorem  ita  sibi  in  hoc  vicariatu  vult  substituere,  ut  ipsi  deleget  omnem 
suam  jurisdictionem  permanentem  et  habitualem  pro  universitate  causa- 
rum,  gratiosarum  nempe  et  contentiosarum,  ad  illud  munus  seu  tribunal 
spectantium,  a  nostro  ob  particulare  votum  admitti  nequit.  Supplicari 
tamen  idcirco  potest  ab  111"!"  Domino  Suae  Sanctitati  pro  dispensatione, 
quae  in  hoc  casu  forte  baud  difficulter  impetrabitur.  Si  autem  vult  pro 
uno  alterove  sohim  actu  transeunte  etiam  in  causis  contcntiosis  suam 
potestatem  ipsi  tribuere,  vel  solas  gratiosas,  uti  sunt  dispensationes,  abso- 
lutiones  etc.,  licet  universim,  ipsi  delegare,  id  absque  alia  dispensatione 
noster  sacerdos  admittcre  potest.  Tandem  res  haec  etiam  isto  mode 
potest  instrui  absque  recursu  ad  Sedem  Apostolicam,  ut  nimirum  111"."" 


§  2]  No.  7,  E',  F'.     LETTERS  OF  THE    GENERALS,   1743  85 

alteri  extra  Societatem  omnem  suam  potestatem  deleget,  isti  tamea  simul 
imponat  ut  nihil  agat  absque  consilio  et  approbations  nostri  sacerdotis. 
Haec  nunc  R.  V.  cum  memorato  P.  Provincial!  communicet.     H  .  .  . 


No.  7,  E3.  1743,  August  24. 

The  General  Retz  to  Charles  Eoels,  Eector,  Liege.  Tlicre  is  no 
decision  of  the  General  Congregation,  hut  there  is  the  opinion  of 
some  grave  theologians  to  the  effect  that  if,  in  such  a  case  as  the 
present.  Father  Talbot '  had  assigned  all  his  property,  and  all  his 
natural  expectations  or  rights,  to  the  Society  hefore  his  profession^ 
the  College  which  he  made  his  heir  could  and  can  now  claim  the 
property  ah  iutestato  left  hy  Father  Talbot's  neptheiv. 

Leodiura,  P.  Carolo  Roels  R[ec<or«].     24  augusti  1743. 

ISTon  fuit  quidem  a  postrema  Congregations  Generali  approbata 
aliqua  declaratio  theologica,  juxta  quam  nostro  alicui  collegio  obvsnire 
queat  haereditas  ab  intestato,  vi  renuntiationis  in  illius  favoi'em  editae  a 
quodam  Societatis  nostras  professo,  dum  earn  ante  professionem  fecisset. 
Nihilominus,  cum  sit  aliqua  similis  nostrorum  theologorum  sententia,  cui 
consentire  mihi  integrum  est  absque  dispsnsations  pontificia,  si  P. 
Talbot  talem  revera  fecit,  de  qua  prius  interrogetur,  in  casu  quo  instru- 
mentura  renuntiationis  reperiri  nequiret,  cum  de  hac  certo  constare  debeat, 
et  ita  eam  instruxit  ut  non  solum  praesentia  sua  bona,  sed  etiam  futura, 
seu  spes  et  jura  ad  quaecunque  bona  quae  ipsi  jure  naturae  obvenire 
possent,  collegio  cuidam  transcrips[er]it,  concede  ut  haereditatem  nepotis 
ejus  praetendsrs  et  sibi  vindicate  possit  illud  collegium  in  cujus  gratiam 
ipse  renuntiavit. 

Non  est  porro  quod  memorem ;  unde  R.  V.  plurimum  valere  cupio  et 
Sanctis  suis  Sacrifices  me  commendo.  [Note  in  margin  .•]  Non  fuit  missa, 
sed  ejus  loco  sequens. 

No.  7,  r^.  1743,  August  31. 

Letter  substituted  for  the  foregoing.  The  whole  question  of  a  right  to 
Father  Gilbert  Talbot's  heritage,  on  the  part  of  the  Society,  turns 
upon  the  form  of  his  abdication  or  assignment ;  whether  or  no  he 
did  make  the  Society  his  heir  as  to  future  contingent  inheritances. 
The  General  does  not  entertain  the  p>roposal  of  having  the  pro- 
fessed capacitated  by  pontifical  dispensation  to  receive  what  might 
accrue  hy  right  of  succession;  but  in  any  particular  case  he 
is  willing  to  consider  whether  a  pontifical  dispensation  should 
he  asked  for.  Sympathy  with  the  Province  in  its  distress. 
'  The  thirteenth  Earl  of  Shrewsbury. 


86  No.  7,  G=.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1743  [I 

Leodii  P.  Carolo  Roels  Rectori.     31  augusti  \114:'S\. 

Accepi  duas  R.  V.  epistolas  26  et  29  julii  datas  agentes  de 
haereditate  ac  testamento  P.  Gilbert!  Talbot  p.  m.  Bene  autem  advertit 
R.  V.  dispensationi  a  Summo  Pontifice  petendae  jam  locum  non  esse ; 
nam  ilia  ut  vim  haberet  ante  professionem  praedicti  patris  peti  debuisset. 
Unde  solum  superest  ut  omnis  diligentia  adhibeatur  ad  inveniendam 
renuntiationem  ab  ipso  factam,  antequam  professionem  emitteret.  Si 
enim  constaret  quod  ante  professionem  omnia  sua  bona  et  jura,  tam 
praesentia  quam  futura,  Societati  transcripserit,  non  desunt  auctores 
graves  (aliis  tamen  contradicentibus)  qui  existiment  Societatem  vi  talis 
renuntiationis  acquirere  jus  ad  bona  seu  haereditates,  quae,  etiam  post 
professionem,  ab  intestato  obveniunt.  Verum  de  hoc  mentem  meam 
pluribus  perscripsi  P.  Provinciali. 

Ad  praecavenda  vero  in  futurum  provinciae  damna,  certum  est,  salvis 
Constitutionibus,  peti  non  posse  generatim  dispensationem  qua  nostri 
professi  capaces  fiant  haereditariae  successionis ;  sed,  si  in  casu  particular! 
aliquis  spem  hal^eret  similis  haereditatis  aliquando  obtinendae,  posset 
id  mill!  proponi,  ut  expendam  an  a  Summo  Pontifice  pet!  debeat  talis 
dispensatio,  qualem  permittit  declaratio  sancti  Patris  Nostri,  quae  tamen 
jussu  primae  Congregationis  Generalis  ex  Constitutionum  libro  expuncta 
fuit.  Interim  precabor  Deum  ut  afflictae  huic  provinciae,  tantum  pro  sua 
gloria  laboranti,  aliis  modis,  qui  pi'ovidentiae  ipsius  non  desunt,  benigne 
succurrat  ;  ac  me  Sanctis  R.  V.  Sacrificiis  perimpense  commendo. 


No.  7,  G^.  1743,  August  31. 

The  General  Ptetz  to  Charles  Shireburn,  Provincial.  Congratulation 
on  the  spiritual  state  of  the  Province.  The  case  of  Father  Talbot's 
heritage  does  not  depend  upon  any  act  of  his  before  death,  however 
valid  in  the  eyes  of  the  civil  law,  but  upon  his  act  before  profession 
in  the  Society.  Though  the  General  De  Noyelle  did  not  entertain 
such  a  claim  as  that  to  property  accruing  after  p)rofession,  still 
the  right  remains  luith  the  present  General  to  recognize  such  a 
claim,  as  in  the  present  condition  of  the  English  Province. 
Hence  find  Talbot's  act  of  abdication  or  assignment,  or  else  his 
testimony  to  such  an  effect  in  favour  of  the  Province.  Without 
this,  there  is  no  title  in  the  Society  to  the  Longford,  estate  of  Talbot's 
nephew.  On  Chamberlain  {Pearse),  who  seeks  read.mission  into 
the  Society.     It  is  not  to  be  granted. 

Clarissimo  D.  Carolo  Schireburn  Provinciali  Angliae.  31  augusti  \174S\. 

Duas  accepi  D.  V*^  epistolas  15  julii  datas  easque  pergratas 

habui.     Ea  quae  D.  V.  scribit  de  oratione  et  caeteris  eo  pertinentibus 


§  2]  No.  7,  G'.     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,  1743  87 

singular!  mihi  fuere  solatio,  precorque  Deum  ut  tarn  bonam  animorum 
dispositionem  in  nostris  conservare  atque  augere  velit. 

Quod  vero  attinet  ad  testamentum  D.  Talbot  p.  m.,  non  improbo  quod 
ad  illam  testamenti  speciem  D.  V.  ilium  cohortata  sit,  ut  scilicet,  si  quid 
juris  ad  bona  ilia  haberet  negotiatio,  illud  vindicari  posset.  Quod  autem 
D.  V.  petit  ut  liceat  vobis  uti  jure,  quod  in  ilia  bona  per  patrias  leges 
habetis,  ego  contrarius  non  ero,  durumodo  id  salvis  nostris  legibus  ac 
justitia  fieri  possit;  in  quo  sane  difficultas  non  modica  est.  Optime  enim 
novit  D.  V'.'  D".'  Talbot,  postquam  negotiation!  nostro[ae  'f\  arctissimo 
illo  et  solemni  vinculo  adstrictus  f  uit,  haereditariae  successionis  capacem 
amplius  non  fuisse,  nee  potuisse  amplius  de  bonis  illis  disponere.  Unde 
non  tarn  attend!  debet  ad  testamentum  ante  mortem  confectum  quam  ad 
renuntiatiouem  factam  tempore  habili,  scilicet  ante  quam  solemniter  pro- 
fiteretur.  Nam  si  in  ea  renuntiatione  omnia  sua  bona  ac  jura,  tam 
praesentia  quam  f  utura,  D.  V-?  vel  alicui  domui  nostrae  resignaverit,  non 
desunt  authores  graves  (licet  aliis  contradicentibus),  qui  sustineant  posse 
tunc  a  nobis  vindicari  etiam  ilia  bona  seu  haereditates,  quae  renuntianti 
obvenerint  etiam  post  professionem. 

Quamvis  vero  D.  ISroy[e]lle  et  alii  antecessores  mei,  ob  majorem  puri- 
tatem  sanctae  paupertatis,  noluerint  tales  renuntiationes  quoad  jura  f  utura 
seu  obventura  post  gradum  a  nostris  acceptari,  tamen,  ob  speciales 
rationes  quae  pro  negotiatione  vestra  pugnant,  ego  non  prohibeo  quin  D. 
V.  vindicare  possit  jus  illud,  quod  ex  vi  renuntiationis  factae  ante  gradum 
forte  vestra  provincia  acquisivit.  Igitur  majore  qua  fieri  possit  diligentia 
inquirendum  erit  in  praedictam  renuntiatiouem  lit  constare  possit,  quod 
D.  Talbot  vere  jura  sua  etiam  futura,  ut  dictum  est,  resignavit,  et  tran- 
scripserit  negotiation! ;  et,  si  forte  ipsa  renuntiatio  omnino  inveniri 
nequeat,  videndum,  an  non  saltem  aliunde,  ex.  gr.  ex  ipsius  D.  Talbot  asser- 
tione,  id  sufficienter  constet.  Nam  si  de  hujusmodi  renuntiatione  nullate- 
nus  constet,  non  video,  quo  jure  aut  titulo  bona  ilia,  quae  per  mortem  D'l' 
Talbot  de  Longfort  ab  intestato  obvenerunt  nostro  D"."  Talbot,  a  vobis 
retineri  aut  possideri  queant.  Illud  tamen  consideret  D.  V.  an,  si  jus 
vestrum  dubium  videatur,  pro  ratione  dubii  iniri  queat  aliqua  justa 
compositio  cum  haeredibus  sicque  pacifice  terminari  molesta  haec  con- 
troversia. 

Demum  quod  D.  V.  in  eadem  epistola  petit  pro  D.  Chamberling,  ut 
scilicet  in  alio  regno  aut  provincia  admittatur,  convenire  nullatenus 
censeo,  praecipue  cum  non  imuierito  judicetur  quod  forte  incurrerit 
primum  ex  impedimentis  in  quibus  dispensari  non  potest.'*  Unde  D.  V. 
eum  perhortetur  ut  in  eo  quo  versatur  vitae  genere  salutem  suam  in  tuto 
ponere  ac  Deo  servire  satagat,  vel  potius,  si  ad  id  vocari  se  a  Deo  sentiat, 
alteri  cuidam  simili  negotiationi  adscribi  curet. 

Valeat  optime  D.  V.  et  nostri,  more  solito,  memor  sit. 

•  Constitutioncs  S.J.,  prima  pars,  c.  iii.  §  3 :  heresy,  schism. 


88  Mo.  7,  n»,  Z\     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1743  [I 

No.  7,  H3.  1743,  September  7. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Roels,  Rector,  Liege.     On  the  Talbot 

heritage,  refers  him  to  last  iceeJcs  letter. 

Leodii,  Patri  Carole  Roels  Rectori.     7  septembris  1743. 

^1[  .  .  .  Quod  ad  haereditatem  p.  m.  P.  Talbot  attinet,  R.  V. 
ex  Uteris  meis  superiore  hebdomada  ad  ipsam  datis  sensum  meum  abunde 
intellexerit.     %%  .  .  . 


No.  7,  J3.  1743,  September  14. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Shireburn,  Provincial.  On  his  success  in 
finding  Father  Grey's  {Talbot)  act  of  assignment.  Such  an  act 
in  a  legal  case  at  Piacenza  determined  the  verdict  in  favour  of  the 
Society.  The  heads  of  information  now  sent  will  be  of  use  in  any 
appeal  which  may  be  made  by  the  Countess  to  the  Propaganda. 
The  Provincial's  argument  in  favour  of  the  Society  drawn  from 
the  case  of  other  Orders  is  not  valid.  For  treating  the  cause  here 
it  will  be  necessary  to  know,  if  the  heir  named  by  Father  Talbot 
for  one  half  of  the  estate  would  have  been  the  sole  heir,  had  the 
Father  himself  died  intestate. 

Clarissimo  D.  Carolo  Schireburn  Provinciali  Angliae.  14  septembris 
1743. 
Duas  simul  accepi  D.  V'*.''  epistolas  29  julii  et  1  augusti  datas. 
Gratulor  ex  animo  D.  V"''  inventam  tandem  renuntiationem  Domini  Greii, 
quae  omnino  desiderabatur  ut  negotiatio  vestra  jus  in  haereditatem  prae- 
tendere  posset.  Ob  similem  renuntiationem  Placentiae,  annis  ab  hinc 
non  ita  multis,  in  contradictorio  judicio  adjudicata  fuit  nostris  haereditas, 
quae  alicui  negotiatori  nostro  post  professionem  obtigerat ;  cujus  sententiae 
exemplum  curabo  ut  ad  D.  Roels  Leodium  mittatur  cum  D.  V.  communi- 
candum.  Caeterum  jam  nuper  scripsi  D.  V'"."  me  (non  obstantibus  ante- 
cessorum  ordinationibus)  contrarium  non  esse,  nee  prohibere  quin  D.  V. 
vindicet  jus,  quod  vi  illius  renuntiationis  negotiatio  nostra,  juxta  sen- 
tentiam  gravium  authorum,  praetendere  potest. 

Quod  vero  D.  V.  in  altera  epistola  scribit  Dominara  Comitissam 
fors  appellasse  tribunal  S.  Congregationis  de  Propaganda,  id  quidem 
factum  esse  hactenus  non  intellexi ;  si  tamen  appellaverit,  utar  opportune 
pro  bono  negotiationis  illis  notitiis,  quas  D.  V'.'  tam  provide  et  accurate 
mecum  communicavit. 

Quod  attinet  ad  casum  D.  V"."  propositum,  id  solum  animadvertendum 
videtur,  non  esse  plenam  paritatem  nostrae  negotiationis  cum  aliis  simi- 
libus  familiis ;  quae  in  suorum  professorum  haereditates  ab  intestate  de 


§  2]  No.  7,  K=-1\P.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1743  89 

jure  comumui  succedere  possunt,  quod  uostrae  non  competit,  nisi  vi 
renuutiationis  ante  professionem  facbae,  juxta  sententiam  nonnullorum 
authorum,  aliis  tamen,  ut  nuper  scripsi,  contradicentibus.  Videre  potest 
D.  Y?  Coustit.  p.  6,  c.  2,  n.  12. 

Demum  rescire  cuperem  an  ille,  cui  bonorum  medietatem  D.  Talbot, 
in  testamento  ante  mortem  confecto,  reliquit,  fuisset  unions  haeres  ab 
intestate,  an  vero  alii  etiam  aequale  jus  habuissent,  si  praedictus  D. 
Talbot  intestatus  obiisset ;  haec  enim  notitia  ad  causam  banc  rite 
tractandam,  si  forte  hue  transferretur,  non  inutilis  nobis  erit.  Valere 
op  time  D.  VT,  et  nostri  more  consueto  memorem  esse  cupio. 

No.  7,  K3.  1743,  September  14. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Eoels,  Eector,  Liege.  On  Gilhcrt 
Talbot's  act  of  assignment.  On  the  parallel  case  of  Piaccnza.  A 
copy  shall  he  sent  of  that  judicial  decision. 

Leodium,  P.  Carolo  Reels  R[ec/on].     14  septembris  [l'M8\. 

^  .  .  .  Gratulor  simul  inventam  tandem  renuntiationem  P. 
Gi[Z]berti  Talbot,  et  quidem  talem  qualis  desiderabatur  ut  in  haer[e(i]ita- 
tem  illam  jus  aliquod  habere  aut  praetendere  possimus.  Sed  neque  deest 
id  quod  R.  V.  optat,  scilicet  sententia  in  simili  casu  lata  pro  Societate ; 
nam,  ante  annos  non  ita  multos,  Placentiae  in  contradictorio  judicio 
adjudicata  fuit  Societati  haereditas,  quae  patri  alicui  nostro  post  suam 
professionem  ab  intestate  obvenerat,  qui  tamen  ante  professionem  bona 
sua  juraque  omnia  etiam  futura  Societati  transcripserat.  Dabo  operam 
ut  sententiae  illius  exemplar  seu  documentum  authenticum  ad  vos 
mittatur.     ^  .  .  . 

No.  7,  L3.  1743,  October  5. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Slnreburn.  On  the  new  educational 
estdblishmcnt  at  Boulogne-stir- Mer. 

Clarissimo  D.  Carolo  Sbireburn.     5  octobris  [1743]. 

.  ^  .  .  .  Caeterum  ex  animo  D.  V^f  gratulor  solatium,  quod  ex 
domicilio  Bononiae-ad-mare  excitato  percipit ;  quanto  enim  uberiorem 
subinde  istum  fructum  pro  emolumento  familiae  nostrae  foret,  tanto  magis 
D.  V".'  labor es  in  seros  usque  annos  commendabit  et  quam  exinde  commerita 
est  laudem  faciet  perennare.     *[I   .  .   . 

No.  7,  M^.  1743,  October  19. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Shireburn.  Another  acknowledgment  of 
having  received  the  Talbot  act  of  assignment. 


90  No.  7,  N^  0^     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,   1743  [I 

Clarissimo  Domino  Carolo  Schireburn.     19  octobris  \_174S\ 

Literas  D.  V'^.^  29  julii  signatas  cum  renunciatione  Domini 
Grey  superiore  mense  per  cursorem  ordinarium  ad  me  delatas  fuisse, 
D.  V,  ex  responso  meo  ad  eas  14  septembris  reddito  baud  dubie  jam 
collegerit.  Aperui  autem  turn  supra  negotio  mihi  exposito  satis  prolixe 
mentem  meam,  ut  nunc  nihil  singulare,  quod  aut  circa  illud  notandum, 
aut  etiam  postremis  D.  V-'.*^  literis  22  aug.  ad  me  datis  respondendum 
esset,  occurrat.     H"  .  .  . 


No.  7,  W.  1743,  October  19. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Roels,  Eector,  Liege.  Sends  an  authenti- 
cated copy  of  the  Piaccnza  decision. 

Leodium,  P.  Carolo  Roels  R[ecion].     19  octobris  [174o'\. 

%%  .  .  .  R.  v.,  cujus  8S.  Sacrificiis  me  commendo.  P.  S,  Ad 
quam  hac  occasione  dirigo  copiam  authenticam  sententiae  Placentinae, 
quam  alias  pollicitus  sum.  Cupio  illam  quam  primum,  securissiuia  qua 
poterit  via,  P.  ProviDciali  communicare. 

Here  the  handwriting  of  the  General  himself  begins  ;  and  with  it  cease 
the  grammatical  errors  of  the  last  avianuensis,  otherwise  a  clear 
and  elegant  2Jenman.  The  General's  own  drafts  are  difficult  to 
decipher,  especially  on  accou7it  of  the  corrections. 

No.  7,  0\  1743,  November  23. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Shirebiirn.  Approval  of  Father  Carteret's 
answering  Stonor,  Bishop  of  the  Midland  District,  who  has 
undertaken  to  assail  the  internal  and  temporal  o.ffairs  of  the 
Society.  Thanhs  for  the  answers  received  to  questions  put.  The 
Piaccnza  decision  already  communicated  to  the  Provincial. 
The  distressed  condition  of  the  English  Province.  Father 
Chamherlain  {not  Pearse)  and  his  journey. 

Clarissimo  D.  Carolo  Schireburn.     23  novembris  [1743]. 

Ex  datis  ad  me  3  octobris  intellcxi  quanta  industria  negotia- 
tionis  jura  curet  et  tueatur.  Ilia  impugnari  ab  ipso  111".'"  Episcopo  Medi- 
tullii  [Midland  District  ?]  aegre  tuli ;  defensioncm  adversum  ejus  cpistolas 
pro  stabilienda  status  interioris  ot  rei  familiaris  authoritate  a  D.  Chrteret 
paratam  fuisse  approbo  et  Clarissimae  Dominationis  vigil antiae  atque 
sollicitudini  pi-o  nc^gotiatione  nostra  gratias  debeo.  Respoiisum  ad  (juae- 
sita  a   me    capita    eodein   cursore   accepi.      Interim  submissa  a  nobis  et 


§  2]  No.  7,  P^-R^     LETTERS   OF  THE   GENERALS,   1743  91 

jamjam    obtenta   de    Placentina    causa    decisio    noii    modicum    lumen    et 
adjumentura  causae  nostrae  afFerre  poterit, 

Reditus  et  ouera  esse  incertissima  noii  miror,  eo  nempe  loco  esse 
videns,  quo  ipsa  tempora.  D.  Chambling  [Chamherlain  ?]  de  praeteritis 
raonitum  laudo  eumque  profectionem  initurum  gaudeo.     ^  .  .  . 


No.  7,  P^.  1743,  December  21. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Shireburn.  O71  hehalf  of  Father  Nicholas 
Walz,  Province  of  the  Upper  Rhine,  who  offers  to  serve  in 
Pennsylvania.     This  letter  withheld. 

Clarissimo  D.  Schirebuni.     21  decembris  [17 4S]. 

Significo  Clarissimae  D.  V.  D.  Nicolaum  Walz  ex  Rheno 
Superiore  se  mihi  commendasse  et  supplicasse  ut  negotiationi  nostrae 
in  Pensilvania  adlegetur,  cui  strenuam  operam  addicit  et  Non  est 
pluribus  de  causis  idoneus  mihi  videtur.  Quare,  si  D.  V.  n^issa. 
suppetiis  et  adjutoribus  ojdus  habet,  mihi  significet,  ut  eum  evocare  et 
mittere  queam.  D.  V".'  cum  omnibus  negotiator ibus  bene  valere  et 
solitam  mei  memoriam  habere  cupio. 


No.  7,  Q^  1743,  December  28. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Shireburn.     Repeats  the  foregoing  about  Father 
Walz's  offer. 

Clarissimo  Domino  Schireburn.     28  decembris  [1743]. 

^  .   .   .   Eadem  occasione  significo  D.  VY  D".'  Nicolaum  Walz 
.  .  .  habere  cupio. 


No.  7,  R^.  1743,  December  28. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Father  James  Lancaster,  Martinique.  Answers 
a  long  letter  of  Lancaster's  about  the  closing  of  his  old  mission 
against  him,  with  directions  for  his  immediate  guidance.  The 
mission  of  Malahar  is  not  available  for  him.  The  Englisli  Pro- 
vincicd  will,  no  doubt,  provide  a  place  and  work. 

Martinicam,  P.  Jacobo  Lancaster.     28  decembris  [1748]. 

Inexpectata  mihi  accidit  R,  V'".''  epistola,  quam  prolixam  et 
fusam  attente  legi,  ac  doleo  quod  R?  V?  ad  priorem  missionem  suam  redire 
non  possit.  Interim  loco  quo  degit  persistat,  dum  alio  applicari  queat. 
Scribam  de  hoc  ipso  moderno  P.  superior!  suo,   ut  de  officio  aliquo   R. 


92  No.  7,  S^-U3.     LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,  1744  [I 

V-'.''  provideat.  Circa  missiones  in  Malabaram,  quas  petit,  tantae  sunt 
difficultates  ut  in  modernis  circumstantiis  R.  V".''  gratificari  non  valeam. 
Poterit  interim  scribere  et  tractare  cum  P.  suo  Provinciali  Angliae  ut  in 
provinciam  revocetur,  neque  deerunt  extra  Angliam  loca  [in]  quibus 
secure  degere,  et  munera  quae  obire  queat.  Precor  ut  R.  V.  bene  valeat, 
me  vero  jugi  in  Sacrificiis  memoriae  commendo. 


No.  7,  S3.  1744,  January  4. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Shireburn,  Provincial.     Commends  the  Talbot 
case.     Refers  to  the  Piaeenza  decision  already  communicated. 

Clarissimo  D.  Schireburn  Provinciali.     4  januarii  [1 744], 

%^  .  .  .  Negotium  notae  haereditatis  totum  D.  V.  circum- 
spectioni  et  pro  negotiatione  nostra  compertae  industriae  commendo. 
Agat  fortiter  et  sapienter,  ut  solet.  Causam  Placentinam  D.  V?  interim 
a  P.  Roels  accepisse  credam.  His  me  D.  V.  et  omnibus  negotiatoribus 
nostris  in  memoriam  solitam  commendo. 

No.  7,  T3.  1744,  February  8. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Shireburn.  Congraiulations  on  the  compromise 
made  in  the  Talhot  heritage  case,  on  a  basis  not  according  to  the 
Society's  right,  but  still  admissible.  The  credit  due  to  Shireburn  s 
dexterity  ami  j^erseverance.  Desires  to  know  the  particidars  of 
the  agreement,  and  the  use  to  be  made  of  the  money  for  the 
permanent  benefit  of  the  Province. 

Clarissimo  D.  Carolo  Schireburn.     8  februarii  [1744], 

Vicesima  ac  tertia  decembris  signatas  accepi  et  in  illis  re- 
lationem  de  transacta  causa  haereditaria  D.  Talbot.  Valde  probo  quae 
D.  V.  in  hac  controversia  egerat  et  contentus  [gratulor — deleted]  tot  ac 
tantos  inter  adversarios  et  difBcillimis  nobis  in  circumstantiis  eura  sortitam 
esse  exitum,  licet  non  aequum,  tolerabilem  tamen,  quem  mihi  signilicavit ; 
sortituram  fortasse  nunquam,  nisi  D.  Y"?  improbi  conatus,  dexteritas  et 
circumspectio  hanc  pecuniae  summam  obtinuisset.  Cuperem  autem  de 
hoc  exactius  edoceri  et  ejus  pecuniae  numerum  definite  mihi  perscribi ; 
simul  etiam  quid  de  ilia  constituendum  sit,  ut  stabiles  negotiation!  nostrae 
fructus  in  futurum  reddat.     %%  .  .  . 

No.  7,  W.  1744,  May  2. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Shireburn,     TJie  order  to  be  observed  in  lay- 
ing out  the  money  which  comes  from  the  Talbot  heritage :  first 


I 


§  2]       No.   7,  V\  LETTERS  OF  THE   GENERALS,   1744        93 

liquidating  debts,  or  else  investing  and  liquidating  hg  instalments. 
Then,  as  to  an  estate  in  Peimsglvania,^  report  wJiat  the  Provincial 
councillors  advise.  Father  Walz  will  wait  for  an  opportunity  to 
start  for  America.  Approval  of  purchasing  instead  of  renting  a 
house  for  the  school  at  Boulogne-sur-Mer. 

Clarissimo  D.  Schireburn.     2  maii  \1744\. 

^^  .  .  .  Haereditate  Domini  Thalbofc  piimum  onerosa  debita 
expungenda  judico ;  nisi  fortasse  summa  haec  pecuniaria  tuto  investita 
majorem  fructum  redderet,  iit  inde  aes  alienum  subcessive  dissolvi  queat. 
Unde  quoad  fundum  in  Pensylvania  coemendum  agat  cum  suis  consiliariis 
D.  V?  et  ex  eorum  sensu  me  informet. 

[Socii  interim  negotiationi  illi  propinquiores  ascrlhi  potcrunt,  donee  hi  e 
longinqico  comrnodius  peti  queant — deleted.]  Res  in  negotiatione  ilia  bene 
geri  gaudeo.  Circa  D".'  Walz  D.  V?  sine  sollicitudine  sit,  quialteri  muneri 
applicabitur  donee  propinquiori  aliquando  fortuna  trajici  queat, 

Ut  vero  domus  cum  fundo  Bononiae  pro  nova  schola  comparetur 
omnino  probo,  ob  ipsa  incommoda  quae  ex  conductione  saepius  evenire 
posse  provide  annotavit.     %*^,   .  .  . 


No.  7,  V^.  1744,  May  23. 

The  General  Eetz  to  Charles  Shireburn,  [Provirteial].  Expresses  satis- 
faction at  the  o.rrangemcnt  hy  which  the  scholasticatc  at  Liege 
was  not  regarded  in  the  piroposcd  allotment  of  the  Talbot  money, 
but  only  Boidogne  and  Pennsylvania. 

Clarissimo  D.  Carolo  Schireburn.     23  maii  \^1744\. 

^  ...  In  disponenda  et  applicanda  pecunia  ex  renunciatione 
D.  Grey,  ecquando  obventura]  nullam  mentionem  factam  domus  Leodiensis 
non  miror,  quouiam  et  communes  negotiationis  nostrae  necessitates  et 
privatae  domus  illius  rationes  ita  suadent.  Bononiensi  vero  domui  et 
Pensylvaniae  rebus  eadem  succurrendum  uti  opportunissimum  judico,  ita 
vehementer  probo.     ^  .  .  . 

Of  the  main  series,  only  eight  letters  follo'W  here,  ending  'with  Tlie 
General  Eetz  to  Shh-eburn,  i/'^^,  July  18.  Then  folloios  the 
appendix  of  very  private  letters  {1681-1769).  Cf.  supra, 
prooemium  to  this  Series,  p.  16 ;  aoid  reference  there  to 
History,  I. 

9  Cf.  infra,  No.  67. 


§  3.  Narrative:  Ax\nual  and  other  Letters,  1634-1773. 


No.  8.  1634-1773. 

Annual  Letter  Series.  A  collection  (A-X^).  For  description,  see 
History,  I.  Introduction,  Chap,  I.  §  3  (7),  General  Arehivcs  S.J., 
(h)  Anglia,  Historia. 


No.  8,  A.  1634,  May. 

Father  Andrew  White's  Eelation  of  the  Voyage  from  England  to 
Maryland,  1633-1634  :  the  Bdatio  Itincris  in  Marilandiam. — See 
History,  I.  §§  27,  28.  For  a  reproduction  of  first  page,  see 
facsimile,  opposite. 

Relatio  Itineris  in  Marilandiam. 

Vigesimo  secundo  mensis  novembris  anni  1633  die  S'"*^  Ceciliae  sacro, 

leniter  aspirante  euro,  solvimus  a  Conis,  qui  portus  est  iji  iasula  Vecta. 

.  ,  Cumque  praecipuas  partes  navis   constituissemus  in   tutela 

Soluunt  a  -^  .    .  ...  ,.     .  .        -,r  ,   •      of  t 

Conis.  Dsi   m   primis    et  sanctissimae  ejus   Matris,   bv  ignatii    et 

[They  set  sail   omnium  angelorum  Marilandiae,  paululum  inter  duas  terras 

provecti,  deficiente  vento,  resedimus  e  regione  castri  Yare- 

mouth,    quod    est  ad    occasum    aestivum    ejusdem    insulae.      Hie    festis 

tormentorum    tonitruis    excepti    fuimus ;     neque    tamen    metus    aberat, 

Nautae    enim    inter    se    mussitabant    expectare  se   Londino  nuntium   et 

litteras,  atque  ideo  moras  etiam  nectere  videbantur.     Sed  Deus  consilia 

adversa  abrupit.     Eadem  quippe  nocte,  prospero  sed  valido  flante  vento, 

lembus  Gallicus  (qui  eodem  portu  nobiscum  constiterat)  solvere  coactus 

prope  abfuit  in  nostram  celocem  ut  impingeret.     Ilia  igitur,  ne  oppri- 

meretur,  una   praecisa  ac  deperdita  anchora,  vela  dare  quamprimum  ;  et, 

quoniam  eo  loci  fluctuare  periculosum  erat,  in  mare  porro  se  demittere 

festinat.      Itaque   ne   celocis  nostrae  conspectum   perderomus,   sequi  de- 

cernimus.      Ita   quae    nautae   in   nos   agitarunt  consilia  sunt  dissipata. 

Accidit  id  23  novembris  die  S'.°  Clementi  sacro,  (jui  anchora  alligatus  et 

in  mare  mersus   coronam   martirii  adeptus  est,  et  iter  praebuit  populo 

terrae  ut  enarrent  mirabilia  Dei. 


:%¥" 

•■^j. 


ff^c   ^ -^ '^^  ^'^ ■*''^  ey-^c)i'<^o 


Itr/ri^ 


f 


•V?./k/!^ 


■  .C' 


\Jiae/i7nt  JeturM  iV^m-ij  (llfuMrih^/  aKJ^iiM^i--'^-'^  '^'     i'^^*^ '^'^^^ 


\   n'. 


y.  ^ 


L' 


^ . 


1     ^'/^jisii.a'nc'ui ,  ■j!au,,uluyn  :KHt^  auO-^  ^•<'^-<^'  jntTiuei^ ^  ctxfrciem^  tcmir 

'  (^ittHi^^-u.idtJaiJitu.r'  ;   C»Mcr:4c^<Y/.'    ftr':j-:].ict'  ahUTVX;  a.CKi.'.iS^f  •  L.t- 
\jiti'=!  I  StuitOT^-fifntKTienJM'y-n   frr^jifirtTn^^ ^^^ieA,>' fffac^c/  .1^71^^ 

'  '  ---        • 


I     ntm^-^/h  c-Mn 


(Trvmii^  -(^wm  rmannzir  ^efttuJeA  ^  'et-  !ft^  nzihtt'M'm^'i-^ 
(?wi^,  ore  -s/nawnf-  rmiznini.it^c 


>cJei 


^^■'^^/  ^y^.j/m  ><^i.  ^/:' 


Relatio  Itinebis  in  Maeilandiam. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Histaria,  iv.  p.  413.      In  a  Roman  office  hand,  with  additions,  lines, 

and  numbers  of  Father  Southwell's  redaction.     {■':  scale  of  the  original.) 

[To  face  p.  9i. 


§  3]  No.  8,  A.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1634  95 

Eo  igitur  die  iterum,  circa  decimam  matutinam,  festivis  explosionibus 
salutati   a   castro   Hurst,    praetervecti    sumus    frequentes    scopulos    ad 
extremum  insulae  Vectae,  quos  a  forma  Acus  vocant ;  sunt    - 
autem  navigantibus  terrori,  propter  duplicem  aestum  maris,   [The 
hinc  in  saxa,  illhinc  in  vicinum  littus  abripientem  et  alii-  '^s^Qles.j 
dentem  naves,  ut  alterum  interim  discrimen  taceam,  quo  def uncti  sumus 
ad  castrum  Yaremouth,    Nam  vento  et  aestu  urgente,  cum  nondum  recepta 
anchora  haereremus,  prope  erat  ut  navis  ad  terram  allideretur,  nisi  subito 
vi  magna  aversi,  earn  mari  immergentes,  periculum,  Deo  propitio,  elusisse- 
mus,  qui  hoc  etiam  pignore  protectionis  suae  nos  dignatus  est  per  merita 
S'J  Clementis. 

Die  illo,   qui  in    sabbatum    incidit,   et    nocte   insequenti,   ventis    usi 
sumus  ita  secuudis,  ut  postero  die  mane,  circa  horam  nonam, 
reliquerimus  a  tergo  promontorium  Angliae  occiduum  et  in-  Sillinae. 
sulas  Sillinas,  placido  cursu  magis  in  occasum  versi,  legentes   [The  Scilly 
oceanum   Britannicum,  neque  quantum  potuissemus  accele- 
rantes,  ne,  celocem  plus  nimio  praecurrentes,  ilia  Turcis  et  pyratis  mare 
illud  plerumque  infestantibus  praeda  tieret. 

Hinc  factum  est  ut  oneraria  insignis  vasorum  sexcentorum,  cui  nomen 
a  Dracone  datum  est,  cum  Londino  profecta  Angolam  peteret,  nos  circa 
tertiam  pomeridianam  assequeretur.  Et  quoniam  periculo  perfunctis 
voluptatis  jam  aliquid  admittere  vacabat,  jucundum  erat  spectare  has 
duas  naves  inter  se  cursu  et  tubarum  clangore  per  horam  integram  con- 
tendentes,  coelo  et  ventis  arridentibus.  Et  superasset  nostra,  quamvis 
siparo  non  uteremur,  nisi  sistendum  fuisset  propter  celocem,  quae  tardior 
erat ;  itaque  cessimus  onerariae ;  ilia  autem  ante  ve.speram  praetervecta 
conspectui  nostro  se  subduxit. 

Die  igitur  dominica  24,  et  die  lunae  et  25  novembris  usque  ad  vesperam 
prospera  usi  sumus  navigatione.     Turn  vero  ventis  in  aquilonem  obversis, 
tanta  exorta  est  tempestas,  ut  oneraria,  quam  dixi,  Londin-  j^p^g^/  ^g,„. 
ensis,  retrotracto  cursu,  Angliam  et  portum  apud  Paumonios  pestate. 
celebrem  repetierit.     Celox  etiam  nostra,  vasorum  tantum  g^°^/i  '"  * 
40  cum  esset,  viribus  coepit  diffidere  et  adnavigans  monuit 
se,  si  naufragium  metueret,  id  luminibus  a  carchesio  ostensis  significaturam. 
Vehebamur  interim  nos  valida  navi  vasorum  quadringentorum,  neque  aptior 
ex  ligno  et  ferro  construi  poterat.     Navarcho  utebamur  peritissimo ;  data 
est  itaque  illi  optio  redeundi,  si  vellet,  in  Angliam,  vel  cum  ventis  porro 
coUuctandi,  quibus  si  cederet,  expectabat  nos  e  proximo  littus  Hyberni- 
cum  coecis  scopulis   et  frequentissimis  naufragiis   infame.      Vicit  tamen 
navarchi  audax  animus  et  desiderium  probandi  quae  vires  essent  novae, 
quam  turn  primum  tractabat,  navi.     Sedit  animo  experiri  mare,  quod  eo 
fatebatur  esse  periculosius  quo  angustius. 

Neque  periculum  longe  aberat ;  ventis  enim  turgentibus  et  mari 
exasperato,  circa  mediam  noctem  videre  erat  celocem  procul  duo  lumina 
e   carchesio   protendentem.      Tum   scilicet   actum   de   ilia   esse   et   altis 


96  No.  8,  A.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1634  [I 

haustam  vorticibus  existimabamus ;  momento  enira  conspectum  efFugerat, 
neque  nisi  post  sex  septimanas  ejus  indicium  aliquod  ad  nos  emanavit. 
Celox  perdita.  ^^^^^^  periisse  celocem  cunctis  erat  persuasum ;  meliora 
[The  pinnace  tamen  providerat  Deus ;  nam  se  fluctibus  imparem  sentiens 
mature  oceanum  Virginium,  cum  quo  jam  nos  luctabamur,  devi- 
tans,  in  Angliam  ad  insulas  Sillinas  revertit ;  unde  postliminio,  Dracone 
comite  ad  Sinum  Magnum,  nos  ad  insulas  AntiUas,  ut  dicemus,  est 
assecuta,  Deo,  cui  minimorum  cura  est,  exiguae  naviculae  de  duce  et 
custode  prospiciente. 

At  vero  nos  eventus  ignaros  dolor  et  metus  premebat  quem  tetra  nox 
frequentibus  foeta  terroribus  augebat.  Illucescente  die,  cum  africum 
Nauis  flucti-  haberemus  contrarium,  quia  tamen  languidior  erat,  per  multas 
bus  petmissa.  ambages  lente  provehebamur.  Ita  martis,  mercurii  et  jovis 
abandoned  to  dies,  variantibus  ventis,  exiguo  profectu  abiere.  Die  veneris, 
the  waves.]  obtinente  eurnoto  et  glaucas  cogente  nubes  vento  gravidas, 
tantus  circa  vesperam  se  turbo  effudit,  ut  momentis  singulis  involvendi 
fluctibus  videremur.  Neque  mitiora  promittebat  lux  insequens  Andreae 
apostolo  sacra.  Nubes  terrificum  in  morem  undique  concrescentes  terrori 
erant  intuentibus  antequam  discinderentur ;  et  opiniouem  faciebant 
„.    .       ,.        prodiisse  adversum  nos  in  aciem  omnes  spiritus  tempestatum 

PiSCIS  SOllS 

[The  sun-  maleficos  et  malos  genios  omnes  Marilandiae.  Inclinante  die, 
^^^•]  vidit  navarchus  piscem  solis  cursui  solari  obnitentem,  quod 

equidem  terapestatis  certissimum  indicium  ;  neque  fides  abfuit  augurio. 
Nam  circa  decimam  nocturnam  coeca  nubes  atrocem  depluit  imbrem. 
Hunc  tarn  immanis  turbo  suscepit  ut  necesse  fuerit  quantocyus  ad  vela 
contrahenda  accurrere ;  neque  id  fieri  tam  expedite  potuit  quam  acatium, 
seu  velum  majus,  quo  solo  navigabamus,  medium  a  summo  deorsum 
fiuderetur.     Ejus  pars  una  in  mare  delata  aegre  recepta  est. 

Hie  fortissimi  cuj usque,  sive  vectoris  sive  nautae,  est  consternatus 
animus ;  fatebantur  enim  vidisse  se  celsas  naves  minori  procella  prae- 
^  .      ,  cipitatas.    Accendit  vero  is  turbo  catholicorum  preces  et  vota 

preces  in  honorem  B'":"'  Virginia  Matris  et    Immaculatae  ejusdem 

catholicorum.  Conceptionis,  S"  Ignatii  patroni  Marilandiae,  S"  Michaelis  et 
[The  vows  ^,  ...  . 

and  prayers  of  tutelarium  omnium  ibidem  angelorum.  Et  quisque  animum 
the  Cat  o  ics.j  g^j^-^  gacra  exomologesi  expiare  contendebat ;  nam,  clavi 
moderamine  amisso,  navigium  jam  undis  et  ventis  derelictum  fluctuabat  ut 
in  aqua  discas,^  dum  Deus  saluti  viam  aperiret.  Initio,  fateor,  occupaverat 
me  metus  amittendae  navis  et  vitae ;  postea  vero  quam  tempus  aliquod 
orationi,  minus  pro  more  meo  quotidiano  tepide,  impendissem  atque 
Christo  Domino,  B"'!'*  Virgini,  S'?  Ignatio,  et  angelis  Marilandiae  ex- 
posuissem  propositum  hujus  itineris  esse,  sanguinem  Redemptoris  nostri 
in  salute  barbarorum  houorare,  eidera  Servatori  regnum  (si  conatus  tenues 
secundare  dignetur)  crigere,  dotem  alteram  Immaculatae  Virgini  Matri 
consecrare,    et    similia   multa,    aifulsit    iiitus    in    animo    consolatio    non 

'  Discics  ? 


S  3]  No.  8,  A.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1634  97 

mediocris,  et  simul  persuasio  tam  certa,  nos  non  ab  hac  procella  tantum, 

sed  ab  omni  alia  itinere  isto  liberandos,  ut  nullus  apud  me  esse  posseb 

dubitandi  locus.     Dederam  me  orationi,  cum  mare  saeviret  maxime,  et 

(quod  ad  Dei  unius  gloriam  cedat)  vix  dum  earn  finieram,   cum  sedisse 

animadvertebam  tempestatem.     Id  scilicet  novo  quodam  me  induit  habitu 

animi  perfuditque  simul  gaudio  ingenti  et  admiratione,  cum  propensam 

Dei  in  Marilandiae  populos  voluntatem  (ad  quos  R.  V.  nos  misit)  baud 

paulo  amplius  persentirem.     Dulcissima  Redemptoris  nosti'i  bonitas  in 

aeternum  laudetur.     Amen. 

Cum  itaque  deferbuisset  jam  mare,  reliqua  triuni  mensium  navigatio 

placidissima  fuit,  ut  navarchus  cum  suis  jucundiorem  se  vidisse  nunquam, 

aut  quietiorem  asseveraverit ;  neque  enim  unius  horae  passi  _   , ... 

sumus  incommodum.      Cum  vero  tres  menses  nomino,  non  salus. 

dico  nos  tamdiu  mare  insedisse,  sed  iter  integrum  et  moras,  [Reassured  of 

.  ...       safety.] 

quas  in  Antillis  insulis  traximus,  adnumero ;  navigatio  enim 

ipsa  septem  hebdomadas  et  duos  solummodo  dies  tenuit,  idque  censetur 

iter  expeditum. 

Ab   eo   igitur  tempore    quando   littus    Hispaniae   legebamus,   neque 

adverse,    neque    vento    admodum    prosper©    usi    fuimus.      Verebamur 

Turcas,  nullos  tamen  habuimus  obvios  ;   receperant  fortasse   .  _ 

11  ...  IT  ,,         ,  ^  Turcis 

se  ad  solemne  jejumum,  quod  jam  Isom  vocant,  celebrandum  ;  metuunt 

in  illam   enim  anni  tempestatem   incidebat,      Praetervectis  [Fears  of  the 

autem  Fretum  Herculeum  et  Maderas,  et  ventis  puppi  vela 

implentibus  (qui  non  jam  vagi  sed  ad  austrum  et  africum,  qui  noster  erat 

cursus,  constanter  sedent),  apparuerunt  tres  naves,  quarum  una  nostram 

mole  superabat ;  distare  autem  videbantur  ad  tres  circiter  leucas  versus 

occidentem   et   nobis   obviam  conari,  interdum  etiam  ad  invicem  ultro 

citroque    mittere    et    percontari.      Cum    suspicaremur    esse    Turcarum 

pyraticas,  expediebamus  quaecumque  ad  pugnam  erant  necessaria.    Neque 

deerant  ex  nostris  qui  navarchum  imprudentius  stimularent  ut  eas  ultro 

aggrederetur  ac  lacesseret ;  sed  dominum  habebat  cui,  cum  reddenda  erat 

ratio,  probabilem  se  posse  pugnae  causam  afferre  dubitabat.     Et  quidem 

conflictum    difficilem    habiturum    fuisse    existimo ;    quamquam    fortasse 

quantum  ab  illis  nos,  tantum  nos  illi  metuebant,  et  erant,  ut  conjectura 

assequor,  mercatores  qui  ad  Fortunatas  non  procul  dissitas  tendebant,  et 

vel  non  poterant  nos  assequi,  vel  nolebant. 

Hinc  ad  insulas  Fortunatas  delati,  Sinu  Magno  suscepti  fuimus,   in 
quo  nullus  metus,  nisi  a  malaciis,  quae  cum  15  diebus  et  tribus  aliquando 
septimanis   perdurent,    deficit    navigantes    conmieatus.      Id 
vero    raro   et   vix    saeculo   uno   semel    aut    iterum    accidit ;  Magnus 
frequentissime  nihilominus  trahendae  sunt  morae,  deficiente   [The  Great 
vento ;  qui,  cum  spirat,  unus  et  idem  semper  est  huic  nostrae 
navigationi  propitius.     In  hoc  sinu  confecimus  milliarium  Italicorum  tria 
millia,    plenis    velis   mare   secantes,    nusquam    impediente    malacia,    nisi 
quandoque  circa  meridiem  una  hora. 

VOL.  I.  H 


98  No.  8,  A.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1634  [I 

Haud  facilem  invenio  rationem  tarn  constantis  venti,  nisi  forte  id  oriri 

quis  dixerit  ex  vicinia  solis  inter  duos  tropicos  intercurrentis  et  vi  sua 

_  , .  .  ^  attrahentis  ex  marl  duo  genera  meteorum,  siccum  unum  ex 
Curhicsmt  ,,.■,,  ,        .,  •  •     • 

venti  et  marina  salsedine,  alterum  numidum  ratione  aquae  :  ex  priori 

pluuiae  fit  ventus,    ex   posteriori   generantur   pluviae.      Sol    itaque 

[Why  these       utrumque  ad  se  evehens  causa  est  cur  eundem    cum    sole 

fixed  winds       obliquum    semper    cursum    servent   solemque   perpetuo   se- 

quantur.      Atque    eadem   potuit    esse  ratio   cur  inter  duos 

tropicos    experti    sumus    ingentem    simul   calorem   et  copiosam  pluviam, 

idque   constanter   mane,    meridie,   vespere,  vel   saltern  ventos   iis   horis 

vehementiores.     Hinc  etiam  deduci  potest  ratio  cur  hoc  tempore  sinus  a 

malaciis  liber  fuerit :   nam  sol  in  tropico  capricorni  existens  ultra  lineam 

aequinoctialem,   et  ad   ejusdem   lineae   extremam   partem   meridionalem 

declinans   (ut  nobis  accidit  inter  13".*  et  17'"  gradum  aequatoris  positis, 

quando  mensibus  nostris  hybernis  calores  sunt  ibi  quanti  aestivis  mensibus 

in  Europa),  attrahit  oblique  ventum  et  pluviam  ad  lineam  aequinoctialem  ; 

atque  inde  iis  mensibus  venti  sunt  certiores,  et  in  hoc  sinu  praesertim 

et  versus  tropicum  cancri ;  frequentiores  autem  sunt  malaciae,  cum  aestivo 

tempore  sol  aequatorem  transit  ad  nos  attrahitque  meteora  salsa  et  aquea, 

non  oblique  sed  fere  perpendiculariter. 

Hie  autem  non  possum  non  extollere  divinam  bonitatem,  quae  dili- 
gentibus  Deum  facit  ut  omnia  cooperentur  in  bonum.  Si  enim,  nulla 
injecta  mora,  licuisset  eo  tempore  solvere  quo  constitueramus,  mensis 
scilicet  augusti  vigesimo,  sole  cis  aequatorem  verticem  feriente,  intens- 
issimi  calores  non  solum  annonae  labem,  sed  plerisque  omnibus  morbos 
mortemque  attulissent.  Mora  saluti  fuit ;  nam  hyeme  conscendentes 
ll/lorbi  ex  hujusmodi    incommodis    caruimus ;     et,    si    consuetas    navi- 

fcr^ir  gantibus  nauseas  excipias,  nemo  morbo  aliquo  tentatus  est 

from  drinking  usque  ad  festum  Nativitatis  Domini.  Is  dies  ut  celebrior 
wine.]  esset,  propinatum  est  vinum,  quo  qui  usi  sunt  interaperantius, 

febri  correpti  sunt  proxima  luce  numero  triginta,  et  ex  iis,  non  ita  multo 
post,  mortui  sunt  circiter  duodecim ;  inter  quos  duo  catholici  magnum 
apud  omnes  desiderium  reliquerunt  Nicolaus  Farfaxius  et  Jacobus 
Barefote. 

Inter  navigandum,  multa  occurrebant  curiosa :  in  prirais  pisces  qui 
modo  aequor,  modo  aiira  sublime  pinnis  secabant,  passerum  magnitudine 
Pisces  ^^^  majorum  splanularum,  quas  valde  etiam  gustu  pergrato 

uolantes.  referunt.     Centeni  gregatim   se  in   aera  librant,   delphinos 

[Flyingfish.]  ^^^  fugiunt  insequentes.  Eorum  aliqui,  deficiente  pinna- 
[Tropical  rum  remigio,  in  nostram  navem  deciderunt ;  nam  uno  impetu 

"^  ^■-'  non  amplius  quam  duorum  vel  trium  jugerum  spatium  pervo- 

lant;  tum  pinnas  aerem  verberando  exsiccatas  aquis  rursus  immergunt 
et  se  iterum  coelo  committunt.  Cum  ab  aequatore  uno  et  viginti  gradi- 
bus  et  aliquot  minutis  abessemus,  ubi  tropicus  incipit,  videre  erat  aves 
quas  a  loco  tropicas  vocant  in  acre  pendulas.     Illae  cum  falconem  mole 


§  3]  ^0.  8,  A.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SEKLES,    1634  99 

adaequent,  duabus  praelongis  et  albentibus  plumis  in  cauda  conspicuae, 
incertum  est  an  aeri  perpetuo  insideant,  an  quandoque  aquis  se  susteatent. 
Caetera  ut  aliorum  litteris  nota  omitto. 

Cum  insulas  Fortunatas  essemus  praetervecti,  D""'  Leonardus  Calvert 
praefectus  classis  agitare  coepit  quas  merces  et  unde  comparare  posset 
navi  reduci  onerandae  quo  fratris   sui   Baronis  de   Baltimor  sumptibus 
caveret ;  illi  enim  ut  totius  navigationis  principi  onus  integrum  incumbe- 
bat.     In  Virginia  a  nostratibus  nihil  commodi  sperabatur,  sunt  enim  huic 
novae  plantationi  infensi.    Itaque  ad  insulam  S"  Christophori  tendebamus  ; 
cum,  consilio  adhibito  verentes  ne  ea  anni  sera  tempestate  alii  nos  prae- 
venissent,    proras    obvertimus    ad    austrum,    ut    Bonavistae 
potiremur ;  quae  insula  Angolae  opposita  in  littore  africano,  sa/L°g*^  ^ 
gradibus    14    ab    aequatore,    statio    est    Holandorum    salem  capreis 
conquirentium,  quem   deinde  vel  domum,  vel   ad  piscem  in  '^^"'^^P 
Groelandia  condiendum  conferunt.     Copia  salis  atque  etiam  abounds  in 
eaprarum,  quarum  insula  ferax  est,  eo  nos  invitabat;  nam  ^atsl 
alioqui    habitatore    nuUo    utitur.      Pauci    tantum   Lusitani, 
exilio  propter  scelera  pulsi,   vitam  ut  possunt   trahunt.      Vix   ducenta 
milliaria    confeceramus,    cum    mutatis    iterum    quorundam    suggestione 
consiliis,  ne  commeatus  in  tanto  circuitu  nos  deticeret,   deflectimus  ad 
Barbados. 

Est  ea  Carebum  seu  Antillarum  insularum  infima,  ab  aequatore  13 
tantum  gradibus  distans,  caeterarumque  (quae  in  modum  arcus  ad  usque 
Sinum  Mexicanum  longo  tractu  protenduntur)  granarium. 
Ad   banc    ut   appulimus    tertio  januarii,   in  spem   venimus  Merces^carae 
multarum  commoditatum  ab  incolis  Anglis  et  consanguineo  [Supplies 
gubernatore ;   sed  conspii"atione  facta  modium  tritici,  qui  in         '-' 
insula  medio  floreno  Belgico  veniebat,  nobis  non  nisi  quintupla  proportione, 
duobus  florenis  cum  dimidio,  vendere  decreverunt.      Nefrendem  unum 
quinquaginta     florenis     licitabant;     pullum    Indicum    viginti     quinque, 
caetera     ejus     generis     altilia     minora     tribus     florenis;     bovinam     seu 
vervecinam  nullam  habebant ;  vivunt  enim  pane  Indico  et  potatis,  quod 
radicum    genus    tanta    afiluentia   provenit,    ut    plaustra   integra   gratis 
auferre  liceat. 

Hominum   acerbam    severitatem    divinae    Providentiae    consideratio 

mitigavit.      Intelleximus    enim    ad    insulam    Bonavistae    stare    classem 

Hispanicam      quo     exteros     omnes    salis     commercio     pro-         , 

hiberent :    illo  si  porro    contendissemus    itinere    constituto,  uidentia. 

in    casses    [classes?]    praeda    facti    decidissemus.       Maiori  [The  Divine 

Providence.  I 
interim  periculo  ad  Barbados   erepti.      Famuli   per   totam 

insulam    in   necem  dominorum  conspirarant ;    turn  scilicet  in  libertatem 

asserti   navi,  quae  prima  appelleret,  potiri  statuerunt  et  tentare  maria. 

Conjuratione  patefacta  per   quendam,   quem   facti    atrocitas    deterrebat, 

supplicium  unius  ex  praecipuis  et  iusulae  securitati  et  nobis  saluti  fuit ; 

nostra   enim   navis,   ut  quae   prima   littori  applicuit,  praedae  destinata 


100  No.  8,  A.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERLES,    1634  [I 

fuerat,  et  eo  ipso  die  quo  appulimus  octingentos  in  armis  reperimus  quo 

recentissimo  sceleri  obviarent. 

Miranda  quaedam  narrare  libet  quae  haec  insula  profert.     Triginta 

milliaria  continet  longitudo,  latitude  15,  gradibus  13  distat  ab  aequatore, 

ealore  tanto  ut  hibernis   mensibus  incolae  lineis   vestiantur 

Galores  g^  aquis  se  saepius  immergant.     Messis  turn  erat  cum  appu- 

immensi.  ,.  ^-r.  .  ,.  •  .  .,  .1. 

[Intense  limus.    iNisi  frequentes  venti  aestum  temperarent,  imiiossibilia 

^®*J:^  asset  habitatio.    Lecti  sunt  stragula  vestis  ex  gossipio  affabre 

[Hammocks.]  texta ;  in  hac,  cum  est  quiescendi  tempus,  funibus  appensa 

fr^n'""!"'        ^^  duos  hinc  inde  palos  dormiunt ;  de  die  iterum  quocumque 

libet  auferunt.  Merces  praecipuae  sunt  frumentum  et  Gos- 
sipium.  Jucundum  est  videre  modum  et  copiam  pendentis  ex  arbore 
gossipii.  Arbor  ex  qua  nascitur  major  non  est  Oxyacantho  (quam  vulgus 
Berberin  vocat),  quamquam  arbori  quam  spinae  similior.  Haec  nodum  fert 
macnitudine  juglandis,  forma  acutiori,  qui  in  quatuor  partes  dissectus  gossi- 
pium  nive  candidius  et  pluma  mollius  in  speciem  nucis  convolutum  fundit. 
Gossipio  sex  parva  semina  insident  viciae  aequalia,  quod  tempore  suo  collec- 
tum  et  rota  quadam  a  semine  expeditum  condunt  in  saccos  et  adservant. 

Brassicae  genus  admirandum  est,  quae  cum  caulem  habeat  in  centum 
et  octoginta  pedum  altitudinem  excrescentem,  vel  cruda  editur  vel  elixa. 

Caulis  ipse  ad  unius  ulnae  mensuram  sub  fructu  habetur  in 

braTsfca  deliciis ;  crudus  admixto  pipere  sapore  cardium  Hispanicum 

[A  hug-e  superat,  et  juglandi  nudatae  propior.      Ingens  caulis  arboris 

age.  J         bene  magnae  truncum  adaequans,   neque  tamen    arbor  sed 

legumen,  brassicam  fert  non  amplius  unam.     Ibidem  videre  est  arborem 

satis  proceram  quam  Saponem  vocant.     Grana  saponis  nucem  avellanam 

non  excedunt  magnitudine  ;  horum  pinguis  tunica  ;  saponis  instar,  purgat 

et  detergit,   quamquam,  ut  aiunt,  lino  tenuiori  inimica.     Ex  his  granis 

multa  meciim  ablata  in  Marilandiam  mandavi  terrae  futurarum  arborum 

_   ,  semina.      Inter   arbores    etiam    numerant    Palmam    Christi. 

Palma  ^  .1,     ,    ,  ,,••••! 

Christi.  Quamquam  truncum  ilia  habeat  porosum  et  legumini  similem, 

tJilf  ?^'!"        racemum  fert  ingentem  seminum  coloris  subcinericii,  spinis 
ofChnst.]  .   °  T      .  -n      1  •  \ 

Gnauar.  armatum    et  nigris    macuhs    inspersum,     Jl.x    his  praestans 

Pupaes.  oleum  exprimitur.    Mala  aurea,  citrina,  granata,  nuces  etiam, 

NuxPinea.  -n-  •  .  i.     •  tj  • 

[Pineapple.]     q^^-s  Hispani  cocos  vocant,  caeterique  calidarum  regionura 

fructus  ubertim  proveuiunt. 

Est  et  fructus  qui  Gnavar  dicitur,  coloris  aurei,  forma  citri  minoris, 
gustu  tamen  referens  Cydonium.  Pupaes  colore  est  et  forma  non  absimilis, 
sed  praedulcis  cum  sit  condiendis  tantum  cibis  adhibetur, 

Praecellit  autem  caeteros,  quos  alibi  terrarum  gustavi  fructus,  Nux 
Pinea.  Est  ea  coloris  aurei  virore  mixta  gratissimo,  tres  vel  quatuor 
ejusdem  nominis  nuces  Europaeas  mole  adaequaus,  figura  non  admodum 
dissimili,  sed  operosiore,  non  tot  distincta  loculamentis  et  modulis,  qui 
ad  ignem  adhibiti  nucleum  i-eddant,  sed  mollis  et  tenella  involuta  mem- 
branula,  gustui  jucundissima,  nullo  aspera  acino,  sed  a  summo  deorsum 


§  3]  ^0.  8,  A.     ANNUAL   LETTER   SERIES,    1634  101 

aequaliter  palato  arridens ;  neque  deesb  quam  meretur  coroua ;  baud 
dubio  enira  regina  fructuuin  appellari  potest.  Gustum  habet  aromaticum 
et  quantum  conjectura  assequor  fraga  vino  saccaroque  mixta  referentem. 
Sanitati  conservandae  plurimum  confert,  corporum  constitutioni  tarn  apte 
consentiens  ut  licet  ferrum  exedat,  hominem  tamen,  si  qua  res  alia,  quam 
maxime  corroboret ;  neque  praecelsa  banc  quaeras  in  arbore,  sed  unam 
una  ex  radice  quasi  cardu[i]  Hispanici  pi'ominentem.  Optabam  me  nucem 
unam  Paternitati  Vestrae  cum  hisce  litteris  tradei'e  potuisse  in  mauus  ; 
nihil  enim  illara  praeter  ipsam  pro  dignitate  potes[<]  describere. 

Vigesimo  quarto  januarii  de  nocte  subductis  anchoris  et  circa  meri- 
diem seqiientis  diei   relicta  ad  laevam  insula   S'"''  Luciae,  sub  vesperam 
tenuimus  Matalinam.     Hie  duo  lintres   nudorum  hominum 
molem    nostrae    navis   veriti,   pepones,   cucurbitas,    fructus   v^Jn^t"^'" 
platani   et   psittacos,    de   longe   ostentabant   commutandos.  Lucia.] 
Gens    efFera,    procera,    obesa,    pigmentis    purpureis   nitens,  rMa^tiniaue  1 
ignara  Numinis,  carnium  humanarum  avida  et  quae  Anglorum  Insulae 
interpretes  aliquot  pridem  absumpserat,  regionem  incolit  in  q}  L^^  ^"^^ 
primis  fertilem,  sed  quae  tota  lucus  sit,  nulla  planitie  pervia.   [The  Antilles 
Aplustro  albo  in  signum  pacis  proposito,  eos  qui  se  a  longe  igjands  1 
ostentabant  invitavimus  ad  commercia  ;  sed  indicium  aversati 
insignia  consueta  proposuerunt.     Cum  his  ostensis   quinam  essemus  in- 
tellexissent,    animis    resumptis    accessere    propius,    sed    paucis    tantum 
tintinnabulis  et  cultellis  acceptis,  praepotenti  navi  non  nimium  fidentes, 
celocem  adeunt,  promitteutes  se,  si  subsistere  decerneremus,  sequenti  die 
meliores  merces  allaturos.     Capiet  olim  aliquem,  uti  spero,  derelicti  hujus 
populi  miseratio.    Apud  nautas  increbuit  rumor  (ortus  a  Gallis  quibusdam 
naufragis)   reperiri    in   hac    insula   animal,    cujus    fronti    lapis    inusitati 
splendoris  insidet,  prunae    vel   candelae    ardenti   similis.     Huic    animali 
Carbuncae  nomen  indiderunt.     Rei  fides  sit  penes  authorem. 

Die  proximo  illucescente,  alteram  Carebum  insularum  attigimus,  quam 

asperorum  montium  similitudo  Hispanicae    Guadalupae   fecit  cognomen, 

estque,  uti  confido,  sub  tutela  ejusdem  S'".''^  Virginis  Matris.   „ 

Inde  Monserratem  tenuimus  circa  meridiem,  ubi  ex  lembo  [Guade- 

Gallico  intelleximus  nondum  nos  ab  Hispanorum  classe  tutos  }"2i'P^:] 

^  .     [montserrat.j 

esse.     Habet  Montserrate  incolas  Hybernos  pulsos  ab  Anglis  Moeuis. 

Yirginia  ob  fidei  catholicae  professionem.     Tu^m  ad  Moevium   L^.^^'^-J 

pestilenti  aere  et  febribus  infamem.     Uno  die  absumpto,  vela  Christophori. 

fecimus   ad  S"  Christophori,    ubi   decern   dies   substituimus  [^t-.  ^     , 
ri-.n  1.1  •  -11         Christopher.] 

[suostttimusj    a    gubernatore    Anglo    et    capitaneis    duobus 

catholicis  amice  invitati ;    me  in  primis  benigne  accepit  coloniae  Gallicae 

in  eadem  insula  praefectus. 

Quaecumque  apud  Barbados  rara  visuntur  hie  etiam  reperi,  et  praeterea 

non  procul  a  praefecti  sede  montem  sulphureum,  et,  quod  admireris  magis, 

Plantam  Virginem,  sic  dictam,  quod   minimo  digiti   contactu   confestim 

marcescat  et  concidat,  quanquam  data  mora  reviviscens  iterum  assurgat. 


102 


No.  8,  A.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1634 


Mons  sul- 
phureus. 
P/anta  Virgo. 
Locusta  arbor 
et  fructus. 
[A  sulphur 
mountain. 
The  virgin 
plant.     The 
locust  tree 
and  fruit.] 


laiionis  in 
Virginia. 
[Cape 
Comfort  in 
Virginia.] 


Placuit  mihi  in  primis  Locusta  arbor,  quam  suspitio  est  praebuisse  victum 
S'"  Joanni  Baptistae;  ulmum  adaequat  altitudine,  apibus 
tarn  grata  ut  libentissime  illi  favos  sues  implicent ;  mel, 
si  nomen  silvestris  demas,  neque  colore,  neque  sapore  a 
purissimo  quod  gustavi  melle  difFert.  Fructus  etiam  Locus- 
tae  nomen  retinens  in  duriori  cortice  sex  fabarum,  siliquis 
pari,  medullam  continet  mollem,  sed  tenacem,  gustu  farinae 
similem  melle  mixtae ;  semina  fert  graudiuscula  quatuor  vel 
quinque  coloris  castanei.  Horum  aliqua  terrae  inserenda 
asportavi. 
Ac  tandem  hie  solventes,  Caput  quod  vocant  Consolationis  in  Virginia 
tenuimus  27  februarii,  pleni  metu  ne  quid  mali  nobis  machinarentur 
Caput  Conso-  -^'^S^i  incolae,  quibus  nostra  planbatio  ingrata  admodum  erat. 
Litterae  tamen,  quas  a  rege  et  a  summo  Angliae  quaestore  ad 
earum  regionum  praefectum  ferebamus,  valuer e  ad  placandos 
animos,  et  ea  quae  nobis  porro  usui  futura  erant  impetranda. 
Sperabat  enim  praefectus  Virginiae  hac  bene  vol  entia  erga 
nos  faciliuse  fisco  regio  magnam  vim  pecuniae  sibi  debitae  recupcraturum. 
Sparsum  tantum  rumorem  nunciabant  adventare  sex  naves,  quae  omnia 
sub  Hispanorum  potestatem  redigerent ;  indigenas  ea  propter  omnes  in 
armis  esse ;  quod  verum  postea  experti  sumus.  Rumor  tamen,  vereor, 
ab  Anglis  ortum  habuit. 

Post  octo  vel  novem  dierum  benignam  tractationem,  tertio  martii  vela 
^'""^  facientes  et  in  sinum  Chesopeach  invecti,  cursum  ad  aquilonem 

Patomeach '  defleximus,  ut  fluvio  Patomeach  potiremur.  Sinus  Chesopeach 
latus  decem  leucas  placide  inter  littora  labitur,  profundus 
quatuor,  quinque,  sex  et  septem  orygis,  piscibus  cum  favet 
annus  scatens.  Jucundiorem  aeque  lapsum  vix  invenies.  Cedit 
tamen  fluvio  Patomeach,  cui  nomen  a  S'°  Gregorio  indidimus. 
Jam  enim  optata  potiti  regione,  nomina  pro  re  nata  distri- 
buebamus.  Et  quidem  promontorium,  quod  est  ad  austrum, 
titulo  S'j  Gregorii  consecravimus,  aquilonare  ST  Michaeli,  in 
honorem  omnium  angelorum  Marilandiae  indigitantes.  Majus 
jucundiusve  flumen  aspexi  nunquam  ;  Thamesis  illi  compara- 
tus  vix  rivulus  videri  potest ;  nullis  inficitur  paludibus,  sed 
solida  utrinque  terra  assurgunt  decentes  arborum  silvae,  non 
clausae  vepretis  vel  subnascentibus  sarcubis  [smtcmZ/s/]  sed 
quasi  manu  laxa  consitae  ut  libere  quadrigam  inter  modias 
arbores  agitare  possis.  In  ipso  ostio  flurainis  armatos  iudi- 
genas  conspeximus.  Ea  nocte  ignes  tota  regione  arserunt ; 
[The  fear  and  et,  quoniam  nunquam  illis  tain  magna  navis  conspecta  fuit, 
natives.  nuntii   hinc  inde   missi   narrabant,  canoam  insulae  similem 

Islands^^""  adventasse  ;  tot  homines  quot  in  silvis  arbores.  Processimus 
Linen  lost.]  tamen  ad  insulas  Ardearum,  sic  dictas  ab  inauditis  exa- 
minibus  hujusmodi  volucrum.     Primam  quae  oct.'urrit  S'i  Clementis  nomine 


fluuius,  siue 
S.  Gregorii. 
[Chesapeake 
Bay.     Poto- 
mac, or  St. 
Gregory's 
River.] 
[Cape  St. 
Gregory.] 
Promon- 
torium 
ejusdem 
S.  IVIiclmeiis. 
[Cape  St. 
Michael.] 
Indigenarum 
metus  et 
admiratio. 
Insulae 
Ardearum. 
Lintea 
deperdita 


§  3]  No.  8,  A.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1634  103 

appellavimus ;  secundain  S"l''  Catharinae  ;  tertiam  S'-;^  Ceciliae.  Descendi- 
mus  primum  ad  S"  Clementis,  ad  quam  nisi  vado  non  patet  accessus  propter 
declive  littus.  Hie  ancillae,  quae  ad  lavandum  exscenderunt,  inverse 
lintre  paene  submersae  sunt,  magna  parte  meorum  etiam  linteorum 
deperdita,  jactura  in  his  partibus  non  mediocri. 

Abundat  haec  insula  cedro,  saxifragio,  herbis  et  floribus  ad  omnis 
generis  acetaria  componenda,  nuce  etiam  sylvestri,  quae  jug] andem  fert 
praeduram,  spisso  putamine,  nucleo  parvo  sed  mire  grato.  Cum  tamen 
quadringentorum  tantum  jugerum  [essei]  latitudine,  visa  est  non  ampla 
satis  futura  sedes  novae  plantationi,  quaesitus  est  tamen  locus  castro 
aedificando  ad  prohibendos  exteros  fluvii  commercio  finesque  tutandos  ;  is 
enim  erat  angustissimus  fluminis  trajectus. 

Die  Annunciationis  S""?^  Virginis  Mariae  primum  in  hac  insula  litavi- 
mus  :  id  in  hac  coeli  regione  nunquam  antea  factum.  Sacrificio  peracto, 
sublata  in  humero  ingenti  cruce  quam  ex  arbore  dedolavera-  Pn'ma  missa. 
mus,  ad  locum  designatum  ordine  procedentes,  praefecto  et  Crux  erecta. 
commissariis  caeterisque  catholicis  adjutantibus,  trophaeum  Mass.  A  cross 
Christo  Servatori  erexiraus,  litaniis  S'""  Crucis  humiliter  erected.] 
flexis  genibus  magna  animorum  commotione  recitatis. 

Cum  autem  intellexisset  praefectus  imperatori  Pascatawaye  complures 

parere  rcgulos,  ilium  adire  statuit,  ut  explicata  itineris  nostri  causa,  eb 

ejus    unius    conciliata   voluntate,  facilior    ad  caeterorum  animos  pateret 

ingressus.     Itaque  juncta  celoci  nostras   altera  quam  in  Virginia   con- 

duxerat,  et  navi  in  anchoris  relicta  ad  S'".'"  Clementem,  cursu  circumacto 

ad  australem  partem  fluminis  exscendit ;    cumque  barbaros  ad  interiora 

f  ugisse  comperisset,  progressus  est  ad  civitatem,  quae  a  flumine  desumpto 

nomine  Patomeach  etiam  dicitur.      Hie  regi  puero  tutor    erat   patruus 

nomine  Archihu  puerique  vices  in  regno  habebat,  vir  gravis  et  prudens. 

Is  patri  nostro  Altham,  qui  comes  additus  erat  praefecto  ('me   „ 

.  .  T     .     1  1  .X  n  rn  Conuenitur 

etenim  etiamnum  detinebat  ad   sareinas),  quaedam  quae  [IJ  Rex 

per   interpretem  de  gentilium  erroribus  explicanti  libenter  Patomeach 

6i  I tYipercitoti 
aures  dabat,  suos  identidem  agnoscens  ;   utque  edoctus  nos  [interview 

non  belli  causa  sed  benevolent iae  gratia  eo  appulisse,    ut  ^'^  *^^  King; 

°  fr  >  of  Potomac 

gentem  rudem  civilibus  praeceptis  imbueremus  eb  viam  ad  and  the 
coelum  aperiremus,  simul  regionum  longinquarum  commoda  niperor.j 
iis  impartituros,  gratos  advenisse  monstravit.  Interpres  erat  ex  prote- 
stantibus  Yirginiae.  Itaque  cum  plura  pro  tempore  disserere  non  posset 
pater,  promisit  se  non  ita  multo  post  reversurum.  Id  mihi  ex  animo 
accidit,  inquit  Archihii ;  una  mensa  utemur,  mei  quoque  asseclae  pro  be 
venatum  ibunt,  eruntque  inter  nos  omnia  communia. 

Hinc  itum  ad  Pascatawaye,  ubi  omnes  ad  arma  convolarant.  Quingenti 
circiter  arcubus  instructi  in  littore  cum  imperatore  constiterant.  Signis 
pacis  datis,  imperator  metu  posito  celocem  conscendit,  et,  audito  nostrorum 
benevolo  erga  eas  gentes  animo,  facultatem  dedit  qua  imperii  ejus  parte 
vellemus  habifcandi. 


104  No.  8,  A.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1634  [I 

Interim  dum  praefectus  apud  imperatorem  in  itinere  esset,  barbari  ad 
S'"'"  Clementem  audentiores  facti  se  vigilibus  nostris  familiarius  admisce- 
bant.  Excubias  enim  interdiu  noctuque  agebaraus,  turn  ut  lignatores 
nostros  turn  ut  aphractum,  quern  tabulis  costisque  solutis  allatum  aedifica- 
bamus,  ab  repentibus  insultibus  tutaremur.  Voluptati  erat  audire 
admirantes  singula  :  in  primis  ubinam  terrarum  tanta  arbor  excrevisset, 
ex  qua  tarn  immensa  moles  navis  dedolaretur  ;  excisam  enim  arbitrabantur 
quemadmodum  Indicae  caaoae  ex  uno  aliquo  arboris  trunco.  Tormenta 
majora  attonitos  omnes  tenebant,  baud  paulo  quippe  vocaliora  erant 
stridulis  ipsorum  arcubus,  et  tonitruo  paria. 

Praefectus  socium  itineris  ad  imperatorem  adliibuerat  Henricum  Fleet 
capitaneum  ex  iis,  qui  in  Virginia  commorantur,  hominem  barbaris  in 
_.  .^  „,  primis  eratum  et  linguae  locorumque  peritum.  Hie  initio 
Mariae.  nobis     perfamiliaris,     deinde     Claborm    cujusdam    sinistris 

Fluuius  5</  seductus  consiliis  infensissimus  eifectus,  indigenarum  animos 
Augusta  ^^^  ^^^^  potest  adversus  nos  accendit.     Interim  tamen,  dum 

Carolina.  inter  nos  amicus  ageret,  sedem  praefecto  monstravit  qualem 

City.    S?         vix   Europa    meliorem    loci    benignitate    ostendere    potest. 

George's  Igitur,   a  S'?   Clemente  novem  circiter  leucas  progressi  ad 

River.  o         >  r     a  ^ 

Augusta  aquilonem,   fluminis  ostio  illapsi  sumus,   cui  a   S'"   Georgio 

Carolina.]  nomen  indidimus.  Id  flumen  ab  austro  ad  aquilonem  ad 
viginti  circiter  milliaria  procurrit  antequam  salsedine  marina  exuatur, 
Thamesi  non  dissimile.  In  ejus  ostio  duo  visuntur  sinus  300  navium 
immensae  molis  capaces.  Sinum  unum  S'P  Georgio  consecravimus,  alterum 
interius  B'""^  Virgini  Mariae.  Laeva  pars  fluminis  sedes  erat  regis 
Yaocomico ;  nos  ad  dexteram  exscendimus,  et  ad  mille  passus  a  lit  tore 
avulsi  civitati  designatae  nomen  a  S*:'  Maria  posuimus ;  utque  omnem 
speciem  injuriae  inimicitiarumque  occasionem  praeverteremus,  appensis 
in  commutationem  securibus,  asciis,  rastris  et  mensuris  aliquot  panni, 
emimus  a  rege  triginta  terrae  illius  milliaria,  cui  regioni  Augusta  Carolina 
jam  nomen  est. 

Sasquebanoes,  gens  bellis  assueta,  regi  Yaocomio  prae  caeteris  infesta, 
frequentibus  incursibus  omnem  depopulatur  agrum,  et  incolas  ad  alias 
Sasqueha-  quaerendas  sedes  periculi  metu  adigit.  Haec  causa  est  cur 
"oes.  ^am  prompte  partem  ejus  regni  impetravimus,  Deo  viam  legi 

suae  et  lumini  aeterno  bis  adminiculis  aperiente.  Migrant  alii  atque  alii 
quotidie,  nobisque  relinquunt  domos,  agros,  novalia.  Id  profecto  miraculo 
simile  est,  homines  barbaros,  paucis  antea  diebus  in  armis  adversum  nos 
paratos,  tam  facile  se  nobis  velut  agnos  permittere,  nobis  se  suaque  tradere. 
Digitus  Dei  est  hie,  et  magnum  aliquod  emolumentum  huic  nationi 
meditatur  Deus.  Paucis  tamen  quibusdam  permittitur  adhuc  sua  inter 
nos  habitatio  in  annum  proximum.  Turn  vero  liber  nobis  relinquendus 
est  ager. 

Indigenae  statura  sunt  procera  et  decenti,  cute  a  natura  subfusca, 
quam  colore  plerumque  rubeo  misto  oleo  inficientes,  ut  culices  arceant, 


§  3]  No.  8,  A.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1634  105 

tetriorem  reclduut,  coramodo  suo  magis  inteuti  quam  decuii.       Vultum 

aliis  etiam  coloribus  deturpant  a  naso  sursuin  caerulei,  deorsum  rubicund! 

vel  e  contra,  variis  et  sane  foedis  terrificisque  modis.     Et,   ,    ,. 

'       .        ,  .  ,    ^  ^      .  .     Incfigenarum 

quoniam  barba  in  ultimam  prope  aetatem  carent,  pigmentis  species. 

barbam    simulant,  lineis  varii    coloris  ab  extimis  labiis  ad   testes. 
aures     productis.       Caesariem,     quam     plerumque     nigram   [The  natives. 

nutriunt,  in  nodum  ad  sinistram  aurem  circumductam  vitta  X^^'''  dress. 

IT         1-  1    •  •  •       •      Houses.] 

astringunt,   addito   ahquo,    quod    apud    ipsos   in   pretio  sit, 

monili.      Quidam   in  fronte   praeferunt   piscis  figuram   cupream.     Colla 

muniunt  vitreis  globulis  filo  insertis  more  torquium,  quanquam  hi  globuli 

viliores  apud  ipsos  esse  incipiunt  et  commercio  minus  utiles. 

Vestiuntur  ut  plurimum  pelle  cervina,  vel  similis  generis  velo,  quod  a 
tergo  fluit  iu  modum  pallii,  cincti  ad  umbilicum  perizomatis,  caetera 
nudi.  Irapubes  pueri  puellaeque  nulla  re  tecti  vagantur.  Plantis  pedum 
velut  cornu  duris  spinas  tribulosque  calcant  illaesi.  Arma  sunt  arcus  et 
sagittae  duos  cubitos  longae,  cornu  cervino,  vel  albo  praeacutoque  silice 
armatae  ;  has  tanta  arte  librant  ut  passerem  emiiius  medium  configant, 
utque  se  ad  peritiam  exerceant,  lorum  in  sublime  jaciunt,  turn  im- 
pulsam  nervo  sagittam  infigunt  antequam  decidat.  Arcu  quoniam  non 
admodum  conteuto  utuntur,  metam  longe  positam  ferire  non  possunt. 
His  armis  vivunt  et  quotidie  per  agros  et  sylvas  sciuros,  perdices, 
pullos  Indicos  ferasque  venantur.  Horum  enim  omnium  ingens  est 
copia,  quamquam  nondum  nobis  ipsi  expedire  alimenta  venatu  audeamus 
metu  insidiarum. 

Domos  habitant  ovali  forma  oblonga  constructas,  novem  vel  decern 
pedes  altas.  In  has  lumen  a  tecto  admittitur  fenestra  cubitali ;  ilia  fuino 
etiam  auferendo  inservit ;  nam  ignem  medio  in  pavimento  accendunt,  et 
circa  ignem  dormiunt.  Reges  tamen  et  principes  viri  sua  habent  velut 
conclavia,  et  lectum  quatuor  fulci'is  in  terram  adactis  et  asseribus  super- 
positis  instratum.  Mihi  et  sociis  ex  his  casuiis  una  obtigit,  in  qua  sat 
pro  tempore  commode  habemur,  donee  aedificia  parentur  laxiora.  Illam 
primum  Marilandiae  sacellum  dixeris,  quanquam  haud  paulo  decentius 
instructum  quam  cum  ab  Indis  habitabatur.  Proxima  navigatione,  si 
Deus  coeptis  annuat,  non  deerunt  nostris  quae  caeteris  in  domibus  sunt 
Usui  necessaria. 

Gentis  indoles  ingenua  est  et  laeta  et  quae  rem  probe  capiat  cum 
proponitur ;  gustu  excellunt  et  odoratu,  visu  etiam  Europaeos  superant. 
Victitant  plerumque  pulte,  quem  Pone  et  Omini  appellant ; 
utraque  ex   tritico  conficitur,   adduntque  interdum   piscem,  Indoles. 
vel  quod  venatu  aucupioque  assecuti  sunt.     Cavent  sibi  quam  f^eHqjo, 
maxime  a  vino  et  potionibus  calidis,  neque  adducuntur  facile  [Their  cha- 
ut  eas  degustent,  nisi  quos  Angli  suis  vitiis  infecerint.     Quod  Religion.] 
ad  castitatem  attinet  fateor  me  nondum  advertisse  in  viro 
vel  foemina  actionem  ullam,  quae  vel  levitatem  saperet ;  quotidie  tamen 
nobiscum  et  apud  nos  sunt,  et  nostro  gaudent  uti  consortio.     Accurrunt 


106  No.  8,  A.     ANA  UAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1634  [I 

sponte,  vultu  ad  hilaribatem  composito,  et  offerunt  quae  venati  vel 
piscati  fuerint,  liba  etiam  aliquando  et  ostrea  cocta  vel  assa,  idque 
paucis  invitati  linguae  ipsis  vernaculae  verbis,  quae  pex'  signa  hactenus 
utcumque  didicimus.  Plures  ducunt  uxores,  integram  tamen  servant 
Jidem  conjugalem.  Mulierum  aspectus  gravis  est  et  modestus.  In  uni- 
versum  liberales  nutriunt  animos  ;  quicquid  l^eneficii  contuleris  rependunt. 
Nil  temere  decernunt  aut  subito  arrepti  motu  animi,  sed  ratione ;  ideo 
cum  quidquam  momenti  aliquando  proponitur,  silent  aliquandiu  cogita- 
bundi,  turn  aiunt  breviter  aut  negant,  et  propositi  sunt  tenacissimi.  Hi 
profecto  si  semel  christianis  praeceptis  imbuantur  (et  quidem  nihil  obstare 
videtur,  praeter  linguae  his  regionibus  usitatae  defectum),  virtutis  humani- 
tatisque  cultores  egregii  evadent.  Miro  tenentur  desiderio  civilis  con- 
versationis  Europaeorumque  indumentorum ;  jamque  pridem  vestibus 
fuissent  usi,  ni  avaritia  mercatorum  obstitisset,  qui  pannos  nisi  castore 
non  commutant.  Castorem  vero  unusquisque  venari  non  potest.  Absit 
ut  horum  avaritiam  nos  imitemur. 

Idiomatis  ignorantia  facit  ut  quid  porro  de  religione  sentiant  nondum 
consteb ;  interpretibus  enim  protestantibus  minus  fidimus.  Haec  pauca 
raptim  didicimus.  Unum  Deum  coeli  agnoscunt,  quem  Deum  nostrum 
vocant ;  nullum  tamen  honorem  extex-num  illi  exhibent ;  omni  vero  ratione 
placare  conantur  phanaticum  quendam  spiritum  quem  Ochre  nominant, 
ut  ne  noceat.  Frumentum,  ut  audio,  et  ignem  colunt,  ut  deos  humano 
generi  mire  benefices.  Hanc  ceremoniam  quidam  e  nostris  in  templo 
Barcluxem  vidisse  se  narrant.  Die  constituto  e  pluribus  pagis  convenere 
circa  ingentem  ignem  omnes  omnium  aetatum  viri  foeminaeque  ;  proxime 
ad  ignem  stabant  juniores,  pone  illos  provectiores.  Tum  adipe  cervina  in 
ignem  conjecta  et  sublatis  in  coelum  manibus  et  vocibus  clamabant 
omnes  :  Taho  Taho.  Intervallo  facto  profert  unus  aliquis  bene  magnam 
peram ;  in  pera  est  tubus  et  pulvis,  quem  Potre  nominant ;  tubus  est 
quali  nostrates  utuntur  ad  exsugendum  fumum  tabacci,  sed  multo  major. 
Igitur  pera  circa  ignem  fertur,  sequentibus  pueris  et  puellis  et  voce  satis 
grata  alternantibus  :  Taho  Taho.  Circulo  peracto,  eximitur  tubus  e  pera, 
et  pulvis  Potre  in  singulos  astantes  distribuitur,  cujus  in  tube  accensi 
fumum  quisque  exugens  membra  corporis  sui  singula  perflat  consecratcjue. 
Plura  non  licuit  discere,  nisi  quod  videantur  notitiam  aliquam  habuisso 
diluvii,  quo  mundus  periit  propter  scelera  hominum. 

Uno  tantum  mense  hie  fuimus,  itaque  caetera  proximae  navigation! 
servanda  sunt.  Illud  assero,  solum  videri  in  primis  fertile  ;  fragra,  vites, 
saxifragium,  glandes,  juglandes,  passim  densissimis  in  silvis 
[The  soil.]  calcamus.  Nigra  et  mollis  terra  unius  pedis  crassitudine 
insternitur  pingui  et  rubenti  argillae.  Praccelsae  ubique 
arbores,  nisi  ubi  a  paucis  cultus  ager.  Copia  fontium  potum  subministrat. 
Animalia  nulla  apparent  praeter  cervos,  castorem  et  sciuros,  qui  lepores 
Europaeos  adaequant.  Infinita  vis  avium  est  versicoioruni  ut  aquilarum, 
ardearum,  cyguoz'um,  anserum,  perdicum,  anatum.     Ex  quibus  eonjectura 


§  3]  A'".  8,  B.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1633-1634  107 

est  non    deesse   regioni  quae  vel   commodis  vel  voluptati    habitantium 
subserviant. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  iv.  pp.  413-440;  a  contemporary 
office  copy  made  in  Roma,  in  a  familiar  hand  of  that  date,  and  also  annotated 
by  the  hand  of  Father  Nathaniel  Soidhwcll  (Bacon). — Obvious  clerical  errors  of 
the  amanuensis  have  been  corrected. — For  further  reference  to  the  document, 
see  History,  I.  Introduction,  Chap.  I.  §  5,  pp.  29-31. — Lengthy  extracts 
translated  into  English  are  in  J.  T.  Scharfs  History  of  Maryland,  i.  69-77. — • 
Fen-  a  disciission  of  its  origin  as  compared  with  the  analogous  English  account, 
A  Briefe  Relation  of  the  Voyage  unto  Maryland,  and  for  the  text  of  the  latter, 
see  Calvert  Papers,  iii.  6-12,  26-45. 

Certain  interpolations  in  the  original  text,  as  in  the  very  first  line, 
numbers  affixed  and  marks  of  exclusion  doion  the  margin  are  from  Father 
Southwell's  pen,  for  the  purpose  explained  in  History,  I.  Introduction,  Chap.  II. 
§  6,  pp.  68,  64.     Sec  the  facsimile  of  the  first  page,  supra,  facing  p.  94. 

No.  8,  B.  1633-1631 

Annual  Letter  of  the  English  Province,  1634,  Extract  recording  the 
origin  of  the  Maryland  Mission;  the  voyages  of  three  distinct 
detachments,  priests  and  brothers ;  and  an  incident  regarding 
the  redemption  of  a  Catholic  sold  for  his  religion. — See  History, 
I.  §§  26,  27,  pp.  269,  274,  275. 

Bona  Regis  gratia  atque  auctovitate,  anno  proximo,  catholici  cujusdam 
Baronis  auspiciis,  ducta  est  in  citeriores  Americae  oras  Anglorum  magnam 
partem  catholicorum  non  contemnenda  colonia ;  profecti  simul  bini 
sacerdotes  e  nostris  cum  uno  coadjutore ;  alius  deinde  sacerdos  aliusque 
coadjutor  subsecuti ;  quibus  id  propositum  est  ut  non  tantummodo  apud 
cives  operam  collocent,  sed  barbarorum  etiam  conversion!  ac  saluti  pro- 
curandae  sese  addicant.  Ad  promovendum  hoc  tarn  pium  incoeptura, 
pecunias  ac  famulos,  qui  imprimis  ibidem  sunt  necessarii,  plures  catholici 
perquam  liberaliter  contulerunt.  Famulo  cuidam  baud  sine  divina  pro- 
videntia  videtur  contigisse  ut  a  nostris,  qui  ultimi  discesserunt,  reperiretui'. 
Noverat  eum  f rater  noster  in  Belgio,  ac  virum  industrium  ac  fidum  com- 
pererat  ;  quare,  dum  se  ad  profectionem  parat,  nullam  in  eo  conquirendo 
diligentiam  omittit ;  cumque  jam  nulla  spes  reliqua  hominis  inveniendi 
videretur,  conscensa  navi,  quae  in  plures  colonias  recentia  vehebat 
supplementa,  in  hominem  inexpectato  incidit.  Devenerat  is,  propter 
liberam  fidei  professionem  in  extremam  calamitatem,  maxime  quod 
Sacramento,  quod  vocant  fidelitatis,  nullo  pacto  sese  vellet  adstringere ; 
quare  e  regno  cum  mercatoi'e  quodam  haeretico,  ipsius  arbitrio  in  aliquam 
haereticam  coloniam  vendendus,  pro  more  obibat ;  cum  agnitum  frater 
redimit,  et  tanquam  ex  ipsis  orci  faucibus  ereptum  et  incredibili  gaudio 
perfusum  itineris  sibi  comitem  adjungit.  Bini  praeterea  sacerdotes 
nostri  comites  hoc  anno  dati  cuidam  viro  nobili,  qui  incognitas  terras 
exploratum  iverat.  li  octo  circiter  mensium  navigatione  licet  incommoda, 
ambo    valetudine    et    gravibus    morbis    vicissim    tentati,    magno   animo 


108  Nc.  8,  C-E.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1633-1635  [I 

perfuucti    sunt,    efc    de    copiosa    olim    messe,    in    amplis    et    praeclaiis 
regionibus  spem  non  levem  nobis  injeceiunt. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  iv.  pp.  470,  471. 

No.  8,  C.  (1633-1634.) 

Father  Heury  Moie's  statement  regarding  the  origin  of  the  Maryland 
Mission. — Cf.  History,  I.  Introduction,  Chap.  II.  §  6,  p.  62. 

Superioribus  annis,  baronis  cujusdam  catholici  auspiciis  deducta  ex 
Anglia  est  colonia  in  Americam,  non  procul  ea  parte  quam  Virginiam 
vocant.  Comitati  sunt  ab  ipso  navigationis  initio  ex  nostris  aUqui, 
partim  catholicis  ut  praesto  essent,  partim  ut  haereticorum  una  navi- 
gantium  barbarorumque  salutem  procurarent.  .  .  . 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  iv.  p.  140 ;  Morels  Provinciae  Angliae 
Selectiora  ab  anno  [16J25  ad  [16]45.  The  sentence  is  prefixed  by  More,  under 
date  of  1638,  as  a  mere  introduction  to  some  anecdotes  of  conversions,  etc.,  taken 
from  the  Annual  Letters,  8,  G,  and  8,  J,  infra. 

No.  8,  D.  (1633-1634.) 

Similar  Statement  on  the  origin  of  the  Maryland  Mission  in  a  Eeview 
of  U4:6.—See  History,  I.  §  18,  p.  249. 

Status  Provinciae  Anglicanae  Societatis  Jesu,  ab  ejus  constitutionb 

USQUE    AD    INITIUM    FeBRUARII    ANNI    CURRENTIS    1646. 

2?  Constituitur  provincia  intra  Angliam  residentiis  septem :  8" 
Joannis,  SV  Michaelis,  S"  Dominici,  S"  Georgii,  SH"^  Mariae,  S'.'  Thomae,  et 
B'.'  Stanislai.  Ad  has  plerumque  pertinent  septem,  vel  octo,  vel  decern 
patres  cum  suo  superiore  a  Provinciali  constitute,  quorum  vivendi  agen- 
dique  mos  idem  est  cum  iis,  qui  ad  collegia  spectant.  His  accessit  ab 
anno  1634  missio  Marilandica  in  Indiis  occidentalibus,  juxta  eam  partem 
quam  Angli  vocant  Virgineam.  Eo  enim  cum  vir  quidam  111'"!"*  Anglus 
catholicus  duceret  coloniam,  nostros  desideravit  cooperatores  adjutoresque, 
quod  Adm.  Rev.  Pater  Noster  libenti  animo  concessit  in  auxilium  tum 
eorum  qui  ex  Anglia  proficiscebantur  colonorum,  tum  [iii'^]  spem  con- 
versionis  gentium  barbararum  ;  in  quo  utroque  fructu  non  poenitendo  per 
Dei  gratiam  laboratum  est.     %  On  Belgium. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  v.  p.  161. — Stonyhurst  College 
MSS.,  Anglia,  A,  v.  f.  65\ 

No.  8,  E.  1635. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.     The  number  of  men  in  Maryland,  and  the 
want  of  results  thus  far. — See  History,  I.  §  30,  p.  334. 


§  3]  No.  8,  F,  G.     ANNrAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1636,  1638  109 

De  hac  missione  (quae  [^Jta  ?]  nuper  inchoata,  ob  plurimas  quae  in  ea 
occurrunt  difficultates,  exiguus  adhuc  fructus  fuit,  praesertim  apud 
barbaros  quorum  lingua  tarde  a  nostratibus  discitur)  nihil  fere  scribi 
potest.  Versantur  in  ea  socii  quinque,  tres  sacerdotes,  coadj  uteres  duo, 
qui  praesentes  labores  futuri  eventus  spa  cum  multa  sustinent  alacritate. 

Signed,  p.  667 :  Henricus  Morus. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  iv.  p.  652. — Published  in  Maryland 
Historical  Society  Fund  Publication,  No.  7,  p.  64,  with  translation. — Also  cf. 
the  Series  beginning  with  this  extract,  and  continuing  in  large  part  to  the  end 
of  the  Annual  Letter  Series,  in  H.  Foley,  Records,  iii.  p.  367,  but  without  the 
original  Latin. 


No.  8,  F.  1636. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.   Numher  of  men. — See  History,  I.  §  36,  p.  335. 

Versantur  in  hac  missione  sacerdotes  quatuor  cum  uno  adjutore 
temporali,  a  quibus,  quod  nuUae  inde  hoc  anno  perlatae  sunt  litterae, 
quid  gestum  sit  cogimur  ignorare. 

Signed,  p.  703  :  Henricus  Morus. 

General  Archives,  ubi  supra,  p,  693. — Published  in  Ftmd  Publication,  nbi 
supra,  p.  54. 

No.  8,  G.  1638. 

Annual  Letter  :  extract.     The  labour's  and  remits  in  Maryland. — See 
History,  I.  §  36,  pp.  336-339. 

Missio  Marilandiae. 

Spectabant  ad  banc  missionem  patres  quatuor  cum  uno  rerum 
temporalium  adjutore.  Atque  hie  quidem,  post  graves  labores  toto  quin- 
quennio  maxima  cum  patientia,  humilitate  ac  ferventi  charitate  exantlatos, 
morbo  tum  grassante  forte  correptus,  miseram  banc  vitam  cum  immortali 
feliciter  commutavit.  Quem  unus  etiam  ex  patribus,  juvenis  quidem  sed 
ob  praestantes  animi  dotes  magnae  plane  expectationis,  subsequutus  est. 
Vix  duos  menses  in  hac  missione  transegerat,  cum,  communi  hujus  coloniae 
aegritudine  (a  qua  trium  reliquorum  sacerdotum  nullus  incolumis  evasit) 
magno  omnium  dolore  extinctus  est.  Non  destitimus  tamen  pro  virili 
operam  in  proximos  impendere.  Et  quamvis  nondum  inter  barbaros 
manere  nobis  per  hujus  coloniae  moderatores  liceat,  tum  propter  invale- 
scentes  aegritudines,  tum  propter  actus  hostiles  quos  barbari  in  Anglos 
exercent,  uno  ex  hac  colonia,  qui  inter  illos  commercii  gratia  versabatur, 
interempto  et  contra  totara  gentem  conjuratione  quoque  facta,  speramus 
tamen  brevi  unum  ex  nostris  inter  barbaros  stationem  impetraturum. 
Interea   teraporis   Anglis   impensius   vacamus,   cumque   in   colonia   tarn 


110  No.  8,  G.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1638  [l 

protestantes    quam    catholici    essent,    utrisque     laboravimus,    Deusque 
laboribus  benedixit. 

E  protestantibus  enim  omnes  fere  qui  hoc  anno  1638  ex  Anglia 
venerunt  aliique  multi  ad  fidem  conversi  sunt,  cum  quatuor  servis,  quos  in 
Virginia  (alia  regni  nostri  colonia)  ad  usus  necessarios  mercati  sumus,  et 
opificibus  quinque,  quos  in  mensem  conductos  interea  Deo  lucrati  sumus. 
Horum  unus  non  diu  post,  per  sacramenta  ad  moriendum  probe  dispositus, 
6  vita  decessit.  Atque  in  his  quidem  vix  quidquam  praeterea  memorabile 
contigit :  magis  memorabilia  sunt  quae  sequuntur. 

Quidam  nobis  plane  ignotus,  sed  in  protestantium  religione  fervens, 
apud  hospitem  ferventiorem  commorans,  ab  angue  (quarum  in  his 
partibus  copia)  morsus,  praesentem  mortem  expectabat ;  quod  intelligens 
unus  ex  nostris  adducto  secum  chirurgo  ad  aegrum,  qui  jam  sensibus 
orbatus  ferebatur,  contendit,  animae  illius  quoque  modo  procuraturus.  Sed 
hospes  rem  praesentiens  pios  conatus  disturbavit ;  cumque  sacerdos  aliam 
nullam  opportunitatem  posset  excogitare,  apud  aegrum  pernoctare 
statuebat;  sed  hoc  etiam  hospes  impedivit,  et  ne  patri  noctu  daretur 
aditus  custodem  assignavit,  qui  lecto  transverso  ante  ostium  cubiculi  ubi 
jacebat  dormiret.  Nihilominus  sacerdos  omnes  captans  aditus,  nocte 
intempesta,  cum  custodem  somno  maxime  oppressum  credebat,  viam 
invenit,  illo  non  excitato,  ad  infirmum  penetrandi,  eumque  volentem  in 
ecclesiam  admisit.  Et,  quamvis  in  illis  angustiis  non  multum  posset  aeger 
insti'ui  aut  magnopere  confirmari,  tamen,  cum  praeter  omnem  spem  a 
chirurgo  nostro  sanatus  esset,  divina  praevalente  gratia,  potius  elegit 
hospitio  suo  ejici  quam  retractare  quod  fecerat ;  quin  etiam  ad  nos  ultro 
veniens  incoeptum  opus  feliciter  perfecit, 

Alium  quemdam  unus  e  nostris  ad  orthodoxam  fidem  nixus  adducere 
rejectus  est  ab  illo  respondents,  quod  vovisset  se  nunquam  fidem  illam 
amplexurum.  Paulo  post  in  morbum  hie  miser  incidit  et  prope  ad 
extrema  deductus  est,  antequam  pater  de  aegrotante  moneretur.  Advolat 
tamen  ille  festinus  et,  privatum  omni  sensu  infirmum,  spirantem  tamen 
reperit.  Monet  itaque  curatores  ut  nutrimenti  aliquid  per  interval)  a  in 
OS  aegro  instilleut  vocentque  se,  si  quando  ad  sensus  ille  rediret.  Factum 
id  postridie  mane ;  et  pater  ad  aegrum  accurrens,  inter  colloquendum,  se 
aliquo  modo  ab  illo  agnitum  advertit,  responsionem  etiam  ad  brevem 
interrogation  em  (nee  enim  longiorem  simul  sermonem  capere  poterat)  ab 
illo  accipit.  Praesente  igitur  opportunitate,  ut  qui  posthac  aliam  non 
speraret,  pater  uti  decrevit,  cumque  variis  vicibus  aegro  consensum  (ut 
aibitrabatur)  obtinuisset  quod  fieri  vellet  catholicus,  quod  de  peccatis 
doleret,  quod  ab  eis  cuperet  absolvi,  absolutum  a  peccatis  sacro  linivit 
oleo.  His  peractis,  aeger  intra  unum  vel  alterum  diem  ad  sensus  perfecte 
rediit,  cumque  rogaretur  quid  egisset,  vel  quid  circa  se  actum  sensisset? 
respondit  tanto  cum  gaudio  et  animi  sensu,  se  in  ecclesiam  eatholicam 
admissura  fuisse  et  in  ea  ad  extremum  usque  spiritum  permansurum,  ut 
omnibus  qui  aderant  non  parvam  moverit  admirationem.     Idem  postea 


§  3]  ^V'^-  8,  G.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1638  111 

gaudiura  patri  ad  se  redeunti  expressit,  magnaque  cum  ejus  satisfactione 
caetera  praestitit  ad  operis  inchoati  perfectionem  necessaria.  Ex  eo 
tempore  paulatim  convaluit ;  sed,  cum  subsidiis  idoneis  fere  careret 
diuque  supinus  jaceret,  horrendum  toto  corpore  natum  est  ulcus.  Quare 
nos  quae  potuimus  ei  necessaria  sumptu  nostro  procuravimus,  chirur- 
gumque  misimus  qui  malo  mederetur ;  et,  quamvis  ex  ulcere  maguam 
vermiura  copiam  chirurgus  abstulerit,  solerti  tamen  ejus  diligentia  et 
aliorum  vigilanti  cura  sanatus  est  aeger,  jamque  robustus  est  famulus, 
sanus  (uti  confidimus)  tum  animo,  turn  corpore. 

Alius,  genere  nobilis,  eo  paupertatis  effrenata  sua  licentia  perductus 
erat,  ut  se  in  hanc  coloniam  manciparit  ubi,  per  unum  ex  nostris  ad  tidem 
rectam  et  frugem  bonam  revocatus,  anxie  semper  num  viam  securam 
esset  ingressus  dubitabat ;  cumque  se  aliquando  mari  in  navicula  parva 
commisisset,  horribili  exoriente  tempestate,  qualem  ipse,  qui  inter  navi- 
gandum  frequentes  expertus  fuerat,  nunquam  vidisset,  jamque  certum 
naufragium  videretur  imminere,  Deum  rogavit  ardenter  ut  in  susceptae 
nuper  a  se  fidei  confirmationem,  si  quidem  ea  vera  foret,  averteretur 
praesens  periculum.  Audivit  Deus  orantem  et,  alio  versa  tempestate, 
fluctuantem  ejus  animum  tranquilla  quiete  firmavit.  Haud  ita  multo  post 
gravi  morbo  vir  ille  deductus  ad  extrema,  sacramentis  omnibus  susceptis, 
una  circiter  ante  obitum  hora,  catbolicum  curatoi"em  suum  rogavit  ut  pro 
se  oraret.  Credibile  est  malum  ei  angelum  se  conspiciendum  praebuisse, 
nam  in  ipso  paene  mortis  articulo,  eumdem  vocans  curatorem,  alacri  voce 
dixit :  Nonne  vides  angelum  meum  bonum  ?  En,  ubi  adstat  me  asporta- 
turus  ;  abeundum  mihi  est ;  atque  ita  felicem  (uti  sperare  fas  est)  auimam 
exspiravit.  Post  sepulturam,  clarissima  lux  noctu  circa  ejus  tumulum 
etiam  a  protestantibus  saepius  conspecta  est. 

Duos  praeterea  Gallos  quidam  e  nostris  extra  coloniam  excurrens 
reperit,  quorum  alter  integro  triennio  catholicae  ecclesiae  sacramentis 
caruerat,  alter  jam  morti  vicinus,  quindecim  totos  annos  inter  haereticos 
agens,  instar  illorum  vixerat.  Prioi^em  pater  sacramentis  juvit  et  in 
catholica  fide  quantum  potuit  confirmavit ;  posteriorem  ecclesiae  catholicae 
restituens,  sacramentis  omnibus  ad  bene  moriendum  disposuit. 

Quod  ad  catholicos  attinet,  sacramentorum  frequentatio  tanta  hie  est, 
ut  major  inter  Europaeos  pro  numero  catholicorum  non  sit.  Catecheses 
pro  rudioribus  et  lectiones  catechisticae  pro  provectioribus  habitae  singulis 
dominicis  ;  festis  vero  diebus  condones  raro  intermissae.  Aegros  et  mori- 
bundos,  qui  sane  hoc  anno  plurimi  f  uerunt  valdeque  disperse  habitabant, 
omni  ope  juvimus,  ut  ne  quidem  unus  sacramentis  moriens  caruerit. 
Plurimos  sepelivimus,  varios  baptizavimus.  Et,  quamvis  frequentes 
discordiarum  causae  non  desint,  nulla  tamen  his  novem  postremis 
mensibus  raomenti  alicujus  exorta  est,  quam  statim  non  sedaverimus. 
Illud  Dei  beneficio  solatium  habemus  quod  vitiorum  nihil  admodum  vel 
inter  novos  catholicos  pullulat,  quamvis  hujusmodi  loca  non  soleant  ex 
optimo  hominum  genere  coalescere. 


112  No,  8,  H.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERLES,    1639  [I 

Duos  catholicos,  qui  se  in  servitutem  vendidei'ant  in  Virginia,  re- 
demimus.  Nee  male  impensum  pretium :  auibo  enim  se  bonos  christianos 
praestant ;  unus  autem  vulgaribus  excellit.  Id  ipsum  caritatis  officium 
alii  nonnulli  praestiterunt,  ementes  inde  servos  catholicos,  quorum  isthic 
est  copia ;  singulis  enim  annis  plurimi  in  servos  illic  se  mancipant,  qui 
inter  homines  exempli  pessimi  viventes,  omnique  ope  spirituali  destituti, 
animarum  plerumque  jacturam  faciunt. 

Yarios  e  primariis  per  exercitia  spiritualia  formavimus  ad  pietatem 
fructu  non  poenitendo.  In  uno  autem  singularem  Dei  providentiam  et 
misericordiam  veneramur,  quae  hominem  plurimis  in  mundo  difficultatibus 
implicatum  et  jam  demum  in  Virginia  absque  animae  suae  subsidio  fere 
semper  viventem,  ad  haec  exercitia  non  diu  ante  obitum  suscipienda 
induxit ;  ex  quibus  ille  tantum  profecit  ut  de  optima  ratione  vitae  deinde 
traducendae  secum  statuerit.  Hanc  cogitationem  vehemens  morbus 
excepit,  quem  ille  summa  cum  patientia  tulit  animo  plerumque  in  Deum 
fixo,  ac  tandem  sacris  omnibus  rite  susceptis,  placidissime  praeter  morem 
reliquae  vitae,  quae  molestiis  ac  inquietudine  plena  fuit,  animam  Creatori 
reddidit. 

Mortua  est  etiam  nobilis  matrona,  quae  inter  primos  in  hanc  coloniara 
veniens  animo  plusquam  foemineo  difficultates  omnes  et  incommoda  per- 
tulit,  Multae  orationis  erat,  salutis  proximorum  cupidissima,  bene  dis- 
ponendae  familiae  absolutum  tam  in  se  quam  in  domesticis  exemplar, 
vivens  Societatis  nostrae  studiosissima,  moriens  eidem  benefica ;  cujus 
meraoria  apud  omnes,  ob  egregia  turn  virtutum  reliquarum,  turn  charitatis 
praesertim  erga  aegrotos  exempla,  in  benedictione  est.  ^  Collegium 
Leodiense,  etc. 

Signed,  p.  789  ;  Odoardus  Knottus. 

General  Archives,  ubi  swpra,  pp.  773-177. — Publislied  in  Fund  Publication, 
ubi  supra,  pp.  54-61 ;  and  in  Supplement  to  the  same  Fund  Publication,  No.  7, 
p.  5.  Father  Nathaniel  SouthiueWs  lines  of  exclusion,  ^lumbers,  transitions, 
etc.,  'iKade  wlien  lie  was  editing  this  matter  for  his  Relation,  appear  in  the  MSS. 
of  this  and  following  Anmial  Letters.  Cf.  Historv,  I.  Introduction,  Chap. 
II.  §  6,  p.  63. 

No.  8,  H.  1639. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.  Accounts  of  progress.  Posts  of  the  mission- 
aries :  the  great  Tayac.  Divine  service  and  vmrh  at  St.  Mary's. 
A  2'>(^'*'ii(^ularly  elegant  letter. — Sea  History,  I.  §§  38,  39,  pp. 
342-345. 

Missio  Marilandiak. 

Versantur  in  hac  missione  sacerdotes  quatuor,  coadjutor  unicus, 
oinnes  locis  longe  dissitis,  ideo  nimirum  quod  sic  eb  peregrinae  linguae 
notitiam  celerius  parari  et  sacram  ovangelii  fidem  latius  propagari  sperent. 
P.  Joannes  Brocus  superior  cum  fratre  coadjutore  in  praedio  commoratur 


§  3]  ^^0.  8,  H.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1639  113 

Metapannayensi,  quod  nobis  a  Maquacomeno  lege  Patuxeiisi  attiibutum 
quaedam  est  missionis  hujus  cella  peuaria,  uude  pleraque  subsidia  cor- 
porum  suppeditantur.  P.  Philippus  Fisherus  in  praecipuo  degit  coloniae 
oppido  cui  a  S':'  Maria  nomen  inditum.  P.  Joannes  Gravenerius  in  insula 
versatur  Cantiana,  inde  millia  passuura  sexaginta.  P.  Andraeas  Vitus 
longius  adhuc  abest  millia  passuum  centum  et  viginti,  Kittamaquundi 
scilicet,  Pascatoae  metiopoli,  apud  ipsum  loci  imperatorem  quern  Tayacum 
appellant,  in  regia  diversatus  a  junio  mense  anni  1639.  Causa  patri  eo 
proficiscendi  hujusmodi  fuit. 

Multum  is  operae  et  temporis  in  conversione  regis  Patuxensis  posuerat, 
quae  nimirum  votis  omnibus  expetebatur,  turn  ob  memoriam  beneficii 
accepti  (ille  enim,  ut  dictum  est,  praedium  Societati  donaverat),  tum  quod 
prudentiae  opinione  atque  auctoritate  plurimum  inter  barbaros  pollere 
ferebatur.  Jamque,  uti  initia  se  dederant,  optatus  rei  exitus  futurus 
brevi  sperabatur ;  nonnulli  quippe  regis  clientes  se  ad  Christum  aggre- 
gaverant  ipseque  rudimentis  iidei  abunde  institutus  videbatur ;  cum  ecce 
infelix  primum  procrastinare,  deinde  sensim  defervescere,  postremo  a 
suscepto  consilio  palam  penitusque  desciscere  coepit.  Neque  hoc  tantum, 
sed  animi  etiam  indicia  a  tota  uuiversim  colonia  alieni  haud  obscura  dedit. 
Quam  rem  gubernator  prudenter  odoratus,  de  suorum  consilio,  patrem  a 
regis  hospitio  avocandum  censuit,  ne  vel  inopinato  barbarus  aliquod  per- 
tidiae  suae  et  crudelitatis  exemplum  in  innocentem  ederet,  vel  certe  ne, 
hoc  quasi  obside  apud  regem  relicto,  impediretur  ipse  quominus  arbitratu 
sue  persequi  injurias  posset,  si  quando  palam  se  Patuxensis  hustem 
proderet. 

Cum  imperatores  regesque  memox'antur,  nemo  animo  fingat  augustam 
virorum  speciem  qualis  aliorum  est  in  Europa  principum.  Indici  enim 
hi  reges,  quamvis  summam  vitae  necisque  potestatem  in  suos  habeant  ct 
quadam  honoris  opumque  praerogativa  anteant  caeteros,  cultu  tamen 
corporis  prope  nihil  a  vulgo  recedunt.  Illorum  proprium,  quo  a  plebe 
secernas  principem,  gestamen  est  vel  torques  e  gemma  rudi  contextus,  vel 
balteus,  vel  chlamys  subinde  conchis  distincta  orbiculatis.  Horum  regna 
angustis  plerumque  unius  oppidi  atque  agri  adjacentis  circumscribuntur 
finibus ;  quanquam  Tayaco  multo  latior  dominatio  est  ad  millia  passuum 
centum  circiter  et  triginta  protensa,  cujus  etiam  imperio  obnoxii  sunt  alii 
reguli. 

Ad  hunc,  Maquacomeni  desperata  salute,  se  P.  Andreas  contulit, 
et  ab  eo  vel  ipso  primo  congressu  perbenigne  habitus,  usque  adeo  sibi 
devinxit  virum,  ut  exinde  in  sumnio  apud  eum  tum  amore  tum  venera- 
tione  fuerit.  Cujus  rei  vel  id  maxime  argumento  est  quod  patrem  nullo 
alio  praeterquam  aedium  suarum  hospitio  uti  voluerit.  Neque  quidquam 
imperatrix  conjugi  suo  de  benevolentia  in  hospitem  concedit,  quippe  quae 
manibus  suis  (quod  etiam  thesaurarii  uxor  libenter  factitat)  et  cibos  ei 
condire  et  panem  pinsere,  non  minori  cura  quam  opera,  consuevit.  Hujusce 
tarn  singularis  in  patrem  amoris  causa  ad  duo  somnia  (nisi  alio  nomine 
VOL.   I.  I 


114  iVo.  8,  H.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1639  [I 

clignanda  censeas)  accej)ta  referenda  est.  Alterum  Uwanno  oblatum 
germano  imperatoris  fratri,  quern  ante  se  regnantem  e  medio  sustulit. 
Is  enim  secundum  quietem  visas  est  P.  Vitum  et  P.  Gravenerium  coram 
intueri,  vocemque  insuper  audire  monenteni,  hos  denique  viros  esse,  qui 
ipsum  cum  gente  sua  universa  ex  animo  diiigerent  atque  ea  secum  bona 
deferrent,  quibus,  si  vellet,  beatus  esse  posset.  Hinc  tarn  viva  ignotorum 
hominum  species  in  mente  ejus  impressa  resedit,  ut  vel  primo  aspectu  ad 
se  venientes  noscitaret;  quos  deinceps  singulari  semper  benevolentia 
complexus  est,  solitus  etiam  P.  Vitum  parentis  compellare  nomine ;  cui 
et  iilium  sibi  apprime  carum  (ut  est  geus  omnis  liberorum  amantissima. 
nunquam  fere  eos  a  com^jlexu  dimittens)  ad  septem  annos  tradere  in 
disciplinam  voluit.  Alterum  Tayaco  ostensum  fuit,  quod  crebris  ipse  solet 
usurpare  sermonibus ;  quiescenti  sibi  nimirum  hinc  suum  patrem  vita 
defunctum  ob  oculos  versari  visum,  deo  comitatum  quem  coleret,  coloris 
obscuri,  obtestante  ne  se  desertum  vellet ;  iilinc  ad  stare  cum  suo  deo 
longe  teterrimo  Snowum  quendam,  pertinacem  ex  Anglia  haereticum ; 
ex  alia  denique  parte  coloniae  praefectum  et  P.  Vitum  objici,  comite 
etiam  Deo  sed  multo  pulcherrimo,  qui  vel  intactam  nivem  candore 
anteiret,  visus  etiam  imjDeratorem  ad  se  blande  allicere.  Ex  eo  tempore 
turn  praefectum  turn  patrem  eximio  amore  prosequutus  est. 

Haud  ita  multo  post  P.  Viti  ad  aulam  adventum,  gravi  morbo  in 
discrimen  adductus  est  Tayacus ;  cumque  arioli  quadraginta  remedia 
omnia  frustra  tentassent,  pater  cum  bona  aegrotantis  venia  medicinam 
adhibuit,  pulverem  nempe  quendam  notae  virtutis  aqvia  benedicta  attem- 
peratum,  curavitque  postridie  a  puero,  quem  secum  habebat,  ei  venam 
incidi  ad  sanguinis  emissionem.  Hinc  aeger  melius  in  dies  coepit  habere, 
nee  ita  multo  post  plane  convaluit.  Ex  morbo  recreatus,  omnino  con- 
stituit  secum  christianis  sacris  quamprimum  initiari,  neque  ipse  tantum, 
sed  conjux  etiam  et  filiae  duae,  cum  necdum  ei  sit  ulla  mascula  proles. 
In  eorum  institutionem  nunc  sedulo  incumbit  P,  Vitus  ;  neque  illi  segniter 
coelestem  capessunt  doctrinam,  coelitus  enim  infuso  lumine  veteris  vitae 
errores  dudum  compertos  habent.  Pelles,  quibus  hactenus  inducbatur, 
imperator  cum  veste  commutavit  ad  modum  nostrum  accommodata ;  non- 
nullam  etiam  dat  operam  linguae  nostrae  ediscendae.  Relegatis  a  se 
pellicibus,  una  degit  contentus  uxore,  ut  eo  liberius,  sic  enim  ait,  Deo 
vacet.  lis  diebus  carne  abstinet  quibus  legibus  christianis  id  cautum  est, 
et  homines  haereticos  secus  facientes  vel  eo  nomine  malos  christianos 
censet  habendos.  Sernione  spirituali  admodum  delectatur,  et  sane  terrenas 
opes  prae  coelestibus  nihili  ducere  videtur ;  ut  aliquando  apud  guberna- 
torem  professus  est,  quo  ei  demonstrante  quanta  commoda  ox  Anglis 
mutua  mercium  permutatione  percipi  possent :  Nae  ego,  inquit,  isthaec 
parvi  facio  prae  hoc  uno  emolumento,  quod  iis  auctoribus  in  veram  Dei 
unius  notitiam  pervenerim,  qua  non  aliud  mihi  magis  in  votis  est  aut 
unquam  esse  debebit. 

Non  ita  pridem  cum  regni  conventus  ageret,  in  frequente  procerum 


§  3]  No.  8,  H.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1639  115 

consessu  plebisque  corona,  praesentibus  P.  Vito  et  nonnullis  Anglis, 
publice  testatus  est,  consilium  sibi  esse  una  cum  conjuge  liberisque,  abju- 
rata  superstitione  patria,  Christo  nomen  dare  ;  non  enim  aliud  uspiam 
haberi  numen  verum  quam  apud  christianos,  neque  alibi  immortalem 
hominis  animam  vindicari  ab  interitu  posse ;  lapides  vero  et  herbas, 
quibus  hactenus  per  mentis  coecitatem  ipse  cum  iis  divinos  honores  tri- 
buisset,  res  esse  infimas  a  praepotenti  Deo  in  usura  subsidiumque 
humanae  vitae  procreatas.  Quo  dicto  lapidem,  qui  forte  ad  manum  erat, 
pede  protritum  longe  abjicit  a  se.  Satis  indicavit  secunda  populi  admur- 
muratio  quam  non  alienis  auribus  isthaec  audiret.  Enimvero  spes  summa 
est,  familia  imperatoria  baptismo  lustrata,  universi  imperii  conversionem 
in  proclivi  fore.  Interea  tam  laeta  rerura  principia  Deo,  uti  par  est, 
gratulamur  impense  recreamurque  praecipue,  spectantes  quotidie  ea  nunc 
idola  dynastis  contemptui  esse,  quae  nuper  in  deorum  numero  repone- 
bantur. 

Alia  res  baud  levis  memoratu  imperatorem  baptismi  cupiditate  jam- 
dudum  accensum  inflammabat  magis.     Indus  quidam,  caeso  per  injuriam 
Anglo,  homicidii  reus  agebatur  et  jam  neci  dedendus  erat,  eo  potissimum 
tempore  quo  Tayacus,  comite  P.  Vito,  ad  coloniam  veniebat.     Miserum 
morti  destinatum    hortabamur   ut,  christianis  sacris   ante   mortem   rite 
susceptis,  aeternae  animae  saluti  consultum  vellet.     Cum  ea  in  re  minime 
visus  esset  difficilem  se  praebere,  quantum  per  sermonis  facultatem  licuit, 
inclinatum  hominis  animum  in  nostram  sententiam  quoquo  modo  impellere 
nitebamur.     Sensit  pius  imperator    nos    lingua    laborare ;    quare   sponte 
operam  detulit  suam  pio  negotio  conficiendo.     Neque  fidi  tantum  inter- 
pretis  fungi  munere  uon  est  gravatus,  ea  ipsa  homini  ingerens  quae  a  P. 
Vito  inculcanda  acceperat,  sed  de  suo  etiam  nonnulla  adjecit  tam  apposita 
tamque  efficacia,  ut  et  praesentibus  admirationi  fuerit,  et  ipsum  denique 
Indum  ad  catholicas  partes  traduxerit ;  qui  scientia  necessaria  imbutus 
et  sacro  fonte  ablutus  ad  mortem  se  comparabat,  eo  maxime  modo  qui 
ipsi  praescribebatur.     Et  vero  tam  vehementi   Deum  videndi  desiderio 
teueri  videbatur,  ut  supplicium  matui'ari  paulo  avidius  eum  velle  credi- 
disses.     Eximia  in  ore  alacritas  eminebat,  crebro  salutari  crucis  signo  se 
muniebat,   saepe   asseveranter    repetebat,    quaecumque    vel   faceret    vel 
diceret,  non  ad  speciem  tantum  ficte  simulari,  sed  ex  intimi  animi  sensu 
ac    sinu  proficisci.     Ut  ad  supplicii   locum  perventum   est,   hilari   vultu 
quaesivit  an  sibi  in  obitu  canendum  esset ;  et  cum  responsum  daretur, 
sacrosancta  Jesu  et   Mariae  nomina   potius  pie    usurpando,   eos   sibi    in 
supremo  discrimine  propitiaret,  monentibus  paruit  impigre,  et  eodem  pene 
momento  et  vitam  et  pias  voces,  praecludente  spiritum  suspendio,  dimisit. 
Mortuus  in  coemeterio  nostro  humatus  est  ritu  quam  solemnissimo ;  ut 
vel  inde  intelligerent  barbari,  maleficorum  licet  scelera  execrantes  meritis 
ea  poenis  vindicent  christian!,  eorum  tamen  animas  ipsos  charas  habere, 
facileque   illis    conciliari,    si    quando    resipiscant.       Et    certe    hujusmodi 
exemplum  clementiae  et  charitatis  in  defunctum  tanto  vehementius  eos 


116  No.  8,  H.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1639  [I 

perculit,  quanto  ab  eorum  moribus  abhorrebat  magis,  qui  nimirum  hostes 
suos  crudelissime  mactatos  amicis  solent  epulandos  apponere. 

Nemo  tamen  Tayaco  vehementius  spectaculo  neophyti  morientis  com- 
motus  f  uit ;  quippe  qui  exinde  impense  iustitit  ut  extemplo  sibi  fieret 
baptismi  copia.  Re  tamen  in  consilio  agitata,  e  majori  Dei  gloria 
futurum  videbatur,  si  tantisper  id  differretur,  dum  apparatu  splendido  in 
summa  celebritate  atque  in  oculis  popularium  peragi  posset,  conjuge  etiam 
liberisque  in  partem  turn  felicitatis  turn  laetitiae  venientibus. 

Imperator  tandem,  multis  catholicorum  obsequiis  delenitus,  et  prolixa 
eorum  hospitalitate  admodum  delectatus,  eodem  P.  Vito  comite,  domum 
revertitur ;  quo  simul  ac  pervenit,  negotium  dat  suis  templum  apparent 
in  Pentecosten  proximam,  tempus  scilicet  baptismo  praestitutum.  In 
eum  diem  Kittamaquundum  cogitant  gubernator  caeterique  coloniae 
primores,  Christiana  videlicet  sacra,  et  alteros  meliores  Tayaci  natales, 
praesentia  sua  et  aliis  quibuscunque  poterunt  modis  cohonestaturi.  Faxit 
benignus  Deus  ut  omnibus  ea  res  vertat  bene,  sibi  utique  in  gloriam,  nobis 
in  meritum,  genti  universae  in  salutem. 

Qui  animo  terrarum  orbem  circumspexerit,  nusquam  fortasse  reperieb 
homines  his  Indis  in  speciem  abjectiores,  quibus  tamen  animae  sunt,  si 
lytrum  attendas  a  Christo  persolutum,  cultissimis  Europaeis  nihilo  viliores. 
In  vitia  quidem  proclives  sunt,  ut  in  tantis  ignorantiae  tenebris,  tanta 
barbarie,  tamque  soluto  et  vago  vivendi  modo,  haud  ita  multa;  suopte 
tamen  ingenio  mansueti  sunt,  nee  nisi  raro  in  iis  animi  appetitiones  in- 
solentius  efFerri  animadvertas.  Aerumnarum  patientissimi  sunt ;  con- 
temptum  injuriasque  facile  concoquunt,  modo  citra  vitae  discrimen  haec 
steterint.  Idola  vel  nulla  vel  rara  habent,  quorum  cultui  magnopere 
addicuntur ;  neque  apud  eos  sacerdotes  aut  mystae  sunt,  ad  quos  ex 
institute  sacrorum  spectat  procuratio,  quamvis  non  desint  qui  super- 
stitiones  interpretantur  et  populo  venditant ;  sed  et  hi  in  vulgus  nullo 
sunt  numero.  Unum  coeli  Deum  in  confesso  habent ;  diffitentur  tamen 
scire  se  qui  colendus,  qui  honorandus  sit ;  ex  quo  fit  ut  hujusmodi 
scientiam  edocentibus  faciles  commodent  aures.  Raro  illis  in  mentem 
venit  [cogitatio  ?]  immortalitatis  animae  rerumve  a  morte  obita  futurarum. 
Si  quando  tamen  magistrum  dilucide  haec  euucleantem  nanciscuntur, 
perattentos  juxta  docilesque  se  praebent,  et  mox  ad  animae  curam  serio 
convertuntur,  prompti  utique  ad  ea  paranda  quae  ad  ejusdem  salutem 
facere  intellexerint.  Ratione  facile  ducuntur,  nee  assensum  pertinacius 
sustinent  a  vero  proposito  credibiliter.  Haec  genti  innata  indoles, 
opportunis  divinae  gratiae  praesidiis  sublevata,  spem  facit  optatissimac 
aliquando  messis,  nosque  ad  labores  in  hac  vinea  continuandos  summopere 
animat.  Atque  eadem  profecto  iis  omnibus  incitamento  esse  debebit, 
qui  in  posterum,  Dei  nutu,  supplementi  aut  auxilii  causa  hue  ad  nos 
transmiserint. 

Ad  Indicae  messis  spem  accessere  etiam  fructus  non  contemnendi 
e  colonia  popularibusque   percepti;   ad  quos  solemnioribus  quidem  anni 


§  3]  No.  8,  J.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1640  117 

diebus  conciones  habeutur,  dominicis  vero  catechismi  explanatio.  Non 
catholici  tantum  frequentes  confluunt,  verum  etiam  haereticorum  plurimi, 
baud  sine  opei*ae  pretio ;  siquidem  boc  anno  omniiio  duodecim  pristinos 
pertaesi  errores  in  gratiam  cum  Deo  et  ecclesia  rediere.  Rem  divinam 
quotidie  facere  non  cessant  nostri  efc  sacramenta,  prout  res  postulat,  dis- 
pensare  accedentibus  ;  valentibus  denique,  aegris,  afflictig  et  moribundis, 
consilio,  auxilio  et  quacunque  demum  ope  praesto  esse  contendimus. 
•[   CGllegium  Leodiense,  etc.     Not  signed. 

General  Archives,  ubi  siipra,  pp.  824-828,  819c-822c. — Published  in  Latin, 
Fund  Publication,  No.  7  Supplement,  pp.  5-15. 


No.  8,  J.  1640. 

Annual  Letter,  extract :  history  continued.  The  haptism  of  the 
Tayac,  The  King  of  the  Anacostans.  Famine  among  the 
Indians.  Father  Fisher  s  worh  at  St.  Marijs.  Instmctive 
anecdotes. — See  History,  I.  §  38,  pp.  344,  345. 

Missio  Marilandica. 

In  bac  missione  fuimus  boc  anno  sacerdotes  quatuor  cum  uno  coadju- 
tore.  Retubmus  superiore  anno  quid  spei  concepissemus  de  convertendo 
Tayako  seu  iraperatore,  uti  vocant,  Pascatoae.  Ex  eo  tempore,  quae  Dei 
est  benignitas,  spem  eventus  non  fefellit.  Accessit  enim  ille,  adductis 
etiam  nonnulHs  aliis  ad  fidem  nostram,  ac  5  juHi  anno  1640,  cum  fidei 
mysteriis  satis  esset  imbutus,  solemni  ritu  sacram  undam  excepit  in 
sacello,  quod  ob  eum  finem  divinumque  cultum  e  corticibus  pro  Indorum 
more  erexerat.  Hoc  eodem  tempore  uxor  ipsius  cum  lactente  infantulo 
abusque  ex  primariis,  quem  ad  consilia  praecipue  adbibebat,  cum  suo  item 
parvulo  filio  baptismi  fonte  renati  sunt.  Imperatori,  qui  antea  Chito- 
raachon  [^K^ttamaquund^^  audiebat,  Caroli  noraen,  uxori  autem  Mariae 
inditum  fuit ;  rebqui  cum  Christiana  fide  christianorum  nomina  sortiti 
sunt.  Aderat  solemnitati  gubernator  una  cum  secretario  abisque  pluri- 
bus ;  nee  ad  magnificentiam  quidquam  deerat,  quod  nostra  exhibere 
facultas  poterat.  Post  meridiem  rex  et  regina  matrimonium  christiano 
more  inivere ;  sacra  deinde  crux  magnitudinis  baud  modicae  erecta  est ; 
cui  ad  destinatum  locum  ferendae  rex,  gubernator,  secretarius  et  rebqui 
manus  humerosque  accommodarunt,  duobus  interim  e  nostris  Htanias  in 
honorem  divae  Virginis  praecinentibus.  At  non  multo  post  P.  Andraeas 
Vitus  ac  P.  Joannes  Gravenerius  suas  etiam  cruces  baud  paulo  graviores 
experti  sunt.  Nam  P.  Vitus,  dum  in  peragendis  sacri  baptismi  caere- 
moniis  quae  longiusculae  erant  incaluisset,  contracto  frigore  periculose 
aegrotavit ;  ex  quo  morbo  licet  postea  convaluisset,  in  alium  denuo  incidit 
qui  eum  ad  exeuntem  usque  hyemem  tenuit.  At  P.  Gravenerius  pedum 
officio  ita  destitutus  est  ut  ne  vestigium  quidem  posset  humi  defigere. 


118  No.  8,  J.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1640  [1 

Convaluit   tamen   et   ipse,   licet   postea   apostemate  laborans  paucorum 
dierum  spatio  5  novembris  extinctus  est. 

Cum  ex  praeteritae  aestatis  nimia  siccitate  fames  apud  Indos  ingra- 
vesceretj  ne  eorum  negligere  corpora  videremur,  ob  quorum  curandas 
animas  tantum  iter  emensi  sumus,  licet  caro  admodum  pretio  frumentum 
venderetur,  eorum  tamen  sublevare  inopiam  panes  eisdem  subministrando 
necesse  duximus.  Has  inter  curas,  simul  etiam  rebus  missionis  stabilien- 
dis  intenti,  majorem  hyemis  partem  exegimus.  Decimo  quinto  februarii 
Pascatoam  appulimus,  non  sine  incolarum  praecipua  quadam  gratulatione 
et  gaudio,  qui  sane  videntur  ad  recipiendam  fidem  christianam  bene 
animati.  Haud  ita  pridem  rex  septennem  filiam  quam  unice  diligit  ad 
S'?  Mariae  inter  Anglos  educandam  duxit,  atque  ubi  Christiana  mysteria 
probe  perceperit  sacro  baptismatis  fonte  tingendam.  Consiliarius  etiam, 
cujus  supra  meminimus,  quam  in  se  Dei  benignitatem  expertus  est  in  suos 
derivari  cupiens,  nihil  magis  in  votis  habet  quam  ut  uxor  et  filii  salu- 
taribus  aquis  admoveantur  ;  cujus  aequissimo  desiderio,  post  congruam 
instructionem,  Deo  juvante,  fiet  satis,  Quin  et  rex  Anacostanorum, 
cujus  territorium  non  longe  dissitum  est,  secum  ut  unus  e  nostris  commo- 
retur  expetiit.  Ex  quo  non  obscure  constat  segetem  minime  defuturam 
nostris,  in  qua  operam  cum  fructu  ponantj  quin  potius  verendum  ne 
coUigendae  tam  copiosae  messi  operarii  defuturi  sint.  Sunt  et  alia  oppida 
proxime  adjacentia,  quae  haud  dubie,  si  quis  illis  aeternae  vitae  verbum 
impertiret,  ad  veritatis  evangelicae  lucem  prompte  alacriterque  accurrerent. 
Sed  nostris  hie  adhuc  integrum  non  est  aliis  adducendis  studere,  ne 
nimium  cito  novellum  hunc  gregem  deserere  videantur.  Nee  timendum 
lis  erit  qui  subsidio  mittuntur,  ne  vitae  subsidia  desint,  cum  is,  qui  vestit 
lilia  et  volucres  pascit,  illius  amplificando  regno  incumbentes  a  necessariis 
praesidiis  desertos  non  sit  passurus. 

P.  Philippo  Pishero,  qui  jam  in  S'*"  Mariae  colonia  residet,  nihil  acci- 
disset  laetius  quam  si  Indicae  messi  impendere  se  per  eos  licuisset  qui  illius 
opera  carere  nequaquam  possunt.  Stetit  tamen  optimae  voluntati  sua 
merces  ;  dum  enim  quinque  illi,  de  qui  bus  supra  fuit  sermo,  baptismi 
aqua  inter  Indos  lustrantur,  totidem  illius  adnitente  industria  sub  idem 
tempus  ab  haeretica  pravitate  in  ecclesiae  gremium  reducuntur.  Qui  in 
colonia  degunt  catholic!  iis  pietate  non  cedunt  qui  in  aliis  regionibus 
versantur ;  morum  autem  urbanitate,  eorum  judicio  qui  alias  obiere 
colonias,  multum  eis  censentur  anteire.  Ubique  spes  messis  affulget ;  et, 
dum  quisque  nostrum  pro  suo  marte  nunc  his  nunc  illis  juvandis  incumbit, 
varia  intercurrunt  memoratu  digna;  ex  quibus  duo  potissima,  reliquis 
prolixitatis  vitandae  causa  praetermissis,  hie  ponentur ;  in  quorum  altero 
divina  raisericordia  eluxit,  in  altei'o  justitia. 

Quo  die  haeresin  quidem  [^^a'dam]  erat  ejuraturus  ct  peccata  anteactae 
vitae  per  confessionem  expiaturus,  eo  absente  in  interior!  parte  domus 
concepta  flamraa  per  postern  transcurrens  ad  fastigium  usque  evaserat. 
Re  animadversa  (non  enim  longe  aberat)  vicinum  subito  compel lat,  nihil 


§3]  A-o.  8,  K.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1641  119 

tameu  opis  reperit ;  ad  alium  igitur  currit,  ubi  duos  solumraodo  qui  una 
irent  invenit ;  et,  licet  toto  hoc  tempore  arderet  ignis  domusque  ex 
asseribus  siccis  esset  constructa,  prius  tamen  ei  subventum  est  quam 
incommodi  quidquam  gravioris  accideret.  Timebant  nonnulli  ne  casu  hoc 
inopinato  a  conversione  deterrendus  esset.  Longe  tamen  secus  evenit ; 
domo  enim  propemodum  illaesa,  argumentum  inde  sumpsit  Dei  sibi 
propitii  suumque  propositum  manifesto  indicio  comprobantis,  Quare 
susceptam  fidem  cum  insigni  morum  mutatione  conjungeus,  suavissimum 
boni  exempli  odorem  in  eos  qui  cum  ipso  versantur  difFundit. 

Alter  cum  Dei  quosdam  interiores  impulsus  sentiret  et  diu  adhibebat 
media  quae  conducere  ad  conversionem  videbantur,  quodam  tamen  die 
secum  ipse  statuit,  abjecta  hujusmodi  cogitatione  omni,  solitis  anterioris 
vitae  semitis  insistere.  Hie  dum  saniora  agitabat  consilia  sphaerulas 
sibi  precatorias  conquisiverat ;  at  postea  mutato  animo  easdem  in 
pulverem  contusas  tubo  una  cum  suo  tobacco  in  fumum  resolutas  haurire 
consuevit,  saepe  jactitans  quo  pacto  sua  Avemaria  (sic  enim  globulos  illos 
vocitabat,  quorum  ad  numerum  angelica  salutatio  recitatur)  comederet. 
At  non  diu  vindicta  divina  scelestum  facinus  inultum  reliquit.  Anno 
enim  vixdum  elapso,  redeunte  illius  diei  pervigilio,  quo  propositum 
suscipiendae  catliolicae  fidei  abjecerat,  petulantius  quam  alias  unquam 
(prout  a  sociis  animadversum  est)  sacrilegum  scomma  usurpavit.  Pomeri- 
diano  igitur  tempore,  cum  natandi  causa  ad  flumen  se  contulisset,  vixdum 
aquas  attigerat,  cum  ingens  piscis  nefarium  hominem  ex  improvise 
adortus,  antequam  se  recipere  in  ripam  posset,  magnam  femoris  partem 
morsu  avulsit ;  cujus  justissimae  lanienae  acerbitate  intra  breve  temporis 
spatium  infelix  homuncio  a  vivis  expulsus  est ;  id  agente  scilicet  divina 
justitia  ut,  qui  paulo  ante  Avemarianos  globulos  se  devorasse  gloriaba- 
tur,  proprias  carnes  etiamnum  vivus  devoratas  cerneret.  ^  Collegium 
Leodiense  Anglorum,  etc.     Not  signed. 

Oemral  Arcliives,  uhi  sui^ra,  pp.  845-848. — Published,  ubi  supra,  pp.  15-20. 


No.  8,  K.  1641,  May  3. 

Letter  from  the  Maryland  Superior,  Father  Ferdinand  Pulton :  an 
extract  among  the  papers  of  the  Belgian  Nuncio,  Eosetti. 
Distress  of  the  Mission  economically ;  its  ^progress  spiritually. 
Poulton's  own  jjfofession  of  devotion  and  self-abandonment. — See 
History,  I.  §  60,  pp.  480-482. 

Ex   litteris   e  Marilandia,  3'^  maii   1641,   a  superiore    illius  missionis 

P.  Ferdinando  Pultono  Societatis  Jesu. 

A  quo  elapso  jam  anno  literas  tibi  dedi,   visum  est   supremo 

nuniini  viam  aperire  conversion!  multarum,  uti  spero,  iiiillium  animarum, 

vocando  scilicet  ad  orthodoxam  suam  fidem  imperatorem,  sive  grandem 


120  No.  8,  K.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1641  [£ 

Pascatoway  regem  ;  ita  eum  appello,  quia  niultos  habet  sibi  reges 
subditos  ;  quippe  qui  sacro  baptismatis  fonte  5°  julii  anno  1640  aspersus 
est.  Nomen  illi  antea  Chilomacon  baptismo  mutatur  in  Charolum.  Eum 
[ei  f]  sociata  est  in  baptismate  regina  uxor,  cui  nomen  Maria  traditum 
est,  simul  etiam  infans  lactans,  cui  nomen  Anna.  Accessit  etiam  his 
praecipuus  ex  regis  consilio  ante  baptismum  Mosoxcoques,  nunc  Joannes 
appellatus,  ejusque  lactans  puerulus  Robertus  vocatus.  Peractae  sunt 
Pascatoway  ceremoniae  per  P.  Vitum,  praesente  gubernatoris  secretario 
et  P.  Altam  multisque  aliis  ex  colonia  Anglicana,  sacello  ex  arhorum 
corticibus  condito  ad  morem  Indicum,  et  ad  eum  solummodo  finem 
Deoque  in  fide  catholica  inserviendum  instructo.  Neque  sane  dubium 
est  quin  permulti,  vestigiis  sui  imperatoris  inhaerentes,  quamprimum 
eodem  baptismatis  fonte  aspersi  fuissent,  nisi  subito  P.  Vitus  et  P.  Altam 
in  ea  missione  occupati  morbo  correpti  fuissent  et  ad  valetudinem  recu- 
perandam  S**?^  Mariae  oppidum  in  colonia  Anglorum  repetere  coacti ;  ubi 
P.  Altam  5"  novembris  interiit  et  P.  Vitus  multoties  in  morbum  relapsus 
propter  malam  valetudinem  in  missione[m]  ire  non  potuit.  Verum  ultimo 
februario,  cum  vires  nonnihil  recuperasset,  mihi  adjunctus,  Pascatoway 
reversus  est,  ad  instaurandam  et,  quoad  fieri  posset,  stabiliendam  illam 
missionem,  ut  fides  Christiana,  cujus  semina  visum  est  Deo  ita  inserere, 
feliciter  propagetur.  Veruntamen  paulo  post  adventum  nostrum  rursus 
incidit  in  morbum  P.  Vitus,  neque  adhuc  vires  recuperavit ;  et  vero, 
aetate  atque  infirmitatibus  ingravescentibus,  vereor  ne  post  breve  terapus 
tantis  laboribus  natura  succumbat.  Quantum  in  me  est,  illius  vitara 
conservo,  ut  grande  hoc  Dei  opus,  conversio  nimirum  infidelium,  prospere 
pergat,  turn  quia  ipse  maxime  eorum  tenet  animos,  tum  quia  melius 
etiam  reliquis  linguam  callet.  Non  pauci  ex  incolis  ad  baptismum 
amplectendura  instruuntur,  et  plures  ex  nobilioribus  ad  fidem  christianara 
se  propensos  ostendunt ;  inter  quos  primum  tenet  locum  rex  Anacosto- 
norum  regi  Patorieck  [Patomech  ?]  avunculus.  Non  multis  abhinc  mensi- 
bus  rex  Pascatoway  filiam  misit,  quae  successura  est  in  ditionibus  patris, 
ad  S*^  Mariae  oppidum,  ut  ibi  inter  Anglos  educetur  et  ad  baptismum 
instruatur.  Spero  equidem,  favente  Deo,  nisi  desint  qui  nobis  succurrant, 
maximam  brevi  christianae  fidei  accessionem  in  his  barbarorum  nation- 
ibus  f  uturam ;  et  etiamsi  propter  annonae  charitatem  magnis  premamur 
angustiis,  auctis  impensis  et  deficientibus  unde  victitemus,  nee  sint  hie  in 
colonia  qui  vel  possint  vel  velint  eleemosynas  suppeditare,  ostendatque 
divina  providentia  nee  industriis  nostris  nee  ab  iis,  in  quorum  procuranda 
salute,  christianis  sive  paganis,  laboramus,  sustentationem  sperandam, 
nihil  tamen  timere  possum  prospecturum  de  necessariis  eum  nobis  qui 
volatilia  coeli  pascit,  quae  nee  serunt  nee  metunt,  et  apostolos,  quos  sine 
sacculo  et  pera  ad  praedicandum  evangelium  misit,  in  omni  necessitate 
adjuvit.  Ille  nobis  etiam  indignis  operariis  suis  ea  ratione,  qua  divinae 
illius  providentiae  visum  fuerit,  alimenta  subministrabit.  Ipsa  profecto 
cogitatio  nos   revocandi  aut  non  adjungendi   nobis  alios,  quibus  in   hoc 


§  3]  ^"-  8,  L.    ANNirAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1642  121 

glorioso  opere  couversionis  aiiimarum  juvemur,  quodammodo  providentiae 
Dei  fidem  et  famulorum  suorum  curam  e  medio  toUeret,  quasi  minus  jam 
sufficerefc  ad  operarios  suos  quam  olim  aleiidos.  Quamobrem,  ne  cuipiam 
animos  hoc  minuat,  sed  potius  augeat  et  corroboret,  cum  jam  Deus  in 
suam  nos  protectionem  susceperit,  ut  nimirum  nobis  ipse  prospiciat, 
praesertim  cum  diviiiae  placuerit  bonitati  aliquem  jam  fructum  ex  labori- 
bus  nostris  percipere.  Quocumque  modo  visum  fuerit  divinae  Majestati 
de  nobis  disponere,  iiat  voluntas  ejus ;  et  ego,  quantum  ad  me  attinet, 
mallem  hie  inter  Indos  laborans  ad  eorum  conversionem,  omni  humana 
ope  destitutus,  humi  sub  dio,  fame  confectus,  mori,  quam  vel  semel  tiraore 
penuriae  de  relinquendo  hoc  sancto  Dei  opere  cogitare.  Concedat  mihi 
Deus  gi-atiam  ut  aliquod  illi  obsequium  praestem,  et  quod  reliquura  est 
ipsius  linquo  providentiae.  Rex  Pascatoway  nuper,  7°  scilicet  martii, 
piissime  obiit.  Sed  pro  illo  excitabit,  uti  confidimus,  propediem  nobis 
semen  Deus  per  vicinum  illi  regem  Anacostonnm,  qui  me  ad  se  invitat 
atque  \_ait\  se  christianum  fieri  decrevisse.  Idem  aliis  locis  desiderant  non 
pauci.  Spes  magnae  messis  elfulget,  nisi  defuerint  operarii  qui  linguam 
Calient  et  valetudine  fruantur. 

Hoc  anno  nihil  mittere  poterimus,  quo  vel  ex  parte  solvantur  ad 
victum,  vestitum  et  alia  necessaria  quae  petimus  ;  sed,  ut  initio  et  deinde 
magna  ex  parte  semper  fecimus,  cogimur  ea  vel  gratis  amore  Dei,  vel 
mutuo  petere. 

Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  d'lnghilterra,  4,  ff.  64,  65 ;  also  Tbid.,  ff.  66,  67, 
a  PMsetti's  office  copy.—Stonylmrst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  No.  109, 
ff.  226,  227. — All  contemporary  copies ;  the  two  former  among  the  papers  of 
Mgr.  Rosetti,  the  last  apparently  belonging  to  the  General  Archives  S.J. — An 
incorrect  translation  is  given  in  Foley's  Records,  iii.  386,  387.  This  letter, 
being  elated  1641,  yet  recounting  chiefly  the  events  contained  in  the  Annual 
Letter  for  1640,  seems  to  show  that  the  anmial  Belation  takes  its  date  from  its 
subject,  not  from  the  time  of  despatch. — Cf.  infra,  No.  19,  D. 


No.  8,  L.  1642. 

A  narration  standing  apart,  taken  out  of  letters  from  Maryland.  The 
lahours  of  the  Fathers  ;  results ;  their  journeys  and  their  system 
of  excursion  by  hoat,  as  conducted  this  last  year,  chiefly  on  the 
Patuxcnt.  An  account  of  an  extraordinary  cure  merited  hy  the 
faith  of  the  Indians.  A  few  grave  lines  at  the  end  on  the  con- 
troversy vjhich  has  arisen  about  the  rights  and  position  of  the 
clergy ;  the  coming  of  the  two  secular  2)'i"iests,  followed  by  the 
coming  of  the  two  Jesuits. — ;SV^  History,  I.  §  68,  pp.  549-555 ; 
§  66,  pp.  538,  539. 

Nabratio  Excerpta  ex  Literis  nostrorum  e  Marilandia. 
In  missione  Marylandiae  tres  tantum  anno  1642  jam  elapso   socios 
habuimus,  eosque  sacerdotes,  quorum  unus  trimestri  etiam  aegritudine 


122  No.  8,  L.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1642  U 

fuit  impeditus.  Is  fuit  P.  Rogerius  Rigbaeus  ;  reliqui  duo  P.  Philippus 
Fisherus  missionis  superior  et  P.  Audraeas  Vitus ;  qui  majoris  fructus 
colligendi  causa  sese  in  varia  loca  dispertivere.  Superior  P.  Philippus  in 
S"I^  Mariae  praecipuo  coloniae  oppido  majori  ex  parte  mansit,  quo  cum 
Anglis,  qui  frequentiores  ibi  degunt,  turn  etiam  Indis  non  procul  de- 
gentibus  atque  etiam  illuc  aliunde  adventantibus  consuleret.  P. 
Andreas  se  ad  pristinam  stationem  Pascatavii  contulit  ;  P,  autem 
Rogerius  ad  novam  residentiam,  quam  Patuxen  vulgari  idiomate  appel- 
lant, abibat,  quo  facilius  Indicam  linguam  addisceret,  aliquos  etiam 
neophytos  magis  in  fide  erudiret  ac  confirmaret,  fideique  semina  latius  ad 
magni  illius  fluminis  ripam  spargeret. 

Laborum  fructus  hie  fere  fuit.  P.  Andreas  nonnihil  molesti  a  dure 
ac  diflS.cili  Novae  Angliae  navarcho  passus,  quern  sui  et  rerum  necessari- 
arum  transferendarum  causa  conduxerat,  a  quo  non  sine  causa  postmodum 
timebat  ne  vel  in  mare  demergeretur,  aut  una  cum  rebus  suis  in  Novam 
Angliam  puris  nostris  \Fur'danis  f\  Calvinistis,  hoc  est  totius  haereseos 
Calvinisticae  fecibus,  refertam  deferretur.  Deo  rem  tacitus  commendans, 
tandem  salvus  apj)ulit  Patomacum,  vulgo  dicunt  Patomake  ;  quo  in  portu 
ubi  primum  anchoras  jecerant,  navis  ingenti  gelu  ita  constricta  haesit  ut 
septemdecim  dierum  spatio  loco  non  posset  moveri ;  cum  interim  pater 
glacie  ceu  terra  incedens  in  oppidum  abiisset.  Cumque  gelu  solveretur, 
uavis  glaciei  vi  impetuque  abacta  et  collisa  subsedit,  bonis  tamen  magna 
ex  parte  receptis.  Hoc  casu  pater  diutius  in  itinere,  9  scilicet  hebdomadas, 
detentus  est ;  necesse  enim  habuit  aliam  navim  ex  S'!'  Maria  petere. 
Moram  autem  istam  spirituale  animarum  lucrum  facile  compensabat  : 
adjunctus  enim  est  ecclesiae  isto  spatio  istius  oppiduli  dominus  cum  aliis 
jDraecipuis  ejusdem  incolis,  fide  Christi  ac  baptismo  suscepto  ;  uti  et  alter 
cum  plerisque  suis  ;  tertius  item  cum  uxore,  filio  et  alio  quodam  ;  quartus 
tamen  [tandem  f]  cum  alio  apud  suos  non  ignobili  loco.  Quorum  exemplo 
populus  paratus  est  ad  fidem  amplectendam,  cum  primum  vacuum  nobis 
fuerit  eum  catechismo  imbuere.  Nee  multo  post  juvenis  imperatrix  (ut 
ipsi  earn  appellant)  Pascatavii  in  S''!"  Mariae  oppido  baptizata  fuit,  ibique 
educatur,  jamque  Anglicam  linguam  probe  callet.  Eodem  fere  tempore 
oppidum  dictum  Portobacco  majori  ex  parte  fidem  cum  baptismo  suscepit ; 
quod  cum  ad  flumen  Pamacum  (Pamake  appellant)  in  medio  fere  Indorum 
positum  sit,  eoque  ad  excursiones  inde  in  omnem  partem  commodius, 
statuimus  illic  residentiam  collocare  ;  idque  eo  magis  quo  veremur  ne 
Pascatavium  deserere  cogamur,  propter  vicinitatem  Sesquesehannorum  ; 
qui  populus  est  harum  regionum  maxime  ferox  et  bellicosus  atque  christi- 
anis  infensus,  jamque  impetu  in  locum  quendam  nostrum  facto  homines 
quos  illic  habuimus  necarunt.  bonaque  magno  nostro  damno  asportarunt. 
Ac  nisi  arniorum  vi  comprimantur  (quod  minime  speramus,  ob  variantes 
inter  se  Anglorum  sententias)  tutum  illic  nobis  non  erit.  Quare  excur- 
sionibus  contentos  esse  oportet ;  quales  plures  hoc  anno  in  ascensu  fluvii, 
quem  Patuxen  dicunt,  habuimus.    Ex  quibus  hie  fructus  extitit :  conversio 


§  3]  No.  8,  L.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1642  123 

scilicet  juvenis  reginae  illius  loci,  oppidi  nempe  ipsi  fluvio  cognominis, 
ejusque  matris ;  juvenis  item  reginae  Portobacco;  uxoris  duorumque 
liberorum  magni  Tayak,  ut  ipsi  vocant,  hoc  est  imperatoris,  qui  superiore 
anno  vita  functus  est ;  aliorum  insuper  centum  et  triginta.  Modus 
excurrendi  hie  est.  Navigio  seu  lembo  vehimur,  pater  scilicet,  interpres 
et  famulus  (interprete  enim  utimur,  ut  postea  dicetur),  quorum  duo  remis, 
cum  ventus  vel  adversatur  vel  deficit,  naviculam  impellunt,  tertius  clavo 
dirigit.  Ferimus  unam  cistulam  panis,  butyri,  casei,  farris  ante  maturi- 
tatem  exsecti  atque  siccati,  fabarum  et  exiguae  farinae ;  alteram  etiam 
utribus  deferendis,  quorum  unus  est  vini  ad  celebraudum,  sex  aquae  ad 
baptism!  usum  benedictae ;  capsulara  cum  suppellectile  sacra  ',  et  tabulam 
seu  altare  sacro  faciendo ;  alteram  etiam  plenam  reculis,  quas  Indis  ad  eos 
conciliandos  damns,  ut  sunt  campanulae,  pectines,  cultelli,  hami  piscatorii, 
acus,  filum  et  caetera  hujusmodi.  Habemus  etiam  stoream  parvam, 
cum  sub  dio  cubandum  (quod  frequeiis  est),  aliam  etiam  majorem  pluviae 
arcendae  idoneam.  Famuli  etiam  aliqua  deferunt  venatui  necessaria 
eique  in  cibum  postmodum,  si  quid  ceperint,  parando.  In  itineribus 
conamur  quantum  possumus  vesperi  ad  domum  aliquam  Anglicanam  vel 
Indorum  oppidulum  appellere ;  sin  minus  exscendimus  et  patri  quidem 
incumbit  naviculae  cura,  ut  firmiter  litori  alligetur,  deinde  ligna  colli- 
gendi  ignemque  struendi  interea  dum  alii  duo  venatum  abeunt,  ut  si  quid 
capiant  paretur;  sin  minus,  nostris  nos  cibis  reficientes,  juxta  focum 
cubantes  somnum  capimus.  Si  pluviae  metus  immineat,  mapale  erigimus 
storeaque  majore  injecta  tegimus ;  nee  animo  minus  laeto,  Deo  sit  laus, 
tenui  victu  duroque  lecto  hie  utimur  quam  commodiore  in  Euroj)a ;  prae- 
senti  scilicet  solatio,  quod  Deus  tamquam  arrham  ejus,  quod  in  futuro 
daturus  est  fideliter  in  hac  vita  laborantibus,  nobis  impertit,  dulcedine 
quadam  difiicilia  omnia  aspergit,  praesertim  quod  divina  ipsius  Majestas 
supra  communem  modum  nobis  adesse  videatur.  Nam  spectata  linguae 
hujus  difficultate,  tanta  ut  nemo  nostrum  adhuc  sine  interprete  Indos 
alloqui  possit  (quanquam  P.  Rogerius  Rigbaeus  in  tantillum  assequutus 
sit  ut  speret  se  brevi  posse  cum  iis  de  rebus  familiaribus  agere,  eosque 
quantum  satis  est  ad  baptismum  suscipiendum  instruere  ;  brevem  enim 
catechismum  interpretis  ope  jam  composuit),  hoc,  inquam,  spectato, 
mirum  videri  debet  nos  quidpiam  apud  ipsos  efficere  potuisse ;  praesertim 
cum  alium  non  habeamus  interpretem  praeterquam  juvenem,  qui  eorum 
linguae  non  adeo  peritus  sit,  quin  aliquando  risum  ipsis  moveat ;  sic  ut 
animos  aliquando  paene  despondere  videremur  ;  patientia  tamen  superamus 
et  paulatira  ad  id  quod  volumus  eos  pertrahimus. 

Visum  est  etiam  divinae  Bonitati  virtute  suae  sanctae  Crucls  quiddam 
supra  naturae  vires  efficere.  Res  ita  se  habuit.  Indus  quidara  a  patria 
dictus  Anacostianus,  jam  christianus,  dum  iter  cum  aliis  per  sylvam 
quandam  faceret,  comitibus  paululum  praecedentibus,  quidam  barbari 
illius  populi,  quern  antea  dixi,  Sesquesehanni  ex  insidiis  eum  improviso 
adoriuntur,  hastaque  ex  ligno  locusta  dicto,  forti  et  laevi,  ex  quo  arcus 


124  No.  8,  L.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1642  [1 

suos  faciuni,  ferrea  cuspide  oblonga  de  latere  ad  latus,  dextro  scilicet  in 
sinistrum,  uno  palmo  sub  axilla  pi'ope  ipsum  cor  perfodiunt,  foramina 
utrimque  duos  digitos  lato;  ex  quo  cum  homo  subito  corrueret,  iniixsici 
ocyssime  fugiunt,  amici  autem  qui  processerant  inopinato  strepitu  et 
clamors  revocati  redeunt,  sublatumque  e  terra  ad  navem  quae  non  procul 
aberat,  indeque  domum  suam  Piscatavii  deferunt,  ac  elinguem  et  absque 
sensu  relinquunt.  Re  perlata  ad  P.  Vitum,  qui  prope  forte  aberat,  is 
sequenti  mane  accurrit  hominemque  reperit  jam  pro  foribus  in  storea  prope 
focum  depositum  et  corona  popularium  suorum  cinctum,  non  quidem 
omnino  elinguem  vel  sine  sensu  ut  pridie,  sed  mortem  certissimam  in 
momenta  pene  singula  operientem,  et  voce  lugubri  una  cum  amicis 
astantibus  (ut  moris  est  praeclariori  hominum  istorum  generi  cum  certo 
creduntur  morituri)  canentem.  Ex  amicis  autem  aliqui  etiam  erant 
christiani,  voxque  illorum,  quam  musice  quidem  sed  moesto  vocis  flexu 
modulabantur,  ea  erat :  Vivat,  o  Deus,  si  ita  tibi  placitum  fuerit ;  eamque 
identidem  repetebant,  donee  pater  moribundum  affari  aggrederetur ;  qui 
patrem  protinus  agnovit  eique  vulnera  sua  ostendit ;  cujus  patrem  magno- 
pere  miserebat.  Verum  cum  adverteret  periculum  praesentissimum  esse, 
omissis  aliis,  breviter  fidei  capita  percurrit  ac  dolore  peccatorum  excitato 
ejus  confessionem  excepit,  deinde,  animum  ejus  spe  ac  fiducia  in  Deum 
erigens,  evangelium,  quod  super  aegrotos  legi  solet,  necnon  litanias  B"?* 
Virginis  Lauretanas  recitavit,  docuitque  sanctissimis  ejus  precibus  se 
commendare  sacratissimumque  Jesu  nomen  sine  intermissione  inclamare. 
Deinde  pater  reliquias  sacras  S'":'"  Crucis,  quas  in  theca  ad  collum  appensas 
gestabat,  sed  jam  detraxerat,  ad  vulnus  utrimque  ante  discessum  applicans 
(nam  discedere  oportebat  ad  senem  quendam  Indum,  qui  ante  crastinum 
moriturus  certo  putabatur,  baptismo  impertiendum)  monuit  adstantes  ut, 
cum  spiritum  ultimum  reddidisset,  ad  templum  sepulturae  causa  deferrent. 
Jam  meridies  erat  cum  pater  discedebat,  ac  die  sequenti  eadem  hoi'a  cum 
forte  navicula  veheretur  videt  duos  Indos  naviculam  remis  se  versus 
impellentes,  cumque  appulissent,  alter  eorum  pedem  infert  in  eam  in  qua 
pater  erat.  Qui  dum  hominem  lixis  oculis  cunctabundus  intueretur  (ex 
altera  enim  parte  facile  ex  facie  eundem  quis  esset  aguoscebat,  ex  altera 
vero  dubitabatj  memor  quo  in  statu  eum  pridie  reliquerat),  is  subito  ex- 
plicato  pallio  vulnerisque  cicatricibus,  seu  potius  rubra  utrimque  macula 
quasi  vulneris  vestigio  ostensa,  dubitationem  omnem  protinus  eximit ; 
verbis  praeterea  magno  cum  gaudio  exclamat  se  omnino  sanum  neque  ab 
ea  hora,  qua  pater  heri  discesserat,  se  desiisse  sanctum  Jesu  nomen  invocare, 
cui  recuperatam  valetudinem  tribuebat.  Omnes  qui  cum  patre  in  navicula 
erant,  rem  omnem  et  oculis  et  auribus  usurpantes,  in  Dei  laudem  et 
gratiarum  actionem  erumpentes,  magnopere  hoc  miraculo  exhilarati  et  in 
fide  confirmati  sunt.  Pater  vero  hominem  admonens  ut  memor  semper 
tanti  tamque  manifesti  beneficii  gratias  agat,  nomenque  illud  sanctissimum 
sanctissimamque  Crucem  amore  ac  honore  prosequi  denuo  pergat,  eundem 
ab  se  diraittit.     lUe  igitur  rediens  cymbam  suam  una  cum  altero  fortiter 


§  3]  No.  8,  M.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,    1645  125 

remo  impellebat,  quod  nisi  sanus  et  viribus  integer  non  potuisset.     Haec 
summa  est  laboris  simul  ac  fructus  hujus  anni. 

Unum  tamen  restat  non  omnino  omittendum,  parce  tamen  libandum ; 
istuc  [1]  scilicet  non  defuisse  patientiae  occasionem  ab  iis,  a  quibus  potius 
auxilium  et  tutelam  sperare  aequum  f  uerat ;  qui  in  res  suas  nimium  attenti 
ecclesiasticam  immunitatem  violare  non  sunt  veriti,  operam  dando  ut  leges 
olim  istiusmodi  in  Anglia  perperam  latae  et  servatae  hie  similiter  vim 
suam  obtineant :  ne  cui  scilicet  personae  vel  communitati  etiam  ecclesi- 
asticae  liceat  quavis  ratione,  etiam  dono,  quidquam  teiTarum  acquirere 
aut  possidere,  nisi  licentia  magistratus  civilis  prius  habita.  Quod  cum 
nostri  dicerent  ecclesiae  legibus  [!]  oppugnare,  missi  sunt  ex  Anglia  duo 
sacerdotes  qui  contra  docerent.  Sed  contra  quam  putabatur  factum  est. 
Nam,  nostris  rationibus  auditis  reque  clarius  perspecta,  in  nostram 
sententiam  facile  concessere,  et  plerique  etiam  laici.  Coronidis  loco 
illud  addo,  duos  alios  patres  recenter  hue  ex  Anglia  magno  solatio  nostro 
advenisse,  post  navigationem  molestam  quatuordecim  hebdomadarum,  cum 
alioqui  non  soleat  esse  nisi  sex  vel  octo.  Sed  de  iis  eorumque  laboribus 
ae  fructu  alias,  si  Deus  dederit.  Speramus  quidem  eum  fore  copiosum 
quantum  augurari  licet  ex  eorum  fervore  animoi'umque  inter  omnes  eon- 
sensione,  cum  illud  certissimum  sit  ejus  in  nobis  existentis  indicium,  qui 
est  summe  unus  totiusque  unitatis  principium. 

General  A^xhives    S.J.,  Anglia,   Historia,  iv.  pp.  865-871. — Fubliahed  in 
Fund  Publication  as  above,  No.  7  Supplement,  pp.  20-28. 


No.  8,  M.  1645. 

Father  Henry  More's  original  dral't  for  a  history:  extract.  The 
viole7it  abduction  of  Fathers  White  and  Fisher  {Copley)  from 
Maryland  to  London  for  tried;  their  defence,  eind  the  sequcL — 
Cf  History,  I.  Introduction,  Chap.  II.  §  (i,  p.  62  ;  §  70,  p.  562. 

Annus  1645. 

Qui  sequuntur  anni  grassante  per    omnes   Angliae  provincias  civili 

bello  et  parlainentario  milite  barbara  quadam    rabie  ubique  in  Catho- 

licos  desaeviente,  iufinitam  tum  laicis  plurimis  tum  nostris  ^    n/r 

.  .  .  'fn  Mary- 

patribus  patientiae    materiam    peperere.     Capti    et  in  car-  landiam  irru- 

ccres  compact!  ex  nostris  non  pauci.     Atcjue  in  Marilandiam  jjj^g  chfose" 

usque  penetravit   malum  ubi    zelosi    quidam    haeretici    rem  nostris 

gratam  se  facturos   existimantes  parlamento,  catholicorum 

coloniam  invadentes,  patres  inde  duos  abstraxerunt  in  Angliam  :  Andream 

Vitum  et    Philippum    Fisherum,   qui  gentilitio  nomine   Coppleius   [Cop- 

plaeus  ?]  vocabatur.     Hi  ad  tribunal  stantes,  id  quod  latere  non  poterat, 

fassi  sunt  se  sacerdotes  esse,  sed  injuria  ea  de  re  postulari,  cum  contra 

leges  modernas  non  sit  sacerdotem  esse,  sed  post  ordines  sacros  susceptos 


126  No.  8,  N.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1646  [I 

in  Angliam  rediisse  neque  se  extemplo  stetisse  judici.  Se  extra  Angliam 
captos,  invitos  eo  esse  deductos  atque  adeo  non  posse  secundum  eas  leges 
reos  peragi.  Id  quod  obtinuit  ea  cautione  ut  regno  exularent ;  et 
Fischerus  quidem  rediit  in  Marilandiam  nihil  veritus  adversariorum 
malitiam,  et  post  annorum  aliquorum  labores  morte  sublatus  est.  Vitus, 
post  aliquod  ternpus  in  Belgio  transactum,  rediit  in  insulam  et  annorum 
aliquot  labores  pia  morte  conclusit.  ^  Be  morte  P.  Renrici  Morse, 
martyris.     Finis. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  iv.  pp.  863,864. — Ibid.,  Southwell's 
redaction  made  in  Borne :  iii.  fE.  227",  228. 


No.  8,  N.  1646. 

Annual  Letter  for  1670 :  extract  recounting  an  incident  of  the  earlier 
date.  The  visitation  of  Divine  justice  on  a  scurrilous  scoffer 
among  the  invaders  of  Maryland  in  1646. 

Ex  Marilandia  hoc  anno  memorabile  quiddam  accepimvis,  quod  etsi 
multis  abhinc  annis  ibidem  contigerit,  et  verisimile  sit  in  annales  nostros 
superiorum  temporum  relatum  esse,  quia  tamen  hoc  ipso  anno  a  nostris 
hue  perscriptum  est,  etiam  avithentico  testimonio  oculati  testis  et  notarii 
publici  conlirmatum,  visum  est  hie  rem  breviter  saltem  attingere.  Hoc 
unum  tamen  praefari  me  oportet,  esse  scilicet  hoc  in  more  positum  insti- 
tutoque  catholicorum  qui  Marylandiam  incolunt,  ut  tota  nocte  31  julii 
diem  S"  Ignatii  memoria  sacrum  consequente,  festo  tormentorum  sono 
praesidi  suo  tutelari  et  patrono  sancto  gratulentur.  Anno  itaque  1646, 
solennis  sui  moris  memores  peracto  anniversario  S'!  Patris  die,  etiam 
noctem  ejusdem  venerationi  continua  tormentorum  explosione  dicatam 
voluere.  Illo  tempore  in  confiniis  loci  quidam  milites  agebant,  reipsa 
injusti  praedones,  genere  Angli,  cultu  heterodoxi,  qui  anno  superiors 
navibus  advecti  coloniam  fere  totara  armis  invaserant,  diripuerant,  incen- 
derant ;  deinde  sacerdotibus  abductis,  ipso  etiam  gubernatore  in  exilium 
pulso,  in  miseram  servitutem  redegerant.  Illi  in  arce  quadam  munita, 
defensionis  sui  causa  extructa,  praesidium  habebant  quinque  circiter 
millibus  passuum  a  caeteris  dissiti;  sed  nunc  nocturno  bombardarum 
fragore  exciti,  postridie  idest  primo  augusti  die,  cum  armis  advolant,  in 
aedes  catholicorum  irrumpunt  et,  quidquid  armorum  aut  nitrati  pulveris 
usquam  inveniunt,  diripiunt.  Cum  tandem  aliquando  praedandi  tincm 
fecissent  jam  que  abitum  adornarent,  unus  ex  illis  gregariae  sortis 
homuncio  et  scurra,  non  tantum  illiberalis  sed  etiam  blasphemus,  ausus 
est  vel  ipsum  coeli  civem  Ignatium  foedis  dicteriis  factoque  foediore 
lacessere.  In  malam  crucem,  inquit,  abite,  papistae,  quibus  cordi 
est  vestro  sanctulo  displosis  bombardis  applaudere.  Mihi  quoque  bom- 
barda  est,  et  ego  illi  plausum  dabo,  tarn  misero  sancto  aptum  magis  et 
con<^ruentem.     Hoc  dicto,  honor  sit  auribus,  sonoro  crepitu  insonuit  et 


§  3]  ^Vo.  8,  O.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1645-16^9  127 

abiit,  gregalibus  ejus  petulante  cachinno  arridentibus.     Sed  care  miseio 

stetit  impia  et  mimica  scurriJitas ;  nam  vixdum  ad  ducentos  passus  inde 

processerat,  cum  intus  commoveri  sibi  viscera  sensit  seque  ad  secessum 

sollicitari;   et  iterum,  altero   tanto  viae   confecto,   secedendum  illi  fuib 

querenti    de    iuusitato    ventris   dolore,    cui   similem  in  omni  vita    baud 

unquam  senserat,     Itineris  reliquum,  quatuor  nimirum   millia  passuum, 

navi  confectum  est ;  quo  spatio  saeva  viscerum  tormina  ventrisque  pro- 

fluvium  saepius  ilium  exscendere  coegerunt.     Ad   arcem  appulsus,  prae 

nimio  dolore  vix  sui  compos,  naodo  se  humi  volutat,  modo  in  scamnum 

stratumque  se  projicit,  horrenda  voce  usque  exclamans  :  Ardeo,  ardeo ; 

incendium    est    in  ventre,    incendium    in    imis    visceribus.     Praesidiarii, 

deploratum  sui  commilitonis  sortem  miserati,  ilium  denuo  cymbae  impo- 

situm  trans  flumen  devehunt  ad  quendam  Thomam  Hebdenum  chirurgicae 

scientem ;  sed  malum  longius  processerat  quam  ut  ab  arte  liniri,  nedum 

levari  posset.     Interea  ex   ore  miselli  baud  aliud  audisses   quam  illud 

notum  et  ferale  carmen :  Ardeo,  ardeo,  incendium,  incendium.     Postero 

die,  qui  fuit  augusti  secundus,  ingravescente  in  horas  intolerabili  dolore, 

ipsa    coeperunt     ilia    postica    parte    minutatim    effluere ;    tertio     autem 

augusti,   intestinorum    segmina  majora,  quorum  haec  pedem,  illi  sesqui- 

pedem,     alia    tres    pedes    longa    fuere,    furibundus     et     rugiens    ejecit. 

Quartus    denique    dies    sentinam    totam   exhausit,    sic    ut    nihil    praeter 

abdomen  inane   et   vacuum    reliqui  fecerit.      Diem  tamen  quintum  su- 

perstes  orientem  vidit,  quando  videre  et  vivere  infelix  desiit,  exemplum 

posteris    futurum     vindictae     divinae    mortales     commonentis :    Discite 

justitiam   moniti    et  non  temnere   divos.     Defuncti  intestina  ad   plures 

menses  e  palis  suspensa  innumeri  spectaverunt  adhuc  superstites  ;  inter 

qvios  et  ille  qui  testimonium  perhibuit  de  his  et  oculis  vidit  et  manibus 

tractavit    nigricantia    et    quasi    flammis    adusta    viscera    moderni    hujus 

Judae,  qui  et  ipse  suspensus  crepuit  medius  et  effusa  sunt  omnia  viscera 

ejus.     \   Collegium  Leodiense,  etc. 

Signed,  p.  766  :  Josephus  Simonis. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  v.  pp.  763-765. — Published  in  Fund 
Publication  as  above,  No.  7  Supplement,  pp.  31-34. 

No.  8,  0.  1645-1649. 

Annual  Letter  recounting  the  events  of  several  years.  At  the  end  of 
53  pcif/es,  a  j^roonise  is  held  out  of  sending  a  gencrcd  and  exact 
Belation  composed  hy  the  founder  of  the  Maryland  Mission. 

.  .  .   Duo  in  Marilandia.      ^^  .  .  . 

De  missione  Marilandica  nihil  hie  positum,  quia  nondum  perfecta 
est  exacta  relatio  quam  parat  qui  illius  fundamenta  jecit,  quam  pro- 
pediem  absolvet.     Finis.     Not  signed. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  v.  pp.  100,  151.     The  Relation  is 
not  extant. 


128  No.  8,  P,  Q.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1648  [I 

No.  8,  P.  1648,  March  1. 

John  Bollandus,  S.J.  {founder  of  the  Bollandists),  Antwerp :  extract 
from  a  letter.  He  tells  of  Father  White's  arrival  at  Antwerp, 
Oil  heing  dismissed  hy  the  Parliamentarians  after  three  years  of 
imprisonment. 

Ex  Uteris  Joannis  Bollancli.     1  martii  1648,  Antwerpia. 

Adfuit  nobis  hac  hebclomada  P,  Andreas  Vitus  Anglus,  theo- 
logiae  ante  annos  30  professor,  vir  sanctus  qui  in  Marilandia  Americae 
provincia,  ubi  Angli  negotiantur,  12  annis  versatus  est.  Indos  facile 
mille  cum  aliquot  aliis  e  Societate  convertit  feceratque  dictionarium  et 
grammaticam  ejus  linguae,  quam  putat  Japonensi  affinem  et  ad  mare 
Japouicum  usque  in  usu  esse.  .  .  .  Cum  in  Marilandia  feliciter  laboraiet, 
a  parliamentariis  in  Angliam  abductus,  ultra  triennium  detentus  est  in 
carcere,  et  cum  saepe  actum  esset  de  ejus  morte  tandem  insperato  missus 
in  Hollandiam  venit,  unde  hue  deductus  est  ab  nauta  haeretico  absque 
ullia  publici  commeatus  Uteris. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Necrologia,  p.  399. 

No.  8,  Q.  1648,  March  1. 

Father  Philip  Fisher  {Copley),  Maryland,  to  the  General.  On  his 
arrival  in  Virginia  and  Maryland  after  three  years'  absence ; 
ho'W  the  Catholics  received  him,  and  how  the  Indians  are  calling 
for  him.  His  companion  (Father  Lawrence  Sankey)  remains 
hidden  in  Virginia.  Business  lulth  the  Gorcrnor  of  that  Colony. 
— The  letter  is  endorsed  loith  a  summai^y  [by  Southwell  ?]  dated 
July  18. 

Adm.  IV'5  in  xpo  Pater  Noster. 

Pax  Christi. 
Pervenimus  tandem  Virgineam  socius  mcus  et  ego,  itinere  satis 
prospero  septem  hebdomadarum,  mense  januarii ;  ubi  relinquens  socium 
meum  usus  sum  opportunitate  adeundi  Marilancli;iiii,  et  eo  deveni  mense 
februarii.  Ibi  singulari  Dei  providentia  collectam  inveni  gregem,  ante 
tres  annos  dissipatam  et  statu  feliciori  quam  sint  adversarii,  qui  earn 
depraedaverant.  Quanto  gaudio  me  receperunt  et  ego  eos  conveni 
exprimere  non  possum ;  sicut  angelum  Dei  me  receperunt.  Jam  apud 
eos  maneo  per  duas  septimanas,  aegre  dissessurus  [!].  Sed  vocant  me  Indi 
etiam  male  habiti  ab  inimicis,  a  tempore  quo  avulsus  sum  ab  iis.  Vix 
scio  quid  faciam,  cum  omnibus  non  possum  esse  satis.  Det  Deus  ut 
faciam  voluntatem  ejus  ad  majorem  gloriam  nominis  sui.  Vers  flores 
apparent  in  terra  nostra;  faciat  Deus  ut  perveniant  ad  fructum.     Iter 


§  3]  ^0.  8,  R.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,    1654  129 

terrestre  per  silvas  jam  nuper  apertum  est  duorum  dierum  a  Marilandia 
ia  Virgineam,  ita  ut  una  missione  jam  compreheudi  potest  utraque  regio. 
Post  pascha  adeam  gubernatorem  Virgineae,  cum  eo  acturus  negotia 
maximi  momenti ;  faxit  Deus  ut  omnia  cedant  in  laudem  et  gloriam  Dei. 
Adhuc  socius  latitat,  brevi  aditurus  opus,  ut  spero,  bonae  spei.  Sequenti 
anno  duos  vel  tres  alios  spero  bona  cum  venia  P'l"  V. ;  cujus  curae,  SS, 
et  precibus  missionem  istam,  me  et  omnia  mea  valde  commendo.  Dat. 
Marilandiae  die  1  martii  anno  Domini  1648. 
Adm.  W')''  Pater".^  V''^ 

Indignissimus  in  xpo  servus  et  filius, 

Philippus  Fispierus. 

Endorsed:  Anglia  1  martii  1648. 

Ex  Marilandia — America.  P.  Philippus  Fiscerus  superior.  Incolumis 
cum  socio  pervenerunt  [pervenit  ?]  in  Virginiam  spatio  septem  hebdoma- 
darum  :  inde  visitavit  gregem  relictam  in  Marilandia,  qui  ut  angelum 
Dei  eum  acceperunt,  etc. 

Ab  illis  ibat  ad  Indos  neophytos,  inde  cursus  in  Virginiam,  ubi  adhuc 
\a,[tet  ?]  socius,  etc, 

Messis  amplissima ;  et  expectabat  duos  vel  tres  alios  sequenti  anno. 

18  julii. 

Stomjlmrst  College  MSS.,  Anglia,  A,  iv.  No.  110,  f.  228 ;   original,  auto- 
graph (?).    A  straight  perpendicular  hand. 


No.  8,  R.  1654. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.    The  adventures  of  Father  Francis  Fitzherhert 
on  his  perilous  voyage  to  America.     A  graphic  piece  of  narrcdion. 

In  Marylandiam  hoc  anno  destinatus  P.  Franciscus  Fitzherbertus 
arduam  expeditionem  et  laboriosum  atque  longinquum  iter  inter  ignotos 
homines  moribus  ac  religione  discrepantes,  sine  comite,  singular!  animi 
magnitudine  et  alacritate,  ad  primum  moderatoris  nutum  ingressus  est. 
Nee  defuit  toto  itinere  ex  fiducia  in  Deum  et  patientia  copiosa  in  meritum 
seges.  Quatuor  simul  Anglia  solverunt  navigia,  quae  occidentales  insulas 
praetervecta  atrox  accepit  tempestas,  et  navem  quidem,  qua  pater 
vehebatur  tarn  violent!  quassaruut  fluctus,  ut  frequent!  rima  fatiscens 
deploratam  pene  traheret  sentinam.  Enimvero  egerendae  hauriendaeque 
aquae  quaterni  simul  homines,  non  e  nautica  solum  turba  sed  etiam 
vectorum,  sua  quique  vice  ad  vastam  antliam  perpetuum  laborem  dies  ac 
noctes  exsudabant.  Quare  commutato  cursu  in  insulam,  quam  Barbados 
Angli  appellant,  vela  vertere  animus  fuit.  Sed  nulla  id  arte,  nulla 
industria  consequi  [Zijcuit ;  consilium  deinde  fuit,  deserta  cum  mercibus 
oneraria,  scaphae  se  committere.  Sed  illud  quoque  intumescens  adversis 
flatibus    pelagus   et   immanes   undarum   moles   prohibuerunt.      Plurima 

VOL.   I.  K 


130  No.  8,  S,  T.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERLES,    1655,  1656  [I 

mortis  imagine  omnium  oculis  obversante,  exitii  metmn  familiaris  jam 
metuendi  consuetude  pene  excluserat.  Duos  omnino  menses  tempestas 
tenuit,  unde  non  maris  aut  coeli  vi  sed  sagarum  maleficio  excitatam 
opinio  fuit.  Protinus  mulierculam  veneficii  suspectam  arripiunt  et 
durissima  examinatam  quaestione,  jure  an  injuria?  de  summo  malo 
suspectam  necant ;  cadaver  et  quicquid  ad  illam  pertinuit  in  mare 
effundunt.  Non  tamen  ideo  aut  vim  venti  aut  furens  oceanus  minas 
remittit.  Accessit  ad  tempestatis  incommoda  morbus,  qui  per  singula 
paene  grassatus  capita,  non  paucos  extinxit.  Verumtamen  pater,  nisi 
quod  vehementius  versanda  et  exercenda  antlia  dierum  aliquot  febriculam 
contraxit,  ab  omni  contagione  intactus  et  immunis  extitit.  Multiplici 
perfuncta  discrimine  tandem,  miserante  Deo,  praeter  omnium  spem 
Marilandiae  portum  oneraria  tenuit.     Finis.     Not  signed. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  v.  pp.  557,  558. — Published   in 
Fund  Publication,  as  above,  No.  7  Supplement,  pp.  28,  29. 


No.  8,  S.  1655. 

Triennial  Catalogue  :  extract.  The  temporal  resources  on  which  the 
missions  in  England  were  conducted  (and  contrihiitions  afforded 
to  Maryland).  The  charity  and  devotion  of  Catholics  under  the 
persecution  of  the  Commoniucalth, — Cf.  No,  8,  U,  infra. 

.  .  .  Residentiae  septem,  in  quibus  57  sacerdotes  et  unus  coadjutor 
temporalis  aluntur,  nullo  certo  censu  dotatae  sunt.  Instar  redituum 
illis  est  benevola  et  benefica  catholicorum  charitas,  quorum  in  egregia 
ac  commemorabili  plane  laude  hoc  merito  ponendum  est,  quod  inter 
immanes  haereticorum  direptiones,  inter  gravissimas  rei  familiaris  ruin  as, 
sibi  ipsis  et  charissimis  liberis  tantillum  saltem  detractum  volunt  quod 
Deo  Deique  ministris  sacerdotibus  largiantur.  Hae  residentiae,  ut  sunt 
omnes  sine  dote,  sic  omnes  sine  onere,  sine  debito. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Catalogus  3  Rerum,  sen  Domorum  et  Colle- 
giorurn,  etc.,  anno  1655. 


No.  8,  T.  1655  &  1656. 

Annual  Letters :  extract.  The  Maryland  Revolution ;  the  victory  of 
the  Virginian  English  (Battle  of  Providence) ;  the  assault  upon 
the  priests'  mission;  escape  of  the  missionaries  into  Virginia; 
their  hardships. 

In  Marilandia  nostri  hoc  et  proxime  superiori  anno,  gravi  defuncti 
periculo,  magnis  difficultatibus  et  angustiis  sunt  conflictati  et  acerba  turn 
al)  hostibus  perpessi  turn  a  suis.     Angli,  qui  Virginiam  incolunt,  in  Mary- 


§  3]  ^0.  8,  U.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,   1658  131 

landiae  colonos,  ipsos  pariter  Anglos,  fecerunt  impetum,  et  Marilandiae 
quidem  praefecfcum  cum  aliis  plurlbus,  pacta  certis  conditionibus  salute, 
in  deditionem  acceperunt.  Verum,  violatis  perfide  conditionibus,  4  ex 
captivis  et  quidem  tres  ex  illis  catholici  summo  religionis  odio  plumbeis 
glandibus  sunt  trajecti.  In  nostras  aedes  irruentes,  impostores,  ub 
appellabant,  ad  mortem  deposcebant,  certam  deprehensis  carnificinam 
intentantes.  Caeterum  patres  ante  ipsa  eorum  ora,  Deo  protegente, 
cymbala  ignoti  praetervehebantur.  Libri,  suppellex  et  quicquam  domi 
erat  praedonibus  cessit.  Ipsi  cum  universae  paene  rei  familiaris  ac  do- 
mesticae  jactura,  magno  etiam  capitis  adito  discrimine,  clam  in  Virginiam 
delati,  in  summa  rerum  necessariarum  inopia  vix  et  aegre  vitam  tolerant. 
Tuguriolum  incolunt  vile,  humile  ac  depressum,  non  multum  absimile 
cisternae  aut  etiam  sepulchro,  in  quo  magnum  illud  fidei  propugnaculum 
S.  Athanasius  plures  annos  latitavit.  Ad  caeteras  ipsorum  miserias  et 
illud  accessit  incommodi  quod,  quicquid  hoc  anno  solatii  aut  subsidii  stipis 
nomine  a  piis  in  Anglia  hominibus  destinatum  fuit,  intercepta  qua  subve- 
hebatur  navi,  male  perierit.  Sed  nihil  illos  aegrius  habet,  quam  quod  ne 
vini  quidem  quod  satis  sit  ad  altaris  mysteria  conficienda  suppeditet. 
Famulus  illis  nullus  vel  ad  domesticos  usus,  vel  ad  iter  per  ignota  et 
suspecta  loca  dirigendum,  vel  etiam  ad  cymbam,  si  quando  usus  sit,  pro- 
pellendam  ac  gubernandam.  Saepe  per  spatiosa  et  vasta  flumina  alteruter 
eorum,  solus  et  incomitatus,  longinqua  navigio  metitur  ac  remetitur  spatia, 
non  alio  cursum  regente  navarcho  quam  Divina  Providentia.  Jam  ut 
hostis  absit,  et  illi  in  Marilandiam  remigrent,  quae  a  suis  pridem  perpessi 
sunt  et  quae  adhuc  imminent  incommoda  non  multo  sunt  tolerabiliora. 
Finis. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  v.  p.  587. — Published  in  Fund 
Publication,  No.  7  Supplement,  pp.  29-31. 


No.  8,  U.  1658. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  extract.  Account  of  the  temporal  resources. 
Sometimes  a  small  reserve  is  put  by  for  emergencies  ;  but  its  con- 
dition is  subject  to  vicissitudes. — Cf.  No.  8,  S,  supra. 

Septem  in  residentiis  socii  sunt  53  omnes  sacris  initiati,  Nulli  harum 
certi  sunt  reditus  aut  quasi  dotis  nomine  census  aliquis  attributus,  Saepe 
tamen  ex  congestis  fortuito  eleemosynis  fit  quoddam,  ut  ita  dicam,  com- 
mune aerariolum,  nunc  inanius,  nunc  plenius,  superioris  curae  custodiae- 
que  commissum,  ut  is  pro  re  nata  aut  necessitate  suorum  ad  manum 
habeat  unde  modica  saltern  subsidiola  depromat.  In  his  residentiis  nullam 
oneris  aut  debiti  umbram  reperire  est.  .  .  . 

Signed,  p.  7  :  Richardus  Bartonus. 
Sigillum :  Praepositus  Provincialis  Angliae  Soc.  Jesu. 
General  Archives  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  etc.,  anno  1658,  p.  7. 


132  No.  8,  V-X.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,  1667-1670  [I 

No.  8,  V.  1667. 

Statistics.     The  niLmher  of  missionaries,  of  conversions,  and  infant 
haptisms. 

Degebant  hoc  anno  4  patres  et  3  coadjutores  ;  37,  haeresi  ejurata,  ope 
nostrorum  ad  fidem  reducti  sunt,  65  infantes  baptizati,  mortuus  P.  Petrus 
Mannerius  (ex  Ijitt.  Annuis).  In  codice,  cui  titulus  Vitae  Defunctorum, 
sine  anno  reperitur  sequens  elogium  hujus  patris,  quod  tamen  paullulum 
contraximus. 

Elogium  P.  Petri  Mannerii  referendum  ad  annum  1667.  .  .  . 

General  Archives  S.J.,  De  Incunabulis  Religionis  in  Marylandia:  Frag- 
menta  ex  Archivio  Romano  Soc.  Jesu  Collecta, — a  collection  of  18  numbered 
pages  small  folio,  ivith  some  additio7ial  sheets;  probably  drawn  up  about 
1830-1S40. 

No.  8,  W.  1669. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.     O71  the  loss  suffered  hy  the  death  of  Father 
Peter  Manners,  and  on  the  neiv  supplies  of  men. 

Missionem  Marilandicam  excolunt  e  nostris  sacerdotes  duo ;  tertius, 
in  aestu  laborum  et  messis,  P.  Petrus  Mannerius  improviso  e  medio 
sublatus  est,  non  minori  incolarum  luctu  quam  jactura.  Ingens  enimvero 
jactura,  tum  quia  regionis  temperiei  jam  sexennio  occalluerat,  tum  vel 
maxime,  quia  vir  erat  apostolico  spiritu  plenus  quique  magna  meditabatur  ; 
cujus  virtutes  cum  in  elogium  jam  mittendum  digestae  sint,  pluribus  hie 
supersede©.  Ad  resarciendum  hoc  damnum  missi  nuper  sunt  hoc  autumno  ■ 
alii  sacerdotes  duo  cum  coadjutore  temporali,  qui  duobus  ibi  praeexis- 
tentibus  adnumeratus  [!],  missio  ilia  constabit  ex  4  sacerdotibus  et 
coadjutoribus  temporalibus  tribus.  Lucrum  animarum  quod  ibidem  anno 
elapso  reportarunt  fuit  reductio  37,  haeresi  ejurata,  ad  Ecclesiae  gremium, 
et  65  infantium  per  sacrum  baptismi  lavacrum  regeneratio.  Alia  nobis 
invident  vel  eorum  modestia  vel  longinqui  marium  tractus  et  praepedita 
itinera.  Hoc  constat,  opus  eos  suum  indefessos  urgere,  iisque  adminiculis 
omnibus  operariorum  nostrorum  propriis.  Dominus,  uti  sjjeramus,  dabit 
benignitatem  suam,  et  terra  ilia  cum  tempore  abundantius  fructum 
suum.     Finis. 

Signed :  Josephus  Simonis. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  v.  p.  749. — Part  of  it  published 
in  Fund  Publication,  as  above,  No.  7  Supplement,  p.  31. 

No.  8,  X.  1670,  February  28. 

Father  Joseph  Simeon,  Provincial  of  England,  to  the  General.     On 
the  death  of  Father  George  Pole  in  Maryland.     Me  leys  special 


§  3]  ^o.  8,  Y.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,  1670  133 

/amities  for  the  sending  of  neio   men   at  once. — Tlic  letter   is 
endorsed  ivith  a  summary,  dated  April  6. 

Admodum  R'!*"  in  xpo  Pater  in  xpo. 

Pax  Christi. 
Ultimo  octobris  anni  1G69  obiit  in  Marilandia  P.  Georgius 
Polus  annorum  aetatis  41,  Societatis  13,  professionis  quatuor  votorum  3. 
Is  ante  duos  annos  sponte  se  obtulit  ad  arduam  illam  missionem  in 
America,  cum  anno  praecedente,  dum  pestis  Londini  grassaretur,  se 
obtulisset  ad  servitium  infectorum.  Si  quid  aliud  in  laudem  ejus  colligi 
possit,  in  elogium  deincep[s]  conjicietur.  Interim  Paternitatem  Vestrara 
supplex  oro  ut  consueta  Societatis  suffragia  pro  ejus  animae  solatio 
dignetur  indicere.  Quoniam  vero  scribit  superior  ex  Marilandia  nostros 
propter  paucitatem  nimio  labore  confici,  dum  etiam  aegroti  coguntur 
moribundis  succurrere,  ut  P.  Georgio  Polo  contigit,  Paternitatem  Vestram 
submississime  rogo  ut,  saltern  ad  tempus,  liceat  Provinciali  eo  transmittere 
aliquos  finitis  studiis,  ita  ut  transmissio  ipsa  diuturnae  navigationis  serviat 
pro  tertio  anno.  Alioquin  diu  carebit  ilia  missio  auxilio  necessario. 
Aliud  non  est,  nisi  ut  me  SS.  Paternitatis  Vestrae  Sacrificiis  humillime 
commendem. 

Londini,  28  februarii  1669/70. 

Admodum  R'''?''  Paternitatis  Vestrae 

Humillimus  in  xpo  servus 

JOSEPHUS    SiMONIS. 

Addressed :  Admod.  R'!"  P":'  N™  in  xpo  P.  Joanni  Paulo  Oliva,  Soc'i'  Jesu 
Praeposito  Generali.     Romam. 

Endorsed:  Anglia  [?],  28  februarii  1670. 

P.  Provincialis.  Mortuus  in  Marilandia  P.  Georgius  Polus.  Nostri 
ibi  propter  paucitatem  laboribus  obruuntur.  Petit  ut  sibi  liceat  eo 
mittere  qui  studia  absolverunt,  ita  ut  ipsa  haec  profectio  ac  missio  sit 
loco  3*5  probationis. 

5  aprilis. 

Stonyhurst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  No.  Ill,  f.  229 ;  autograph. 

No.  8,  Y.  1670. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.  Brief  statement  of  the  personnel  in  Mary- 
land ;  and  an  introduction  to  the  account  given  for  164-6^  as 
above. 

In  hac  missione  tres  sunt  sacerdotes  et  totidem  adjutoi*es  temporales. 
^^  .  .  .  [P.  763,  as  above,  No.  8,  N,  1646  :]  Ex  Marilandia  hoc  anno 
memorabile  quiddam  accepimus,  etc.  .  .  .  ^  Collegium  Leodicnse,  etc. 

Signed,  p.  766  :  Josephus  Simonis. 
General  Archives  S.J.,  Auglia,  Historia,  v.  pp.  758,  763-765. 


134  No.  8,  Z-W.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,  1671 -1673  [I 

No.  8,  Z.  1671. 

Annual  Letter:  extract.  State  and  prosperity  of  the  Maryland 
Mission.  Death  of  Father  William  Pclham  and  Brother  Thomas 
Sherhornc.     Spiritual  fruits. 

Missio  Marilandica  quatuor  habet  socios,  duos  sacerdotes  ac  coadjutores 
temporales  duos.  Missio  haec  pi'ospere  succedit,  ut  ex  proximis  litteris 
accepimus,  et  messem  refert  non  mediocrem,  majoremque  redderet,  si 
plures  earn  colerent  operarii.  Ex  iis  qui  posterioribus  annis  eo  missi  sunt 
pauci  admodum  supersunt,  reliquis  funere  sublatis,  quorum  e  numero  hoc 
anno  fuere  P.  Gulielmus  Pellamus  et  Thomas  Sherbornus  coadjutor 
temporalis.  In  hac  missione  adducti  sunt  ad  catholicam  fidem  quinqua- 
ginta,  e  quibus  multi  primariae  notae,  baptizati  vero  quinquaginta  quatuor, 
et  viginti  acceptae  confessiones  generales.     %^  .  .  . 

Signed,  p.  777  :  Georgius  Graius. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Angiia,  Historia,  v.  p.  771. — Publisliecl  in   Fund 
Publication,  as  above.  No.  7  Supplement,  p.  34. 

No.  8,  A-.  1672. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.     An  account  of  increasing  spiritual  efficiency, 
luith  statistics. 

Missionem  Marilandicam  duo  excolunt  sacerdotes,  quibus  juncti 
sunt  ad  rerum  temporalium  ac  domesticarum  curam  totidem  coadjutores 
laici.  Diligentem  hi  navant  operam  haereticis  lucrandis  et  catholicis  in 
fide  confirmandis  atque  ad  pietatem  excolendis.  Quorum  industriae  non 
exiguus  hoc  anno,  immo  solito  major  extitit  fructus ;  numerantur  enim  ab 
ultima  ratione  reddita  ad  ecclesiam  adducti  septuaginta  quatuor,  baptizati 
centum,  confessiones  generales  exceptae  viginti. 

General  ArcJdves  S.J.,  as  above,  p.  789.— PublisJied  as  above,  p.  35. 

No.  8,  Bl  1673. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.     Statistics  of  spiritual  results.  TJie  arrival 

of  two  Franciscan  Fathers  from  England;    and  the  welcome 
extended  to  them. 

Missio  Marilandica. 

After  Devon:  If  Duobus  item  constat  sacerdotibus  atque  unico 
coadjutore  laico.  Illi  in  confirmandis  in  fide  catholicis  ac  pietate 
imbuendis  operam  praecipue  collocant.  Sed  et  cum  haereticis  etiam 
ex  occasione  agunt,  atque  ex  his  viginti  octo  ecclesiae  catholicae 
aggregarunt ;  infantes  vero  ad  septuaginta  per  sacrum  baptisma  Christo 


§  3]  -Vt).  8,  G--E-.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,   1674-1676  135 

genuerunt.  Caeterum  in  partem  laborum  ac  messis  duo  patres  ex  S. 
Francisci  familia,  altero  anno  ex  Anglia  missi,  ingressi  sunt ;  quos  inter 
nostrosque  frateruae  charitatis  ac  necessitudinis  officia  in  commune  rei 
catholicae  bonum  mutuo  exercentur. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  as  above,  pp.  801,  802. — Published  as  above,  p.  35. 

No.  8,  C\  1674. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.     Statement  and  statistics. 

Missio  Marilandica. 

Tres  habuit  socios  :  sacerdotes  duos  et  unicum  coadjutorem  laicum. 
Hie  quidem  rebus  temporalibus  invigilat.  Illorum  vero  opera  triginta 
quatuor  ad  fidem  et  ecclesiam  catholicam  adducti  sunt.  Baptizati  septua- 
ginta  quinque,  confessiones  generales  exceptae  septem. 

Puellae  sex  ad  vitam  monasticam  adductae,  ac  duodecim  adolescentes 
ad  Seminarium  Audomai'ense  studiorum  causa  transmissi. 

Signed,  p.  818  :  Richardus  Strangius. 
General  Archives  S.J.,  as  above,  p.  817. — Published,  as  above,  p.  35. 

No.  8,  B\  1675. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.  New  supplies  of  men  sent  over,  who  have 
arrived  safehj,  the  two  Fathers  being  Francis  Pennington  and 
Nicholas  Gulieh.     Sichncss  of  the  latter. 

Ad  extremum  Missio  Marilandica  proximo  exeunte  autumno  novo 
incremento  aucta  est  quatuor  sociorum,  duorum  nempe  sacerdotum 
totidemque  coadjutorum,  qui  sub  finem  octobris  cum  regia  classe  Londino 
solverunt ;  quos  omnes  salvos  et  incolumes  ad  eas  oras  appulisse  ex  litteris 
P.  Francisci  Penningtoni  accepimus,  qui  tamen  affirmat  socium  suum 
P.  Nicolaum  Gulichium,  qui  in  navi  gravem  morbum  contraxerat,  graviter 
etiamnum  laborare,  verum  minime  de  ejus  salute  dubitari.  Quern  vero 
fructum  in  vineae  hujus  cultura  retulerunt  nostri  nondum  intelleximus. 
Finis. 

Signed:  Richardus  Strangius. 
General  Archives  S.J.,  as  above,  p.  826, — Published,  as  above,  pp.  35,  36. 

No.  8,  E^.  1676. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.     State  of  the  Mission. 

Missio  Marilandica  [constat]  tribus  sacerdotibus  et  duobus  coadju- 
toribus  temporalibus. 

Signed,  p.  843  :  Richardus  Strangius. 
General  Archives  S.J.,  as  above,  p.  830. 


136  No.  8,  F«-IF.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,  1677-1681  [I 


No.  8,  F^.  1677. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.  General  statement  of  Jesuits  working  in 
England  and  Maryland.  Particulars  ahout  the  latter  Mission. 
Death  of  Brother  Francis  Knatchhidl ;  his  antecedents. 

Reliqui  150  Angliam  ipsam  incolunt  et  Missionem  Marilandicam, 
qui  omnes  sacerdotes  sunt  praeter  unicum  scholasticum  valetudinarium 
et  sacris  nondum  initiatum,  coadj  uteres  temporales  tres.  .  .  .  Missio 
Marilandica  constat  sex  ;  aucta  nimirum  est  sub  finem  anni  duobus  sociis, 
altero  sacerdote,  altero  coadjutore  laico.  Hinc  e  vivis  discessit  Franciscus 
Knatchbull  coadjutor  temporalis.  Admissus  hie  est  in  Societatem  Watenis 
20  novembris  1671,  ac  dum  in  tyrocinio  adhuc  esset  magno  zelo  missionem 
Marilandicam  expetiit,  quam  tandem  obtinuit  sub  finem  anni  1674,  in  qua 
tamen  non  amplius  biennio  licuit  illi  superesse,  6?  enim  januarii  ineuntis 
anni  1677  morte  sublatus  est. 

Signed,  p.  844  :  Thomas  Haecottus. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  as  above,  pp.  835,  8dO. — In  part  published,  as  above, 
p.  36. 


No.  8,  G^  1680. 

Annual  Letter:  extract.     General  statement  of  the  English  Province. 

Ineunte  anno  [2650]  continebat  proA'incia  [10  collegia,  2  demos 
prohationis,  6  residentias]  et  missionem  Marilandicam. 

John  Warner's  autograph,  hut  not  signed. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  vi.  p.  1±9. 

No.  8,  H^  1681. 

Annual  Letter:  extract.  Flourishing  condition  of  the  Maryland 
Mission.  The  local  school  conducted  there  ;  remarkable  success  of 
the  scholars  when  transferred  to  St.  Omer's  College,  and  brought 
into  competition  with  Europeans.  Here  immediately  follows  a 
general  account  of  temporal  losses  owing  to  a  systematic  attack 
upon  Jesuit  p)roperty,  to  the  incompetency  of  local  Jesuit  managers, 
the  dishonesty  of  paid  hands,  the  expenses  of  laivyers,  etc. 

Marilandica  missio  floi'et :  quam  ibi  fecerunt  patres  nostri  sementem, 
in  copiosam  segetem  excrescit  et  amplam  olim  messem  pollicetur.  Ante 
quadriennium  aperta  illic  a  nostris,  in  media  barbarie,  human iorum  littera- 
rum  schola,  quam  duo  regunt,  et  juventus  illic  nata,  supra  modum  litteris 


§  3]  ^^o.  8,  p.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,   1682  137 

dediba,  proficit.  Duos  ilia  missio,  ilia  recens  nata  schola  Audomarum 
transmisit,  qui  paucis  Europaeis  ingenio  cedant,  cum  suae  classis  primis 
de  palma  contendant.  Unde  colligimus  non  auri  tantum  et  argenti  aut 
aliarum  terrae  frugum,  sed  et  hominum  ad  virtutem  et  altiores  disciplinas 
factorum  regiones  illas,  quas  immerito  barbarae  audiunt,  esse  feracissimas, 
Submissi  eo  hoc  anno  duo,  qui  laborantes  in  ilia  amplissima  Domini  vinea 
sublevent. 

Maxima  toto  hoc  anno  contentio  de  bonis  extitit.  Societatis  hostes 
immensas  opes  ab  ea  possideri,  quaeque  exercitui  alendo  fere  sufl&cerent, 
invidiose  sparserant,  versa  in  Societatis  perniciem  ipsa  nostrorum  patrum 
beneficentia,  qui  recurrentibus  ad  se  petitum  subsidium  [!]  prompte  subve- 
niebant  ac  largiter  pro  tenuibus  facultatibus  suis ;  cum  tamen  certum  sit 
istos  aut  fallere  aut  falli,  quia  quidquid  in  insula  possident  vix  ad  centum 
alendos  sufficiat.  Quod  si  spectemus  quid  ex  procuratorum  ignorantia 
pereat,  quid  ex  rusticorum  avaritia  reditus  annuos  retinentium 
amittatur,  quid  in  juris  peritos  expendatur  ne  fundus  ipse  eripiatur, 
longe  paucioribus  sufficiet,  nisi  ipsi  sua  se  industria  juvent.  Reliqua 
fidelium  charitas,  pi'o  quibus  strenue  laboramus,  affatim  suppeditat. 
Pleraque  in  discrimen  vocata  sunt,  quae  aegre  tuemur;  aliqua  periere. 
Tamen  in  Dei  bonitate  et  catholicorum  pietate  confidimus  quod,  donee 
spiritualia  seminaverimus,  abunde  carnalia  metemus,  et  quaerentibus 
regnum  Dei  caetera  adjicientur.  Interea  habentes  victum  sobrium  et 
parcum   et   vestitum   honestum,    his   contenti   sumus. 

Agendae  interim  divinae  misericordiae  uberes  gratiae  de  occasionibus 
quibus  fidem  nostram  virtutemque  exercet  et  de  singulari  fortitudine, 
qua  nostros  patres  induit  ex  alto,  ad  omnia  alacriter  et  cum  gaudio  pro 
Christo  sustinenda.  Rapinam  bonorum  cum  gaudio  susceperunt, 
cognoscentes  se  habere  meliorem  et  manentem  substantiam. 
Ludibria  ac  verbera  experti  sunt,  insuper  et  vincula  et 
carceres;  lapidati  sunt,  secti  sunt,  tentati  sunt,  in  occisione 
laquei  mortui  sunt,  circuierunt  egentes,  angustiati,  afflicti. 
Nee  tamen,  quae  Dei  misericordia  est,  passus  est  nos  tentari 
supra  quam  possumus,  sed  fecit  cum  tentatione  proven- 
turn,  ut  possimus  sustinere.  In  ipso  certa  spes  collocata  est 
quod  [?]  qui  coepit  hoc  opus  bonum  ipse  periiciet. 

Not  signed  :  autograph  of  John  Warner. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  as  above,  pp.  163,  164. 

No.  8,  J2.  1682. 

Annual  Letter :  extract.     General  statement  including  Maryland. 

Habuit  .  .  .  minima  ista  provincia  collegia  10,  domus  probationis  2, 
residentias  6  et,  [constans]  missione  Marilandica,  socios  universim  295. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  as  above,  p.  167. 


138  No.  8,  K-M«.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SEJ^/ES,   1685-1690  [I 

No.  8,  P.  1685. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  extract.     Statement  about  men  and  resources  in 
Maryland  and  New  York. 

In  missione  Marilandica  sunt  7,  4  sacerdotes,  unus  magister,  2  coad- 
jutores.  Habent  aliqua  praedia  quae  colunfc,  et  ex  eorum  fructibus  et 
eleemosynis  vivunt. 

In  missione  Novi  Eboraci  sunt  2  sacerdotes.  Vivunt  ex  eleemosynis 
puris. 

Procuratores  extra  provinciam — 8.     Finis. 

General  Arcldves  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  1685. 


No.  8,  P.  1685-1690. 

Annual  Letter  :  extract.  Dispersion  of  missions ;  dangers  and  losses 
ineurred  in  Maryland  and  Neio  York.  The  adventures  of  the 
two  New  York  missionaries  (Fathers  Thomas  Harvey  and  Henry- 
Harrison). 

Missiones  nostrae  in  Indiis  occidentahbus,  Marilandiae  nimirum  et 
Novi  Eboraci,  eandem  cum  Anglia  fortunam  subierunt.  In  posteriore 
duo  tantum  erant  sacerdotes,  qui  hac  tempestate  sedes  mutare  coacti 
aequo  ac  gubernator  ipse  catholicus ;  alter  in  Marilandiam  pedestri 
itiaere  profectus  est,  alter,  post  multa  maris  discrimina,  a  piratis  etiam 
Hollandis  captus  et  spoliatus,  tandem  incolumis  in  Galliam  pervenit.  In 
Marilandia  magnas  difficultates  passi  sunt.  Manent  tamen  utcumque  [?] 
miseris  illis  catholicis  [adjfuturi. 

Stonyhurst  College  MSS.,  A,  iv.  13,  torn.  ii.  p.  271 ;  {Cardtoell)  Collectio 
S.J.  Prov.  Ang.,  torn.  ii. :  MSS.  ex  arch.  Belgico  Bruxell. 


No.  8,  Ml  1690. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  extract. 

Missio  Marilandica 

Numerat  socios  sex,  duos  sacerdotes,  unum  magistrum  non  sacerdotem 
et  tres  coadjutores  temporales,  qui  terrae  colendae  et  rebus  domesticis 
necessarii  ibi  sunt.  Tempestas  jam  nuper  in  Anglia  excitata  hie  etiam 
saeviit,  et  plurima  damna  sociis  intulit. 

Signed :  Joannes  Glare. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  anno  1G90. 


§  3]  No.  8,  N-,  0'-.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,   1693-1696  139 

No.  8,  W.  1693. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  extract.  General  economical  condition  of  the 
Province,  and  the  means  of  support  for  individual  missionaries  ; 
Maryland  and  Neiv  York  being  mentioned. 

Provincia  haec  mare  interjecto  bifariam  dividitur  et  fere  ex  aequo  ; 
pars  enim  altera  missioni  sese  parans  per  Belgium  Leodium  usque  diffun- 
ditur,  altera  eidem  sese  impendit ;  utraque  sub  unius  Praepositi  Pro- 
vineialis  regimine  constituitur.  Collegia  sunt  utrobique  plura,  sed 
plurimum  eo  nomine  discrepant,  quod  ilia  quae  intra  Angliam  sita  sunt 
plures  occupent  provincias  ;  sejunctique  a  se  invicem  adeoque  a  Rectore 
suo,  socii  sparsim  in  nobilium  catholicorum  aedibus  singuli  degant,  et  ut 
plurimum  ruri,  vicinisque  late  agris  operam  suam,  tum  in  haereticis  ad 
fidem  convertendis,  tum  in  solandis  sacramentorvmaque  administratione 
roborandis  instruendisque  catholicis  impendant.  Multi  etiam  expensis 
collegii  aluntur,  ut  ita  liberius  missioni,  prout  majus  Dei  obsequium  et 
luculentior  messis  invitaverit,  vacent.  Unde  ut  plenius  pateat  cuj  usque 
collegii  status,  quas  socii  eleemosynae  constantis  nomine  ab  iis 
quibuscum  degunt  annuas  accipiunt  pecunias,  sub  eo  titulo  in  subjectis 
Collegiorum  rationibus  notatur  .  .  ,  ;  in  missionibus  Americanis  Mari- 
landiae  et  Novi  Eboraci  10  [som].  .  .  .  Other  funds  for  the  maintenance 
of  members  are :  census,  praedia,  domus,  aedes,  annul  vitalitii  census. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  amio  1693. 


No.  8,  01  1696. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  appendix.  A  relation  of  Maryland  up  to  this 
time ;  as  also  of  the  New  York  Mission ;  and  of  a  station  in 
Virginia  held  previously  by  one  of  the  missionaries,  acting  as  a 
tutor  in  the  family  of  a  friendly  Protestant.  Actual  state  of  the 
American  Mission,  and  its  economical  condition. 

De  Missione  Americana. 

Marilandiam,  Virgiueam,  Novam  Albionem  continuo  tractu  occupant 
Angli.  Distat  a  Nova  Francia  seu  Canada  Novum  Eboracum  millibus 
passuum  300  ;  Marilandia  vero  sexcentis  fere  ad  occidentem  ab  austro. 
Ipsa  Marilandia  intra  38  et  40  latitudinis  borealis  gradum  jacet.  Distat 
Londino  itinere  maritimo  2  fere  mensium,  cum  in  Marilandiam  tenditur, 
licet  inde  Londinum  sesquimense  redeatur,  eo  quod  in  sinu  Floridae  qui 
ad  500  leucas  extenditur  prono  tunc  mari  provehantur  naves.  In 
omnibus  his  regionibus  libertas  conscientiae  ac  cujusvis  religionis,  quae 


140  No.  8,  0%     ANNUAL  LETTER   SERIES,   1696  [1 

Christum  adoret,  usus  ac  professio  publica  etiam  lege,  ut  vocant  funda- 
mentali,  perinittitur.  Sed  tamen  excepta  Marilandia  vix  alibi  sat  pedem 
fixit  catholica  religio,  nisi  sub  extremis,  quibus  regnis  suis  potitus  est 
rex  Jacobus  secundus,  annis,  obnitentibus  quantum  contra  eam  possent 
gubernatoribus,  qui  singulis  fere  trienniis  a  rege  statuuntur.  Marilandiae 
alia  sors  est,  cum  111™."'  dominus  regni  Bare  de  Baltemore,  piissimus 
catholicus,  per  patentes  litteras,  in  solo  proditoriae  rebellionis  casu 
revocabiles,  perpetuum  jus  proprietatis  in  totam  Marilandiam  (cujus 
in  continente  fines  adbuc  ignorantur)  possideat  sibi  ac  haeredibus  suis, 
atque  intra  Marilandiam  jure  fere  regio  disponit,  licet  mandatis  regiis,  si 
quae  acceperit,  obedire  teneatur. 

Licet  nostrae  provinciae  socios  sat  occupat  missio  domestica,  ab  initio 
tamen  occupatae  ab  Anglis  Marilandiae,  eo  penetrarunt  nostri  ne  plus  a 
mercatoribus  avaritia  quam  a  nostris  animarum  zelus  videretur  exigere. 
Cum  prima  sciz.  eo  deducta  colonia,  tres  socii  missi  sunt  anno  1633  ;  et 
prirai  illi  quidem  diu  aerumnosam  ibi  egere  vitam  in  coelo  aeris  intem- 
perie  tunc  Europaeis  gvavissimo,  solo  vero  obtecto  imperviis  silvis  et 
nullius  tunc  fere  rei  ad  humanos  usus  necessariae  feraci.  Excisa  tandem 
immani  arborum  vi,  liberior  aer  corporibus  minus  obnoxius  hauritur,  et 
paulatim  pascuis  et  arabilibus  agris  distincta  regionis  pars  est.  Nostrae 
missioni  perpetuo  tandem  possessionis  securoque  jure  sat  commodam 
insulam  obtinuimus.  In  ea  aedes  praediumque  in  quo  500  oves  et  150 
alia  pecora  alimus,  uno  coadjutore  cum  2  famulis  curam  illius  praedii 
habentibus :  2  etiam  alia  pi^aediola  habemus.  Hinc  aluntur  nostri,  qui 
sparsi  vivunt  ubi  major  operae  speratur  fructus.  Nulli  enim  vel  pagi  ea 
in  regione.  Speciem  aliquam  unius  refert  Mary -town,  ubi  111"."  domini 
Baltemori  aedes,  sed  quibus  tantum  6  aliae  accessere.  Cum  aboriginibus, 
minus  quam  in  votis  esset,  commercium  nee  missionem  ad  eos  ullam  certam 
instituere  adhuc  nostri,  quia  singuli  fere  in  silvis  ferarum  more  et  vena- 
tionis  causa,  qua  sola  aluntur,  mutatis  frequenter  sedibus,  degunt,  sine 
uUo  pago  proprie  dicto,  licet  ui'bes  vocent  tot  hominum  intra  5  vel  6 
leucarum  ambitum  degentium  numerum  eumque  qui  illis  praeest  regem, 
qui  vero  pluribus  talibus  praesunt  imperatores  audiunt.  Horum  unus, 
plures  illorum  in  primo  hujus  missionis  decennio  baptizati  sunt.  Majus 
cum  eis  in  Novo  Eboraco  cum  eorum  5  gentibus  commercium,  vendentibus 
illis  pelles  ursinas,  castoreas  aliasque  varii  generis.  Hie  septennium  exegit 
unus  e  nostris,  sed  ante  triennium  coactus  exire,  ut  furori  cederet  uxoris 
novi  gubernatoris,  a  principe  Auriaco  submissi,  non  quidem  titulo  re- 
ligionis  ejectus,  sed  quod  in  regis  sui  legitimi  Jacobi  obsequium  posset 
multos  trahere  delatus,  in  Marilandiam  venit.  Eodem  et  ex  Virginea 
alius  quam  missionem  coluerat,  sub  praetextu  docendi  filios  cujusdam 
praedivitis  mercatoris  a  religione  catholica  non  alieni,  urgentibus  omnibus 
Anglis  incolis  est  compulsus  redire.  Jam  numeramus  in  Marilandia  4 
sacerdotes,  unum  magistrum,  qui  puerorum  educationi  praeest,  ob  capitis 
debilitatem  ad  sacerdotium  non  promotus,  et  4  coadjutores  temporales, 


i 


§  3 J  ^'o.  8,  P^-R=,     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,   1705- 17 14  141 

qui  praediorum  reique  totius  nostrae  curam  habeant,  dum  sacerdotcs  solis 
incumbunt  pietatis  officiis  animarum  conversioni. 
Ad  Majorem  Dei  Gloriam. 

General  Archives   S.J. ;   separate  thin    quarto,  8  pages,  attached  to  the 
Triennial  Catalogues,  1696. 

No.  8,  P^.  1705. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  extract.     Men  and  resources.     General  resources 
of  the  houses  in  England. 

Residentia  B.  P.  N.  Ignatii  in.  Marilandia  Americae. 

Earn  Americae  partem  Canadae  obversam  occupant,  sed  qua 
littoribus  adjacet,  13  socii,  quorum  8  sacerdotes,  coadjutoi'es  temporales  5. 
Hi  quibusdam  terris  adlaborant,  e  quorum  redditu  praecise  ali  possunt  qui 
ibi  sunt  socii. 

Patet  hinc  omnium  intra  Angliam  collegiorum  ac  residentiarum  pro- 
ventum  annuum  purum  non  excedere  5854  scuta  Romana,^  et  constantes 
eleemosynas  1955.  Suis  et  communibus  provinciae  sumptibus  providet 
Provincialis,  ex  iis  potissimum  vitalitiis  pensionibus,  quas  non  paucis 
nostrorum,  dum  in  Societatem  admitterentur  vel  ante,  parentes  eorum 
ipsis  constituerant. 

General  Archives  S.J,,  Catalogus  3,  anno  1705. 

No.  8,  Ql  1711. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  extract.     Men  and  resources.     No  further  notice 
taken  hy  the  Province  of  the  Maryland  temporal  resources. 

Residentia  Sancti  Ignatii  in  Marilandia. 

Sunt  in  hac  residentia  12  e  nostris,  quorum  6  sacerdotes  sunt. 
Hi  magna  loci  distantia  ab  invicem  fere  divisi  fidem  catholicam  et  tueri  et 
propagare  ibi  conantur.  6  alii  sunt  fratres  coadjutores  temporales,  qui 
terris  quibusdam  allaborant,  ex  quarum  proventu  ali  pi*aecise  possunt  qui 
ibidem  sunt  socii.  Nulla  alia  ratio  habetur  hie  apud  nos  vel  reddituum 
vel  debitorum  vel  onerum. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  anno  1711. 

No.  8,  R2.  1714. 

Triennial  Catalogue:    extract.      The  English  Provincial  defrays  the 
exjpenscs  of  travelling  for  the  Maryland  missionaries,  and  often 

^  It  appears  from  No.  9,  iw/ra,  note  1,  that,  at  the  time  of  Cecil  Lord  Baltimore's 
Declaratio  Coloniae  (1633),  a  scutum  Romanum  or  scudo  was  rated  as  the  fourth 
part  of  £1  sterling  {5s.). 


142  No.  8,  S=,  T'.     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,  1723-1737  [I 

sends   men,  as  well   as  supplies   which   cannot   he  obtained   in 
A^nerica. 

Residentia  S'/  P.  N.  Ignatii  in  Marilandia. 

Sunt  in  hac  missione  16:9  patres  et  7  fratres  coadjutores  tem- 
porales,  qui  quibusdam  terris  ibi  adlaborant,  ex  quarum  proventu  ali 
possunt  qui  ibi  sunt,  P.  Provinciali  suppeditante  viatica,  quae  sane  magna 
sunt  pro  itinere,  et  saepius  mittente  aliquem  [^aliqua  ?j  ex  Anglia  quae  ibi 
comparari  non  possunt. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  anno  1714. 


No.  8,  S^.  1723. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  extract.    Lahours  and  success  of  the  missionaries. 
Work  of  the  lay-brothers. 

Residentia  S.  Ignatii  in  Marylandia. 

In  hac  residentia  seu  missione  sunt  socii  16,  nempe  12  sacer- 
dotes  et  4  coadjutores  temporales ;  qui,  per  magnum  ilium  terrarum 
tractum  dispersi,  in  fide  catholica  tuenda  et  propaganda  magno  fructu 
strenue  laborant.  Coadjutores  temporales  curam  gerunt  rei  domesticae 
et  culturae  agrorum.  Ex  horum  proventu  ali  possunt  omnes  socii.  Nulla 
alia  ratio  habetur  apud  nos  redituum  ad  banc  missionem  spectantium. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  anno  1723. 


No.  8,  T^  1737. 

Triennial  Catalogue  :  extract.     Men  and  resources. 

Residentia  S.  Ignatii  in  Marylandia. 

Sunt  in  hac  residentia  socii  12,  quorum  10  sacerdotes,  2  fratres 
laici.  Illi,  per  magnum  terrarum  tractum  dispersi,  in  fide  catholica  tuenda 
et  propaganda  magno  fructu  laborant ;  isti  curam  gerunt  rei  domesticae 
et  culturae  agrorum,  ex  quorum  proventu  ali  possunt  oiunes  nostri  qui  ibi 
sunt ;  neque  alia  habetur  hie  apud  nos  ratio  redituum  ad  hanc  missionem 
spectantium. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  anno  1737. 


I 


§  3]  No.  8,  U--W-.     ANNUAL  LETTER  SERIES,  1740-1765  143 

No.  8,  U-.  1740. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  extract.     Men  and  resources, 

Eesidentia  S.  Patris  Ignatii  in  Marylandia. 

Sunt  in  hac  residentia  socii  13:  11  sacerdotes  et  duo  fratres 
coadjutores.  Illi  per  magnum  terrarum  tractum  dispersi  in  solitis  mis- 
sionariorum  muneribus  occupantur ;  hi  gerunt  curam  rei  domesticae  et 
agriculturae,  ex  quorum  proventu  aluntur  nostri.  Nulla  autem  ratio 
habetur  apud  nos  reddituiun  ad  banc  missionem  spectantium,  qui  omnino 
incerti  sunt  et  inconstantes. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  anno  1740. 

No.  8,  V".  1743. 

Triennial  Catalogue :  extract.     Statement  on  the  Maryland,  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  Montserrat  Missions. 

Missio  Marilandica. 
Habet  sacerdotes     ----___ii 
Fratres  -----_____2 

Universim  personas  13 

E  sacerdotibus  unus  est  superior,  alter  procurator,  reliqui  missionarii. 

Missio  Pensylvanica. 
Numerat  universim  sacerdotes       _     _    _     4 

e  quibus  unus  est  superior  et  procurator,  reliqui  missionarii. 

Missio  Montiseratensis. 
Habet  sacerdotem  -------1 

qui  superioribus  externis  subjacet. 

De  proventibus  istarum  missionum  nihil  in  informationibus. 

General  ArcJdves  S.J.,  Catalogus  3,  mense  Junio,  1743. 

No.  8,  Wl  1765,  July  23. 

Economical  statement  of  the  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania  Missions 
by  the  Superior  Father  George  Hunter,  submitted  to  the  Pro- 
vincial Father  Dennett. — See  infra,  No.  97  and  No.  106. 
Maryland-New  York  Province  Archives,  as  noted  loc.  cit. 


144  No.  8,  X^     ANNUAL   LETTER  SERIES,  1633-1773  [I 


No.  8,  X-,  1633-1773. 

A  summary :  incomplete.     Numbers  of  Maryland  missionaries,  1633- 
1773,  exclusive  of  the  lay-brothers. 

Fbagmenta  ex  Archivio  Romano  S.  J.  Collecta. 

[P.  25.]  In  manuscripto  catalogo  de  quo  memoravimus  pag.  14  leperi- 
untur  ab  anno  1633   ad  1674  nomina  12  sacerdotum  missorum  ex  Anglia. 


1674 

„  1700 

)> 

9 

1700 

„  1730 

jj 

19 

1730 

„  1750 

j> 

28 

1750 

„  1773 

)) 

28 

91  [96  ?] 

Sed  ex  ill  is  monumentis,  quae  sunt  in  Archivio  Eomano,  constat 
desiderari  in  hoc  Marilandico  scripto  plura  nomina  saltern  usque  ad 
annum  1700.  Insuper  in  hoc  numero  non  comprehenduntur  coadjutores 
temporales. 

General    Archives  S.J.,    De    Incunabulis — Fragmenta,  p.  18,  as   above, 
No.  8,  V. 


§  4.     CONTKOVERSIAL  :     IN     THE     DISPUTE     "WITH     LORD      BALTIMORE, 

1633-1670,  ON  Property  and  Civil  Eights. 


No.  9.  1633. 

Account  of  the  proposed  Maryland  Colony,  The  first  Conditions  of 
Plantation  offered  hy  Caccilius,  second  Lord  Baltimore. — Sec 
History,  I.  §§  19,  20,  pp.  249-253. 

Declaratio  Coloniae  Domini  Baronis  de  Baltamore  in  terra  Mariae 
PROPE  Virginiam,  qua  ingenium,  natura  et  conditio  regionis  et 

MULTIPLICES    ejus    UTILITATES    AC    DIVITIAE    DESCRIBUNTUR. 

Provincia  est  prope  coloniam  anglicanam  in  Virginia,  quam  honoris 
causa  a  Maria  conjuge  sua  Ser""."  rex  Angliae  Terram-Mariae  vel  Mary- 
landiam  voluit  appellari,  Hanc  nuper  provinciam  idem  Ser'""'  rex  pro 
sua  magnificentia,  mense  junio  anni  1632,  D"?  Baroni  de  Baltamore  et 
haeredibus  suis  in  perpetuum  donavit ;  quam  donationem  publico  totius 
regni  sigillo  munivit  ac  ratam  habuit.  Idcirco  IllT''  Bare  jam  statuit  in 
eam  regionem  coloniam  ducere,  primo  et  praecipue  ut  in  eandem  ac  loca 
finitima  lucem  evangelii  ac  veritatis  invehat,  quo  nullam  hactenus  veri 
Dei  notitiam  afFulsisse  compertum  est ;  tum  etiam  eo  consilio  ut  socii 
omnes  itinerum  ac  laborum  in  partem  quaestus  et  honoris  vocentur, 
regisque  imperium  latius  propagetur,  Eam  in  rem  navigationis  comites, 
cum  eos  qui  fortunae  aleam  secum  sint  tentaturi,  tum  alios  etiam  omni 
festinatione  ac  diligentia  conquirit.  Quippe  re  tota  accurate  considerata, 
et  virorum  usu  ac  prudentia  praestantium  consilio  adhibito,  omnia  tum 
commoda  tum  incommoda,  quae  alias  hactenus  colonias  vel  promoverunt 
vel  impedierunt,  sedulo  jam  studioseque  perpendit,  reperitque  nihil  quod 
consilium  suum  non  magnopere  probaret  ac  successum  sponderet  felicissi- 
mum.  Nam  et  scripta,  quae  post  se  reliquit  nobilissimus  pater  testis 
oculatus  ac  locuples  ac  fide  dignissimus,  quaeque  constanter  referunt  qui 
ad  nos  inde  vel  haud  procul  inde  commeant  quotidie,  tum  quae  verissime 
scripsit  ac  in  lucem  edidit  capitaneus  Smithaeus,  qui  primus  eam  terram 
aperuit,  mira  sane  et  prope  inaudita  de  soli  illius  fertilitate  excel- 
lentiaque  commemorat.  Accedit  etiam  innumerabilium  hominum  qui 
hie  Londini  versantur,  quique  in  eas  oras,  unde  aliquaudo  venerant, 
reversuri  sunt,  communis  consensus  ac  testimonium,  qui  quae  litteris 
VOL.   I.  L 


146  No.  9.     ACCOUNT  OF  THE    COLONY,  1633  [I 

mandavit  Smithaeus  uno  ore  comprobant  atque  confirmant.  Quapropter 
nobilissimus  Baro,  circa  medium  septembrem  proxime  insequentem,  in 
ea  loca  Deo  adjuvante  vela  facturus  est,  iisque  quos  sibi  in  tam  praeclaro 
incepto  socios  ac  adjutores  nactus  fuerit  cumulatissime  multa  ac  largissime 
pollicetur.  Quorum  id  primum  ac  praecipuum  est  (ut  omittam  honores  ac 
loci  dignitates,  quae  honori,  virtuti,  fortitudini,  rebusque  gestis  liberaliter 
ac  honorifice  tribuentur),  ut  quicunque  100  libras  Anglicanas  ad  5  viros 
transportandos  (quod  satis  erit  turn  ad  arma  et  instrumenta  turn  ad 
vestes  et  alias  res  necessarias)  numerabit,  sive  ipsis  visum  Euerit  se  nobis 
adjungere,  seu  viros  pecuniamqvie  iis  quibus  hoc  muneris  impositum  fuerit, 
sive  alteri  cuivis  commiserit  qui  eorum  curam  gerat  et  divisionem  agrorum 
recipiat,  suis  omnibus  suisque  haeredibus  in  perpetuum  possessio  agri  boni 
2000  jugerum  assignabitur.  Ad  haec,  si  in  prima  expeditione  socios  se 
praestiterint  operamque  navarint,  partem  quoque  suam  baud  exiguam  in 
fructuosa  mercatura,  de  qua  postea,  aliisque  privilegiis  obtinebunt.  De 
quibus,  cum  ad  praedictum  Baronem  venerint  accuratius  fient  certiores. 
Quod  autem  antea  dictum  est  de  100  libris  Anglicanis,  hoc  etiam  de 
minore  seu  majore  summa  pecuniae  pro  rata  portione,  ab  uno  separatim 
aut  a  pluribus  simul  collata  atque  praestita,  intelligatur.^ 

Consilium  primum  ac  summum  lU'V'  Baronis  est,  quod  aliorum  etiam 
qui  in  eadem  navi  fuerint  esse  debet,  ut  in  terra  tam  frugifera  non  tam 
frugum  atque  arborum  quam  religionis  ac  pietatis  semina  spargantur. 
Consilium  enimvero  dignum  christianis,  dignum  angelis,  dignum  Anglis, 
quo  nobilius  nullum  aut  gloriosius  tot  antiquis  Anglia  victoriis  nobilitata 
suscepit.  Ecce  regiones  sunt  albae  ad  messem,  paratae  ad  evangelii  semen 
gremio  fructifero  recipiendum.  Indi  ipsi  mittunt  undique  nuntios  ad 
conquirendos  idoneos  homines  qui  incolas  doctrina  salutari  instruant  et 
sacro  fonte  regenerent.  Adsunt  etiam  hoc  ipso  tempore  in  urbe  qui  se 
vidisse  testantur  legatos  a  suis  regibus  banc  ob  causam  ad  urbem  Jareli- 
in  Virginea  missos,  infantesque  in  novam  Angliam  delates  ut  aquis  salu- 
taribus  abluerentur.  Cui  ergo  dubium  esse  poterit  quin  hoc  uno  tam 
glorioso  opere  multa  animarum  millia  ad  Christum  traducantur.  Opus 
appello  gloriosum  animarum  auxilium  ac  salutem  ;  opus  enim  erat  Christi 

'  The,  first  Conditions  of  Plantation,  as  formulated  in  this  Latin  document  from  the 
General  Archives  S.J.,  are  the  same  as  those  stated  in  the  Italian  Gon\\)cv\dio  found  in 
tJie  Propagaiida  Archives ;  the  terms  there  being  "400  (Boman)  scndi"  fm-  the  £100 
sterling  of  the  Jesuit  document :  Pero  il  detto  signore  .  .  .  propone  molte  conditioni 
profittevoli  a  tutti  quel,  clie  vorranno  seguitarlo  in  questa  sua  attiono  tanto  honorc- 
vole  ;  delle  quali  conditioni  la  principals  e  che,  oltre  gli  honori  et  offici,  che  fran- 
camente  gli  vuole  conferire  conforme  i  meriti  loro  di  sangue,  valore  e  virtvi,  vuole 
ancora  donare  due  mila  jugeri  di  buon  terreno  per  loro  et  loro  heredi  per 
sempre  in  quei  paesi  a  ciascuno,  che  contribuira  quattrocento  scudi  per  la  transporta- 
tione  di  cinque  huomini,  cio  e  ottanta  scudi  per  huomo,  la  quale  somma  dovra  essorc 
bastante  per  transportarli  e  fornirli  d'armi,  vestiti,  ordegni,  utcnsili  e  viveri  per  un 
anno.  Di  piu  haveranno  una  buona  parte  di  guadagno  d'una  certa  mercantia,  della 
quale  piu  a  basso  si  fara  mentione,  oltre  molti  privilegi  e  commodita.  For  the  occasion 
and  origin  of  the  Italian  Compendio,  c/.  History,  I.  §  36,  p.  333,  note  2,  and  §  19, 
p.  251,  note  8. 

'  Jacobi  ?    Jamestown. 


§  4]  No.  9.     ACCOUNT  OF  THE    COLONY,   1633  147 

regis  gloriae.  Caeterum  cum  omnibus  idem  ardor  animi  ac  mentis  alti- 
tude non  sit,  ut  nihil  nisi  divina  spectent,  nihil  nisi  coeleste  intueantur, 
quin  plurimos  potius  voluptates,  honor,  opes  quasi  adamantes,  occulta 
quadam  vi  seu  aperta  magis  \tra\iant1\  singulari  Numinis  prudentia 
factum  est  ut  hoc  unum  opus  omnia  hominum  incitamenta,  omnia 
generis  emolvimenta  complecteretur. 

In  confesso  est  situm  regionis  optimum  esse  ac  commodissimum,  quippe 
quae  ad  38  vel  40  gradum  in  aquilonem  porrigitur,  situ  loci  Hispali, 
Siciliae,  Hierusalem  et  optimis  Arabiae  Felicis  plagis  et  Chinae  baud 
absimilis.  Aer  serenvis  ac  mitis  nee  ardoribus  Floridae  Tel  antiquae 
Virgineae  infestus,  nee  Novae  Angliae  frigoribus  exustus,  sed  mediam 
quandam  inter  utramque  temperiem  obtinet,  utriusque  fruitur  bonis  ac 
mala  nescit.  Ab  oriente  oceano  alluitur,  ab  occidente  infinite  prope 
continenti  objacet,  qui  in  mare  Chinense  protenditur.  Duo  aestuaria 
habet  sane  magna ;  utrinque  sinus  piscium  foecundissimi.  Alterum  cui 
nomen  Chesa-peack  12000  passuum  latum  binisque  interfusum  regionibus, 
ab  austro  centum  et  sexaginta  millia  passuum  in  aquilonem  volvitur, 
magnarum  capax  navium,  discretum  variis  iis  amplis  ac  pascu[o]sis 
insulis,  in  quibus  piscium  quos  Largos  vocant  copiosa  piscatio  3  alterum 
appellant  Pilawase,  ubi  integro  anno  asellorum  piscatio  est,  sed  non  adeo 
commoda  nisi  mensibus  tantum  frigidioribus,  nam  calidiures  sale  condiri 
vetant.  Adhaec  quidem  tanta  piscandi  copia  hinc  fit  quod  veutus,  qui  a 
Canariis  inter  aquilonem  et  orientem  constanter  spirant,  volvit  oceanum 
simulque  pisces  in  aestuarium  Mexicanum ;  ubi,  cum  nee  in  orientem  nee 
austrum  evoh'i  datur,  magno  impetu  in  aquilonem  pellitur  perque  oras 
Floridae,  Yerginiae,  Marylandiae,  Novae  Angliae  magnam  secum  multi- 
tudinem  piscium  everrit,  qui,  dum  cetos  fugiunt,  ad  loca  vadosa  confu- 
giunt,  ubi  facilius  a  piscatoribus  capiuntur.  Flumina  sunt  varia  atquo 
inclyta,  quorum  praecipuum  Attawomech  appellant,  navigation!  opportu- 
num,  140  millia  passuum  influens  in  orientem,  ubi  coramercium  cum  Indis 
tarn  quaestuosum  habetur,  ut  mercator  quidam  pelles  castrorum  [!]  40000 
aureorum  pretio  ultimo  anno  convexerit,  ac  mercaturae  labor  trigesimo 
foenore  compensatur. 

In  planitie  ac  apertis  campis  copia  graminis  magna,  sed  regio  majore 
ex  parte  nemoribus  opaca,  Quercus  juglandes  frequentissime  \  ac  quercus 
quidem  ita  rectae  et  procerae  ut  trabes  inde  fieri  possint  altae  60  pedum, 
latae  2  et  dimidium,  Cypressi  etiam,  antequam  ramos  emittant,  ad  80 
pedes  eriguntur,  truncum  vix  3  viri  extentis  brachiis  metiuntur.  Mori 
frequentissimae  ad  escam  bombycvim ;  invenitur  etiam  granum  sericum 
quod  Lusitani  Sove  del'hierva  vocant.  Alni,  fraxini,  castaneae  haud 
impares  iis  quas  Hispania,  Italia,  Gallia  ferunt ;  cedrique  aequales  iis 
quibus  Libanus  gloriatur.  Quid  dicam  de  pinu,  lauro,  abiete,  saxo-prasso 
et  reliquis  cum  variis  etiam  arboribus  quae  balsama  et  gummi  odorifera 
reddunt ;  arbores  ad  omnia  utilissimae,  ad  architecturam,  ad  rem  nauticam, 
opus  tabulatum,  ad  picem  resinam,  liquidam  picem,  terebinthum,  sinegma, 


148  No.  9.     ACCOUNT  OF  THE   COLONY,  1633  [1 

odoi'omata,  cataplasmata  conficienda.  Sylvae  autem  perviae,  non  horridae 
spinis  aut  arbustis,  sed  ad  pastum  bestiis,  hominibus  ad  voluptatem  a 
natura  factae.  Adsunt  vites  ubertate,  ex  quibus  vinum  exprimi  potest, 
quaedam  cerasis  pares,  quarum  humor  crassus  et  unguinosus.  In[c]olae 
Mesamines  vocant ;  cerasa  prunis  Damascenis  aequalia  ;  grossularia  nostris 
simillima.  Tria  sunt  genera  prunorum ;  mora,  castanea,  juglandes  ita 
abundant  ut  varias  ad  escas  adhibeantur ;  fragra  et  rubos  Idaeos  ibidem 
invenias.  De  piscibus  qui  sequuntur  etiamnum  in  notitiam  venerunt : 
sturiones,  turciones  [?],  phocanae,  aristoci,  squillae,  torpedines,  trutae, 
melanurae  trium  generum,  erechini,  rubelliones,  albi  salmones,  conchae, 
cocleae  et  alii  id  genus  innumeri  nomine  et  genere  ignoti.  Caeterum 
tanta  porcorum  et  cervorum  copia  est  ut  molestiae  potius  quam  commode 
sint.  Vaccae  etiam  innumerabiles  ac  bubali  ad  onera  et  escas  idonei, 
praeter  alia  quinqvie  genera  magnarum  bestiarum  nobis  ignota,  quae  finitimi 
ad  mensam  adhibent.  Oves  vel  hinc  vel  a  Canariis  petendae ;  asini  item 
et  muli.  Equis,  tauris,  vaccisque  sylvestribus  plena  sunt  proxima  nemora, 
ex  quorum  parte  ea  quae  occidentem  spectat  in  Novam  Mexico  quotannis 
5  vel  600  millia  deportantur  Hispalim.  Caprarum  quantum  visum  fuerit 
a  finitimis  peti  poterit.  Adde  hue  mures  odoratos,  ciuros,  castores,  fibros, 
vulpes,  martiches,  curculiones,  non  tamen  ut  nostri  ovis  et  gallinis 
infestos.  Inter  volucres  aquila  voracissima,  accipitrum  varia  genera,  qui 
piscibus  magna  ex  parte  victitant ;  perdices  coturnicibus  haud  majores 
sed  multitudine  prope  infinitae.  Innumerab[i]les  etiam  afrae  aves 
agrestes,  quae  nostras  cicures  et  domesticas  duplo  magnitudine  exsuperant. 
Sunt  etiam  merulae  et  turdi  minutaeque  aviculae  multae  variaeque, 
quarum  aliae  rubrae,  caeruleae  aliae,  etc.  Hyems  abundat  cygnis, 
anseribus,  gruibus,  ardeis,  anatibus,  kirtheis,  glauceis,  psittacis,  aliisque 
compluribus  nostro  oi'bi  ignotis.  Mala  limonia  et  mala  cotonea  fert 
optima.  Armenia  item  tanta  sunt  ubertate  ut  vir  honestus  ac  fide  dignus 
constanter  affirmaverit  se  ultimo  anno  100  modios  porcis  projecisse. 
De  lupinis  praestantissimis,  fabis  et  radicibus  aliisque  ejusmodi  quid 
dicam?  cum  etiam  pisa  illis  in  locis  10  diebus  ad  14  digitos  excrescant. 
Regio  frumenti  adeo  ferax  est  ut  in  maxima  sterilitate  bis  centuplo  semen 
reddat;  alias  et  plerumque,  pro  uno  granulo  500  aut  600,  melioribus  annis 
1500  vel  1600;  et  haec  quidem  una  duntaxat  messe,  cum  ternas  per 
annum  fertilitas  soli  suppeditet.  Verisimile  est  omnibus  Italiae  fructibus 
solum  idoneum  fore,  ficubus,  pomis  granatis,  aureis,  olivis,  etc.,  ut  brevi 
perstringam.  Non  desunt  quae  fullonibus  et  apothecariis  usui  esse 
possunt.  Nee  stanni,  ferri,  cannabis,  lini  copia  desideratur  \  spes  etiam 
auri  inveniendi ;  nam  finitimi  ex  auro  sed  nondum  facto  armillas  gestant, 
ac  margaritarum  longas  catenas.  Multa  etiam  alia  commoda  atque 
divitiae  sperari  poterunt,  quae  sagax  hominum  industria  et  longus  usus 
inveniet. 

Endorsed:  P.  Anglia, 

Descriptio  Marilandiae  in  America. 


S  4]  No.  10-10,  A.     PANZANI  PAPERS,  1635  140 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Historia,  iv.  pp.  877-880.  Tliree  and  a  half 
closely  written  pages,  large  folio,  contemporary  copy,  the  paper  being,  not  that  of 
Rome,  but  of  E)igland  or  Flanders ;  the  hand  the  same  as  that  lohich  ivrotc  out 
other  documents  at  this  time  in  England,  apparently  Father  Alacambe's ;  and 
tJie  endorsement  seemingly  in  the  hand  of  the  General,  Mutius  Vitellcschi. 
There  are  some  clerical  errors  in  the  copy.  Cf.  History,  I.  §  15,  note  5,  cm 
Alacambe. — The  Compendio  is  in  the  Propaganda  Archives,  Lettere,  I.  Anglia, 
347,  ff.  287,  288.  An  ample  endorsement,  t.  288'',  repeats  the  Conditions  about 
tlie  money  contrihutions  and  the  2000  acres. 


No.  10.  1635,  1636. 

Panzani  Papers.  A  short  selection  (A — W)  taken  chiefly  from  the 
Piiblic  Record  Office,  London,  Transcripts  from  Eome,  xvii., 
Barberini  (2),  {Stevenson) ;  then  collated  with  originals  in  the 
Barherini  Lihrary,  Rome,  and  in  the  Vatican  Archives.  The 
indication  for  the  former  originals  is  to  volumes  of  letters  and 
drafts:  Barberini,  cvii.  21;  cvii.  22,  etc.;  or  Lettere  Sciolte, 
Inghilterra,  24,  25,  etc. ;  for  the  latter  originals  the  reference  is 
to  the  Nuncio's  reports,  or  Vatican  Archives  (not  Lihrary), 
Nunziatura  d'Inghilterra,  5,  6.  The  Barherini  Lihrary  has  noio 
heen  acquired  hy  the  Vatican  Lihrary  {not  Archives),  where  its 
documents  may  he  consulted. 

The  despatches  of  Panzani  are  all  from  London  to  Rome. 
The  translations  and  explanations  may  he  seen  where  they  are 
used :  History,  I.  §§  41,  42. 

No.  10,  A.  1635,  July  11. 

Gregory  Panzani,  from  London,  to  Cardinal  Francis  Barberini,  Secre- 
tary of  State,  Eome.  On  John  Leivger,  converted  minister ;  on 
a  certain  temporizing  policy  of  the  same,  approved  apparently  hy 
Panzani. — See  History,  I.  §  42,  pp.  359,  360. 

Di  Londra  dal  Sigr  Gregorio  Panzani,  li  xi  di  luglio  1635 — Decifrato 
11  6  agosto. 

Ho  tanto  operate  con  questi  secolari,  che  credo,  che  due  di  quelli 
giovani  convertiti  nuovamente,  delli  quali  scrissi  con  le  passate  a 
V.  Em^^,  andaranno  in  Lisbona  in  quel  collegio.  Per  quell'altro 
m'ingegnero  di  trovar  qualche  recapito,  si  come  anche  raccomandai  al 
?■■?  Filippo  Gio.  Leuger  ministro  molto  dotto,  convertito  ultiraamente,  il 
quale  ha  fatto  molte  dispute  contro  questi  ministri ;  et  essendo  venuto  da 
me  I'accolsi  con  straordinario  affetto,  promettendo  di  fare  per  lui  tutto 
quello  che  potessi,  e  rimase  soddisfatto,  siccome  ho  saputo  da  molti. 
Questo  va  anche  vestito  da  ministro,  si  perche  detta  veste  non  e  tenuta 
distintiva,    per   esser    comvine    anche   alii    scolari,    si   perche    egli    si    va 


150  No.  10,  B,  C.     PANZANI  PAPERS,   1635  [I 

trattenendo  cosi  per  non  perdere  le  sue  entrate  finche  non  trova  qualche 
altra  cosa.  II  Vescovo  di  Londra  e  I'Arcivescovo  di  Cantuaria  sauno  che 
e  convertito,  nondimeno  fingono  di  non  saperlo,  e  lo  tollerano.  Veramente 
ognuno  mi  dice,  che  bisognerebbe  pensare  a  qualche  assegnamento  per 
queste  persone,  perche  mi  viene  supposto,  che  molti  si  convertirebbero 
se  avessero  con  che  vivere,  perdendo  11  beneficio ;  anzi  questa  e  una 
delle  strade  per  arrivare  all'  unione ;  perche  questi,  prima  di  dichiararsi 
scopertamente  cattolici,  potrebbero  nelle  prediche  disporre  il  popolo. 
Rimetto  questo  negotio  alii  piedi  di  S.  S'?  e  di  V.  E. 

Ho  avuto  adesso  nuova,  che  si  e  trovato  padrone  anche  per  I'altro 
giovane,  del  quale  scrissi.    Gli  ho  dato  un  poco  di  elemosina  per  rivestirsi. 

P.  E.  0.,  TranscriiJts  from  Borne,  xvii.,  Barberini  (2),  under  date,  where 
several  ciphered  despatches  folloiu  for  the  same  day. — Barberini  Library, 
Inghilterra,  Panzani,  maggio-agosto,  1635,  cvii.  21 ;  5th  P'  of  deciphered 
despatch. 


No.  10,  B.  1635,  August  8. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.  Panzani  has  forged  a  cipher  and  passed,  it  off 
on  Secretary  Windebank,  as  if  it  came  from  Cardinal  Barherini. 
—See  History,  I.  §  42,  p.  361. 

Di  Londra  dal  Sigf  Gregorio  Panzani,  li  8  agosto  1635 — Decifrato 
li  17  settembre. 

Diedi  al  Windibanch  una  finta  cifra  nella  quale  fingevo  che  V.  Em''." 
desiderasse  che  costa  venisse  il  suo  figlio,  per  rendergli  le  cortesie  che  egli 
mi  fa ;  et  egli  giubilo  per  allegrezza,  e  spera  che  circa  la  prossima  Pasqua 
habbia  da  esser  costa. 

P.R.  0.,  as  above,  under  date. — Barberini  Library,  cvii.  21 ;  5th  f.  of  de- 
cipliered  despatch. 


No.  10,  C.  1635,  August  15. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.  Baron  Baltimore ;  his  Indian  2'>lantatio7i ;  his 
settling  the  Jesuits  there ;  dangers  in  consequence. — See  History, 
I.  §  41,  p.  355. 

Di  Londra,  Panzani,  15  agosto  1635 — Decifrato  li  17  settembre. 

II  Barone  Balcimo  ha  una  popolatione,  noi  diciarao  un  feudo,  nelle 
Indie  Occidentali ;  e  perche  per  istruirc  quel  popoli  nella  religione 
cattolica  vi  ha  mandati  alcuni  giesuiti  e  procura  mandarvi  solamente 
giesuiti,  si  dubita,  che  il  Cantuariense  non  gli  tolga  detta  popolatione 
dubitaudo,  che  non  vi  si  annidino  di  tal  maniera  li  giesuiti,  che  possino 


§  4]  No.  10,  D,  E.     PANZANI  PAPERS,  1635  151 

pregiudicare  alio  Stato.     E  pero  favorito  assai  del  Cottintone  onde  egli 
ancora  sta  molto  pauroso. 

P.  U.  0.,  as  above,  under  date. — Barberini  Library,  as  above ;  7th  f.  of 
deciphered  despatch. 


No.  10,  D.  1635,  August  22. 

Panzani  to  Barberini,  Baron  Baltimore,  hand  in  hand  with  the 
Jesuits,  is  manoeuvring  with  an  oath  to  gain  over  the  King.  A 
secular  clergyman  and  Panzani  himself  on  the  oath. — See  History, 
I.  §  41,  p.  355. 

Di  Londra  dal  Sigr  Gregorio  Panzani,  22  agosto  1635 — Decifrato 
li  4  d'  ottobre. 

II  Barone  Balcimor  tutto  per  li  giesuiti,  trovandosi  in  aflflitione, 
dubitando  di  perdere  il  feudo  d'India,  si  vorrebbe  guadagnare  il  Re. 
Indi,  aiutato  dalli  giesuiti  per  quanto  si  crede,  ha  composto  I'acclusa 
formula  del  giuramento,  e  la  vuole  essibire ;  e  prima  I'ha  voluta  mostrare 
ad  un  prete  secolare,  forse  accio  anche  li  secolari  I'approvino.  Mi  e  stata 
portata,  et  io  ho  detto  che  per  mio  gusto  la  leggero,  che  del  resto  io  non 
mi  posso  ingerire  in  questo  negotio,  et  ho  detto  che  ogn'uno  havra  caro, 
che  li  cattolici  nelle  cose  lecite,  salva  la  religione,  diano  soddisfatione  al 
Re.  II  sacerdote  che  me  I'ha  portata  non  I'approva  troppo,  et  esso  vuol 
dire,  che  si  veda  di  cassare  totalmente  il  nome  del  Papa.  Iddio  dia  buon 
esito  a  questo  negotiato. 

P.  R.  0.,  as  above,  under  date. — Barberini  Library,  as  above ;  1th  f.  of 
deciphered  despatch. 


No.  10,  E.  1635,  August  29. 

Panzani  to  Barberini,  Tohj  Matthews  and  the  oath.  The  Jesuits  and 
their  intrigues  in  the  matter  of  the  Pope's  authority.  Panzani  s 
own  dexterity  in  advising  the  secular  clergymen. — See  History,  I. 
§  41,  pp,  355,  356. 

Di  Londra  dal  Sigf  Panzani,  29  agosto  1635 — Decifrato  li  4  ottobre. 

Sto  nondimeno  cercando  occasione  d'abboccarmi  seco  [Tobia  Mattei] 
per  spingerlo  destramente  con  le  cautele  avvisatemi  da  V.  Em^"  a  pi'o- 
porre  una  nuova  formula  di  giuramento,  se  bene  credo,  che  egli  habbia 
le  mani  in  quella  che  propone  il  Barone  Balcimor,  come  ho  detto  con  le 
passate.  In  ogni  caso  e  difficile  parlar  ad  alcuno  fin'  al  mese  di  ottobre, 
pei'che  adesso  Londra  e  deserta,  et  ognuno  e  in  villa. 


152  No.  10,  F,  G.     PANZANI  PAPERS,  1635  [I 

Ho  saputo,  che  il  detto  Barone,  quando  mostro  detta  formula  a  quel 
sacerdote  secolare  gli  ordino  che  la  mostrasse  a  me  ;  ma  quelle  sapendo  cio 
che  io  havevo  detto  a  lui,  et  ad  altri,  gli  rispose  che  io  non  mi  volevo 
intrigar  in  detto  negotio  in  modo  alcuno.  Ma  nondimeno  me  la  fece 
vedere  nascostamente.  Mi  vien  confirmato  che  vi  habbino  parte  li  giesuiti, 
li  quali  pre  tend ono  voler  sfuggire  di  giurare  contro  I'autorita  del  Papa, 
che  non  possa  scommunicare  e  privare  del  Regno  ;  ma  solo  che,  chi  vuol 
giurare,  giuri  che  non  ostante  dette  scommuniche  e  privationi  saranno 
fedeli  al  Re.  Di  nuovo  ho  destramente  esortato  quel  sacerdote  a  pro- 
curare  per  quanto  pu6,  che  non  si  nomini  il  Papa  nella  nuova  formula. 

P.  R,  0.,  as  above,  under  date. — Barberini  TAbrary,  as  above ;  5th  f. 


No.  10,  F.  1635,  September  5. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.     Baltimore  s  oath.     Panzani  divines  that  the 
Jesuits  had  nothing  to  do  loith  it. — See  History,  I.  §  41,  p.  356. 

Di  Londra,  dal  Sig'."  Gregorio  Panzani,  5  di  settembre  1635 — Decifrato 
li  15  d'ottobre. 

II  Barone  Balcimor  non  ha  ancora  presentato  la  formula.  Mi  vien 
detto  che  I'habbia  mostrata  al  Provinciale  de  giesuiti,  il  quale  vuol  con- 
sultarvi  sopra.  Dal  che,  se  e  vero,  si  puo  concludere  la  falsita  della 
voce,  che  detta  formula  sia  farina  de  giesuiti.  In  ogni  caso  osservero  dili- 
gentemente  quanto  si  fara  in  detto  negotio. 

P.  R.  O.,  as  above,  under  date. — Barberini  Library,   as  above,   Panzani, 
settembre-decembre,  1635,  evil.  22  ;  5th  f. 


No.  10,  G.  1635,  September  19. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.  Panzani  finds  out  that  the  oath  is  not  for 
England  at  all,  hut  for  Baltimore  §  plantation  in  America. — See 
History,  I.  §  41,  p.  357. 

Di  Londra  dal  Sigl'  Gregorio  Panzani,  li  19  settembre  1635 — Decifrato 
li  30  d'ottobre. 

Tobia  Mattel  non  e  anche  venuto  da  me,  anzi  intendo,  che  e  in 
villa,  e  quando  torni  vedro  d'incitarlo  ad  abbracciar  il  negotio  del  giura- 
mento,  o  vero  ad  aiutare  il  Balcimor,  che,  come  scrissi,  si  haveva  fatta  una 
formula.  Ho  inteso  pero,  che  quella  formula  servira  solo  per  gli  huomini 
del  suo  feudo,  che  qui  chiamano  Piantatione  in  India,  e  mi  e  stato  detto, 
che  I'ha  cssibita  al  Re.     Cerchero  di  sapere  meglio  il  tutto. 

P.  R.  0.,  as  above,  under  date. — Barberini  Library,  as  above ;  ^rd  f. 


§  4]  ^^o.  10,  H-K.     PANZANI  PAPERS,   1635  153 

No.  10,  H.  1635,  September  19. 

Panzani  to  Barberini ;  in  same  letter.  A  ivord  of  the  Jesuit  Pro- 
vincial, on  the  difficulty  of  composing  a  passable  oath,  disconcerts 
Panzani,  with  his  information  previously  acquired. — Sec  History, 
I.  §  41,  p.  357. 

E'  stato  da  me  il  P.  Provinciale  dei  giesuiti.  .  .  .  lo  allora  entrai  nella 
nuova  formula  dicendo  ex  me,  che  se  si  potesse  dar  sodisfattione  al  Re 
con  una  formula,  che  non  repugnasse  alia  nostra  religions,  dovrebbe 
qiialche  cattolico  piu  favorito  procurare  di  proporlo  ;  che  io  in  quanto 
a  me  havrei  sempre  creduto  che  la  Sede  Apostolica  havrebbe  gusto, 
che  si  potessi  con  buona  reputazione  sua  aggiustare  questo  negotio, 
protestandomi  pero  di  dire  il  tutto  ex  me.  Egli  rispose,  ch'esso  non 
credev  a  che  cio  fusse  facile ;  per  le  quali  parole  io  venni  a  dubitare  di 
quelle,  che  sopra  ho  detto  del  Balcimor.  Ma  pure  il  tempo  scoprira  ogni 
cosa. 

P.  Pi,.  O.,  as  above. — Barberini  Library,  as  above  ;  ith  f. 


No.  10,  J.  1635,  October  3. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.     Re2Jorts  i^rogress,  hut  lias  learnt  nothing. — See 
History,  I.  §  41,  p.  357. 

3  ottobre  1635. 

Intendo  che  il  negotio  della  formula  del  Baltimor  si  proseguisce,  ma 
non  ho  potuto  sapere  altri  particolari. 

P.  R.  0.,  as  above. — Barberini  Library,  as  above ;  6th  f. 


No.  10,  K.  1635,  October  24. 

Panzani  to  Barberini,  The  Jesuit  Provincial's  criticism  on  Baltimore's 
oath.  Panzani's  persuasive  discourse,  inducing  the  Provincial  to 
draw  up)  a  formula. — See  Plistory,  I.  §  41,  pp.  357,  358. 

Di  Londra  dal  Sigl'  Gregorio  Panzani,  li  24  di  ottobre  1635— Decifrato 
li  26  novcmbre. 

Panzani  ashed  the  Provincial  to  have  a  learned  Jesuit  draio  up  a  formula 
of  oath.  Anzi  egli  mi  disse  che  sapeva,  ch'un  Barone,  cioe  il  Baltimor, 
haveva  per  le  mani  una  formula  da  proporre,  che  non  credeva  piacerebbe 
a  Roma.  To  non  confessando  d'haverla  mandata  a  V.  Em^"  li  dissi  che  se 
egli  giudicava  che  non  dovesse  piacer  a  Roma,  bisognava  trattenerlo,  et 
intanto  far  una  bixona  formula,  e  pregarlo  clie  dovesse  essibirla ;  perche 


154  m.  10,  L-N.     PANZANI  PAPERS,  1635,   1636  [1 

se  il  Ee  vedra  che  li  cattolici  non  vogliono  accettar  una  formula  esibita 
da  un  cattolico,  che  credera  egli  esser  stata  composta  con  maturita,  tanto 
piu  s'inasprira  contro  cattolici,  e  potrebbe  muovere  qualche  persecutione. 
Gli  entr5  questo  puuto  e  promise  applicarci,  lo  pero  mi  protestai  di  non 
dar,  ne  di  voler,  giuditio  alcuno  di  detta  formula,  dichiarando  non  esser 
mio  mestiere  d'entrar  in  materie  teologiche. 

P.  B.  O.,  as  above.— Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  d'Inghilterra,  5,  f.  101. 


No.  10,  L. 

Cardinal  Francis  Barberini,  Eome,  to  Panzani,  London.  Answer-  to 
the  foregoing  letter :  insinuates  a  lesson  of  ijrudence  to  he  learnt 
from  the  conduct  of  the  Provincial  of  the  Jesuits,  in  keeping 
aloof  from  the  manufacturing  of  oaths. — See  History,  I.  §  41, 
p.  358. 

\Al  SigT  Panzani],  seconda  delli  24  8bre  '35. 

Dal  non  haver  voluto  offerirsi  il  Provinciale  de  giesuiti  di  persua- 
dere  a  qualche  cattolico  di  fare  una  formula  di  giuramento,  che  piacera 
alio  Stato,  e  non  offenda  le  conscienze,  si  raccoglie,  che  quel  padri 
prudentissimi  vi  scorgono  gran  difficolta,  et  ha  fatto  bene  a  persuadere, 
che  si  supprima  quella  del  Baltimor,  non  essendo  qua  tolerabile. 

Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  118.     Minv.te  of  ansiver,  without  date. 

No.  10,  M.  1635,  December  5. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.  Baron  Baltimore  means  to  offer  his  formula  of 
an  oath  to  the  King.  Panzani  asks  the  secular  priest  Leyhirne 
to  manage  that  the  Pope's  name  shall  not  appear  in  said  formula. 
—See  History,  I.  §  41,  p.  358. 

Di  Londra  dal  Sig"^  Gregorio  Panzani,  li  5  decembre  1635 — Decifrato 
li  8  gennaro. 

II  Barone  Baltimor  presto  vuol  offerire  al  Re  la  sua  formula  del 
giuramento ;  et  io  di  nuovo  ho  pregato  il  Laborn  prete  secolare  sue 
confidente,  che  voglia  operare,  non  vi  si  metta  il  nome  del  Papa,  o  sua 
autorita. 

P.  R.  0.,  as  above,  under  date. — Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  d'Inghilterra, 
5,  f.  145. 

No.  10,  N.  1636,  January  17. 

Barberini,  Eome,  to  Panzani,  London.  Answer  to  the  foregoing 
letter:   Baltimore's  formula   of  an   oath   to   he   withheld,   and 


1 


§  4]  No.  10,  0-Q.     rANZANI  PAPERS,  1635,  1636  155 

meanwhile  a  copy  to  he  sent  'privately  to  Rome. — 8ee  History, 
I.  §  41,  p.  358. 

Al  Sigr  Panzani,  17  gennai'o  1636. 

E  bene  che  procuri  di  far  soprassedere  il  Baron  Baltimor  d'offerire  la 
sua  formula  del  giuramento  al  Re,  et  tra  tanto  ne  procuri  copia,  et  la 
maudi  secretamente  senza  scoprirsi  di  volerla  mandare. 

Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  150. 


No.  10,  0.  1635,  December  19. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.  An  effort  made  through  a  seeular  2^'>'iest,  to 
have  Baltimore  change  his  formula,  has  failed. — See  History,  I. 
§  41,  p.  358. 

Dal  Sig''  Panzani,  li  19  decembre  1635 — Decifrato  li  24  gennaro. 

Ho  fatto  procurare  per  mezzo  di  un  prete  secolare,  che  in  qualche 
maniera  si  aggiustasse  la  formula  del  giuramento,  che  vuol  proporre  il 
Baron  Baltimor ;  ma  esso  non  ha  voluto  levar  il  nome  del  Papa,  ne  far 
alcuna  mutatione  di  momento.  Non  ho  voluto  far  altro  tentativo,  per  non 
scoprirmi  et  mostrarmene  consapevole. 

P.  R.  0.,  as  above,  imder  date. — Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  160''. 


No.  10,  P.  1636,  January  30. 

Barberini,  Piome,  to  Panzani,  London.  Answer  to  the  foregoing  letter  : 
approval  of  the  policy  followed  in  the  matter  of  suppressing 
Baltimore' s  formula. — See  History,  I.  §  41,  p.  358, 

Al  Sig'  Gregorio  Panzani,  30  gennaio  1636. 

Non  resti  di  procurare  che  il  Baron  Baltimor  soprasseda  di  proporre  la 
formula  del  giuramento,  massime  mentre  non  ha  voluto  levar  il  nome  del 
Papa.  Ella  fa  molto  bene  a  non  mostrarsi  consapevole  di  essa,  et  giudi- 
candolo  opportuno  potra  fame  a  suo  tempo  dichiaratione,  che  non  s'inge- 
risce  in  simil  materia. 

Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  161. 


No.  10,  Q.  1636,  January  16. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.     He  finds  that  his  efforts  to  stop  Baltimore  are 
very  "aromatic." — See  History,  I.  §  41,  p.  358. 


156  No.  10,  R,  S.     PANZANl  PAPERS,  1636  [I 

16  genuai'o  1636. 

Circa    il   giuramento   procurero    impedire  il   Baltimor.     Questo  e  un 
negotio  molto  aromatico. 

P.  R,  0.,  as  above,  imder  date. — Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  181. 


No.  10,  R.  1636,  February  27. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.  The  case  of  John  Leivger  again.  Panzani's 
efforts  to  save  the  Cardinal  from  being  aj^pealed  to  for  contri- 
hutions.  Father  Price  and  the  procurator  of  the  Benedictines 
engaged  in  measures  to  ^provide  for  the  siqjport  of  Leivger  and  his 
family. — See  History,  I.  §  42,  p.  360. 

Di  Londra  dal  SigT  Gregorio  Panzani,  li  27  febraro  1636 — Decifrato  li 
7  aprile. 

Mi  fu  gia  raccomandato  dal  P'f  Leandro  Gio.  Leuger  ministro  convertito, 
il  quale  havendo  perduto  un  beneficio  di  400  scudi  non  ha  adesso  con  che 
sostentare  la  sua  moglie  e  figli  fatti  cattolici.  Adesso  mi  e  stata  rinnovata 
la  raccomandatione  dal  P'f  Priscio.  Ho  cercato  in  varie  maniere  d'ani- 
marlo,  et  ho  parlato  piii  volte  al  P?  Filippo  in  sua  raccomandatione,  ma 
non  ho  potuto  ottenere  cosa  di  consideratione  ;  e  puoca  cosa  non  li  basta, 
perche  vorrebbe  o  una  grossa  somma  adesso,  o  qualche  cosa  ogni  mese,  si 
come  il  Residente  di  Spagna,  d'ordine  del  suo  Re,  si  dice  che  dia  a  varie 
persone.  lo  gli  ho  detto,  et  gli  ho  fatto  dire,  che  molto  mi  rincresceva  di 
non  haver  commodita  di  soccorrerlo  in  questa  maniera,  e  facendo  egli 
instanza  ch'io  mandassi  un  memoriale  a  V.  Em''?  io  ho  cercato  ritirarmene 
esaggerando  le  grandissime  spese  di  V.  Em'f  Ma  perche  egli  nondimeno 
confidava  in  V.  Em^'',  et  alquanto  pareva  dubitasse  che  io  non  volessi  far 
il  servizio,  si  risolse  di  mandare  il  memoriale  al  procuratore  de  Benedettini. 
Non  so  se  lo  fara.  Scrivo  questo  all'Em^?  V.  accio  non  sia  colta  al- 
I'improviso. 

P.  B.  0,,  as  above. — Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  215'. 


No.  10,  S.  1636,  February  27. 

Panzani  to  Barberini :  same  letter.     Promises  to  do  as  commanded 
(sup^a,  No.  10,  N).— ^cc  History,  I.  §  41,  pp.  358,  359. 

27  febraro  1636. 

Procurero  con  tutto  lo  sforzo  far  soprasedere  il  Baltimor,  e  vedro  di 
haver  la  sua  formula  del  giuramento  per  mandarla. 

P.  R.  0.,  as  above. — Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  220". 


§  4]  ^0.  10,  T-V.     PANZANI  PAPERS,  1636  157 


No.  10,  T.  1636,  March  12. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.     Leyhurne  repoi'ts  that  Baltimore  ivill  not  proffer 
the  formula. — See  History,  I.  §  41,  p.  359. 

12  marzo  1636. 

Ho  procurato  impedire  la  formula  del  Baltimor,  et  il  Laborn  prete 
secolare,  suo  amico,  e  venuto  a  dirmi,  che  detfco  signore  e  risoluto  non 
volerla  propone. 

P.  B,  O.,  as  above. — Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  226"', 


No.  10,  U.  1636,  May  28. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.  Promises  to  observe  instructions  toiiching  matters 
of  state.  Commends  John  Lewger  for  a  charity,  which  would 
encourage  others  to  enter  the  Church. — Bee  History,  I,  §  42, 
p.  360. 

28  maggio  1636 — Decifrato  li  5  luglio. 

Alia  cifra  di  V.  Em'i*  delli  x  aprile  rispondo,  che  m'ingegiio  d'usare 
ogni  possibile  cautcla  nel  trattare  con  questi  SSl'  Ambasciatori,  eb  altri 
Ministri  .  .  .  Sara  ua'opera  di  graa  conseguenza  I'aiutare  Gio.  Leuger 
ministro  convcrtito,  perche  intendo  che  altri  ancora  si  convertirebbero,  se 
sperassero  simili  aiubi. 

P.  jB.  0.,  as  above. — Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  ff.  304'',  o05^'. 


No.  10,  V.  1636,  July  8. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.  Ifoiv  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  supported, 
his  aggressions  on  the  rights  of  others  by  p>roducing  piapal  Bulls, 
and  by  invoking  the  King  as  liaving  papal  power ;  and  how  he 
was  rebutted  by  other  piapal  Bulls. — See  History,  I.  §  17,  pp.  238, 
239,  note  7. 

8  luglio  1636. 

II  Cantuariense  ha  voluto  visitare  il  decano  Vestmonasteriense,  che  e 
il  vescovo  Lincolniense,  il  quale  si  e  difeso  con  alcune  boUe  papali  antiche 
nelle  quali  era  detta  chiesa  fatta  esente ;  ma  I'arcivescovo  dicono  habbi 
trovate  altre  bolle  revocatorie.  .  .  .  \F.  o37.'\  In  like  manner,  Cambridge 
University  defending  itself  against  the  same  Archbishop,  il  Cantuariense, 
rispose,  che  il  Re  haveva  I'autorita  del  Papa,  e  il  Re  ha  ordinate  che  la 
possi  visitare  come  primate. 

P.  IL  0.,  as  above. —  Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  ff.  336,  337. 


158  Nos.  10,  W-11.     THE    CASES,  1638  [I 


No.  10,  W.  1636,  August  25. 

Panzani  to  Barberini.     He  is  anxious  to  see  help  come  for  John  Lewger, 
as  well  as  faculties  for  Longueville. — Cf.  History,  I.  §  42,  p.  360. 

26  agosto  di  Northampton — Decifrato  30  settembre. 
Aspettero  con  curiosita  le  facolta  del  Longavilla,  e  I'aiuto  da  darsi  a 
Gio.  Leuger  ministro  convertito. 

Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  344. 


No.  11.  1638. 

The  Cases  of  John  Lewger,  twenty  in  number. — See  History,  I.  §  51, 
p.  426 ;  §  52  (2),  pp.  430-433 ;  §  63  (1),  pp.  509,  510 ;  §  63  (3), 
pp.  515,  516. 

The  Cases. 

In  a  Country  (as  this  is)  newly  planted,  and  depending  wholy  uppon 
England  for  its  subsistance,  where  there  is  not  (nor  cannot  be,  untill 
England  be  reunited  to  the  Church)  any  Ecclesiasticall  discipline  estab- 
lished (by  law  of  the  province,  or  graunt  of  the  prynce),  nor  provinciall 
Synods  held,  nor  spirituall  Courts  erected,  nor  the  Cannon  law  accepted, 
nor  ordinary,  or  other  Ecclesiasticall  persons  admitted  (as  such),  nor 
Catholick  religion  publickely  allowed ;  and  whereof  three  partes  of  the 
people  in  foure  (at  least)  are  heretickes,  I  desire  to  be  resolved — 

1 .  Whether  a  lay  Catholick  can  with  a  safe  conscience  take  charge,  or 
government,  or  of  an  office  in  such  a  country  as  this,  where  he  may  not 
nor  dare  discharge  all  the  dutyes,  and  obligations  of  a  Catholick  magistrate, 
nor  yeald  and  mayntayne  to  the  Church  all  her  rights  and  libertyes,  which 
shee  hath  in  other  Catholick  countryes  ? 

2.  A¥hether  the  lay  Catholickes  (in  such  a  Country  as  this)  are  bound 
to  accept,  or  admitt  of  all  the  Canon  law,  and  in  speciall  of  the  Councill 
of  Trent  (extra  fidem)  or  whether  the  Canon  law  (as  such)  binds  in  this 
Country  afore  it  be  accepted  by  some  law,  or  custome  ? 

3.  Whether  the  exemptions  of  the  Clergy  for  theyr  persons,  lands, 
goods,  tenaunts,  domestiques,  or  priviledg  of  Sanctuary  to  theyr  houses,  or 
churches,  etc.,  are  due  to  them  of  Divine  right  by  immediate  grant  from 
Christ  to  his  Church,  so  that  princes  becomming  Christians  were  instantly 
obliged  in  conscience  to  allow,  and  confirme  those  exemptions,  or  at  least 
to  permit,  and  suffer  the  Church  to  practise,  and  enjoy  them ;  or  whether 
they  hould  them  of  the  free,  and  voluntary  guift,  and  devotion  of  pious 
princes,  and  states,  so  that  in  a  Country  newly  erected,  or  becomming 
Christian,  a  graunt,  or  Charter  from  the  prynce  thereof  of  such  libertyes, 


I 


§4]  No.  11.     THE   CASES,   1638  159 

and  exemptions  is  necessary,  before  the  Clergy  of  such  a  Country  can 
clay  me  them,  as  theyr  right  and  due  in  point  of  conscience ;  and  whether 
before  such  a  graunt,  admittance,  or  allowance  of  theyr  priviledges,  may 
the  state  practise  contrary  to  them,  without  sacriledge  or  incurring  the 
censures  of  Bullae  Coenae  ? 

4.  Whether  houlding  of  Courts  with  externall  coercitive  jurisdiction 
be  a  part  of  the  powers  of  the  Keys  left  by  Christ  to  his  Church,  or 
whether  it  be  a  part  of  the  sword  put  by  God  into  the  hands  of  princes, 
and  from  them  graunted  unto  spirituall  ordinaryes  :  and  when  Eccle- 
siasticall  Tribunalls  are  here  to  be  erected  with  such  power  of  externall 
coercitive  Jurisdiction,  may  the  prynce  ei'ect  them  by  his  own  Charter, 
or  must  it  be  done  by  speciall  commission  and  delegation  of  the  Sea 
Apostolique  ? 

5.  Whether  the  conusance  of  causes  testamentary  belong  to  the 
spirituall  Court  out  of  the  nature  of  the  causes  themselves,  and  of  the 
Churches  proper  right,  so  that  Christian  prynces  had  no  rightfull  power 
to  heare  and  determine  them,  or  whether  princes  becomming  Christians 
did  of  theyr  voluntary  election  sever  theyr  causes  from  theyr  ci-own, 
and  commit  them  to  the  spirituall  ordinaryes,  in  consideration  of  some 
connexion  and  dependance  which  those  causes  have  with  some  part 
of  Christian  doctrine,  which  must  be  sought  from  the  mouth  of  the 
priest,  or  in  presumption  of  theyr  faithfulnes  in  discharging  of  theyr 
trusts  ? 

6.  Whether,  in  such  a  Country  as  this,  may  lay  Judges  being 
Catholique  by  commission  from  the  Lord  Proprietary,  or  appointment 
of  the  law  of  the  Country,  prove  wills,  and  commit  Administrations  of 
the  goods  of  the  deceased  intestate,  or  whether  they  must  have  an 
intention  to  doe  it  as  delegated  of  the  Sea  Apostolique,  and  are  obliged 
to  endevour  with  effect  to  procure  such  delegation,  or  else  incurre  the 
censvires  of  the  Bulla  Coenae  % 

7.  Whether,  in  such  a  Country  as  this,  may  a  Catholique  Commissary 
refuse  to  prove,  and  record  a  will  for  this  reason,  because  it  giveth  Legacyes 
for  masses  to  be  said  for  the  soule  of  the  deceased,  and  conteynes  in  it  the 
profession  of  the  Testator  to  dye  a  member  of  the  Romane  Catholick 
Church,  out  of  which  there  is  no  salvation,  with  other  passages  contrary 
to  the  Religion  of  England,  or  whether  is  he  bound  to  prove  it,  though 
the  Lord  Proprietor  may  incurr  danger  for  such  a  i-ecord  ? 

8.  Whether  Catholicks  being  members  of  the  Generall  Assembly  in 
such  a  Country  as  this  may  consent  to  the  making  of  lawes  touching 
causes  testamentary,  and  namely  to  a  law,  which  shall  appoint  the 
residue  of  the  estate  of  the  deceased  persons,  after  all  debts  discharged 
and  legacyes  paid,  to  be  employed  to  publick  uses  of  the  State,  and  not 
to  pious  uses,  as  it  is  in  other  Catholique  countryes  ? 

9.  Whether  Catholiques,  being  members  of  the  Generall  Assembly  in 
such  a  Country  as  this,  may  consent  to  a  law  prohibiting  the  bequeathing 


160  No.  11.     THE   CASES,   1638  [I 

or  otherwise  aliening  of  any  lay  fee  to  spirituall  persons,  or  religious 
houseS;  without  leave  of  the  prynce,  and  voiding  all  guifts,  and  alienations 
made  otherwise? 

10.  Whether  a  Catholique  Executor,  or  Administrator  in  such  a 
Country  as  this,  may  observe  the  order  of  administring  the  goods  of  the 
deceased  used,  and  prescribed  in  England  (viz*  To  discharge  first  the  debts 
due  to  the  prynce,  then  executions,  then  judgements,  then  recognizances, 
then  bonds,  etc.) ;  or  whether  is  he  bound  to  observe  Ordinem  Restitu- 
tionis,  delivered  by  Casuists  (as  Bonacina,  and  others)  viz'  To  discharge 
first  the  debts  due  to  spirituall  persons,  and  after  lay  debts  in  order  as 
afore.  And  whether  a  Catholique  may  refuse  such  an  illegall  attempt, 
and  compell  the  Executor,  and  Administrator  to  satisfye  Creditors, 
according  to  the  law  of  England  ? 

11.  Whether  may  Catholiques,  being  members  in  a  Generall  Assembly 
in  such  a  Country  as  this,  consent  to  any  lawes  touching  causes  matri- 
moniall,  as  to  appoint  the  publishing  of  bands  (for  politique  considerations) 
and  to  prohibite  mariage  without  such  bands  published,  or  licence  obteyned 
from  the  Commissary  being  lay,  or  to  limitt  the  degrees  of  consanguinity, 
within  which  mariage  shall  not  be  contracted,  or  for  the  triall  and  deter- 
minings  of  causes  of  alimony,  dower,  contracts  of  spousall,  divorce,  etc. ; 
or  whether  may  a  Catholique  being  lay,  under  the  prynce,  scale,  graunt 
licences  of  mariage,  and  by  commission  from  the  prynce  try,  and  determine 
such  causes  according  to  the  law  of  the  country,  or  in  defect  thereof 
according  to  the  common  law,  without  the  incurring  the  censures  of  Bulla 
Coenae  1 

12.  Whether  may  Catholicks,  being  members  of  the  Generall  Assembly 
in  such  a  Country  as  this,  consent  to  a  law  prohibiting  the  mariage  of 
Apprentises  without  consent  or  leave  of  theyr  master  and  mistresse,  and 
imposing  penaltyes  uppon  the  priest  or  minister  solemnizing  such  mariage  ; 
and  whether  such  a  law  be  against  the  liberty  of  mariage  ? 

13.  Whether  may  Catholiques,  being  members  of  the  Generall  Assembly 
in  such  a  Country  as  this,  consent  to  a  law  which  for  politique  considerations 
barrs  the  female  from  inheriting,  or  houlding  of  Lands,  unlesse  they  marry 
within  a  tyme  limited  (only  leaving  them  at  liberty,  to  sell  or  dispose 
thereof  to  theyr  best  advantage),  and  whether  such  a  law  is  against 
conscience  ? 

14.  Whether  Land  graunted  by  the  Lord  Proprietor  to  Religious 
persons  by  the  ordinary,  and  common  conditions  of  plantations  doth  eo 
ipso  (because  it  is  graunted  to  Religious  persons)  become  spirituall  fee, 
and  exempt  from  laica  oner  a  1 

15.  If  a  trespasse  be  pretended  to  be  committed  upon  the  Lands  held 
by  Religious  persons,  whether  may  the  Religious  without  trying  the 
trespasse  in  some  court  (spirituall  or  temporall)  proceede  against  the 
pretended  trespasser,  by  putting  in  force  against  him  the  censures  of 
Bulla  Coenae?     And  whether  by  such  declaration  the  party  be  really 


§  4]  No.  11.     THE   CASES,  1638  161 

and  to  all  spirituall  effects  involved  in  the  censures  afore  he  be  adjudged 
a  trespasser  uppon  theyr  land  in  some  Court  % 

16.  When  grauntes  of  lands,  made  by  the  prynce  to  severall  persons 
lay  and  religious,  are  found  prejudiciall  to  the  publick,  and  fit  to  be 
reformed,  whether  may  Catholicks  being  members  of  the  Generall 
Assembly,  in  such  a  Country  as  this,  consent  to  a  law  reforming  all 
such  graunts?  And  whether  may  such  a  generall  law  include  the 
graunts  made  to  the  Religious ;  and  whether  may  the  prynce  by  vertue 
of  such  a  law  resume,  or  reforme  such  graunts  made  to  them  afore,  or 
without  a  voluntary  surrender,  or  resignation  of  them  by  the  Religious  1 

17.  Whether,  in  such  a  Country  as  this,  may  the  prynce  or  secular 
Judge  being  Catholique  sommon  Ecclesiasticall  persons  to  the  Generall 
Assembly,  or  draw  them  into  secular  Court,  where  they  are  defendants 
in  actions  of  debt,  accoumpt,  trespasse,  and  other  peisouall,  and  reall 
actions,  and  may  he  give  sentence  therein  as  lawfull  Judge  and  execute 
it  uppon  theyr  persons,  lands,  or  goods,  without  incurring  the  censures 
of  Bulla  Coenae  ? 

18.  Whether,  in  such  a  Country  as  this,  may  the  secular  Judge  being 
Catholick  proceed  to  the  try  all  and  punishment  of  Clerkes  being  in 
orders  for  any  offences  against  the  peace,  and  dignity  of  the  Lord 
Proprietour,  or  for  capitall  cryme  extending  to  the  losse  of  life,  or  member, 
without  the  incurring  of  Bulla  Coenae  % 

19.  Whether,  in  such  a  Country  as  this,  may  Catholiques  being 
members  of  the  Generall  Assembly  consent  to  lawes  imposing  generall 
contributions  towards  publique  chai^ges  for  the  necessary  support  of  the 
prynce,  or  defence  of  the  Country,  and  whether  are  spirituall  persons, 
theyr  lands,  or  goods  included  within  such  lawes  (for  want  of  exception)  ? 
And  whether  may  the  secular  Judge  being  Catholique  award  writts 
for  levying  of  such  impositions,  uppon  the  lands  or  goods  of  spirituall 
persons,  or  religious  houses  (without  speciall  and  expresse  licence  from 
the  Sea  Apostolique)  ;  or  may  he  accept  or  receive  such  imposition  from 
spiritiiall  persons  of  theyr  own  voluntary  offer  without  incurring  the 
censures  of  Bulla  Coenae? 

20.  Whether  the  Representative  body,  mett  in  Generall  Assembly,  may 
make  lawes  to  dispose  of  the  Interest  and  Rights  of  particular  persons, 
as  namely  of  Clergy  men,  not  being  present,  nor  having  proxies  in  such 
Parlament,  or  Assembly  (though  lawfully  summoned  thereunto),  nor  othei'- 
wise  holding  synods  provincial],  wherein  theyr  consents  to  such  lawes 
might  be  expected;  and  whether  are  such  lawes  against  conscience? 

Stonyhurst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  No.  108b,  fi.  198-200;  a  contem- 
porary copy  (if  not  original).  F2iblished  in  Fund  Puhlication,  No.  18,  pp. 
73-78.  Reduced  to  Nine  Queries  in  Latin,  Quaestioues  quaedam,  Stonyhurst 
MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  No.  108c,  ff.  202,  203,  in  same  office  hand  as  the  Relatio 
Itineris. —  Translated  into  English  and  published  :  Fund  Publication,  as  above, 
pp.  71-73. — The  same  Quaestionos  quaodama^'c  in  the  Vatican  Archives,  Nunzia- 
tura  d'Inghilterra,  4,  fE.  78,  79. 

VOL.   I.  M 


162  No.  12,  A.     CONDITIONS,  1641  [I 

No.  12,  A.  1641,  November  10. 

New  Conditions  of  Plantation.  Provisions  No.  5  and  No.  6,  against 
the  tenure  of  land  in  mortmain. — See  History,  I.  §  62  (1),  pp. 
499-501. 

...  5.  Item  quod  nulla  Corpbratio,  Societas,  Fraternitas,  Muuici- 
pium,  Corpus  politicum,  sive  illud  ecclesiasticum  sit,  sive  temporale,  capax 
erit  vel  habebit  beneficium,  ex  vi  praedictarum  conditionum  plantationis, 
sibi  accipiendi,  haei^editandi,  possidendi  vel  fruendi  quibusvis  terris  in 
dicta  provincia,  sive  in  sua  sive  in  cujusvis  alterius  personae  vel  personarum 
jure  ad  suum  usum,  interesse  vel  beneficium,  vel  in  fideicommisso  pro 
illisj  absque  ulteriori  particular!  et  speciali  licentia  prius  habita  et  obtenta 
ad  ilium  finem,  sub  manu  et  sigillo  suae  Dominationis.  Et  si  quod  forte 
ejusmodi  indultum  contingat  transigi  vel  obtineri  per  quamvis  Corpora- 
tionem,  Societatem,  Fraternitatem,  Municipium,  corpus  politicum  (sive 
illud  ecclesiasticum  sit,  sive  temporale)  sive  quamvis  personam  vel  personas 
ad  suum  usum,  interesse,  vel  beneficium,  vel  in  fideicommisso  pro  illis, 
absque  tali  ulteriori  particular!  et  speciali  licentia  ut  supra  prius  habita 
et  obtenta,  quod  tunc  omne  tale  indultum  cujusvis  terrae  intra  dictam 
provinciam  ita  factum  vel  faciendum,  ut  supra,  ipso  facto  erit  vacuum  ab 
omni  intento  et  proposito. 

6.  Item  quod  nulla  persona  seu  personae  quaecunque,  cujuscunque 
eonditionis  vel  status  fuerint,  nee  ill  arum  haeredes  vel  assign  ati  dabunt, 
concedent,  alienabunt  quasvis  terras  vel  tenementa  intra  dictam  pro- 
vinciam assignata  vel  concessa  vel  assignanda  vel  concedenda  illi  vel  illis, 
vel  cuivis  Corporation!,  Societati,  Congregation!,  Fraternitati,  Municipio, 
vel  corpori  politico,  sive  illud  ecclesiasticum  sit,  sive  temporale,  vel  cuivis 
personae  vel  personis  quibuscunque  in  fideicommisso,  vel  ad  talem  usum 
vel  usus,  vel  ad  quemvis  usum  vel  usus  contentos,  mentionatos  vel  pro- 
hibitos  in  quodam  '*'  statuto  Mortmayn  antehac  facto  in  regno  Angliae, 
absque  particular!  et  speciali  licentia  prius  habita  et  obtenta  ad  ilium 
finem  sub  manu  et  sigillo  suae  Dominationis. 

Schedula   armorum    et    ammunitionum  quae   intenduntur  et   re- 
quiruntur  per  praedictas  conditiones  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Datum  Londini  10  novembris  1641. 

Endorsed,  f.  197'':  Postulata  Baronis  de  Baltimor  circa  terras,  fundos, 
jura  in  Marilandia. 

Stonylmrst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  No.  108a,  f.  195,  with  an  endmse- 
ment  belonging  to  the  whole  series,  108,  of  American  papers. — Maryland-New 
York  Province  S.J.  Archives,  pwtfolio  3. — Both  are  contempoo-ary  Latin  copies 
of  the  six  numbers  or  paragraphs  in  the  Conditions. — Fiiblislicd  entire  in 
English :  Maryland  Historical  Society  Fund  Publication,  No.  18,  pp.  65-67. — 
Cf.  Proceedings  of  the  Council  of  Maryland,  1G3G-16G7,  pp.  99,  100,  where  these 

(a)  ild.-N,  Y,  Province  S.J.  Archives :  quovls. 


§  4]  No.  12,  B,  G.     OATH  AND  CERTIFICATE,  1641  163 

last  two  numbers  arc  omitted.  The  obscttrity  in  the  constncciion  of  the  sixth 
paragraph  of  the  Latin  docs  not  appear  in  tlie  English  Conditions  of  Playitation, 
dated  1648  and  1649.     Proceedings  of  the  Council,  pp.  227,  §  12 ;  236,  §  10. 

No.  12,  B.  1641,  November  10. 

An  Oath  attached  to  the  foregoing  Conditions,  All  colonists  hereby 
resign  all  right  of  possessing  land  acquired  from  the  Indian  pro- 
prietors, except  through  Baltiinore ,-  a  formula  not  improhahly 
connected  with  that  said  to  have  been  elaborated  by  the  same  Pro- 
prietary in  London,  1635,  163G. — See  supra,  No.  10,  D-10  T, — 
See  History,  I.  §  62,  pp.  501-505. 

Juramentum  directum  per  instructiones  administrandum  omnibus  et 
singulis,  qui  habituri  sunt  terras  sibi  coucessas,  et  ab  illis  accipiendum 
ante  indultorum  suorum  transactionem. 

Ego  A.  B.  agnosco  111"".'"'  dominum  Caecilium  Baronem  Baltamore  esse 
verum  et  absolutum  dominum  et  proprietarium  provinciae  et  regionis  Mary- 
landiae  et  insularum  eo  appertinentium,  juxta  suae  Dominationis  chartam 
et  patentes  sub  magno  sigillo  Angliae,  et  juro  me  nee  directe  nee  indireete 
per  meipsum,  vel  per  aliam  quamvis  personam,  vel  personas,  procuraturum, 
aeceptaturum,  recepturum,  obtenturum,  possessurum  vel  fruiturum  qui- 
busvis  terris  intra  dietam  provinciam  ex  vi  eujusvis  indulti  a  quovis  Indo, 
vel  quavis  alia  persona  non  legitime  derivante  titulum  ab,  per  et  sub 
indulto  suae  Dominationis  vel  haeredum  ejus  dominorum  et  proprietariorum 
hujus  provinciae ;  et,  si  novero  vel  intellexero  quemvis  alium  contrarium 
facere,  sine  mora  curabo  illud  notifieari  suae  Domination!  et  haeredibus 
ejus,  vel  illorum,  vel  illarum  vicetenentibus  Generalibus,  vel  aliis  Guberna- 
toribus  dictae  provinciae  pro  tempore  existente.  Et  quantum  in  me 
fuerit  defendam  et  tuebor  suae  Dominationis  titulum,  jus  et  regalem  juris- 
dictionem  ad  et  supra  dietam  provinciam  et  insulas  eo  appertinentes, 
juxta  suae  Dominationis  chartam  supra  memoratam. 

Sic  me  Deus  adjuvet,  etc. 

Stonyhurst  College  Archives,  as  above,  fi.  195*',  19G. — Maryland-New  York 
Province  S.J.  Archives,  as  above. — Publislied  in  English :  Fund  Publication, 
No.  18,  pp.  68,  0)9. —  Wanting  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Council,  as  above, 
p.  101. 


No.  12,  C.  1641,  November  10. 

Draft  of  a  Provincial's  Certificate  on  the  foregoing.     Their  moral  and 
canonical  rectitude. — See  History,  I.  §  62  (2),  p.  502, 

Ego Provincialis  Societatis  Jesu  in  Anglicana  missione  perlegi 

conditiones  plantationis  et  juraraenti  supramemoratas,  nee  invenio  quic- 
quam  in  iis,  vel  in  quavis  earum  contineri,  quod  possit  efficere  ut  111"'"^ 


164  No.  13.    LEWGER,  (1642)  [I 

dominus  Caecilius  Baro  Baltemore  (eo  quod  tales  conditiones  vel  jura- 
mentum  exhibeat),  vel  qiiivis  ex  ejus  officialibus  (eo  quod  publicet, 
exequatur,  vel  inscribat  illas,  vel  quamvis  illarum  ex  ejus  mandato),  vel 
quaevis  alia  persona  vel  personae  (eo  quod  acceptent  et  admittant  dictas 
conditiones  et  juramentum,  vel  quodvis  eorum)  intra  provinciam  Mary- 
landiae  respective  incurrat  quamvis  censuram  excommunicationis  Bullae 
Coenae,  vel  faciat  easdem  personas  vel  earum  quamvis  cujusvis  ob  id 
criminis  reum. 

In  quorum  fidem  manum  meam  apposui. 

Sources,   the,  same  as  above. —Published,   Fund  Publication,  No.  18,  pp. 
83,  84. 

No.  13.  (1642.) 

Lewger's  Diary  on  new  Conditions  and  Oath.  The  moral  and 
canonical  aspects  of  these  documents,  as  viewed  in  Maryland. — 
See  History,  I.  §  62  (P.),  pp.  503,  504. 

Extracts  out  of  Mr.  Lewger's  Diary   and   Letters  to   the   Lord 

Baltemore. 

The  Governor  and  I  went  to  the  good  men  to  consult  divers  difficulties 
that  wee  had. 

1.  One  about  the  publishing  of  the  Conditions  of  Plantation  by 
Governor  with  that  Article,  wherein  all  grants  already  passed  were 
charged  with  the  Statute  of  Mortmaine.  To  this  the  Governor  found 
a  solution  by  interpreting  the  Article  not  to  comprehend  grants  already 
made  or  due  by  former  Conditions,  but  that  no  man  should  have  benefitt 
by  theis  new  Conditions,  unless  hee  would  putt  all  his  land,  both  that 
already  granted,  and  that  to  be  granted,  &c.  under  that  condition  of  not 
alyening  it,  &c.  And  this  being  not  found  to  bee  an  ordination  or  edict 
comanding  or  obligeing  anie  one,  but  a  meer  proposition  left  to  mans 
liberty,  was  resolved  by  the  Goodmen,  not  to  be  comprehended  in  Bullae 
Coenae,  nor  to  incurr  anie  excomunication  in  the  publishers,  &c. 

2.  Another,  though  not  excomunication,  yet  whither  it  incurred  not 
mortall  sinn  to  bee  the  active  instrument  of  publishing,  negotiating,  and 
effecting  of  such  a  proposition  or  contract,  as  conteyned  obligations  against 
piety  and  good  manners,  and  was  mortall  sinn  in  both  parties  that  proffered 
and  that  accepted  the  contract.  And  this  they  resolved,  that  it  seemed 
so  for  the  present,  but  they  would  take  time  to  consider  better  of  it,  ere 
they  resolved  it  peremptorily. 

3.  The  oath  upon  the  instructions  to  bee  tendred  to  all  such  as  were 
to  take  land,  kc,  was  resolved  to  bee  evidently  against  conscience,  and  to 
incurr  excomunication  Bullae  Coenae  to  publish  it,  or  administer  it,  or 
record  anie  such  oath,  or  anie  otherway  to  bee  seconding  or  assisting  to  it. 


§  4]  No.  U.     KNOTT,  1641  165 

Here  the  hand  changes :  There  is  a  new  question  rising  about  the  5"' 
Article  of  the  new  Conditions  of  Plantation :  That  no  Society  spirituall, 
«fec.,  shalbe  capeable  of  the  Conditions,  which  sounds  like  an  ordination  or 
provision.  And,  if  it  be  found  so,  the  Conditions,  I  beleeve,  wilbe  stopt 
from  publishing  or  executing,  and  no  body  will  dare  to  concurr  to  the 
giving  them  any  life  or  being,  for  feare  of  excomunication  Bullae 
Coenae. 

Maryland-Neio  York  Province  S.J.  Archives,  portfolio  3 ;  loose  sheet,  contem- 
porary  copy ;  the  last  paragraph  after  1-3  being  in  a  different  hand,  also  con- 
temporary.—Stonyhurst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  No.  108d,  ff.  201,  205; 
in  Latiti ;  an  office  copy  of  the  time,  in  same  hand  as  Eelatio  Itineris. — Trans- 
lation published  in  Fund  Publication,  No.  18,  as  above,  pp.  69,  70. 


No.  14.  1641,  November  17. 

Father  Knott,  Provincial,  Ghent,  to  Mgr.  Eosetti,  Nuncio,  Cologne. 
Transmits  a  copij  of  Baltimore  s  Points,  with  his  own  Observations 
thereupon. — See  History,  I.  §  50,  pp.  417,  418 ;  §  63,  pp.  505, 
506. 

Illr  ac  R"?<=  Dr. 

Cum  his  accipiet  111"".^  ac  R'"*  D.  V.  puncta  quaedam,  quibus 
ut  subscriberem  ursit  valde  111'""'  D"."'  Baro  Baltamor.  Sunt  ilia  ejusmodi, 
quae  meo  quidem  judicio  ecclesias*iicae  imraunitati  palam  adversantur,  et 
Suae  Sanctitatis  dignitati  ac  auctoritati  non  parum  derogant,  ut  ex 
adjunctis  notandis  clarius  intelliget.  Eapropter  signare,  aut  subscri- 
bendo  probare,  hactenus  recusavi.  Unde  res  haec  eo  jam  deducta  videtur 
ut  ad  Sedem  Apostolicam  deferri  necesse  sit,  atque  ab  ea  definiri.  Nam 
111""."'  D"'."  Baro  aperte  profitetur  se  non  permissurum  proficisci  in  Mari- 
landiam  eos,  qui  opiniones  sequuntur  sibi,  suisque  rebus,  ac  provinciae 
administration!  adversas.  Hinc  ex  tribus  patribus,  qui  hoc  anno  in 
Marilandiam  destinandi  erant,  unum  duntaxat,  et  valde  difficulter,  ad- 
misit ;  reliqui  in  Anglia  subsistere  coacti  sunt. 

Acceptas  porro  esse  pro  saecularibus  sacerdotibus  eo  mittendis 
facultates,  jam  in  Anglia  palam  innotuit,  agnovitque  eas  turn  R'':"  Adm. 
D";"  P.  Philippi,  tum  111'"."'  Baro,  et  quorundam  suspicio  est,  mox  ali- 
quos  profecturos,  nisi  litterae  fortassis  111'"?'^  ac  R'"?'=  D.  Y'-'f  opportune 
perlatae  impediant,  quibus  inhibuit,  ne  quid  ipsa  inscia  hoc  in  negotio 
fieret ;  certe  ut  earum  rationem  habeant,  tum  aequitas,  tum  debita 
Ill"l'"'  ac  R".'^  D".'  v."  observantia  exigit.  Cui  haec  verbo  indicasse  satis 
mihi  est. 

Caeterum  ex  Anglia  nihil  moment!  alicujus  accepi.  Rex  adhuc  in 
Scotia  detinetur  et,  ut  fert  quorundam  opinio,  fere  captivus  in  Castro 
Edinburgensi ;  quod  moeroris  ac  sollicitudinis  plurimum  crcat  Ser"'? 
Reginae.     R''."  Adm.  D"V'  Georgius  Musquettus  praeses  Duaceni  Seminar!! 


166  No.  15.     THE  POINTS,  1641  [I 

nuperriine  advenit,  jamque  Duacum  profectus  est.  Incolumem  venisse 
Coloniam  111"'?'"  ac  K*™  D"."  V''I"  ex  animo  gratulor,  meque  cum  debita 
humilitate  ac  reverentia  ad  omae  obsequium  paratissimum  offero. 
Gandavi,  17  novembris  1641. 

Ill"\="'  ac  Rev"'."^  D"!'  V''.^ 

Humillimus  servus  in  Cliristo, 

Odoardus  Knottus. 
Endorsed  :  5. 

Negotio  di  Mar i  land  ia, 

Adi  17  Novembre,  1641. 

P--?  Notto  [?]  provinciale  d'lughilterra  de  PP.  Gesuiti. 

Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  d'lughilterra,  4,  f.  102. — P.  B.  0.,  Transcripts 
from  Rome  (Bliss),  Ixxvi.,  General  Series,  portfolio  30. 


No.  15.  1641. 

Baltimore's  four  Points.  Submitted  to  the  Enrjlisli  Provincial,  and  to 
he  issued  in  the  name  of  the  latter. — See  History,  I.  §  52  (2), 
p.  431 ;  §  63  (1),  pp.  506-513. 

I,  A.  B.,  doe  hereby  declare — 

1.  That,  notwithstanding  any  former  pretences  whatsoever,  I  will 
not  that  any  of  our  Bodie  or  Societie  within  the  Province  of  Maryland 
shall  by  themselves,  their  agents  or  servants,  directly  or  inderectly  trade 
or  traffique  with  any  Indian  or  Salvage  without  the  speciall  licence  of  the 
Lord  Baltemore,  Lord  of  the  Province,  or  his  Lieutenant  Generall,  or 
other  Governor  of  the  same  for  the  time  being  hereafter,  to  be  signified  in 
writeing  under  his  or  theire  hand  and  seale.  And  I  doe  hereby  surrender 
&  disclaime  any  right  or  title  which  any  of  our  Bodie  or  Societie  might 
pretend  to  trade  or  traffique  with  the  said  Salvages  without  such  speciall 
licence  as  aforesaid. 

2.  That  no  person  whatsoever  within  the  said  Province,  whether 
spirituall  or  lay,  may  or  ought  to  purchase  or  accept  or  make  use  of  any 
land  within  the  said  Province  from  any  Indian  or  Salvage  or  any  other 
person  whatsoever,  directly  or  indirectly,  but  such  as  shall  derive  a  legall 
right  thereunto  by  some  graunte  under  the  great  seale  of  the  Province 
from  the  Lord  Baltimore  or  his  heires,  or  from  some  other  person  lawfully 
claiming  from,  by  or  under  the  great  seale  of  the  Province  :  and  that  all 
other  purchase  or  acceptance  of  any  such  land  is  voide  in  it  selfe.  And 
I  doe  hereby  disavow  and  disannull  all  purchase  or  acceptance  whatsoever 
of  any  such  land  made  or  to  be  made  by  any  of  our  community  or  Societie 
there,  otherwise  then  as  aforesaid. 

3.  That  all  Acts  of  a  Generall  Assemblie  within  the  Province  of 
Maryland,  made  or  to  be  made  for  the  better  govermente  of  the  said 


§  4]  No.  15.     THE  POINTS,   1641  167 

Province,  by  and  with  the  advise  and  approbation  of  the  freemen  of  the 
said  Province  or  the  major  parte  of  them,  their  delegates  or  deputies,  and 
assented  unto  by  the  Lord  Baltimore  or  his  heires,  lords  &  proprietaries 
of  the  said  Province,  according  to  the  power  &  direction  given  by  his 
Majesties  letters  pattents  to  the  said  Lord  Baltemore  in  that  behalfe, 
doe  binde  all  persons  whatsoever  as  well  spirituall  as  lay  inhabiting  or 
being  within  the  said  Province  to  bee  conformable  thereunto,  under  the 
paines  therein  expressed  or  to  be  expressed.  And  that,  considering  the 
dependancie  which  the  Goveiment  of  Maryland  hath  upon  the  State  of 
England,  unto  which  it  must  be  (as  neere  as  may  bee)  conformable,  no 
ecclesiasticall  person  whatsoever,  inhabiting  or  being  within  the  said 
Province,  ought  to  pretend  or  expect,  nor  is  the  Lord  Baltimore  or  any 
of  his  officers  (although  they  bee  Roman  Catholiques)  obliged  in  con- 
science to  allow  unto  the  said  ecclesiasticall  persons,  inhabiting  or  being 
within  the  said  Province,  any  more  or  other  priviledges,  exemptions  or  im- 
munityes  for  their  persons,  lands  or  goods  within  the  said  Province,  then 
what  is  allowed  by  his  Majestie  or  any  of  his  officers  or  magistrates  to  the 
like  persons  in  England :  and  that  any  magistrate  or  officer  of  him  the  said 
Lord  Baltemore  or  his  heires,  lords  and  proprietaries  of  the  said  Province, 
maye  proceed  against  any  such  ecclesiasticall  person  as  aforesaid,  that  is 
to  saye,  againste  his  person,  lands  &  goods  within  the  said  Province,  for 
the  doeing  of  right  and  justice  to  any  other  person,  or  for  the  mainteyning 
&  preservation  of  all  the  rights,  prerogatives  and  jurisdictions  granted  to 
the  said  Lord  Baltemore  &  his  heires  within  and  over  the  said  Province 
&  people,  inhabiting  and  being  therein,  by  his  Majesties  gracious  letters 
pattents  under  the  great  scale  of  England,  as  well  as  in  the  like  cases 
the  said  officers  maye  doe  against  the  person,  lands  or  goods  of  any 
lay  person,  inhabiting  or  being  within  the  said  Province,  without  com- 
mitting any  sinne  or  incurring  the  censure  of  Bulla  Coenae  for  soe 
doeing. 

4.  That  all  causes  testamentarie,  probate  of  wills,  granting  of  letters 

of  administration,  &c.,  and  granting  of  licences  for  marriage  (where  banes 

are  not  asked)  and  also  all  other  mixt  causes,  which  in  other  countries 

bel[onf/]    unto    ecclesiasticall    courts    to   heare,    determine   &   punish,    as 

adulterie,  fornication,  &c.,  untill  some  ecclesiasticall  court  be  established 

within   the  said  Province  with  the   Lord   Baltemores  consent,   may  be 

heard,  determined  &  punished  within  the  Province  of  Maryland  by  such 

officer   or   officers    (although   they    be  Roman  Catholiques)   as  shall    be 

authorized  thereunto  by  the  said   Lord  Baltemore  or  his  heires,  lords 

&  proprietaries  of  the  said  Province,  or  by  Act  of  General  Assemblie 

made  or  to  be  made  within  the  same,  with  the  assent  of  the  said  Lord 

Baltemore   or  his  heires  ;  and  the   said  officer  or  officers  may  doe   and 

execute  or  cause  to  be  done  &  executed  all  things  that  shall  be  necessarie 

or  requisite  in  the  said  causes  or  things,  for  the  better  government  of  the 

said  Province,  in  as  ample  manner  as  any  judge  or  judges  of  the  Prerogative 


168  No,  16,     OBSERVATIONS,  1641  [I 

Court  in  Engiaud  doe  in  England ;  without  incurring  the  censure  of  Bulla 
Coenae,  or  committing  any  sinne  for  soe  doeing. 

Marylaiid-Netv  York  Province  S.J.  Ao-chivcs,  portfolio  3,  contemporary 
copy,  3 pp.  fol.—  Thc  same  in  Latin:  Stonyhurst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv. 
iNo.  108p,  f.  210. — Also  in  Latin :  Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  d'Inghilterra, 
4,  ff.  76,  77. — Published  in  English,  as  translated  frmn  the  Latin  of  the  Stony- 
hurst document :  Maryland  Historical  Society  Fund  Publication,  No.  18, 
pp.  87-89. 


No.  16.  1641,  November  17. 

The  Provincial  Knott's  Notanda  or  Observations  on  the  foregoing 
Points.  Addressed  to  Mgr.  Bosetti  (cf.  No.  14,  su])ra).  1"? 
Antecedents  of  the  Maryland  Mission,  and  Conditions  on  which 
the  missionaries  had  finally  agreed  to  take  part  in  the  coloni- 
zation. 2°  The  necessity  of  tarter  or  trade  in  Maryland,  for 
want  of  currency.  3°  The  froiprictary  rights  of  infidels  over 
their  own  property.  4?  Their  rights  still  enduring  and  surviving, 
even  if  any  heneficiary  of  theirs  were  declared  incapable  of 
receiving  from  them  the  title  to  their  property.  5°  The  rights  of 
the  missionaries :  hy  original  contract,  the  same  as  those  of  other 
colonists  ;  and  not  to  he  prejudiced  hy  the  absence  of  the  Fathers 
from  colonial  assemblies.  6°.  The  facts  of  the  case:  That 
the  King  of  Patuxent  gave  lands  to  God  and  the  Society  on  the 
express  condition  that  missionaries  should  instruct  his  Indians ; 
that  the  Baron  of  Baltimore  then  seized  the  lands,  and  gave  them 
out  to  others,  as  if  he  oioned  the  same.  V?  TJie  missionaries 
refuse  to  endorse  Lewger's  tenets:  specimens  thereof.  8°  The 
local  parliament  made  up  of  almost  wholly  new  men,  just  eman- 
cipated from  indented  service,  non-Catholic  in  religion,  and 
managed  by  Lewger.  9°  Imposition  on  the  colony  and  on 
Catholics  of  English  penal  laws  against  Catholics  aiid  the  clergy  ; 
and  immunity  claimed  even  for  Catholics  from  all  responsibility 
in  conscience,  if  they  undertake  to  execute  the  said  laios  against 
the  Catholie  Church.  10°  The  assumption  that  the  Father's 
should  forego  their  clerical  privileges  as  to  criminal  laio  con- 
cerning themselves,  arid  as  to  their  vested  rights  in  sacred  pro- 
perty. Conclusion,  submitting  the  issue  to  higher  authoi'ity ; 
which,  if  it  approves  of  the  Fathers'  action  in  refusing  to  endorse 
Baltimore  s  Points,  should  also  declare  that  other  clergymen 
may  not  piresume  to  do  the  contrary.  Professions  of  submission. 
—See  History,  I.  §  63  (2),  pp.  513,  514. 


§  4]  No.  16.     OBSERVATIONS,  1641  169 

Quaedam  Notanda  ad  clariorem  intelligentiam  Punctorum  ab  111'"°  D".° 
Barone  Baltamor  propositorum. 

Ut  aperiatur  status  controversiae  inter  111"".""  D""."'  Baronem  Baltamor 
et  patres  Anglos  Societatis  Jesu  missionarios  in  Marilandia,  atque  ut 
clarius  intelligatur,  cujusmodi  ea  sint,  quae  ab  iis  exigit  ut  sub  propriae 
manus  subscriptione  ac  sigillo  cassare,  declarare,  ac  renunciare  velint ; 
quibusque  aliis  se  subjicere  ac  conformare,  tanquam  legibus  legitima 
auctoritate  in  conventu  generali  aut  parlamento  statutis  ac  conditis ; 
haec  videntur  breviter  notanda. 

NoTANDUM  1"^  Cum  in  Marilandiam  colonia  primum  deducenda  essct, 
rogatos  ab  111"^°  D"?  Barone  Baltamor  plurimum  atque  instanter  fuisse 
patres  Societatis,  ut  simul  proficisci  vellent,  turn  ad  solatium  eorum 
catholicorum,  qui  eo  se  transferre  meditabantur,  turn  ad  conversionem  inli- 
delium  inter  quos  messis  magna  sperabatur,  Patres  etsi  ad  earn  missionem, 
quam  laborum  plenam  ac  aerumnarum  probe  sciebant,  ex  se  propenderent, 
nolebant  tamen  absque  consensu  R"^!  Adm.  P.  Generalis  quidquam 
decernere.  Illo  tandem  cum  certis  facultatibus  impetrato,  cessere  impor- 
tunis  precibus  D".'  Baronis,  decreveruntque  una  proficisci.  Discussis 
itaque  aliis  quibusdam  difficultatibus  quae  suboriebantur,  una  dumtaxat 
restabat,  videlicet,  unde  viderentur  suppeditanda  media  hujusmodi  mis- 
sionariis  ad  necessariam  sustentationem  ?  Nam  eleemosynarum  nulla 
spes  erat.  Cupiebant  autem  patres  rebus  temporalibus  providendis  non 
occupari,  quo  possent  spiritualibus  et  sibi  propriis  liberius  intendere,  seque 
iis  totos  tradere.  Multa  in  utramque  partem  disputata  sunt ;  uunquam 
tamen  persuaderi  sibi  permisit  D""^  Baro,  ut  ex  suo  aut  communi  aliqua 
contributione  alendos  decerneret.  Demum  post  diuturnam  deliberationem 
id  consilium  stetit,  visumque  est  commodissimum,  si  patres  iisdem  condi- 
tionibus,  pactis  et  conventis,  quibus  reliqui  coloni,  gauderent  ac  fruerentur, 
tum  aequo  cum  iis  jure  negotiarentur,  ac  in  distributione  terrarum  partem 
conditionibus  pactisque  proportionatam  acciperent ;  sic  habituros  unde  in 
praesentia  vitam  tolerare  possint,  et  missionarios  quoque  deinceps  augero 
ad  fidei  et  evangelii  inter  intideles  propagationem.  Dura  haec  conditio 
visa  est  patribus  nee  instituto  satis  conformis,  multisque  implicita  diffi- 
cultatibus, quibus  nullum  fore  facilem  exitum  praevidebant ;  sed  neccssaria 
tamen,  ne  Dei  animarumque  causam  viderentur  deserere. 

NoTANDUM  2°  Nullum  esse  usum  pecuniarum  in  Marilandia,  atque 
adeo  illarum  vice  aliarum  rerum  permutationem  fieri,  ut  sic  de  victu  ac 
vestitu  quisque  sibi  sufficienter  provideat,  mercibusque  quas  ilia  regio 
suppeditat  collectis,  et  in  Angliam  transmissis,  ac  pro  pecunia  divenditis, 
ea  ibidem  emantur,  ac  in  Marilandiam  itidem  transferantur,  quae  ad 
dictam  rerum  permutationem  necessaria  ac  commoda  sunt.  Unde  licet 
negotiatio  clericis  universim  jure  prohibita  sit,  hoc  tamen  in  casu,  aequo 
exerceri  potest  a  patribus  atque  laicis  ;  neque  enim  alia  ratione  habere 
possunt  unde  vivant ;  et  potius  commutatio  quam  negotiatio  dici  debet, 
cum  lucri  gratia  non  fiat,  sed  ob  meram  necessitatcm  acquirendi  alimenta. 


170  No.  16.     OBSERVATIONS,  1641  [I 

Atque  ea  est  praxis  in  pluribiis  partibus  Indiarum,  et  Novae  Franciae, 
ut  notum  est. 

NoTANDUM  3°  Infideles,  cum  terrarum  suarum  ac  bonorum  sint 
absoluti  domiui,  non  posse  nee  debere  ob  solam  infidelitatem  hoc  suo  jure 
privari,  nee  a  quoquam  secundum  leges  justitiae  prohiberi,  quo  minus 
permutent,  veudant  aut  donent  quibus  collibitum  fuerit. 

NoTANDUM  4"  Si  quis  princeps  subditos  suos  ita  incapaces  et  inha- 
biles  reddere  valeat  ut  neque  emere  ab  infideli,  neque  dona  accipere  vel 
licite  vel  valide  queant  (quod  111"!'-^  D""."*  Baro  videtur  suppouere),  videri 
tamen  praeter  omnem  justitiam  ac  aequitatem,  ut  res  empta  vel  donata 
cedat  principi  invitis  etiam  ac  renitentibus  infidelibus,  qui  sunt  proprii 
ac  absoluti  domini,  quicquid  sit  de  donatariis. 

NoTANDUM  5°  Patres  Societatis  missionarios,  cum  juxta  pacta  et 
conventa  inter  D""'.™  Baronem  Baltamor  et  primes  colonos  aequo  cum 
illis  jure  in  coloniam  admissi  sint,  non  debere  invites  suo  jure  privari. 
Constat  autem  illos  nee  interfuisse  conventui  generali,  in  quo  huic  juri  suo 
derogabatur,  nee  suffragium  eorum  rogatum,  cum  nihilominus  aequale 
cum  aliis  jus  haberent. 

NoTANDUM  6°  Cum  rex  Patuxen,  turn  catechumenus,  quasdam  suas 
terras,  etc.,  Deo  et  Societati  donasset,  cum  expressa  conditione  alendi 
missionarios,  qui  populum  ipsi  subditum  in  vera  Dei  notitia,  fide  ac  cultu 
instruere  tenerentur,  D""."'  Baronem  dictas  terras  ipso  facto  Societati 
eripuisse,  atque  aliis  elocasse,  quasi  earura  dominus  esset  ac  proprietarius, 
ut  palam  constat. 

NoTANDUM  7°  Patres  Societatis  consulto  abstinere  a  subscribendis  iis, 
quae  exigit  D'"?^  Baro,  quia  putant  in  quibusdam  ecclesiasticae  immunitati 
aperte  derogari,  cum  praesertim  seiant  a  D"."  Leugar  fuisse  concepta,  qui 
minister  olim  inter  protestantes,  conversus  ad  fidem,  factus  est  D".'  Baronis 
secretarius,  et  praecipuum  ejus  fuit  instrumentum  in  conventu  generali 
seu  parlamento ;  et  nullis  verae  theologiae  principiis  irabutus,  nee  solida 
eruditione  instructus,  eas  adhuc  tuetur  opiniones,  et  dogmata  palam 
profitetur,  quae  catholicorum  aures  merito  ofiendunt,  ac  supremi  pastoris 
Christi  in  terris  Vicarii  turn  dignitati  tum  auctoritati  plurimura  derogant. 
Cujusmodi  sunt,  exempli  gratia,  haec :  nullam  illi  competere  externam 
jurisdictionem  a  Deo,  sed  internam  duntaxat  in  foro  conscientiae  :  nullam 
illi  aut  aliis  personis  ecclesiasticis  immunitatem  aut  exemptionem  quoad 
bona  aut  personas  deberi,  nisi  quara  et  quantam  placebit  principibus  laicis 
et  saecularibus  illi  vel  illis  dare,  et  similia.  Nee  in  aliis  minus  exorbitat, 
etiam  in  dogmatibus  mere  politicis :  ut  cum  docet  enorme  crimen  esse  et 
poena  mulctandum  quamcunque  jurisdictionem  exercere,  etiam  absolvendi 
a  peccatis,  absque  speciali  licentia  D".'  Baronis  a  (juo  onmis  legitima  juris- 
dictio  derivari  in  alios  debet.  Si  quae  virgo  voveat  virginitatein,  nee 
maritum  accipiat,  post  25".'  aetatis  suae  annum  non  licere  illi  amplius 
retinere  terras  sibi  ex  haereditate  parentura  obvenieutes,  sed  oportere 
illas  vendere,  ac  si  renuat  ad  id  vi  cogatur.     Conventui  generali,  sou  ut 


§4]  A^o.  16.     OBSERVATIONS,  \(yi,\  l7l 

vulgo  dicitur  parlamento,  tantum  auctoritatis  tribuit  iu  singulorum  bona, 
ut  nullo  adhibito  temperamento  doceat  licere  illi  auferre,  a  quo  libuerit, 
quicquid  in  hoc  mundo  habet  aut  habebit  usque  ad  indusium,  modo  fiat 
in  usum  reipublicae.     Haec  exempli  gratia  sufficiant. 

NoTANDUM  8"  Parlamentum  (cui  tarn  omnipotens  et  illimitata 
potestas  tribuitur,  ut  faciat  fere  quicquid  libet)  paucis  admodum  excoptis 
ex  heterodoxi.s  constare,  iisque  ut  plurimum  plcbeiis  hominibus,  qui  post 
praestitum  dominis  suis  servitium  per  certos  annos  in  colonia  fiunt  liberti, 
ac  jure  civitatis  donantur  ;  unde  D.  secretarius  cum  paucis  aliis  sibi  fidis 
et  adhaerentibus  format  illos  ac  fingit  ducitque  quo  vult,  caque  ratione 
praeoccupat  suffragia,  ut  quod  i!li  lubet  id  decernatur,  et  tanquam  lex  lata 
cui  omnes  subinittere  ac  conformare  se  debent  habeatur ;  qui  suffragandi 
modus  nemini  bonae  conscientiae  probari  potest. 

NoTANDUM  9'^  Cum  in  Anglia  plurimae  sint  leges  expresse  et 
sigillatim  latae  contra  cathoHcos  ob  odium  religionis  et  derogationem 
fidei  ac  jurisdictionis  supremi  pastoris  Christi  in  terris  Vicarii,  ut 
compertissimum  est,  qua  ratione  licite  poterunt  catholici  in  Marilandia 
degentes  submittere  se  actis  parlamenti  decernentis  in  Marilandia  non 
obligari  D'".'"'  Baronem  in  conscientia  alia  catholicis  privilegia,  immuni 
tates  aut  exemptiones  concedere  quoad  personas,  terras  aliaque  bona, 
quam  ipsis  conceduntur  per  leges  in  Anglia  %  Imo  eos,  qui  pariformiter 
processum  juridicum  contra  illos  instituent,  nee  peccatum  aliquod  prop- 
terea  contrahere  nee  censuram  ullam  incurrere,  quamvis  sint  Romano- 
catholici, 

ISToTANDUM  10':  Patres  Societatis  missionarios,  si  forte  graviter 
delinquent  (quod  Deus  avertat),  puniri  debere  a  suis  superioribus,  nee 
potestati  saeculari  subdi ;  neque  posse  huic  exemptioni  absque  gravi 
peccato  renunciare.  Cumque  bona  quorum  possessionem  adeunt  mox 
induant  naturam  bonorum  ecclesiasticorum,  videntur  quoque  non  posse 
ea  dimittere  sine  injuria  ecclesiae. 

Quibus  omnibus  mature  expensis,  patres  Societatis,  etsi  reipsa 
parabissimi  sint  quaevis  gravamina  patienter  sustinere,  nitanturque 
Christiana  humilitate  ac  fortitudine  vincere  in  bono  malum,  ut  ipsi 
111":°  D^'Baroni  non  semel  professi  sunt,  parum  tamen  aequum  censent 
usque  urgeri  ad  ea  sua  subscriptione  firmanda,  quae  non  solum  iniqua  ac 
sibi  injuria  sed  supremi  quoque  pastoris  dignitati  et  auctoritati,  ac 
universim  ecclesiasticae  immunitati  plane  ad  versa  existimant.  Quod  si, 
his  omnibus  non  obstantibus,  viri  prudentes  ac  indifferentes,  et  praesertmi 
supremus  omnium  atque  in  causa  ecclesiasticae  immunitatis  proprius  judex 
Summus  Pontifex,  arbitrabuntur  patres  Societatis  licite  et  tuta  conscientia 
posse  iis  subscribere,  quae  Illr^  D'".''  Baro  ab  iis  exigit,  facient  id  perli- 
benter  :  si  vero  iniqua  judicabunt,  quae  111"'"'  Baro  postulat,  patresque 
Societatis  recte  fecisse  quod  sua  subscriptione  ea  firmare  ac  probare 
recusarint,  hoc  ipsum  declarari  humillime  rogant,  neque  ullis  etiam  aliis  id 
licere ;  ut  ea  ratione  tarn  111"'."  Baroni  quam  aliis  quibuscumque  manifesto 


172  No.  17.     SI L  VI US,  1 64 1  [I 

constet,    patres    Societatis    sola    conscieatia    et   veritatis    studio    ductos 
propositis  ab  111'™  Barone  punctis  subscribere  renuisse. 

Caeterum  in  hac  D".'  viuea  excolenda  soli  hactenus  laborarunt 
missionarii  Societatis,  et  quae  Dei  est  gratia  fructum  aliquem  tulerunt, 
majoremque  in  dies  sperant,  praesertim  inter  infideles,  ejus  nixi  auxilio 
cujus  adjutores  sunt,  quique  aliis  plantautibus  et  rigantibus  solus  dat 
incrementum.  Duo  patres  inter  labores  obierunt,  duo  item  coadjutores  ; 
supersunt  adhue  in  Marilandia  tres  patres,  ad  quos  alii  tres  hoc  anno 
destinandi  erant,  sed  HIT'  Baro  unum  duntaxat  permisit,  eumque  aegre 
admodum  proficisci,  Aspiret  bonus  Jesus,  et  ea  consilia  111'"."  D"."  Baroni 
suggerat,  quae  divinae  gloriae  et  fidei  dilatandae  maxime  profutura  sunt. 
Quacunque  tandem  ratione  id  fiet,  voto  suo  Societatis  fruetur. 

Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  d'Inghilterra,  4,  ff.  80-83. — The  Vatican 
copies  of  the  Puncta,  Quaestiones  quaedam,  and  Quacdam  Notanda,  as  well  as 
the  Provincial's  letter  to  Eosetti  (No.  14,  supra),  seem  to  he  in  the  hand  of  Fatlier 
Alacambe,  secretary  to  the  Provincial. 


No.  17.  1641,  August  26 ;  November  28. 

Case  of  conscience  on  the  Indian  lands.  Siihmitied  to  Dr.  Francis 
Silvius  at  Doway,  and  ansvjcred  h/  liim.  An  ahstract  in  English 
from  the  Latin  original. — Sec  History,  I.  §  72,  pp.  570-573. 

Tee  Case. 

Summary  of  the  Maryland  Charter,  relative  to  the  Case.  {Cf.  paragraphs 
I.-V.,  XVIII.,  Bacon's  English  translation:  J.  T.  Scharf,  History  of 
Maryland,  i.  53,  54,  58.  Cf.  the  original  Latin  of  the  Patent  Boll,  8 
Charles  I.,  Part  Hi.,  No.  2594 :  Archives  of  Maryland,  Proceedings  of  the 
Council,  1636-1667, pp.  3-5,  10,  11.)  The  summary  emphasizes  the  words: 
omne  solum,  omnes  agros,  sylvas,  monies,  paludes,  etc.,  ''all  the  soil,  all 
fields,  woods,  mountains,  marshes,  etc.,"  as  granted  by  the  King  to  the  pro- 
prietary "Nicholas."  The  summary  also  introduces  info  the  conditions  of 
purchase  the  term  habilitando,  "  qualifying  "  subjects  to  accept  of  Nicholas, 
according  as  Nicholas  shall  choose  to  offer. 

Four  QuEniEs.~(Cf  History,  I.  §  72,  Appendix  B;  translation  of 
the  Westminster  fragment,  where  the  Four  Queries  may  be  inferred  from, 
the  Answer  of  Silvius.) 

i.  Can  no  one  else  but  Nicholas  be  absolute  and  true  lord  and  proprietary, 
in  partibus  nondum  habitatis  aut  occupatis  per  barbaros  subditos  Regis  N. 
nullus  possit,  etc.,  "  in  the  parts  not  yet  inhabited  or  occupied  by  the 
barbarians,  subjects  of  King  N."  Here  Silvius  considers  that  subditos  is  a 
clerical  slip  for  subditus. 


§  4]  ^0.  17.    SILVIUS,  1 64 1  173 

n.  In  the  parts  still  oioned  by  barbarians,  can  these  latter  give,  grant, 
or  sell  to  any  one,  except  to  Nicholas  and  those  empoioered  by  him  ? 

Hi.  If  the  barbarians  give,  grant,  or  sell  any  part  of  their  lands  to  a 
subject  of  King  N.,  does  the  said  Nicholas  thereby  acquire  a  right  to  that 
land  so  alienated;  not  only  the  right  of  high  domain,  hut  of  direct  and 
immediate  possession  ;  so  that  no  right  or  proprietorship  accrues  to  the  donee 
of  the  Indians  except  by  virtue  of  a  new  grant  from  Nicholas  to  the  said  donee, 
sive  laicus  ille  sit  sive  clericus,  "  whether  he  be  a  layman  or  a  cleric  "  ? 

iv.  In  case  a  donation,  grant,  sale,  has  been  made  by  the  barbarians  to 
a  subject  of  King  N.,  whether  he  ivas  qualified  or  not  to  that  effect  by  Nicholas, 
is  not  Nicholas  bound,  saltern  in  conscientia,  "  at  least  in  conscience,"  to 
ratify  the  said  donation,  etc.  ;  or  can  he  dispose  of  the  gift,  purchase,  etc.,  to 
another,  or  to  any  other  uses,  sive  subditus  ille  Regis  N".  fuerit  laicus  sive 
clericus  ;  et  sive  usus  ad  quos  barbari  cesserunt,  donarunt,  vendiderunt, 
sint  pii,  sive  sint  prophani :  "  ichether  that  (donee)  subject  of  King  N. 
were  a  layman  or  a  cleric  ;  and  whether  the  purposes  for  which  the  barbarians 
made  the  grant,  gift,  or  sale,  were  pious  or  profane  "  'i 

Three  Measons  for  tee  TJncertaintt. — {Of.  History,  I.  §  72,  Ap- 
pendix B,  pp.  572,  573,  Westminster  fragment,  where  the  substance  of 
these  Three  Beasons  may  be  inferred  from  Answer,  ad  fin.) 

i.  The  words  of  the  royal  grant  seem  to  make  Nicholas  sole  lord  and 
proprietary,  for  his  own  sole  use  and  behoof  ;  and  consequently  nobody  else  can 
be  true  lord  and  proprietary,  if  a  subject  of  King  N.  Et  nisi  verba  con- 
cessionis  ita  accipiantur,  saltern  quoad  partes  nondum  habitatas  aut 
occupatas  a  barbaris,  parum  aut  nihil  videbitui'  Rex  concessisse ;  prae- 
sertim  cum  concessio  sit  remuneratoria,  ut  aliunde  constat, — "  If  the  words 
of  the  grant  be  not  taken  in  this  sense,  at  least  loith  respect  to  parts  not  yet 
occupied  or  inhabited  by  barbarians,  the  King's  grant  would  seem  to  come  to 
little  or  nothing  ;  especially  seeing  that  it  was  in  remuneration  for  services,  as 
other  circumstances  \not  the  words  of  the  Charter^  prove."  (Of.  infra,  No. 
22,  1°) 

ii.  As  the  King  N.,  by  the  right  of  discovery  or  occupation,  claims 
to  exclude  other  princes  from  the  land  occupied,  so  he  can,  if  he  wishes, 
admit  or  exclude  any  of  his  subjects  from  the  right  of  ownership  in  the  said 
country,  fixing  conditions,  enabling  or  disenabling  them  to  possess.  In  point 
of  fact,  that  he  did  so  is  to  be  inferred  from  this,  habilitando  dictum 
Nicolaum  solum  ad  tenendum  sibi  soli,  et  consequenter  inhabilitando 
alios  quoscumque,  nisi  ex  illius  concessione,  "  qualifying  the  said  Nicholas 
alone  to  hold  for  himself,  and  therefore  disqualifying  every  one  else,  except 
under  grant  from  Nicholas." 

Hi.  If  this  exclusive  right  is  granted  with  reference  to  lands  not  yet 
inhabited  or  occupied  by  the  barbarians,  an  argximent  may  thence  be  drawn  in 
the  same  sense  with  reference  to  the  other  parts  of  the  same  country,  those 


174  No.  17.     SILVJUS,  1641  [I 

possessed  hy  the  harharians ;  viz.  that  they  can  alienate,  if  they  like,  hut  not 
to  the  benefit  of  any  grantee  or  donee  other  than  Nicholas  ;  quia  alii  subditi 
praeter  dictum  Nicolaum  vi  concessionis  regiae  exclusi  sunt,  et  quasi  facti 
inhabiles  ad  possidendum,  et  consequenter  ad  acceptandum,  nisi  depen- 
denter  a  concessione  dicti  Nicolai,  et  quasi  ipsius  nomine,  "  because  other 
subjects  besides  the  said  Nicholas  are  excluded  by  virtue  of  the  royal  grant, 
and,  as  it  were,  disenabled  to  possess,  and  consequently  to  accept,  save  in 
dependance  on  a  grant  from  Nicholas,  and,  as  it  were,  in  his  name." 

Hi.  (a).  Confirmation  of  this  latter  argument.  The  first  adventurers 
would  seem  to  have  understood  matters  so ;  since  they  stipulated  with  Nicholas 
for  a  certain  proportion  of  land  to  be  granted  by  him  to  them,  on  the  fulfil- 
ment of  certain  conditions,  and  not  otherwise  ;  sive  ilia  terra  deveniret  ad  ipsos 
per  primam  occupationem,  "  whether  (without  determining  whether  ?)  that  land 
came  to  them  by  right  of  first  taking  it  up,"  or  by  grant  or  sale  (from  whom  ?), 
whether  it  was  much  or  little  that  icas  so  made  over  to  them  ;  refundebat  enim 
dictus  Nicolaus  pretium  si  quod  dedissent  coloni,  et  tum  earn  distribuebat 
juxta  pacta,  '\for  the  said  Nicholas  made  good  their  outlay,  if  they  had  paid 
anything,  and  then  distributed  the  land  according  to  the  agreement."  (We 
Jcnow  of  no  facts  to  support  this  statement,  except  that  on  first  landing  thirty 
square  miles  of  land  toere  bought  from  the  Indians  in  the  name  of  the  colony, 
and  then  the  distribution  took  place  within  those  limits.  See  supra,  8,  A, 
Kelatio  Itineris,  p.  104.) 

Hi.  (b).  Confirmation  again  of  the  same  argument.  The  case  of  Clayhorne 
and  others,  whom  Nicholas  ousted  from  property  already  occupied  and  bought  hy 
them  from  the  Indians  a  year  before  Nicholas  received  his  patent  ;  the  latter 
driving  them  out  by  force,  and  condemning  rebellium  praecipuos,  "  the  chief  of 
the  rebels,"  to  death  ;  and  yet  the  Privy  Council,  on  appeal,  decided  in  favour 
of  Nicholas.^  This  shows  the  mind  of  King  N.  on  the  subject  of  Nicholas' 
rights,  that  he  alone  can  make  grants  of  land  ;  nihilque  intra  dictos  limites 
a  barbaris  ipsis  transferri  posse  in  quenquam  alium,  sive  laicus  ille  sit  sive 
clericus,  ita  ut  firmum  illi  sit,  sine  nova  concessione  a  dicto  Nicolao 
proveniente,  "  so  that  nothing  can  he  made  over  within  the  said  limits  hy  the 
harharians  themselves  to  anybody  else,  whether  he  be  a  layman  or  a  cleric, 
unless  the  said  Nicholas  issue  a  new  grant." 

A  fortiori,  if  the  purchaser  or  donee  in  question  he  a  person  who  came 
over  under  the  patronage  of  Nicholas,  whatever  he  acquires,  under  any  title 
whatsoever,  goes  only  to  the  account  of  Nicholas,  as  his  absolute  property  in 
conscience;  nam  post  translationem  factam  a  barbaris  tarn  propria  erit 
terra  ilia  vel  regio  dicti  Nicolai,  quam  haereditas  quaevis  per  parentes  ad 

=  Cf.  Archives  of  Maryland,  Proceedings  of  the  Assembly,  1G38-16G4,  p.  42,  "  An 
Act  for  Trade  with  the  Indians"  'proposed  in  February-March,  1639 ;  where  a  narra- 
tion of  this  Privy  Council  decision  {April  4,  1688)  is,  in  a  ]_yieamble,  made  the  ground 
for  withdrawing  or  tvithholding  from  the  colonists  the  right  of  trading  ivith  the 
Indians ;  just  as  here,  it  is  made  the  basis  for  a  denial  of  their  right  to  accept  lands 
from  the  Indians.  It  is  observable  hoio  the  charter  for  Maryland  is  not  found  by 
Lord  Baltimore  to  lend  itself  for  direct  quotation  in  support  of  his  pretensions.— Cf . 
History,  I.  §  54,  p.  454. 


§  4]  No.  17.     SILVIUS,   1641  175 

ipsum  devoluta,  cujus  partem  nequidem  ecclesiae  dare  quivis  potest,  ipso 
noa  dante,  '"''  for,  after  tlie  conveyance  made  hy  the  barbarians,  that  land  or 
country  will  be  as  strictly  Nicholas'  own  property  as  any  inheritance  descending 
to  him  from  his  parents ;  no  part  of  which  can  anybody,  except  himself,  give 
even  to  the  Glmrch." 


On  the  Contrary :  Two  Arguments  against  such  a  Right  in  Nicholas. 
— {This  slight  presentation  is  not  alluded  to  in  the  Westminster  fragment.) 

i.  It  seems  absurd,  if  the  barbarians  are  true  owners,  that  they  cannot 
give  what  they  oicn  to  any  one  they  like,  not  even  to  a  subject  of  the  said  King 
N.,  to  a  Catholic,  layman  or  cleric ;  but,  if  they  do  mahe  a  conveyance, 
by  that  very  fact  everything  goes  into  the  hands  of  the  said  Nicholas,  the 
moment  the  act  is  executed;  and  that,  no  matter  lohat  the  purposes  be  for 
iohich  the  owners  mahe  the  transfer. 

i.  (a)  Confirmation  of  this  argument.  If  this  be  so,  many  donations  or 
grants  of  the  Indians  may  noio  be  recalled  by  them  and  quashed,  on  the 
ground  that  they  never  did  and  never  would  alienate  their  property,  except  for 
purposes  determined  by  themselves  ;  praesertim  si  pietate  moti  ad  fines  pios 
aliquid  dederint,  daturive  sint,  et  videant  postea  ad  tales  fines  non 
applicari,  "  especially  if,  moved  by  sentiments  of  piety,  they  have  given  or 
shall  give  anything  for  pious  objects,  and  see  aftericards  that  it  is  not  applied 
to  such  objects." 

a.  Supposing  that  to  be  true  which  Nicholas  contends  for,  at  least  the  said 
contention  will  not  hold  as  against  God  and  the  Church ;  and,  if  under  this 
title  the  barbarians  gave  or  shall  give  anything,  Nicholas  would  seem  to  be 
bound  in  conscience  to  ratify  such  a  grant,  or  its  equivalent,  on  behalf  of  the 
Church.  For,  let  it  be  that  a  subject  of  the  King,  inasmuch  as  a  subject, 
is  said  to  be  disenabled  to  accept  validly  in  his  own  name,  still  he  does  not 
appear  to  be  disenabled  to  accept  in  the  name  of  the  Church  and  of  God  ;  then 
he  can  and  ought  to  accept,  lest  the  pious  intention  of  the  donors  come  to 
nought. 

[Hi.  (There  is  no  word  in  the  Case  of  the  actual  issue,  that  of  the  donors, 
the  Indians,  conveying  land  to  the  Church,  for  the  service  of  the  donors  them- 
selves ;  not  as  Church  property  for  the  service  of  the  King's  subjects,  but  as 
sacred  property  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indian  proprietors.)] 

Answers  to  the  Four  Queries  (all  in  favour  of  Nicholas). 

i.  Every  subject  of  the  King,  becoming  a  member  of  the  colony,  submits 
thereby  to  the  laws  of  the  plantation.  And  the  King  can  inhabilitaie  him  from 
accepting  anything. 

ii.  The  barbarian  proprietors  have  all  rights  inherent  in  them  to  give  as 
owners ;  but  a  member  of  the  plantation  cannot  receive,  because  disqualijied. 

Hi.  Hence,  if  land  is  ceded  by  the  barbarian  owners  to  any  mich  subject 


176  No.  17.     SILVIUS,  1 64 1  [I 

the  latter  does  not  acquire  any  true  and  absolute  rigid  therein,  except  in  virtue 
of  a  licence  to  be  had  from  Nicholas. 

iv.  If  such  a  conveyance  is  made  to  one  antecedently  qualified  by  Nicholas 
for  such  a  transaction,  Nicholas  is  bound  in  conscience  to  ratify  a  donation  of 
the  Jcind.  Si  autem  barbari  donent,  etc.,  subdito  Eegis  N.  non  assignato 
a  praedicto  Nicolao,  etc.,  sive  subditus  fuerit  laicus  vel  clericus,  et  sive 
usus  ad  quos  barbari  cesserunt,  etc.,  sint  pii  sive  prophani, — '^  But,  if  the 
barbarians  malce  such  a  conveyance  to  a  subject  not  deputed  by  Nicholas,  etc., 
whether  the  said  sidjject  be  layman  or  cleric,  and  whether  the  purposes  for 
ivhich  the  barbarians  made  the  grant,  etc.,  he  sacred  or  profane,"  then 
Nicholas  is  not  bound  in  conscience  to  ratify  the  said  donation  of  the 
barabrians,  nor  to  apply  such  part  to  those  uses,  for  which  the  barbarians  made 
the  grant ;  quia  cum  praedictus  recipiens  non  fuerit  habilitatus  a  praedicto 
Nicolao  ad  talem  partem  recipiendam,  ejus  receptio  in  nullo  potest 
praejudicare  praedicto  Nicolao,  "  because,  since  the  recipient  was  not  qualified 
by  Nicholas  to  receive  such  a  part,  its  reception  cannot  prejudice  the  said 
Nicholas." 

(There  is  no  word  here  about  its  lapsing  to  the  donors  in  such  a  case, 
or  ratJier  remaining  in  the  hands  of  the  oioners,  according  to  the  natural  law.) 

Answers  to  the  Measons  advanced  to  the  Contrary. 

i.  It  is  not  said,  there  is  a  loant  of  capacity  in  the  barbarians  to  give,  but 
that  there  is  such  in  the  colonists  to  receive.  And  it  is  no  grievance  that 
colonists  obey  the  King  and  the  laws  of  the  plantation. 

i.  (a)  There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  of  the  prudence  and  piety  of  the  said 
Nicholas,  but  that  he  will  always  do  what  he  shall  see  to  be  best  for  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  good  of  his  colony. 

a.  By  the  practice  of  the  Christian  world,  and  by  ancient  laics  (Statutes 
of  Mortmain  f)  of  the  kingdom  N,  donations  made  to  God  and  the  Church 
are  often  found  not  to  be  valid,  when  they  tend  to  damage  the  State  ;  and  it 
is  not  to  be  supposed  that  it  is  the  intention  of  God  and  the  Church  to  accept 
anything,  if  it  loill  prejudice  the  State. 

[Hi.  (No  ansicer  to  the  actual  issue,  which  is  not  presented  in  the  Case.)] 

(Finis.) 

Solution  by  Silvius. 

"  The  royal  donation  or  grant,  as  above  propoimded,  loith  the  Queries 
thereupon  having  been  maturely  considered,  and  seriously  confronted  with  the 
reasons  advanced  on  one  side  and  on  the  other : 

"  The  First  Query  is  answer kd  riivs: "  Nicholas  is  lord  and  pro- 
prietary of  all  that  region  and  soil,  in  the  parts  not  yet  inhabited  nor  occupied 
by  the  barbarians,  so  that  no  subject  if  King  N,  except  himself,  his  heirs  and 
assigns,  can  be  lord  and  proprietor  of  the  said  land  or  any  part  of  it  so 
discovered,  and  not  yet  possessed  or  occupned  by  barbarians,  unless  Nicholas 


§  4]  No.  17.    SILVIUS,  1 64 1  177 

himself  loills  it  and  consents.  His  riyhts  proved  from  Lib.  II.  Institut.,  tit.  i.  ; 
from  St.  TJiomas,  Summa  Theologica,  2''."  2''?",  qu.  66,  art.  5,  ad  2 ;  from 
Francis  a  Victoria,  Select.  5  de  Indis,  §  2.  His  right  as  exclusive  of  all 
other  subjects  proved  from  the  nature  of  true  ownership  ;  and  developed.  (See 
History,  I.  Appendix  B,  p.  570  ;  from  the  Westminster  3IS.) 

The  Second  Query  answered:  The  barbarians  are  true  owners  of  the 
parts  occupied  bij  them  ;  and  can  give  thereof  to  ivhomsoever  they  like.  As  to 
any  incapacity  on  the  part  of  King  N.'s  subjects,  there  is  nothing  in  King  N.'s 
charter  to  that  effect,  disenabling  his  subjects  to  accept ;  nor  is  the  King 
capable  of  passing  any  decree  on  the  subject  of  the  property  belonging  to  the 
barbarians,  nor  of  hoio  they  may  dispose  thereof ;  and  he  enabling  Nicholas 
to  possess  land  hitherto  unoccupied  and  unoioned,  and  enabling  others  to  accept 
from  Nicholas  what  belongs  to  the  latter,  does  not  thereby  disenable  them  to 
accept  from  the  barbarians  what  belongs  to  the  barbarians  and  neither  to  the 
King  nor  to  Nicholas.     (See  History,  I.  Apiyendix  B,  pp.  570-572.) 

TsE  Third  Query  answered  .-  Nicholas  has  no  ground  of  right  for 
interposing  in  any  transaction  between  the  barbarian  proprietors  and  the 
King's  other  subjects.     (See  History,  I.  Appendix  B,  p.  572.) 

The  Fourth  Query  answered.-  Nicholas  is  bound  in  conscience  to 
respect  and  ratify  any  grant,  donation,  or  sale,  made  by  the  barbarian 
proprietors  to  any  other  subject  of  the  King,  whether  an  assign  of  Nicholas  or 
not ;  and,  he  cannot  expropriate  what  has  been  so  conveyed.  All  pretexts  for 
interference  are  excluded.     (See  History,  T.  Appendix  B,  p.  572.) 

Answers  to  the  Three  Reasons  for   Uncertainty. 

i.  The  terms  of  Nicholas"  charter  relate  to  lands  uninhabited,  that  are 
acquired  by  the  right  of  discovery.  To  other  lands  the  King  has  nothing 
to  say. 

a.   The  same  ansicer  meets  the  second  doubt. 

Hi.  No  argument  can  be  drawn  from  the  right  acquired  over  land  by 
discovery  to  the  absence  of  all  right  over  land  not  acfiuircd,  but  belonging  to 
other  proprietors. 

Hi.  (a),  (b).  Nor  does  it  matter  lohat  the  jirsl  adventurers  may  have 
thought ;  nor  tchat  the  King  himself  may  have  been  induced  to  say.  (See 
History,  I.  Appendix  B,  pp.  572,  573.) 

(Here  ends  the  Westminster  MS.  duly  dated  and  signed,  apparently 
autograph  by  the  aidhor.      The  p}iblishcd  Case  continues — ) 

In  fine,  as  to  the  plea  that  the  charter  ivas  granted  to  Nicholas  in 
remuneration  for  services,  it  does  not  appear  in  the  statement  of  the  Case  that 
such  loas  the  fact,  or  to  ivhat  extent  the  plea  is  valid.  Besides,  granted 
that  the  charter  was  in  remuneration,  it  is  a  great  reward  indeed  to  have  been 
made  sole  proprietary  of  the  whole  region  heretofore  uninhabited,  so  that  no 
other  subject  of  the  King  can  acquire  any  portion  of  land  there  save  os 
dependently  on  the  grantee. 

VOL.    I.  N 


178  No.  18.     MEMORIAL,  {1642)  [I 

Ita  responsum  26  augusti,  1641,  ''So  answered,  the  26  August,  1641." 

(Here  ends  the  published  Case.) 

Westmi7istcr  Diocesan  Archives,  xxx.  a.d.  1641-1654,  No.  28,  pp.  87-89 ; 
autograph  of  Silvius  if  the  signature  is  so,  dated  by  hiin  "  23  November,  1641  " 
(of.  History,  I.  Appeiidix  B,  p.  573). — Published  in  Resolutiones  Variae  in 
alphabetico  ordine  digestae,  by  Franciscus  Silvius,  ii.  66-77,  double  column 
quarto,  s.v.  Donatio;  dated,  as  above,  "26  August,  1641."  As  this  volume  of 
his  Resolutiones  is  three  years  later  than  the  rendering  of  his  solution,  the 
difference  of  dates,  notwithstanding  the  formula  used,  may  be  otving  to  the  time 
of  presentation  having  become  confused,  in  the  author's  papers,  with  the  time 
noted  for  his  own  solution  of  the  Case. 


No.  18.  (1642.) 

Memorial  submitted  to  the  Holy  Office  or  Inquisition.  In  the  name 
of  the  English  Provincial. — See  History,  I.  §  18,  pp.  248,  249  ; 
§  50,  pp.  418,  419 ;  §  63  (3),  pp.  515-518. 

E'\'^  et  Rr  Domine, 

Provincialis  Societatis  Jesu  in  Anglia  humillime  exponit  Em".* 
V"?,  sub  mense  Jiinii  anni  1632  regem  Angliae  concessisse  111'"°  domino 
Baroni  Baltamor  catholico  in  proprietatem  provinciam  quaudam  in  era 
maritima  Aniericae  septentrionalis  sitam,  atque  ab  infidelibus  inhabitatam, 
quam  hodie  a  nomine  reginae  regnantis  terram  Mariae  seu  Marilancliam 
appellant.  Egit  statim  dictus  Baro  cum  P.  Richardo  Blondo  tunc  tem- 
poris  Provinciali,  addiditque  litteras  ad  P.  Generalem  enixe  rogans  uti 
habere  posset  selectos  aliquot  patres  tum  ad  catholicos  confirmandos,  tum 
ad  haereticos  convertendos,  qui  ad  earn  regionem  incolendam  destinandi 
erant,  tum  etiam  ad  fidem  apud  infideles  et  barbaros  propagandam.  Res 
haec  nee  leves  nee  paucas  passa  est  difficultates ;  cum  enim  colonia  in 
Marilandiam  deducenda  longe  maxima  ex  parte  haeretica  esset,  ipsa  etiam 
regio  a  meridie  Yirginiam,  ab  aquilone  Novam  Angliam  habeiet,  hoc  est 
duas  provincias  calvinistis  et  puritanis  Anglis  plenas,  haud  minora  imo 
fortasse  majora  imminebant  pericula  patribus  in  alieno  quam  in  proprio 
Angliae  solo ;  nee  ipse  dominus  Baro  adduci  unquam  potuit  ut  vel  obolum 
daret  ad  patres  sustentandos,  quamvis  hi  nee  ab  haereticis  a  fide  alienis 
nee  a  catholicis  plerisque  egentibus  nee  a  barbaris  more  f erarum  viventibus 
alimenta  expectare  possent. 

Has  aliasque  difficultates  superavit  zelus  dicti  P.  Provincialis,  pro- 
fectique  sunt  primo  duo  patres  explorandi  (juasi  causa  si  quid  lucri 
spiritualis  sperari  posset,  cumcjue  regiones  vidcrentur  albae  ad  messem, 
cxhibita  fuit  ante  aliquot  annos  Em",  cardinali  Barberino  protectori  do- 
scriptio  geographica  illius  provinciae,  cum  humillimis  precibus  ut  patres 
eo  profectos  dignaretur  non  minus  quam  reliquos  in  Anglia  sub  patro- 
cinium  benignissimi  protectoris  recipere,  ut  res  haec  quam  secretissime  et 
sine  offensione  status  Angliae  perageretur. 


§4]  No.  18.     MEMORIAL,  {16^2)  179 

Patres  vero  posthaec  et  numero  et  animo  aucti,  per  egestatem  et 
inopiam,  per  frequentes  morbos  cum  morte  etiam  nonnullorum  conjunctos, 
per  varia  denique  discrimina  incubuerunt  constanter  in  animarum  salutem, 
didicerunt  linguam  barbaram  ex  variis  dialectis  compositam,  dictionarium, 
grammaticam  et  catechismum  in  usvim  infidelium  confecerunt,  visumque 
est  Divinae  Bonitati  ita  his  conatibus  aspirare,  ut  praeter  alios  jam 
imperatorem  quemdam,  qui  multos  sub  se  reges  habet,  cum  uxore,  familia 
et  aliquot  consiliariis,  ad  fidem  adduxerint,  magnumque,  nisi  impediantur 
a  domesticis  fidei,  ostium  evangelii  aperuerint. 

Haec  vero  impedimenta  et  gravia  et  a  quibus  minime  debuerunt  orta 
sunt.  Cum  enim  dictus  Baro  in  persona  adesse  non  posset  ad  regendam 
Marilandiam,  pro  se  constituit  dominum  quemdam  Leugar  secretarium 
suum,  olim  praedicantem  et  ministrum,  qui  conversus  ad  fidem  multum  de 
f ermento  haeresis  retinuit ;  ea  quippe  dogmata  adhuc  tuetur,  quae  catholi- 
corum  aures  merito  ofFendunt,  cujusmodi  sunt  exempli  gratia :  nullam 
Summo  Pontifici  competere  externam  jurisdictionem  a  Deo,  sed  internam 
duntaxat  in  f  oro  conscientiae ;  nullam  illi  aut  aliis  clericis  immunitatem 
quoad  bona  aut  personas  deberi,  nisi  quam  et  quantam  placebit  princi- 
pibus  laicis  et  saecularibus  illi  vel  illis  dare ;  enorme  crimen  esse  et  poena 
mulctandum  quamcumque  jurisdictionem  exercere  etiam  absolvendi  a 
peccatis  absque  speciali  licentia  domini  Baronis,  a  quo  omnis  legitima 
jurisdictio  in  alios  derivari  debet ;  virginem,  si  virginitatem  voveat  nee 
maritum  accipiat,  post  vigesimum  quintum  aetatis  suae  annum  non  posse 
amplius  retinere  terras  sibi  ex  haereditate  parentum  obvenientes,  sed 
oportere  illas  vendere,  ac  si  renuat  ad  id  vi  cogendam ;  in  conventu 
generali  seu  parlamento  tantum  auctoritatis  in  singulorum  bona  inesse, 
ut  ilia  auferre  possit  a  quo  libuerit  usque  ad  indusium,  modo  fiat  in  usum 
rcipviblicae.  Aliaque  sunt  hujusmodi  farinae  Viginti  Quaestionibus  ab 
eodem  domino  Leugar  propositis  comprehensa/  quae  huic  Sacrae  Con- 
gregationi  per  manus  secretarii  exhibita  sunt. 

Hie  ergo  secretarius,  cum  parlamentum  in  Marilandia  ex  haereticis, 
paucis  admodum  exceptis,  conflatum  convocasset,  cui  ipse  nomine  domini 
Baltimoris  praefuit,  conatus  est  sequentes  leges  ferre  fidei  catholicae 
et  immunitati  ecclesiasticae  repugnantes ;  nempe,  ne  qua  virgo  haeredi- 
tate potiatur,  nisi  ante  annum  25  nubat ;  ne  quis  ecclesiasticvis  apud 
alium  conveniatur  in  causa  civili  aut  criminali,  nisi  apud  judicem  saecu- 
larem  ;  ne  quis  ecclesiasticus  fruatur  privilegio,  nisi  quod  ex  scriptura 
possit  probari,  neque  ullum  ecclesiae  competere  nisi  ex  dono  principum  ; 
ne  quis  acceptare  possit  locum  ecclesiae  aut  sepulturae,  nedum  fundum 
aliquem,  a  rege  Indo  etiam  converso  ;  ne  quis  egrediatur  e  provincia  sine 
licentia  laici  magistratus  etiam  ad  praedicandum  infidelibus  evangelium 
ex  commissione  Sedis  Apostolicae;  ne  quis  exerceat  intra  provinciam 
jurisdictionem  quae  non  derivetur  a  Barone  Baltimoro ;  et  similia. 

Huic  foedissimo  auso  acriter  restiterunt  patres  Societatis,  professi  se 
■•  Sujpra,  No.  11. 


180  No.  18.     MEMORIAL,  (1642)  [I 

paratos  pro  fide  et  libertate  ecclesiastica  tuenda  sanguinem  fundere. 
Qua  constantia  vehemeater  commotus  dictus  secretarius  certiorem 
statim  facit  Baronem  Baltimorem  turbari  jurisdictionem  suam  a  patribus 
SocietatiSj  nee  cum  eorum  doctrina  provinciae  gubernationem  consistere 
posse.  Hinc  oiFensus  dictus  Baro  abalienavit  auimum  a  patribus 
Societatis ;  et  primo  ipso  facto  eripuit  illis  quasdam  terras  atque  aliis 
elocavit,  quasi  earum  dominus  et  proprietarius,  quaravis  easdem  terras 
rex  Patuxen  in  Marilandia  turn  catechumenus  patribus  donasset,  cum 
expressa  conditione  alendi  sacerdotes,  qui  populum  ipsi  subditum  in  vera 
Dei  notitia,  fide  ac  cultu  instruere  tenerentur.  Deinde  nactus  quosdam 
dictus  Baro  sibi  et  opinionibus  suis  faventes,  coepit  animum  applicare  ad 
patres  Societatis  ex  Marilandia  exturbandos  aliosque  eorum  loco  intro- 
ducendos,  qui  secretarii  sui  genio  magis  arriderent.  Curavit  igitur  anno 
superiori  supplicari  Sacrae  Congregationi  de  Propaganda  Fide  nomine 
catholicorum  in  Marilandia,  ut  praefecto  et  sacerdotibus  ex  clero  saeculari 
facultates  in  earn  missionem  concederentur,  tacitis  interim  laboribus 
patrum  Societatis  in  ilia  messe  susceptis,  nee  expressis  causis  quae  ipsius 
animum  moverunt  ad  novos  sacerdotes  substituendos.^  Atque  ut  novam 
aliquam  occasionem  haberet  ad  patres  Societatis  inde  avocandos  pro- 
ponenda  curavit  Provinciali  Puncta  quaedam,  quae  similiter  huic  Sacrae 
Congregationi  per  manus  secretarii  exhibita  sunt,  ut  iis  suo  et  patrum 
nomine  qui  in  Marilandia  sunt  subscriberet.  Sacra  vero  Congregatio  de 
Propaganda  Fide  earum  rerum  penitus  ignara  petitioni  annuit,  et,  sub 
mense  augusti  anni  1641,  expeditae  fuerunt  facultates  a  Sacra  Con- 
gregatione  Sancti  Officii  atque  ad  D.  Rossettum  nunc  arcbiepiscopum 
Tarsensem  transmissae. 

Quoniam  vero  nondum  fortasse  aut  praefectus  nominatus  est,  aut 
facultates  traditae  sunt,  scd  adhuc,  uti  speratur,  in  manibus  P.  Philippi 
confessoris  reginae  Angliae  existant,  dictus  Provincialis  humillime  supplicat 
Em".^  yae  y^i^j  dignetur  ordinare,  ut  dictae  facultates  suspendantur  ot 
remittantur,  si  res  adhuc  integra  sit ;  vel,  si  forte  facultates  traditae  sint, 
retardetur  tantisper  novorum  sacerdotum  prof ectio,  quoad  Sedes  Apostolica 
statuat  quid  pro  bono  animarum  agendum  sit.  Non  recusant  patres  quo 
minus  alii  operarii  submitti  possint ;  sed  proponunt  humiliter  consido- 
randum,  an  expediat  amoveri  eos  qui  primo  in  banc  vineam  cum  propriis 
expensis  ingressi  sunt,  qui  egestatem  et  aerumnas  per  septennium  tolera- 
runt,  qui  quatuor  ex  suis  usque  ad  mortem  fideliter  laborantes  amiscrunt, 
qui  sanam  doctrinam  et  immunitatem  ecclesiae,  cum  invidia  et  damno  suo 
temporali,  defenderunt,  cjui  regionis  et  linguae  barbarae  periti  sunt ; 
cujus  penitus  ignari  existunt  sacerdotes  a  Barone  Baltimore  submittendi, 
et  earn  doctrinam  vel  permittent  vel  tuebuntur,  ex  cjua  necesse  est  con- 
tcntiones  et  scandala  oriri,  et  scintillam  illam  fidei  cxtingui  quae  in 
pectoribus  infidelium  coepit  accendi. 

Profitentur  tamen  patres  se  paratos  esse  cum  omni  submissione  vel 
^  Infra,  No.  19,  A. 


§  4]  No.  19-19,  A.     RCSETTI  PAPERS,   1641  181 

regredi  in  Angliam  ex  Marilandia,  vel  inibi  permanere,  et  usque  ad 
mortem  pro  fide  et  Sedis  Apostolicae  dignitate  laborare  prout  visum  fuerit 
prudentiae,  benignitati  et  charitati  Em".^  V^     Quam  Deus,  etc. 

Addressed :  Eminr  et  R'™  D""  Cardinali  Romae. 

Pro  Provinciali  Societatis  Jesu  in  Anglia  in  negotio  Marilandiae. 
Endorsed  hy  the  General,  Mut'ms  Vitellesclii  (?)  :  De  Marilandia. 

Stonyhnrst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  IOSk,  ff.  222,  223.  Office  copy  of 
the  tivie  in  same  hand  as  the  Relatio  Itineris  (No.  8,  A,  siipra). — Published 
in  Foley's  Records  of  the  English  Province  S.J.,  iii.  3G3-367, — an  incorrect 
translation  in  English,  which  is  reproduced  in  Maryland  Historical  Society 
Fund  PuhUcation,  No.  18,  pp.  79-83. 


No.  19.  1641,  1642. 

Eosetti  Papers.  A  selection  (A — L.)  on  American  affairs,  taken  chiefly 
from  ISTimziatura  d'lnghilterra,  4,  which  is  all  a  Eosetti  volume, 
inscribed  :  Fraginenti  e  Maneggi  di  Mons.  Eosetti  in  Inghilterra, 
&  altre  Scrittiire  del  paedesimo,  1639  al  1681.  From  this  was 
taken  ISTo.  8,  K,  above,  an  extract  of  Father  Pulton's  letter, 
May 3,  16^1,  which  appears  twice  in  the  volume;  first  as  com- 
municatcd  (ff.  64,  65),  and  then  in  an  office  copy  (ff.  66,  67). 
Several  of  the  folloiuing  papers  are  in  the  Propaganda  Archives, 
Lettere  (1642),  No.  141,  as  noted  below  ;  and  in  the  Acta.  It  is 
to  be  observed  in  2Jartic2tlar  that  the  Relation,  19,  D,  of  ivhich  a 
short  extract  is  appended,  comes  twice  in  the  volume  of  the  Nunzi- 
atura  d'lnghilterra,  4;  once  as  communicated  (ff.  62,  63),  and 
again  as  onodificd  (ff.  60,  61).  It  is  the  latter  redaction  ivhich 
we  find  cop)ied  in  the  Propaganda  Archives.  Some  of  the  j^^jjcrs 
subjoined  are  from  the  Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  di  Colonia> 
Nos.  21,  22.  Compare  the  Public  Becord  Office,  London,  Tran- 
scripts from  Eome,  as  quoted  beloiv. 

No.  19,  A.  1641,  July  2. 

A  petition  reported  in  the  Propaganda,  ostensibly  coming  from 
Maryland.  Referred  to  in  No.  18,  p.  180,  med. — See  History,  I. 
§  61,  pp.  493,  494. 

Em™'  e  Rev""  Signori, 

Essendosi  da  molti  anni  in  qua  scoperta  una  terra  parte  del- 
1' Am  erica  settentrionale  dalli  Inglesi  chiamata  Mariland,  cioe  Terra  di 
Maria,  dal  nome  di  quella  regina,  e  gia  cominciata  ad  abitare  da  molti 
cattolici  inglesi,  governati  al  presente  dal  baron   Baltamor  pur  inglese 


182  No.  19,  B,  C.     ROSETTI  PAPERS,   1641  [I 

cattolico  con  patente  del  re  della  Gran  Britagna,  et  tuttavia  crescendovi 
il  numero  de  cattolici,  si  supplica  questa  Sacra  Congregatione  dar  ordine 
a  Mons''  Rossetti,  che,  informatosi  de  sacerdoti  secolari  per  dottrina  e 
costumi  piu  idonei  alia  missione,  proponga  almeno  dodici  soggetti  con  un 
Prefetto  il  piu  dotto  et  atto  al  governo,  per  spedire  a  questo  le  patenti 
per  detta  missione  con  le  facolta  dell'Indie  ;  accio  li  cattolici,  che  sono  in 
detto  luogo  di  Mariland  e  che  vi  anderanno,  habbino  gli  aiuti  spirituali 
necessarii  di  sacramenti,  prediche,  dottrina  Christiana  et  altre  commodita 
per  servitio  delle  anime  loro ;  et  perche  il  viaggio  e  lungo,  e  la  navigazione 
non  e  sempre  pronta,  et  il  bisogno  di  quell'aiuto  e  grande. 

Si  supplica  parimente  a  concedere  le  sopradette  facolta  al  S^  Dottor 
Chiampagny  [Champney']  con  I'autorita  di  communicarle  alii  sacerdoti 
idonei  che  anderanno  in  questa  missione,  che  il  tutto  ecc.     Quos  Deus. 

Endorsed :  Memoriale  o  suppliche  circa  le  cose  che  s'appartengono  al- 
I'isola  di  Mariland,  venuto  da  Roma  per  ordine  della  Sacra  Congregatione. 

Vatican  Archives,  Nuuziatura  d'Inghilterra,  4,  f.  56 ;  with  the  endorsement, 
f.  59\ 


No.  19,  B.  1641,  July  2. 

Decree  passed  in  the  Propaganda.     Relative  to  the  foregoing  ]jetition. — 
See  History,  I.  §  61,  p.  495. 

Referente  D.  Card.  Spada  instantiam  catholicorum  Anglorum  existen- 
tium  in  Marilandia,  insula  prope  Americam  septentrionalem,  pro  aliqua 
missione  sacerdotvim  saecularium  Anglorum,  cum  facultatibus  pro  Indiis, 
Sacra  Congregatio  jussit  scribi  R.  P.  D.  Rossetto  pro  informatione  de 
dicta  insula  et  catholicis  in  ea  degentibus,  et  de  sacerdotibus  saecularibus 
Anglis  idoneis  ad  missionem,  et  praesertim  de  aliquo  eorum  praestantiori 
ac  doctiori,  ut  ei  praefectura  missionis  committi  possit. 

Propaganda  Archives,  Acta,  14,  Congregatio  278,  July  2,  1G41,  No.  27,  f.  373. 


No.  19,  C.  1641,  September  7. 

Ptosetti,  G-hent,  to  Cardinal  {Antonio)  Barberini,  Prefect  of  the 
Propaganda.  He  reports  tliat  he  has  executed  the  foregoing  order. 
—See  History,  I.  §  61,  p.  495. 

Em"?°  e  Rev".'"  Sig''5  P'".'"'  Col"'.". 

La  presente  notitia  del  particolare  comandatomi  da  V.  E.  circa 
I'isola  di  Mariland  vicina  all' America  settentrionale  portera  a  V.  E. 
humilissimamente  I'effetto  della  mia  ubbidienza,  inviandogliela  congiunta 
con  una  nota  de  nomi  di  quelli  che  sono  stimati  piu  idonei  a  sustenere 


^  4]  ^0.  19,  D.     ROSETTI  PAPERS,  1641  183 

quella  missione.  Ho  similmente  liavuto  avviso  di  Londra  essere  di  la 
partito  il  P'.*  Riccardo  cappuccino  inglese  per  passarsene  in  Francia,  et  ivi 
per  ubbedire  ai  comandamenti  di  cotesta  sacra  Congregatione  ;  et  io  qui 
con  rassegnatione  dell'liumilissima  servitu  e  divotione  mia  fo  all'E.  V. 
profundissima  riverenza. 
Di  V.  E.  Rr. 

Humiliss™."  divotiss"'."  servo, 

Carlo  Rosetti. 
Ganse  {Gante\  7  7bre,  164[i]. 

Propaganda  Archives,  Lettere,  141  (1642),  f.  215  (=  35G  cancelled);  auto- 
graph.    Only  one  "  s"  appears  in  the  signature  here. 


No.  19,  D.  (1641,  September  7.) 

Relation  about  Maryland.  TJie  concluding  portion,  showing  the 
variations  of  the  account,  as  received  hy  Bosetti  and  as  forwarded.. 
—See  History,  I.  §  61,  pp.  495-498. 

.  .  .  Equidem,  ad  praedicandum  evangelium  amplificandamque  eccle- 
siam  per  infidelium  potissimum  conversionem,  ostium  magnum  apertum 
jam  est,  quod  obstruere  conantur  ii  qui  e  societate  mercatoria  Virginiae 
IllT  Baroni  se  opponunt,  et  coloniam  e  manibus  et  potestate  catholicorum 
eripere  magno  molimine  connituntur ;  sed  nullo  hactenus  alio  eftectu 
quam  quod  per  exactionem  juramenti,  vulgo  fidelitatis  nuncupati,  pro- 
fectionem  catholicorum  in  earn  difficillimam  reddidere  quasi  regi  et 
statui  Angliae  periculosam.  In  comitiis  vero  quid  impetraturi  sint 
nondum  certo  constat.  Atque  hie  est  tarn  hujus  coloniae  quam  missionis 
praesens  status. 

Caeterum  ex  altera  etiam  capiie  nonnuUa  infeliciier  mora  injecta  est, 
uncle  minus  timebatur.  Nam  III""."  D"'"  Bare  quaedam  statuere  voluit  et 
vim  legum  ohtinere,  quae  moribus,  juri,  et  dignitati  ecclesiae  sponsae  Christi 
minime  favent.  Et  propter  hujiismodi  res  fuerunt  (?)  necessariae  (?)  quaedam 
conventiones. 

His  quia  patres  societatis  cons  entire  noluerunt,  eorum  renitentiam  in  suae 
turn  utilitatis  turn  dignitatis  imminutionem,  et  mali  aliis  exempli  cessuram 
interpretatus  Ml"".'^  Bare,  quorumdam  ex  clero  saeculari  suhscriptiones  ohtimiit, 
quihus  tutus  in  conscientia  redditus  quae  statuit  rata  haberi  j'ussit.  Unde  fiet, 
ut  inclioatam  forte  inter  barbaros  missionem  abrumpere,  suosque  e  colonia 
revocare  cogatur  tandem  Societas,  ne  assensum  praebeat  iis,  quae  salvo  Jure 
ecclesiae  prdbare  nan  potest.  Atque  hie  est  tam  hujus  coloniae  quam  missionis 
praesens  status. 

Endorsed :  Relatio  insulae  Mariland  cum  : 

Nomina  sacerdotum  in  ilia  mittendorum. 


184  No.  19,  E,  F.     ROSETTI  PATERS,   1641  [I 

Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  d'Inghilterra,  4,  fl.  62,  63,  tlic  copy  received 
and  viodijied ;  Ibid.,  f.  60,  61,  the  clean  offl.ce  copy,  taJccn  from  the  fc/rmer  as 
modified.— Propaganda  Archives,  Lettere,"l41  (1642),  S.  217,  218  (=  358,  859, 
cancelled) ;  copy  of  the  modified  redaction.  The  change  consisted  in  cancelling 
the  last  paragraphs  (Jiere  in  italics),  and  transposing  the  last  sentence  (herein 
small  Roman)  as  a  natural  close  to  the  preceding  p)Ciragraph.  There  are  besides 
formal  cltanges  made  in  the  style,  as  noted  in  History,  I.,  loc.  cit. — The  substance 
of  the  Relation  is  contained  in  No.  8,  A-K. 


No.  19,  E.  (1641,  September  7.) 

The  names  of  English  secular  priests.  Submitted  as  called  for  by 
the  Propaganda;  forwarded  by  Bosetti ;  and  recommitted  to 
Rosetti,  vjith  the  decree  of  the  Propaganda,  lG.!f.2,  February  11}., 
as  infra,  No.  19,  J. — See  History,  I.  §  61,  p.  498. 

Nomina  propositorum  alias  ab  II1"1"  D.  V.  [viz.  a  Bosetti]  pi'O  missione 
Marilandiae. 

1°.  D.  Brittonius  (Brittonus)  sac.  theologiae  doctor. 

2".  D.  Fittonus. 

3°.  D,  Nelsonus  (Elsonus). 

4°.  D.  Wenturth  (Wentuuorth). 

5°.  D.  Laybornus. 

6°.  D.  Harrisonus. 

7°.  D.  Thomas  Blancus  (Blaclous). 

8°.  D.  Georgius  Pagius  (Gagius). 

9°.  D.  Redmannus. 

10°.  D.  Trolloppus, 

11°.  D.  Striclandus. 

12°.  D.  Marcus  Druraus. 

13°.  D.  Andreas  Biddulphus. 

14°.  D.  Holdenus. 

Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  d'Inghilterra,  4,  f.  57',  appended  by  the  secre- 
tary, Francis  Ingoli,  to  a  copy  of  No.  19,  A  ;  No.  19,  G  ;  No.  19,  J. — Propaganda 
Archives,  Lettere,  141  (1642),  f.  216  (=  357,  canccUccl) ;  an  apograph  in  the 
same  hand  that  copied  the  Relation,  No.  19,  D.  The  names  differ  slightly  in 
the  ttoo  documents,  those  of  Ingoli' s  copy  being  here  in  parentheses. 


No.  19,  F.  (1641,  September  7.) 

Summary  of  Eosetti's  communications.  Showing  how  the  Propaganda 
received  them  in  the  sense  of  the  petition  and  of  lite  Relation  as 
modified.— See  History,  T.  §  61,  pp.  497,  498. 

Ganse,  7  7bre  1641 — S'.  Card.  Barberini. 

Monsig.  Rossetti.     Manda  una  relatione  di  Mariland  penisola 
vicina  all' America  settentrionale,  e  con  essa  a  parte  una  nota  di  soggetti, 


§  4]  No.  19,  G,  H.     ROSETTI  PAPERS,   1642  185 

che  si  stimano  atti  per  sosteutare  quel  la  missione.  Avvisa  che  il  P"' 
Riccardo  inglese  cappuccino  sia  passato  da  Loudra  in  Fi-ancia. 

Dalla  relatione  si  vede  la  necessita  della  missione,  trovandosi  in  quella 
isola  molti  catholici  bisognosi  di  sacerdoti,  et  insieme  molti  heretici,  che  li 
missionarij,  essendo  il  governo  moderno  cattolico,  potranno  facilmente 
ridurli. 

Nomina  Monsig.  Rossetti  14  soggetti  habili  alia  missione,  et  il  primo 
e  addottorato  in  theologia  al  qual  si  potrebbe  dare  la  prefettura  della 
missione. 

La  difficulta  al  presente  e  come  si  possino  mandar  le  speditioni. 

Si  potrebbero  pero  inviar  al  P'f  Theodoro  della  Pieta,  domenicano, 
missionario  della  S.  Congregatione,  inviandole  airAmb";  di  Spagna  in 
Londra,  ove  sta  il  detto  P'?.  Overo  all'Amb^  Veneto,  che  per  mezo  del 
suo  secretario  potrebbe  ricapitarle. 

Propaganda  Archives,  Lettere,  141,  as  above,  f.  361'  {cancelled). 


No.  19,  G.  1641,  November  12. 

Decree  of  the  Propaganda  on  receipt  and  report  of  Eosetti's  letter. 

B-elation  and  list  of  names ;  ivitli  the  secretary  Ingoli's  draft  of  an 
answer. — See  History,  I.  §  61,  pp.  495,  496. 

Referente  R.  P.  D.  Lauuccio  litteras  R.  P.  D.  Rossetti,  et  relationem 
ab  eo  missam  de  statu  insulae  Marilandiae  prope  Virginiam  quoad 
religionem,  et  nomina  1 4  sacerdotum,  cum  quibus  vel  parte  eorum  missio 
fieri  poterit  in  praedictam  insulam,  pro  catholicis  ibi  nunc  existentibus, 
illucque  in  posterum  se  transferendis,  et  pro  haereticorum  ibi  degentium 
aut  adventantium  conversione,  Sacra  Congregatio  jussit  agi  cum  Em™.°  D. 
Card.  Barberino  pro  dicta  missione  facienda. 

S'avvisi  la  ricevuta  della  relatione  di  Mariland,  che  e  stata  carissima 
a  la  Sacra  Congregatione,  e  della  nota  de  sacerdoti  che  si  possono  cola 
mandare,  colli  quali  si  potra,  far  la  missione  che  la  medesima  Sacra 
Congregatione  desidera  in  detta  isola. 

Vatican  Archives,  as  above,  f.  57. — Propaganda  Archives,  Acta,  14,  Congre- 
gatio 282,  November  12,  1G41,  No.  47,  f.  480';  here  the  name  of  the  reporter 
seems  to  be  Lanuvio.  Draft  of  the  ayisiocr,  Ibid.,  Lettere,  141  (1642),  f.  361 
[cancelled). 


No.  19,  H.  1642,  February  1. 

Cardinal  Francis  Barberini,  Secretary  of  State,  Kome,  to  Eosetti, 
Cologne.  Countermanding  orders. — See  History,  I.  §  64,  pp. 
519,  520. 


186  No.  19,  J.     ROSETTI  PAPERS,  1642  [I 

Molto  1\V?  e  R"!"  Sig-r  come  fr"^".". 

Fu  concessa  dalla  Santita  di  N.  S'P  sin  sotto  li  8  agosto  del- 
I'auno  passato  una  missione  de  sacerdoti  secolari  nella  provincia  di 
Marilandia,  e  se  ne  spedirono  le  facolta  co'nomi  e  del  prefetto  di  detta 
missione,  e  de  medesimi  missionarij  in  bianco.  S'inviarono  a  V.  S.  accio 
dal  suo  savio  avvedimento,  conosciuta  I'habilita  delle  persone  che  ad  opra 
tanto  santa  si  nominavano,  potesse  eleggerle  e  mandarle  cola.  Gravissimi 
rispetti  sono  sopragiunti,  per  li  quali  la  Santita  di  N,  S'f  e  questi  miei 
Em"."  hanno  havuto  per  bene  di  significarli,  che  s'ella  non  ha  posto  in 
essecutione  quel  tanto,  che  se  gl'impose  per  detta  missione,  sopraseda 
sino  a  nuovo  avviso ;  e  quando  havesse  ella  consegnate  le  medesime 
facolta  ad  altra  persona  perche  seguisse  I'effetto  della  missione,  si  contenti 
di  dargli  ordine  precise,  che  non  passi  avanti  in  nessuna  maniera,  ma  stia 
attendendo  nuovi  ordini  da  lei  medesima,  dalla  cui  diligenza  infine  si 
desidera  il  ritardo  di  detta  missione,  sin  tanto  che,  essaminati  in  questa 
Sacra  Congregatione  alcuni  punti,  si  possa  risolvere  quel  che  convenga  al 
maggior  servitio  di  Dio  benedetto,  e  della  propagatione  della  santa  fede. 
E  N.  S'f  la  prosperi  sempre  e  conservi. 
Roma  primo  febraro  1642. 

Di  V.  S.  come  fr'^'l"  affr 

F.  Card.  Barberino, 
Al  molto  lUustre  e  Rev™."  Sig'i  come  fratello 
Monsignor  Arcivescovo  di  Tarsi 
Colonia, 

Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  d'lnghilterra,  4,  f.  84. — Cf.  P.  E.  O.,  Tran- 
scripts from  Rome  [IBliss),  Ixxvi.  (portfolio  30). 


Wo.  19,  J.  1642,  February  14. 

Decree  of  the  Propaganda.  Authorizing  Rosctti  to  taJce  further  action 
in  the  business  of  the  mission  to  Maryland. — See  History,  I. 
§  64,  p.  520. 

Aliud  [^decretum]  sub  die  4  \14\  februarii  1642. 

Referente  Em"'."  D.  Card.  Barberino  decretum  de  missione  ad  Mari- 
laudiam,  editum  die  12  9bris  proxime  praeteriti.  Sacra  Congregatio  jussit 
copiam  illius  transmitti  ad  R.  P.  D,  Rosettum  pro  habenda  ejus  sententia 
circa  praefectum  missionis  praedictae  constituendum,  socios  ei  adjungendos 
ac  modum  expediendae  hujusmodi  missionis,  ut  possint  litterae  patentes 
missionis  cum  facultatibus  necessariis  expediri,  praefectum  et  missionaries 
ad  praedictam  Marilandiam  destinare  [Acta  :  destinari]. 

Franciscus  Ingolus  Sec? 

Vatican  Archives,  as  above  (No.  19,  'E).— Propaganda  Archives,  Acta,  15, 
Congregatio  285,  February  14,  1642,  No.  35,  f.  33. 


§  4]  JVos.  19,  K-20.     GAGE    TO    CHALCEDON,   1642  187 

No.  19,  K.  1642,  March  9. 

Eosetti,  Cologne,  to  Cardinal  {Francis)  Barberini.  Representing  the 
contradictory  orders  received. — See  History,  I.  §  64,  pp.  520, 
521. 

Di  Colonia  da  Mons!"  Rossetti,  li  9  marzo  1642 — Decifrato  li  27  detto. 

Si  degno  V.  Em^"  commandarmi  in  una  lettera  della  Sacra  Congre- 
gatione  del  S.  Offitid,  che  io  soprasedessi  nel  negotio  di  Mariland  d'eseguire 
cosa  alcuna.  Hora  ricevo  una  lettera  della  Sacra  Congregatione  de 
Propaganda  fide,  nella  quale  mi  viene  commandato,  che  io  dia  informatione 
de  soggetti  habili  a  tal  missione  poiche  ad  essa  si  voleva  dare  stabilimento. 
Del  tutto  humilmente  a  V.  Em^.^  do  parte,  per  eseguire  poi  quello,  che  si 
degnera  commandarmi. 

Vatican  Archives,  Nuuziatura  di  Colonia,  21,  under  date. — Cf.  P.  R.  0., 
Transcripts  from  Rome,  xxi.  {Bliss),  Rosetti  (4),  f.  414. 


No.  19,  L.  1642,  August  10. 

Eosetti,  Cologne,  to  Cardinal  (Francis)  Barberini.  He  has  dissuaded 
the  clergymen  in  England  from  taking  the  law  into  their  own 
hands,  and  going  to  Maryland  without  further  authorization. 
—Sec  History,  I.  §  65,  p.  524. 

Di  Colonia  da  MonsT  Rossetti,  li  10  agosto  1642 — Decifrato  li  27  detto. 

II  ?"■?  Filippo  mi  scrive,  che  premono  in  Inghilterra  per  le  facolta  per 
Marilandia,  e  pare  che  se  non  vengono  tosto,  dice  egli  che  se  ne  vogliono 
servire  delle  ordinarie,  le  quali  sono  pro  dominiis  regiis  Magnac 
Brittaniae.  Ho  risposto  a  S.  P':\  che  havendo  esso  buona  amicitia  con 
quel  clero,  Io  per.suada  a  conformarsi  a  quello,  che  e  conveniente,  ricor- 
dandogli  che  da  Roma  debbono  venire  gli  ordini,  e  che  guardino  a  cio  che 
fanno. 

Vatican  Archives,  Nunziatura  di  Colonia,  22,  tmder  date. 


No.  20.  1642,  July  21. 

George  Gage  l^Londo^i]  to  Eichard  Smith,  Bishop  of  Chalcedon  {Paris). 
Complaint  against  the  delay  caused  by  Mgr.  Count  Rosetti,  in  not 
despatching  the  faeidties  expected  by  the  clergymen  who  are  pre- 
pared to  start  for  Maryland.  He  asks  ivhether  they  may  not  go 
uith  such  faculties  as  they  have  for  England,  and  so  brave  Rome 


188  No.  20.     GAGE    TO   CITALCEDON,  1642  [I 

and  Rosctti,  and  hring  the  latter  to  te7"}ns. — Sec  History,  I.  §  65, 
pp.  521-524. 

Most  Rd.  Father  in  God, 

It  is  not  unknovvne  to  your  Lordship  how  the  Clergy  hath 
been  sollicited  heere  about  sending  a  mission  into  Maryland,  whereunto 
they  gave  little  eare  untill  they  had  first  maturely  consulted  the  businesso 
and  obteyned  your  Lordships  good  likeing  thereof.  In  briefe,  facultyes  were 
obteyned  from  Rome  with  reference  to  Count  Rosetty  for  approoving  the 
person  of  those  that  the  Clergy  should  recommend  for  that  purpose ;  and 
by  our  cheife  frends  advise  in  court  I  was  admonished  that  Mr.  Mus[7cefi!] 
should  recommend  unto  the  Count  him  that  was  thought  fit  to  be  superiour 
of  that  mission ;  all  which  was  punctually  performed  :  and,  whereas  the 
Lord  of  that  province  now  calls  uppon  us  for  our  men,  wee  hang  in 
suspence  of  the  Counts  answere ;  whoe  for  2  monthes  hath  delayd  and 
returned  noe  answere  at  all  to  severall  letters  of  Mf  Beussons,  our  frends 
in  Court  and  myne  all  importuning  him  for  his  speedy  answere  to  con- 
firme  and  approoue  of  M!'  Gilmett  for  that  purpose:  and,  whereas  wee 
went  on  bona  fide  makeing  noe  doubt  of  his  graunting  our  desires,  the 
matter  beeing  as  by  the  facultyes  appeares  wholly  in  his  powre ;  now 
that  the  ships  are  ready  to  goe  with  in  6  weekes  from  hence,  our  three 
men  prepared  for  that  journey,  and  6  or  7  familyes  resolved  to  accompany 
M!"  Gilmett  thether  in  pure  zeale  to  that  apostolical  man,  resolving  to 
sett  up  theyr  rests  where  hee  imployes  his  spiritual  labours  :  it  is  come  to 
that  poynt  that  wee  must  eyther  damnify  notoriously  the  temporal  estate 
of  that  lord  by  depriving  him  of  soe  considerable  an  addition  to  his 
plantation  as  6  or  7  familyes  would  make  thereunto  (not  one  wherof 
will  goe  with  out  M"^  Gilmett)  or  else  goe  thether  in  virtue  only  of  our 
owne  facultyes,  because  the  Count  will  not  conferr  the  newe  uppon  any 
of  ours  going  thether,  which  wee  conceive  to  proceed  out  of  the  Jes[?w<s'] 
indeavours,  whoe  use  all  meanes  possible  not  only  to  oppose  the  clergy  in 
this  businesse,  but  even  to  suppi*esse  and  keep  under  the  temporal  1  lord  of 
that  province,  that  they  may  ther  have  the  more  absolute  rule  and  power. 

These  are  therefore  humbly  to  beseech  your  Lordship  to  lett  us  know 
immediately  your  opinion,  whether  wee  may  not  in  vertue  of  our  own 
facultyes  goe  thether  and  exercise  the  same  over  such  subjects  of  our 
nation  as  shall  ther  voluntarily  require  our  assistance  in  theyr  spiritualls ; 
wherin  most  of  our  bretheren  heere  conceive  noe  manner  of  doubt  more 
than  in  exercising  the  same  facultyes  at  home  :  first,  because  ther  are 
noe  Bishops  ther ;  secondly,  because  our  facultyes  extend  to  all  his 
Majestyes  dominions,  how  ever  ther  are  noe  more  named  than  England 
etc.,  etc. ;  thirdly,  because,  if  his  Majesty  should  goe  with  an  army  and 
conquer  absolutely  any  nation,  there  could  be  no  doubt  but  the  preists 
of  that  army  might  in  vertue  of  the  facultyes  they  liave  already,  with 
out  the  graunte  of  any  newe,  both  heare  the  confessions  of  all  the  soules 


§  4]  ^0-  20.     GAGE    TO   CHALCEDON,   1642  189 

in  that  army,  how  ever  they  were  owt  of  England,  and  alsoe  reconcile  to 
God  as  many  of  that  other  conquered  nation  as  they  could.  Nor  is  the 
case  in  question  different  only  that  heere  his  Majesty  hath  acquired  a 
peaceable  possession  with  out  armes  and  therby  extended  his  dominions. 
Whether  \w]ierefore  ?]  wee  see  noe  difficulty  why  the  clergy  beeing  called 
uppon  may  not  (with  owt  speciall  recourse  to  Rome  or  licence  thence) 
goe  ;  and  exercise  theyr  functions  ;  setting  a  syde  the  temporall  motive 
they  have  now  in  this  particular  circumstance  of  beeing  a  meanes  notably 
to  advaunce  the  temporality  of  that  Lord  by  going,  and  notably  to  damnify 
him  temporally  if  they  goe  not ;  after  soe  long  an  invitation,  and  soe 
profitable  a  preparation  bona  fide  made  by  them  of  his  advauncement, 
presuming  ther  could  bee  noe  difficulty  in  having  more  approoved  for  the 
use  of  those  faculty es  which  were  graunted  for  a  mission  intended  thether 
by  his  Holinesse  of  secular  Priests  ;  and  now  hindered  by  underhand 
practices  of  the  Jes[Mi7s]. 

If  therfore  your  Lordship  please  to  approove  heer  of,  it  is  the 
clergyes  humble  sute  at  the  instance  of  the  lord  of  that  province,  that 
you  will  vouchsafe  your  licence  to  such  of  our  bretheren  as  are  ready  and 
willing  to  goe  thether,  namely  to  Mf  Gilmett  as  superiour  and  2  more 
such  as  hee  shall  best  like  of  7  or  8  proposed  unto  him  for  his  assistants 
in  this  service ;  and  your  Lordship  is  humbly  desired  to  doe  this  with  all 
speed  possible,  beecause  the  ships  are  very  shortly  going  hence,  and  those 
that  are  to  goe  had  need  of  all  the  time  remayning  to  take  leave  of  theyr 
frends  heere,  and  to  accommodate  them  selves  for  that  voyage. 

And  many  of  our  bretheren  arc  of  opinion  that,  when  the  Count  sees 
the  clergy  is  gon  thether  with  theyr  owne  facultyes  independent  of  him, 
hee  will  soone  send  them  order  to  exercise  the  newe  ones  and  approove  of 
such  men  for  the  use  therof  as  we  shall  have  sent  thether :  beecause  it 
will  bee  more  for  his  honor  to  have  us  ther  dependent  on  him  then  in- 
dependent ;  and  it  seemes  (with  men  carryed  against  us  by  the  suggestions 
of  our  adversaryes)  wee  must  rather  use  our  own  right  as  farr  as  wee  may, 
then  sett  expecting  grace  and  favour  from  them  which  wee  stand  not  in 
need  of  ;  in  soe  much  that  many  are  of  opinion,  it  had  been  better  for  us 
never  to  have  asked  any  newe  facultyes  at  all,  but  to  have  gon  thether 
(beeing  called  to  the  harvest  of  our  owne  nation)  in  vertue  of  our  owne 
facultyes.  And  indeed  it  seemes  here  that  the  soules  ther  must  be  limited 
only  to  Jes[Mifs]  for  theyr  confessors,  wheras  over  all  the  woorld  people 
have  liberty  to  choose  what  confessarius  they  please.  Besides  the  case 
is  ther  very  special],  in  regard  the  Governors  find  the  Jes[MiVs]  to  oppose 
them  openly  even  in  matters  of  temporalityes,  and  soe  find  it  a  kind 
of  tyranny  to  bee  obliged  to  use  only  them  for  gouvernement  of  theyr 
soules  whoe  in  temporalibus  are  at  variance  with  them. 

Thus  your  Lordship  sees  the  whole  state  of  the  affayre.  Please,  I 
beseech  you,  to  oblige  the  temporal  lord  of  that  province  (whoe  yet  dares 
not  write  himself   in  his  owne   affayre)  and   your   humble  servants  the 


190  No.  21.     DRAFT  OF  ASSIGNMENT,  (1642)  [I 

Cleergy  heere  by  your  speedy  resolution  heerin.  The  rest  is  the  thrice 
humble  duty  of  my  Lord 

Your  most  Rd.  Lordships  most  humble  and  devoted  servant, 

F.  H. 
July  21,  1642. 

The  inclosed  comes  I  know  not  whence ;  but  sure  it  is  for  your 
Lordship. 

Address :  For  my  most  Honored  good  Lord,  etc.,  etc. 

Endorsements:  "Gage  about  Marieland."  "George  Gage  to  the 
Bishop  of  Chalcedon  about  Lord  Baltimore.  July  21st, 
1642." 

(London),  Catholic  Chapter  of  London  MSS.  in  foL,  1598-1653,  No.  159, 
2  pp.  Autograph  signed  F.  H.  ["Francis  Hoard").  Old  endcrrsement :  Gage 
about  Marieland. 

No.  21.  (1642.) 

Baltimore's  draft  of  a  Jesuit  Assignment.  'Surrender  in  favour 
of  himself,  the  Proprietary,  to  he  issued  hy  the  Jesuit  Pro- 
vincial as  in  the  Superior's  own  name.  The  latter  is  supposed 
to  relinquish  spontaneously  Church  and  Jesuit  rights  and  lands, 
for  no  consideration  received. — See  History,  I.  §  52  (2),  pp.  430, 
431 ;  §  66  (1),  pp.  529-531. 

Omnibus  has  praesentes  lecturis,  audituris  aut  visuris.     Ego 

Societatis  Jesu  in  Anglicana  missione  Frovincialis  salutem  in  Domino 
sempiternam. 

Quandoquidem  ad  me  perlatum  est  aliquem  unum  aut  plures  ex 
dicta  nostra  Societate  acceptasse,  admisisse,  coemisse  aut  aliqua 
alia  via  obtinuisse  in  pios  aut  alios  usus  quosdam  fundos,  tenementa 
aut  haereditates  in  provincia  Marylandiae  sita  in  Americae  finibus  ab 
aliquo  Indo,  vel  quibusdam  Indis,  personave  aliqua  a'cI  aliquibus  per- 
sonis,  cui,  vel  quibus  nulla  legitima  aut  juridica  potestas,  quae  derivari  ab 
iis  posset,  facta  fuerit  ex  ulla  concessione  domini  et  propi'ietarii  dictae 
provinciae.  Qviodque  unus  aliquis,  aut  plures  ex  dicta  nostra  Societate 
actu  possessionem  ceperit  aut  ceperint  praedictorum  fundorura,  tene- 
mentorum  aut  haereditatum,  aut  alicujus  partis  eorundem,  absque  ulla 
concessione  ab  111™."  Barone  praenominato  facta,  sub  ejus  sigillo  magno 
praedictae  provinciae,  nominatim  vero  quorundam  fundorum  sitorum  in 
loco  qui  Maltapaniam  nuncupatur,  aut  in  alio  aliquo  loco  aut  locis  intra 
praefatam  provinciam,  aliquos  etiam  ex  hujusmodi  fundis  divisisse  in  varia 
dominia  quae  signorias,  sive  mannerias  vulgo  vocant,  vocasseque  unum  ex 
iis  dominium  sive  manneriam  Conceptionis,  aliud  S.  Gregorii,  aliud,  etc. 
Notum  igitur  omnibus  sit,  me  praenominatum  Provincialem,  ob  varias 
houestas  causas  et  rationes,  tarn  pro  parte  mea  quam  successorum  meorum 


§  4]  ^V^.  22.     DRAFT  OF  CONCORDAT,  (1647)  191 

et  nostrae  praefatae  Societatis,  per  praesentes  concedere,  traiisciibere, 
resignare  eb  remittere  praedicto  Caecilio  Baroni  de  Baltemore  haeredi- 
busque  illius  omne  jus,  omnem  titulum  aut  interesse  dictae  Societatis 
nostrae,  cujuscunque  generis  sive  naturae  jus  illud,  seu  titulus,  fuerit  in 
vel  ad  praedicta  dominia,  fundos,  tenementa  aut  haereditates  in  praefata 
provincia,  ad  quae  derivare  aut  habere  non  possumus  legitimum  et  juri- 
dicum  titulum  ex  vel  sub  aliqua  concessione  a  praenominato  Barone  de 
Baltemore  facta  sub  111""''  illius  Dominationis  sigillo  magno  praedictae 
provinciae.  Ita  ut  legitimum  deinceps  futurum  sit  praenominato  Baroni 
de  Baltemore  aut  haeredibus  ipsius.  aut  ulli  alteri  personae,  vel  personis, 
huic  vel  illis,  hujus  vel  illarum  nomine,  possessionem  sumere,  possidere  et 
frui  omnibus  praedictis  dominiis,  fundis,  tenementis,  aut  haereditatibus, 
vel  eorum  parte  ulla  quiete  et  pacifice  ad  usum  111"'?^  suae  Dominationis 
suorumve  haeredum,  non  obstante  quocunque  jure,  titulo  aut  interesse, 
quod  aut  ego,  aut  successores  mei,  aut  praedicta  Societas  nostra,  aut 
Ecclesia  habemus,  aut  habere  praetendere  possumus  in  vel  ad  praedicta 
omnia  vel  ullam  eorum  partem.  Et  praeterea  ego,  tarn  pro  parte  mea 
quam  successorum  meorum  et  praedictae  Societatis  nostrae  per  praesentes 
renuncio,  resigno  et  remitto  praenominato  111";°  Baroni  et  successoribus 
ejus  quemcumque  titulum,  jus,  aut  nomen  aut  repostulationem  quam- 
cunque,  quam  aut  Societas  nostra,  vel  ulla  illius  persona  directe  vel 
indirecte  habet,  vel  habere  praetendere  potest  ab  ullo  Indo  vel  Indis, 
aut  ulla  alia  persona,  vel  personis  ad  ullum  usum  aut  quoscumque  usus, 
ad,  ullos  fundos,  tenementa,  aut  haereditates  in  dicta  provincia,  quae 
vel  concessa  sunt,  vel  concedentur  a  praenominato  111";°  Barone,  aut 
successoribus  ejus  praedictae  nostrae  Societati,  aut  ulli  ejusdera  personae, 
aut  ulli  alteri  personae  aut  personis  in  fideicommissum  pro  dicta  nostra 
Societate  aut  ulla  ejusdem  persona.  Excipiendo  illud  tantum  merum  et 
solum  jus,  titulum  et  interesse  quod  dicta  Societas  nostra  potest  aut 
poterit  juridice  derivare  ad  ea  ex  vel  sub  aliqua  concessione  aut  con- 
cessionibus  ab  111"'°  Barone  aut  successoribus  ejus,  dominis  ac  proprie- 
tariis  praedictae  provinciae,  sub  ejus  vel  eorum  sigillo  magno  ibidem  pro 
tempore  existente,  vel  existeatibus. 

In  cujus  rei  testimonium  his  manu  mea  subscripsi  et  subsignavi. 

Stmyhurst  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  No.  108g,  ff.  212,  213 ;  copy  in  the 
same  office  hand  as  tJie  Rclatio  Itineris. — A  someivhat  inaccicrate  translation 
puhlished  in  the  Maryland  Historical  Society  Fund  Pioblication,  No.  18,  pp. 
84-86.     See  History,  I.  §  66,  p.  531,  note  10. 

No.  22.  (1647  ?) 

A  Baltimore  draft  of  a  unilateral  Concordat.  Presented  to  the  Pro- 
vincial/or signature,  and  purporting ,  like  the  foregoing  Surrender, 
to  emanate  as  a  voluntary jpromise  from  the  latter.  It  is  a  general 
concession  of  all  demands  contained  in  Baltimore's  previous  drafts 


192  No.  22.     DRAFT  OF  CONCORDAT,  (1647)  [I 

of  instruments:  The  Conditions  of  Plantation,  the  Points,  the 
Assignment  or  Surrender  ;  with  several  new  assertions  in  behalf 
of  the  Proprietary,  and  new  obligations  assumed  by  Catholic 
missionaries.  (§  1)  That  the  Proprietary's  charter  for  Mary- 
land incapacitates  colonists  from  receiving  lands  except  by  grant, 
directly  or  indirectly,  from  himself ;  that  his  acquisition  of  Mary- 
land was  by  a  title  of  remuneration  from  the  King  {cf .supra, I^q. 
17,  p.  173,  i)  ;  and  that  he  has  incurred  expense  on  account  of  the 
Christian  faith.  (§  2)  That  for  ecclesiastics  the  principle  under- 
lying the  Maryland  foundation  in  the  matter  of  landed  property 
is  conformity  with  the  ecclesiastical  condition  of  England,  which 
includes  the  Statutes  of  Mortmain  as  understood  at  the  time^  with 
the  addition  thereto  of  cm  unqualified  escheating  or  devolution  of 
lands  to  the  Proprietary.  (§  3)  That  for  the  Church  and  the 
Society  of  Jesus  in  Maryland  the  political  condition  must  be  the 
same  as  in  England,  excepting  only  i^enal  laws  touching  life  and 
limb,  if  it  be  a  Catholic  loho  calls  for  the  application  of  such 
laios.  (§  4)  That  all  Jesuits  are  excluded  from  Maryland,  except 
by  virtue  of  a  special  licence  to  be  obtained  each  time.  (§  5)  That 
any  and  every  Jesuit  may  be  expelled  at  any  time  from  the 
Province  without  cause  assigned  or  cause  existent  excepting  the 
Proprietary's  loill ;  and  may  then  be  deported  to  any  place  luhich 
proves  convenient  for  the  ship  selected ;  and,  no  culpable  cause 
existing  for  the  deportation,  the  Proprietary  shall  indemnify  the 
individual  vjith  passage  money  or  goods  in  kind  to  the  amount  of 
SjW  sterling,  as  those  goods  may  at  that  time  be  rated  in  ilia 
market.  (§  6)  That  all  and  every  missionary,  already  sent  or  to 
be  sent,  shall  take  a  feudal  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Proprietary, 
in  the  form  hereunto  appended.  (§  7)  That  the  Provincial  binds 
all  his  successors  in  England,  and  all  missionaries  in  Maryland, 
in  the  matter  of  this  pactum  initum  cum  supradicto  Barone, 
"  Agreement  entered  into  with  the  above-named  Baron."  In  the 
entire  instrument  there  appears  no  valuable  consideration  whatever 
on  the  other  side,  except  that  of  the  £^20  sterling,  in  money  or  goods 
[tobacco),  as  compensation  for  the  act  of  violent  expiilsion  without 
cause— Sec  History,  I.  §  52  (2),  pp.  430-433  ;  §  QQ  (2),  p.  534 ; 
§  67,  p.  544. 

Ego Provincialis  Societatis  Jesu  in  missione  Anglicana,  meo 

meorumque  successorum  nomine  corum(jue  omnium,  qui  ex  eadem  Societato 
etiamnum  missi  sunt  vel  mittentur  in  posterum  in  provinciam  Marylandiae, 


§  4]  No.  22.     DRAFT  OF  CONCORDAT,  (1647)  193 

promitto  111'""  domino  Caecilio  Baroni  de  Baltemore  et  haeredibus  ejus 
dominis  et  proprietariis  dictae  provinciae  Marylandiae,  cum  iisque  paciscor 
juxta  tenorem  formulae  sequentis. 

1'-  Primo  quidem,  quod,  cum  Rex  Angliae  remunerationis  et  specialis 
gratiae  loco  praefatam  provinciam  Marylandiae  regalemque  in  eam  juris- 
dictionem  dij>lomate  concesserit  praedicto  Bai'oni  ej  usque  haeredibus,  adeo 
ut  ex  vi  ejusdem  diplomatis  nemo  Regi  Angliae  subditus  vel  in  coloniam 
Marylandicam  adscriptus  capax  sit  accipiendi,  emendi  vel  possidendi 
portionem  ullam  agri  Marilandici,  nisi  ex  jure  et  facultate  a  dicto  Barone 
vel  haeredibus  ejus  immediate  vel  mediate  derivatis.  Cumque  idem  Baro 
magnos  sumptus  fecerit,  et  etiamnum  faciat,  molestiarum  item  plurimum 
et  periculi  tarn  in  persona  sua  quam  in  bonis  subierit  subeatque  quotidie, 
praecipue  ob  propagationem  fidei  christianae  in  istis  partibus,  et  coloniae 
inibi  constitutae  utilitatem,  nuUo  adhuc  quaestu  facto  aut  temporali 
emolumento  percepto,  qui  tamen  suam  tutelam  si  coloniae  isti  deesse 
passus  fuisset,  nunquam  ea  tamdiu  (quantum  conjecturis  humanis  intelligi 
potest)  ulla  ratione  consistere  potuisset.  Praeterea  cum  juris  in  agros 
istius  provinciae  aliunde  quam  a  solo  Barone  ej  usque  haeredibus  deri  vatic, 
non  modo  ad  emolumenta  regalemque  jurisdictionem  ejusdem  Baronis  et 
haeredum  ejus  (tam  caro  pretio,  ut  dictum  est,  empta)  in  istam  provinciam 
evertenda  vergeret  (quod  sine  gravi  oSensione  regiae  authoritatis  in 
Anglia  fieri  non  posset,  ex  qua  emolumenta  et  regalis  jurisdictio  praefati 
Baronis,  uti  olim  deducta  et  orta  sunt,  ita  nunc  unice  dependent),  verum 
etiam  communem  universae  coloniae  utilitatem  ob  varias  lites  et  dissen- 
siones  non  parum  aut  dubie  imminueret.  Idcirco  nemo  nostrae  dictae 
Societatis  ullo  tempore  directe  vel  indirecte,  per  se  vel  per  alium  aliosve 
quoscumque  ad  usum  quemcunque  vel  finem  accipiet,  emet,  possidebit  agros, 
domes,  aut  bona  quaecunque  haereditaria  in  dicta  provincia,  aut  in  insulis 
ad  eam  pertinentibus  ex  concessione,  donatione,  emptione,  legatione 
cujuscumque  vel  quorumcixmque  Indorum  vel  alterius  aliarumve  per- 
sonarum,  vel  alio  jure  quocumque,  quam  mere  et  pure  (nullo  alio  admixto 
titulo)  ex  aliqua  concessione  legitime  facta  vel  facienda  a  praedicto 
Barone,  vel  haeredibus  ejus,  sub  illius  vel  illorum  majori  signo  istius 
provinciae  pi'o  tempore  existente.  Quod  si  quis  vel  si  qui  nostrorum 
accipient,  ement  aut  possidebunt  ullos  agros,  domes,  aut  bona  haereditaria 
in  ista  provincia  contra  tenorem  verumque  sensum  praesentium,  talis 
acceptio,  emptio,  possessio  virtute  praesentium  ad  solum  usum  praefati 
Baronis  et  haeredum  ejus  adjudicabitur  et  pertinere  re  ipsa  intelli- 
getur  ;  ad  alium  vero  usum  finemve  quemcumque  nulla  penitus  ratione 
valebit. 

2°.  Quandoquidem  per  leges  et  statuta  Angliae  nulli  agri,  domus,  vel 
bona  haereditaria  in  isto  regno  dari  aut  transcribi  possint  personae 
cuicumque  spirituali  vel  temporali  in  usum  quemcumque  pium  vel  emolu- 
raentum  Ecclesiae,  sine  speciali  Regis  facultate  (ad  cujus  regiminis 
formam  suam  quoque  in  Marilandia  justas  ob  causas,  quantum  sine 
VOL,    I.  O 


194  No.  22.     DRAFT  OF  CONCORDAT,  (1647)  [1 

incommodo  fieri  potest,  praedictus  Baro  accom[7H]odare  debet),  cumque 
idem  Baro  pro  sustentatione  nostrorum  ibi  degentium  in  agri  Marilandici 
partitione  partem  non  contemnendam  de  facto  concesserit,  eam  ob  rem 
nemo  nostrae  dictae  Societatis,  per  se  vel  per  alium  aliosque  quoscumque, 
quos  sibi  eum  ob  finem  substituerit,  accipiet,  emet,  possidebit  agros, 
domos,  aut  bona  haereditaria  quaecumque  ad  usum  proprivmi  aliosve  usus 
pios  prohibitos  et  comprehensos  in  Statutis,  quae  vocantur  de  Mortmain, 
quae  hoc  tempore  in  Anglia  vim  obtinent,  nisi  speciali  prius  in  scripto 
facultate,  sub  sigillo  et  chirograpbo  dicti  Baronis,  vel  haeredum  ejus  ad 
id  obtenta.  Quod  si  quis,  vel  si  qui  nostrae  praefatae  Societatis,  non 
obstante  hac  promissione  et  pacto  meo,  accipient,  ement,  possidebunt 
agros,  domos,  aut  bona  haereditaria  quaecumque  per  se  vel  per  alios,  quos 
sibi  substituerint,  ad  usum  proprium  vel  dictae  Societatis,  vel  ad  alium 
usum  pium  contentum  in  ullo  ex  praedictis  Statutis  de  Mortmain, 
sine  praedicta  speciali  licentia,  turn  omnis  hujusmodi  acceptio,  emptio, 
possessio,  virtute  praesentium,  ad  usum  praefati  Baronis  et  haeredum 
ejus  adjudicabitur  et  pertinere  re  ipsa  intelligetur ;  ad  usum  vero  alium 
finemve  quemcumque  nulla  penitus  ratione  valebit, 

3?  Cum  satis  constet  ex  Anglia  Marilandiam  eo  pacto  pendere  ut 
tueri  se  nequeat,  nisi  colonorum,  vestium  aliarumque  rei-um  necessariarum 
subsidia  identidem  transmittantur,  cumque  haud  minus  compertum  sit 
non  sine  gravi  offensione  regis  et  status  Angliae,  ut  res  nunc  sunt,  fieri 
posse  (quae  tamen  offensio  et  praefatum  Baronem  et  universam  coloniam 
in  maximum  discrimen  vocare  posset)  ut  personis  ecclesiasticis  Romanae 
Ecclesiae  ea  privilegia,  exemptiones,  immunitates  in  rebus  temporalibus 
concederentur,  quae  illis  et  Ecclesiae  a  principibus  catholicae  Romanae 
religionis  in  suis  dominiis  concedi  solent :  ideo  nullus  e  nostra  dicta 
Societate  per  applicationem  cujusvis  authoritatis  spiritualis  vel  alio  modo 
exigere  vel  requirere  a  praefato  Barone,  vel  haeredibus  ejus,  vel  a  quo- 
quam  illius  vel  illorum  in  Marilandia  officialibus  privilegia,  exemptiones, 
aut  immunitates  in  rebus  temporalibus,  praeter  ea  quae  dictae  Societati 
vel  Romanae  Ecclesiae  publice  in  Anglia  concedentur,  juxta  guberna- 
tionem  istius  regni  eo  tempore  cum  pro  iisdem  in  Marilandia  suppli- 
cabitur;  hac  nihilominus  cautione,  ut  neque  praedictus  Baro  nee  haeredes 
ejus,  nee  quisquam  ex  ipsius  vel  ipsorum  officialibus,  ob  ullius  catholici 
petitionem,  infligi  faciat  poenam  ullam  corporalem  cuicumque  e  nostra 
dicta  Societate  in  ista  provincia  ullo  pacto  modove,  qui  derogare  possib 
privilegiis,  exemptionibus,  immunitatibus,  quae  circa  poenas  personales 
nostrae  Societati  in  regionibus  catholicis  concedi  solent,  nisi  forte  crimen 
sit  capitale,  quo  in  casu  praevia  degradatio  adhibenda  erit. 

4"  Quod  nullus  e  nostra  Societate  ullo  in  posterum  tempore  mittetur 
in  provinciam  Marilandiae,  sine  speciali  facultate  praedicti  Baronis  et 
haeredum  ejus  toties  quoties  mittendus  erit  aliquis  impetrata. 

5?  Quod  si  forte  praefatus  Baro  aut  haeredes  ejus,  ullo  unquam 
tempore,    unum     pluresve     nostrae     Societatis    qui    vel    etiamnum    in 


§  4]  ^^0.  22.     DRAFT  OF  CONCORDAT,  (1647)  195 

Marilandiam  missi  sunt,  vel  eo  in  posterum  mittendi  erunt,  voluerint  inde 
revocari,  idque  a  Barone  vel  haeredibus  ejus  per  se  vel  per  alium  aliosve 
quoscumque  Provinciali  Anglicanae  missionis  pro  tempore  existenti,  vel 
superior!  nostrae  dictae  Societatis  in  ista  provincia  pro  tempore  existenti 
signiticatum  fuerit ;  turn  praefatus  ProAdncialis  missionis  Anglicanae,  vel 
alius  superior  dictae  Societatis  pro  tempore  existens,  intra  spatium  unius 
anni  a  dicta  significatione,  eos  e  Societate  nostra  praedicta,  quos  praefatus 
Baro,  vel  haeredes  ejus  revocari  voluerint,  e  Marilandia  revocabit ;  ea 
\i%s  ?]  tamen  conditionibus,  ut  sumptibus  ejusdem  Baronis  transportentur 
ii  e  Societate  nostra,  quos  ipse,  vel  haeredes  ejus  revocari  voluerint,  in 
locum  quemcumque  quem  praefatus  Provincialis,  vel  superior  in  Marilandia 
pro  tempore  existens  rationabiliter  elegerit,  dummodo  locus  eligatur  ejus- 
modi  quo  navim  aliquam  tunc  temporis  e  Marilandia  pergere  alias  ob 
causas  contigerit.  Quod  si  dictus  Provincialis,  vel  alius  superior  pro  tem- 
pore existens,  ullo  unquam  tempore,  voluntati  ejusdem  Baronis  vel 
haeredum  ejus,  ut  supra  significatae,  respondere  neglexerit,  vel  recusaverit, 
vel  si  quispiam  ex  eadem  Societate,  quem  praedictus  Provincialis,  vel 
superior  pro  tempore  existens,  ad  instantiam  praefati  Baronis  vel  haere- 
dum ejus,  revocaverit  e  provincia  ista,  discedere  recusarit ;  turn  in  eo  casu 
eidem  Baroni  vel  haeredibus  ejus  (non  obstante  supradicta  recusatione) 
licebit  eum  aut  eos  taliter  recusantes  dimittere  et  transportari  curare  ex 
ista  provincia ;  ea  nihilominus  lege,  ut  si  forte  idem  Baro  vel  haeredes 
ejus,  aliam  ob  causam  quam  quod  male  se  gesserint,  revocari  voluerint  ex 
ista  provincia  unum  pluresve  a  dicta  Societate,  turn  idem  Baro  vel  haeredes 
ejus  tenebuntur  singulis  sic  revocatis  et  sponte  sine  coactione  abire 
volentibus  20  libras  sterlingas  vel  in  pecunia  numerata  vel  in  rebus  aliis, 
quae  tantumdem  valeant,  secundum  usitatum  eo  tempore  pretium,  elargiri. 

6?  Quod  omnes  et  singuli  qui  e  nostra  Societate  vel  etiamnum  missi 
sunt,  vel  mittentur  in  posterum  in  praefatam  provinciam  Marilandiae, 
tam  publico  quam  privatim,  prout  occasio  feret,  quantum  in  ipsis  erit, 
jura,  privilegia  et  regalem  jurisdictionem  in  eamdem  provinciam  praedicti 
Baronis  et  haeredum  ejus  tanquam  absolutorum  dominorum  et  pro- 
prietariorum  ejusdem  provinciae,  contra  omnes  qui  sese  opponent,  tue- 
buntur  et  defendent ;  atque  ob  hunc  finem  singuli  ipsorum  jurabunt 
jusjurandum  fidelitatis  erga  praedictum  Baronem  et  haeredes  ejus,  quod 
jusjurandum  sub  hac  formula  ab  iis,  quos  idem  Baro  vel  haeredes  ejus 
assignaverint,  ministrabitur  : 

Ego  A.  B.  sincere  et  vere  agnosco  111'"""'  Dominum  Caecilium  Baronem 
de  Baltemore  verum  et  absolutum  dominum  et  proprietarium  provinciae 
et  terrae  Marilandiae  et  insularum  ad  eam  pertinentivmi ;  et  juro  me 
veram  fidem  praedicto  Baroni  et  haeredibus  ejus  dominis  et  proprietariis 
pi'aef atae  provinciae  servaturum,  meque  voluntariam  et  veram  obedientiam 
eidem  ejusdemque  haeredibus  tanquam  veris  et  absolutis  dominis  et 
proprietariis  supradictae  provinciae  et  insularum  ad  eam  pertinentium 
atque  ipsius  ipsorumque   in  eadem   provincia    regimini    in  temporalibus 


196  No.  23.     AGRETTl  AND  AIROLDI,   1669,  1670  [I 

praestiturum.  Juro  etiam  me  nullo  unquam  tempore,  re  vel  verbo, 
publice  vel  privatim,  scientem  et  volentem  derogaturum  titulis,  privilegiis, 
juribus  regalibus,  libertatibus,  jurisdictioni,  praerogativae,  proprietati  et 
dominio  in  dictam  provinciam  Marilandiae  et  populum  inibi  pro  tempore 
existentem,  quae  conceduntur  vel  concedi  dicuntur  praefato  Baroni  et 
haeredibus  ejus  a  rege  vel  corona  Angliae  in  ejusdem  Baronis  litteris 
patentibus  pro  eadem  provincia,  sub  majori  signo  regni  praedicti ;  quin 
potius  omni  me  tempore,  prout  occasio  feret,  praedicta  omnia,  quantum  in 
me  erit,  defensurum.  Praeterea  juro  me  absque  omni  mora  manifestaturum 
praefato  Baroni  vel  haeredibus  ejus,  vel  ipsius,  vel  ipsorum  locumtenentibus 
et  summo  gubernatori  dictae  pro%'inciae  Marilandiae  pro  tempore  existenti 
quamcumque  machinationem,  conspirationem,  combinationem  quam  vel 
sciam  vel  justam  ob  causam  suspicabor  fieri  aut  factum  iri  contra  per- 
sonam dicti  Baronis  vel  haeredum  ejus,  vel  quae  ullo  modo  tendet  ad 
exhaereditationem  et  deprivationem  ejusdem  Baronis  vel  haeredum  ejus 
in  titulis,  commodis,  privilegiis,  juribus  regalibus,  libertatibus,  jurisdictione, 
praerogativa,  proprietate,  aut  dominio  supradictis.  Juro  etiam  me,  nee 
l^er  me  ipsum,  nee  per  alium  aliosve  quoscumque,  directe  vel  indirecte 
accepturum,  empturum,  possessurum  ullos  agros,  domos  aut  bona  haere- 
ditaria  quaecumque  in  dicta  provincia  Marilandiae  aut  in  insulis  ad  eam 
pertinentibus,  ab  Indis  aliisque  quibuscumque,  nisi  jure  in  praedicta 
legitime  derivato  a  concessione  aliqua  ejusdem  Baronis  aut  haeredum 
legitime  facta  et  facienda  sub  ejus  signo  majori  ejusdem  provinciae 
pro  tempore  existente.  Agnosco  praeterea  hoc  jusjurandum  legitima  mihi 
authoritate  ministratum,  atque  idcirco  agnosco  et  juro  praemissa  omnia 
absque  ulla  omnino  aequivocatione  aut  restrictione  mentali.  Sic  me  Deus 
adjuvet,  etc. 

7?  Postremo  per  praesentes  declaro,  in  me  suscipio  et  affirmo  me 
sufiicienter  et  legitima  authoritate  praeditum  esse  ad  obligandum  per 
hoc  instrumentum  sub  chirograph©  meo  et  sigillo  annexo  non  solum 
me  ipsum  sed  omnes  meos  successores  qui  futuvi  sunt  Provinciales  vel 
superiores  nostras  Societatis  in  missions  Anglicana,  eos  item  omnes  qui  e 
nostra  Societate  mittentur  in  posterum  in  Marilandiam  adimplenda 
\ad  implenda  ?]  et  praestanda  omnia  et  singvila  supradicta  juxta  tenorem  et 
verum  sensum  hujus  instrumenti  promissionis  et  pacti  initi  cum  supradicto 
Barone. 

Stmiylmr&t  College  MSS.,  Anglia  A,  iv.  No.  108n,  ff.  214-219 ;  cojnj  in  the 
same  hand  as  the  Relatio  Itineris  (No.  8,  A). — Published  in  abstract,  Maryland 
Historical  Society  Fund  Publication,  No.  18,  pp.  90-92. 


No.  23.  1669,  1670. 

Agretti  and  Airoldi  on  Lord  Baltimore.  Canon  Agrctti,  secretary  to 
the  Internuncio  of  Flanders,  was  sent  on  a  mission  to  England, 
at  the  end  of  1669,  where  he  visited  Lord  Baltimore,  and  heard 


§  4]  No.  23,  A.     AGRETTI  AND   AIROLDI,  1669  197 

complaints  from  liim  about  the  want  of  misdonaries  in  Maryland. 
The  folloifing  year,  Don  Airoldi,  Internuncio  of  Flanders, 
responded  to  orders  from  Rome,  regarding  the  appoiyitment  of 
missionaries  for  Maryland, — Of.  W.  M.  Brady,  Episcopal  Succes- 
sion, iii.  107-119. — J.  G.  Shea,  History  of  the  Catholic  Cliurch 
in  U.S.,  i.  80,  81. — Thaddeus,  O.F.M.,  Franciscans  in  England, 
1600-1850,  pp.  81,  82. 


No.  23,  A.  1669,  December  14. 

Claudio  Agretti,  Brussels :  report  to  Eome.  Lord  Baltimore  complained 
that,  for  twenty-four  years,  the  Holy  See  had  refused  to  send 
missionaries  to  Maryland,  where  at  present  there  were  only  two 
priests,  among  WOO  Catholics  and  many  heretics  likely  to  he 
co7iverted.  Lately  the  agent  of  the  London  Chapter  had  petitioned 
for  faculties  in  Rome  on  hehalf  of  secular  priests,  hut  had  hcen 
told  that  the  mission  was  reserved  to  the  Jesuits.  Baltimore 
endeavoured  to  justify  himself  against  the  imputation  that  he  was 
opposed  to  the  Regidar  Orders. 

A  quesfco  discorso  sopra  le  cose  d'Inghilterra  stimo  dover  soggiungere 
due  parole  circa  la  terra  chiamata  dal  nome  della  Regiua  Madre  [?] 
Marylandia  situata  nell'America,  spettante  in  proprieta  al  Barone  di 
Baltimore.  Questo  cavaliere  e  assai  parziale  de'Capitolari  et  il  loro 
decano  alloggia  in  casa  sua.  lo  fui  a  vederlo  in  una  sua  villa  vicino  a 
Londra,  e  mi  trattenni  seco  quasi  tutto  un  giorno  in  compagnia  del  padre 
Ouuard.  Mi  parve  una  buona  persona  et  e  gia  vecchio.  Procure  di 
giustificarsi  sopra  il  concetto  avutosi  costi  altre  volte,  che  egli  fusse 
contrario  agli  Ordini  regolari  nel  sudetto  paese.  Si  doleva  in  qualche 
modo  che  per  questa  cagione  la  Sauta  Sede  avesse  ricusato  da  ventiquattro 
anni  incirca  di  crear  missionarii  per  Marylandia,  dove  si  trovano  al  presente 
due  soli  sacerdoti.  Che  poco  fa  avendo  I'agente  del  Capitolo  supplicato 
costi  perche  si  concedesse  ad  alcuni  sacerdoti  secolari  la  facolta  de'mis- 
sionarii  per  la  predetta  terra,  li  era  risposto  che  quella  missione  si  e 
riservata  ai  padri  Giesuiti,  e  che  cio  non  ostante,  avendo  il  signer  Barone 
domandato  a  loro  qualche  padre  per  inviare  in  IMarylandia,  essi  li  risponde- 
vano  non  haver  padri  abbastanza  ne  anche  per  I'lnghilterra.  Soggiunse 
il  signor  Barone  dispiacerli  del  pregiudizio  che  riceveva  la  religione  per 
mancanza  de'missionarii  in  detta  terra,  dove  si  calcolavano  da  2000 
cattolici  e  stimava  facile  convertirne  degl'altri,  per  non  trovarsi  predi- 
canti  eretici  in  quel  paese.  lo  risposi  al  signor  Barone  con  quelle  parole 
generali,  stante  che  non  ero  informato  del  negotio;  ma  stimo  bene  ra- 
guagliar  humilmente  V.  E.  del  suddetto  discorso  e  metterle  in  consideratione 


198  No.  23,  B.     AGRETTI  AND  AIR  OLD!,  1670  [I 

se  li  paia  commetterc  a  monsignor  Internunzio  o  al  padre  Ouuard  di  ci"eare 
missionarii  per  Marylandia  alcuni  sacerdoti  secolari  o  regolari  ad  arbitrio 
loro. 

Propaganda  Archives,  Scritture  riferite  nei  Congressi :  Anglia.i.,  1627-1707, 
ff.  321,  322. — Westminster  Diocesan  Archives,  xxxiii.,  a.d.  1668-1671,  pp.  350, 
351. — Cf.  W.  M.  Brady,  Episcopal  Succession,  iii.  116. 


No.  23,  B.  1670,  October  11. 

Don  Airoldi,  Internuncio  of  Flanders,  to  Cardinal  Barberini,  Eonic. 
He  reported  that  he  would  consult  Agretti,  about  executing  orders 
received,  and  see  to  the  deputing  of  qualified  missionaries  for 
service  in  Maryland. — Cf.  W.  M.  Brady,  l])id.,  iii.  119,  decree  of 
Propaganda,  piroposed  in  a  particular  Congrcgatioii,  September 
9,  1670. 

E-r  e  R"!"  Sig™  P""  Col"?°. 

Sentiro  il  canonico  Agretti,  per  dovermi  poi  intendere  col 
Barone  di  Baltimore  intorno  al  deputare  sacerdoti  pii  e  di  sodisfazione 
del  medesimo,  per  coltivare  nell'isola  Marilandia  la  fede  cattolica, 
secondo  I'E,  Y.  si  serve  irapormi  neirhumanissima  sua  delli  20  passato. 
E  a  V.  E.  humilmente  m'inchino. 
Brusselles,  11  ottobre  1670. 
Di  V.  E. 

Hu'"°  dev"!"  e  obb"!"  servitore 

Francesco  Airoldi  abate  di  S.  Abondio. 
E"."'  Sig'5  Cardinale  Barberini,  Roma. 
A  tergo :  Si  riponga. 

Propaganda  Archives,  as  above,  i.  391. 


SECTIONS    II.-VII 

DOCUMENTARY    EXCURSUS,  NARRATIVE   AND 

CRITICAL 


JESUIT   PROPERTY   AND    ITS   USES 
1633-1838 

COMPRISING   THE   PERIOD  OF  SUPPRESSION   AND   RESTORATION 


T^   TJ 


s 

c 

0) 

a) 

fa 

CO 

15 

jj 

x: 

.i 

O 

CO 

t» 

H 

C/J 

U 

(M 

CO 

■* 

in 

-,D 

r- 

00 

O      CO 


•?  S£ 


0:0        1-1 


J 

o 

s: 

< 
o 
o 

"^ 

£ 

I-; 

n 

m 

ji 

m 

,*. 

M 

a 

i^ 

01 

u 

Q> 

aj 

■-5 

CL| 

Q.  Cm 

c 

4:» 

"^ 

^ 

^ 

UJ 

j: 

a> 

f^ 

«.> 

'_! 

«.> 

'-* 

eS 

Xi 

o 

•o 

« 

Cm 

ffi  =? 


o^ 


,  o       K 


a)   ^ 


bSA  «  .^  ~ 


o 

ci 

o 

;?^i 

o 

c 

O 

a? 

is 

X 

,_ 

£: 

Ic    e         B     a 


^ 


o 
o 


SECTION    II 

ORIGINAL   ORGANIZATION,  1633-1773 

§  5.  The  Okiginal  College  Foundation  in  Maryland,  1633-1727. 
No.  24.  1633-1693,  October  12. 

St.  Inigoes  Manor,  Md. :  grants,  conveyances.     The  terms  of  original 
picrcJiasc,  and  the  line  of  descent,  till  Oct.  12,  1693. 

Mr.  Wm.  Hunter's  title  to  St.  Inago's,  Britton's  Neck,  St.  Thomas's 
Manor,  &c.,  proved  and  deduced  from  the  first  original  to  this 
26  June,  1720.^ 

1?  to  St.  Inago's  manor — 

R.  F.  Tho.  Copley,  called  in  the  records  Thomas  Copley,  Esq.,  brought 
a  great  number  of  servants  into  this  Province  in  the  year  1633,  for  which 
he  demands  28,500  acres  of  land,  as  appears  on  record.  Of  this  great 
quantity  of  land  he  [f/ave]  the  far  greater  part  to  others,  and  reserved 
for  the  Society  near  8000  acres,  partly  at  Portobacco,  viz.  4000,  partly 
at  St.  Inagoes,  viz.  3400.  See  the  Records,  Lib.  A,  B,  &  H.  fol.  27,  and 
Lib.  F,  fol.  134.2 

The  first  tract  of  land  he  took  up  for  the  Society  was  2000  acres, 
called  St.  Inago's,  1000  acres  called  St.  George's  Island,  and  400  acres  of 
town  land  about  St.  Mary's,  in  different  parcels. ^  All  which  tracts  were 
first  granted  to  Ferdinand  Pulton  for  19  servants  assigned  to  Pulton  by 
Mr.  Copley,  Lib.  F,  fols.  61,  62,  63,  in  year  1637  or  thereabouts,  who  not- 
withstanding had  no  patent  thereof,  as  the  Record  observes  in  the  margin 
thereof,  pag.  aforesaid.  'Tis  supposed  Mr.  Copley  made  Pulton  his 
trustee  of  St.  Inago's,  but  being  an  alien,  viz.  a  Spaniard  (as  both  his 
and  his  servants'  names  seem  to  declare),  and  not  yet  naturalized,  or 
for  some  other  reason,  Mr.  Copley  chose  Mr.  Cuthbert  Fenwick  in  his 
place.*     Wherefore  the  time  of  Pulton's  getting  a  patent  being  now  long 

'  Father  William  Wood,  alias  Killick,  inesumahly  the  original  cominkr  of  these 
records,  died  in  August,  1720,  act.  49. 

-  See  History,  I.  Appendix  A,  §  71,  pp.  567,  568.  This  record  refers  only  to  St. 
Inigoes.  Why  the  claims  for  28,500  acres  were  never  realized  in  assets  to  correspond, 
appears  in  the  pages  of  that  same  volume.  History,  I. 

^  That  is,  25  acres  of  the  Chapel  lot,  120  acres  of  St.  Inigoes  Neck,  and  255  acres  of 
St.  Maries  Hill. — See  chart  and  inset  map  opposite,     Cf.  History,  I.  p.  567,  note  1. 

'  Here  the  folloioing  note  is  put  in  the  margin,  but  mutilated,  as  having  been  un- 
decipherable.    A  great  volume  of  copied  Eecords,  now  at  St.  Inigoes,  gives  the  note  in 


202  No.  24,     ST.    INIGOES  MANOR,   1633-1693  [II 

ago  elapsed,  viz.  4  years,  Mr.  Copley  obtaius  a  warrant  for  the  above- 
said  tracts  of  land,  July  27,  1641,  and  assigns  them  to  Cuthbert  Fenwick, 
as  appears  by  the  Record,  Lib.  F,  fol.  134 — 

"July  27,  1641.  Tho.  Copley,  Esq.,  demands  400  acres  of  town  land 
due  by  Conditions  of  Plantation,  that  is,  260  acres  for  transporting  26 
able  men  into  the  Province  in  the  year  1633 — and  140  acres  for  trans- 
porting 28  other  able  men  since  the  said  year.  Nota,  vide  sup.  in 
demand  of  Ferdinando  Pulton."  'Tis  supposed  Ferdinando  died  before 
he  had  a  patent.  But  it  matters  not,  because  Fenwick  had  the  first  grant 
and  patent  for  it. 

"  The  said  Tho.  Copley  further  demanded  a  manor  of  3000  acres  of 
land  due  by  like  Conditions  of  Plantation  for  transporting  ten  of  the 
abovesaid  26  men  in  the  year  1633.^ 

"  Eod.  The  said  Tho.  Copley  conveyed  and  assigned  all  his  right  and 
interest  in  the  demand  aforesaid  unto  Cuthbert  Fenwick,  Gent.,  and  his 
heirs."  Tho'  the  Record  don't  say  demands,  yet  the  certificate  and 
patent  hereafter  mentioned  sufficiently  declare  in  \its  ?]  meaning.  Then 
follows  the  warrant  and  order  to  lay  out  the  said  tracts. 

"  \^od^^  These  are  to  will  and  require  you  to  lay  out  400  acres  of 
town  land  and  4000  acres  of  other  land  for  a  manor,  in  such  places  nob 
disposed  of  as  shall  be  desired  by  Cuthbert  Fenwick,  Gent.,  and  to  draw 
a  patent  for  the  granting  of  said  land  unto  the  said  Cuth.  Fenwick  by 
Conditions  of  Plantation  of  the  year  1633,     To  Mr.  Secretary." 

Then  follows  the  certificate  and  grant  for  3400  acres  to  Cuth.  Fenwick, 
as  appears  Lib.  fol.  aforesaid.  This  certificate  and  grant  contains  all 
the  land  which  now  is  called  St.  Inagoes,  &c.,  viz.  2000  acres  of  St, 
Inagoes,  1000  in  St.  George's  Island,  and  400  of  town  land.  The  other 
4th  thousand  is  supposed  to  have  been  applied  by  Mr.  Fenwick  to  some 
other  use  or  place.  The  woi'ds  of  the  Record  marked  by  "  are  subscribed 
thus  :  "Vera  copia— out  of  Lib.  F,  fol.  134,  per  Ed.  Griffith  Regf  of  the 
Land  Office." 

Thus  was  St.  Inagoes  Manor,  &c,,  by  Mr,  Copley  settled  in  the  hands 
of  Mr.  Fenwick  in  the  year  1641,  July  the  27th.  About  22  years  after 
St.  Inagoes  had  been  trusted  in  the  hands  of  Mr,  Fenwick  by  Mr.  Copley 
(he  being  now  departed  this  life  or  the  country),  Rd.  Fr.  Henry  Warren, 
who  came  into  this  country  in  1661,  obtains  a  conveyance  of  the  aforesaid 
lands  from  Mr.  Fenwick  to  himself,  Mr.  Copley's  successor.     'Tis  dated 

;jull,  and  adds  the  circtwistance  of  its  having  been  in  the  margin  :  Perez  Ferdinando 
was  shot  in  a  boat,  as  Mrs.  Doyue  relates  by  tradition,  from  her  father  Matthews. 
Taken  from  the  margin.  Soou  after  Ferdinando  Pulton  dyes  (or  was  shott  by 
accident,  as  says  Mrs.  Doyne),  and  ]\Ir.  Copley,  in  whom  the  equitable  right  was,  the 
said  Poulton  being  only  his  Trustee,  petitions  for  and  obtains  a  2d.  warrant  for  St. 
Inigo's  and  St,  George's :  and  in  1641  assigns  the  same  to  Mr.  Cuthbert  Fenwick, 
— Father  Attwood,  in  his  Record,  p.  99,  evidently  understands  Ptilton  by  Perez. 

'-  The  07-iginal  certificate  for  2000  acres,  with  the  lines  of  the  present  St.  Inigoes 
tract,  Bobt.  Clarke,  Surveyor,  is  preserved  in  Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (c)  St.  Inigoes. 
It  is  a  decayed  4to  sheet,  endorsed  by  Killick  or  Attwood :  The  Certificat  of  St. 
Inegoes.    There  is  a  copy  in  the  St.  Inigoes  Records,  p.  9. 


§  5]  ^0.  25,     ST.    THOMAS'S  MANOR,  1649-1693  203 

1663,  July  12,  sealed  and  witnessed  ;  it  remains  on  record,  and  transcribed 
by  the  \B.egister\  and  subscribed :  "  Vera  copia,  out  of  Lib.  EE,  fol.  252, 
253,  per  Ed.  Griffiths,  Reg^  of  the  Land  Office."  But  one  great  error  is 
committed  in  this  conveyance,  for  it  leaves  out  all  the  town  land,  tlio' 
inserted  in  all  other  warrants,  certificates,  and  patents  and  conveyances, 
as  well  before  as  after  this  conveyance,*"^  excepting  120  acres  of  town 
land  in  Mr.  Warren's  conveyance,  and  especially  in  the  patent  to  Mr. 
Pennington,  \in  thai\  of  confirmation  of  the  said  lands  to  Mr.  Warren 
in  1667.6 

I  judge  there  is  no  other  conveyance  of  this  400  acres  in  the  Records 
of  the  Land  Office;  and  the  Court  Records  are  burnt  from  [26]60  to  69. 
If  there  be  any  conveyance  in  the  R.  the  said  time,  and  be  burnt,  there 
is  a  great  evidence  of  there  having  been  such  a  conveyance  from  my  Lord's 
patent  of  confirmation  in  1667,  where  he  says  :  All  St.  Inagos  Manor, 
&c.,  with  the  town  land  by  several  means,  conveyances,  and  assignments 
was  vested  and  settled  in  Henry  Warren.+  This  is  a  good  evidence 
recorded. 

This,  moreover,  was  conveyed  from  Mr.  Warren  to  Mr.  Pennington 
in  1685,  Aug.  24 ;  and  from  Mr,  Pennington,  survivor  to  Mr.  Hunter, 
in  the  year  1693,  Oct.  12. 

+NB.  Mr.  WaiTen  in  1663  conveyed  400  acres  of  the  town  land 
(except  40  acres  about  the  Chapel)  to  Tho.  Mathews — with  warrants, 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Z,  2  j'lp-  fol.  A  trayiscript,  by  Father  Stephen 
Dubuisson,  of  an  original  ivhich  may  have  been  the  much  better  draught  aL 
Portobacco  alhuled  to  by  Father  Killick  in  the  next  Number.  It  is  endorsed  by 
Dubuisson :  St.  Inigoes — St.  Thomas — Newtown  or  Britton's  Neck.  The  sub- 
stance is  also  given  on  p.  99  of  Father  Attwood's  Record,  as  quoted  in  No.  26, 
infra. 


No.  25.  1649,  August  16,  to  1693,  October  12. 

St.  Thomas's  Manor,  Md. :  gi'ants,  conveyances.     The  terms  of  original 
purchase,  and  the  line  of  descent  till  Oct.  12,  1693. 

Mr.  Wm.  Hunter's  title  to  St.  Thomas's  Mannour  proved  and  deduced 
from  the  first  originall  to  this  26th  of  June,  1620  [1720y 

The  record  sufficiently  declares  the  first  taken  up,  viz.  F.  Copley,  and 
his  assignment  to  Mr.  Tho.  Mathews  in  the  following  words : — 

"August  the  16,  1649.  Tho.  Copley,  Esq:,  this  day  assigned  to  Mr. 
Tho.  Mathews  4000  acres  of  land  due  to  him  for  transporting  ten  able 
men  servants  into  this  Province  in  the  year  1633.     Tho.  Copley. 

(a)  Here  the  next  clause  of  ten  words  is  interlined. 

"  Dubuisson  here  adds  :  (In  the  margin:  The  255  acres  were  conveyed  by  Mr. 
Warren  to  the  Penniugtons  in  1685.     This  is  the  land  contested  by  Mr.  Sewall.) 
^  Marginal  note  :  See  this  Paper  more  clearly  done  at  Mr.  Hunter,  at  Portobacco. 


204  No.  25.     S7\    THOMAS'S  MANOR,   1649-1693  [II 

"August  17,  1649.  Mr.  Tho.  Mathews  demands  4000  acres  of  land 
due  to  him  by  assignment  from  Mr.  Tho.  Copley.  Warrant  to  the 
surveyor  to  lay  out  the  sayd  4000  acres  on  the  north  side  of  Potomack 
River  near  Portobacco.  Ret[Mrw]  last  [0/]  October  next.  Vera  copia  out 
of  Lib.  A,  B,  tt  H,  fol.  27,  per  Ed.  Griffith,  Regl  of  Land  Office." 

Consequent  to  this  demand  and  warrant,  Rob.  Clark,  surveyour 
genera]],  lays  out  for  Tho.  Mathews  3500  on  wesc  side  and  500  acres 
on  the  east  side  of  Portobacco  Creek,  25th  of  Oct.,  1649.  The  copy 
of  the  certificate  is  now  in  hand,  and  recorded  Lib.  A,  fol.  293.  A 
patent  allso  under  my  Lords  great  seal  was  granted  to  t]ie  sayd  Mathews 
under  same  date ;  but  is  not  yet  found  on  the  Record,  though  diligently 
sought  for.  This  appears  by  Mr.  Warrens  patent  (now  vacated)  of  St. 
Thomas's  Maunour,  dated  Oct.  12,  1666,  Lib.  FF,  fol.  187.  The  copy  of 
this  vacated  Patent  is  in  hand. 

This  mannour  being  thus  settled  in  Mr.  Mathews  our  trustee,  the 
sayd  Mathews  in  the  year  1662,  Oct.  6,  conveys  all  his  right,  title, 
interest,  etc.,  to  Mr.  Warren  and  his  heirs  for  ever.  An  abstract  of  which 
conveyance  is  in  hand,  and  taken  of  the  Record  by  Regl,  Lib.  EE,  fol.  252. 
This  conveyance,  as  well  as  that  [0/]  Mr.  Fenwicks,  was  2  or  3  years 
recorded  after  they  were  sealed  and  delivered,  because  no  time  was  then 
limited  before  1674. 

In  the  year  1666,  Oct.  12,  Mr.  Warren  obtains  a  patent  of  my 
Lord  for  St.  Thomas's  Mannour,  with  an  addition  of  80  acres  to  the 
500  on  this  side ;  but,  the  survey  being  found  to  be  erroneous,  he  obtains 
another  in  1670,  Feb.  2,  now  in  hand  and  recorded,  Lib.  KK,  fol.  141. 
Content :   only  500  acres  v*.^ 

As  to  this  patent  and  the  land  therein  granted,  some  things  are  to  be 
remarked.  1".  About  the  washing  away  of  land  in  Butchers  Quarter, 
opposite  Fort  Point.  2°  About  the  jury's  decision  in  favor  of  Father 
Warren  as  against  Uohert  Gutterick,  ivhose  land,  called  Piercefteld,  sold  by 
him  to  George  Tompson,  Dec.  o,  1670,  and  by  Tompson  to  Col.  Bozcr,  loas 
finally  sold  by  the  latter's  son,  Mr.  Notley  Bozer,  to  Mr.  Hunter,  by  a  con- 
veyance of  Nov.  20,  1711.  B  was  only  a  remnant  of  20  acres.  3°  Splitt- 
field,  consisting  of  SO  acres,  was  by  the  same  conveyance  sold  to  Mr.  Hunter 
by  the  same  Mr.  Bozer,  loho  had  derived  it  through  his  father  from  the  same 
George  Tompson.  4?  George  Gutterick  claims  right  to  76  acres  of  this 
land  by  way  of  rent  assigned  in  a  very  blind  manner  to  him  by  Mr. 
Gavan,  Priest  of  the  Society.^  But  he  lives  upon  courtesy,  not  only 
because  he  and  family  have  used  all  means  in  troublesome  times  to  divest 
us  of  our  right  to  part  of  this  land,^"  shewn  themselves  very  ungrateful!, 

*  Here  written  down  the  7>iargin :  Mr.  Warren,  24  Aug.,  1G85,  conveys  this  4000, 
with  all  our  other  land,  to  Francis  and  John  Penington  iu  Jointcuancy  (i.e.  to  them 
and  their  heirs  for  ever).  Francis  survivour  conveys  all  his  right  to  Mr.  Wm.  Planter, 
Oct.  12,  1693. 

"  In  the  margin  :  Paper  dated  Feb.  5,  1682/3. 

'"  Aitwood,  in  his  Record,  p.  105,  uses  stronger  language :  That  he  deserves  no 


§  5]  No.  25.     ^7^.    THOMAS'S  MANOR,  1649-1693  205 

\and'\  tlie  paper  erroneously  worded,  but  chiefly  Ijecause  it  was  never 
recorded,  consequently  can't  give  an  estate  in  tenancy  above  7  years. ^^ 
5°  On  a  mistake  [in  wording  this  patent,  the  terms  north  and  south  having 
been  transposed,  through  an  error  of  the  scribe.^^  6?  There  was  4000 
acres  of  land  layd  out  for  Ralph  Crouch  (he  was  a  lay  brother)  very  like 
the  land  in  the  Neck.  Being  dated  one  day  younger  than  our  certificate, 
i.e.  1649,  Oct.  26,  no  notice  is  to  be  taken  of  it.  The  certificate  of  Ralph 
Crouch  is  in  hand.^^ 

NB, — The  law  that  annulled  deeds  for  above  7  years  was  made  in  the 
year  1699,  i.e.  after  Mr.  Gavans  lease;  so  that  the  acknowledgement  and 
enrollment  of  that  paper  of  Mr.  Gavans  was  not  necessary  in  1685,  if  all 
other  things  necessaiy  were  added,  as  it  seems  not. 

Concerning  all  this  matter,  see  a  much  better  draught  at  Portobacco.*''^ 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Z.    Original  fol.  sheet,  2  pp.  {Father  Killick's). 

This  land  increased  binder  Attwood's  management  by  the  acquisition  of 
Hazard,  first  rented  and  then  owned.  After  treating  of  Piercefield  and 
Splittfield,  Attivood's  Becord,  p.  102,  proceeds — 

Hazard.  Contains  100  acres,  and  lyes  on  the  east  side  of  our  south 
line ;  its  south  line  runs  very  near  to  Cousins.  Bounds.  It  was  taken  up 
by  Francis  Gunby,  1668;  by  him  sold  to  Col.  Benj.  Rozer;  he  was  paid 
for  it,  but  run  away  without  making  it  over  (or  acknowledging  it) ;  so 
swears  Rob.  Gutterick  (oath  in  hand).  Fran.  Gutterick  says  Gunby  sold 
it  to  the  Colonels  overseer,  and  he  to  the  Col.  Be  that  as  it  will,  Gunby 
disinherits  his  son,  and  leaves  Hazard  by  will  to  one  Rich'J  Wharton, 
now  living  on  the  south  side  of  Poconsoke,  near  Rehobeth,  Eastern 
Shore. 

NB, — The  rents  due  upon  this  land  are  almost  worth  the  same.  As 
Messrs.  Bennet  and  Heath  have  given  us  theirs,  so  the  late  purchasers 
ought  to  be  desired  to  do  the  same,  and  then  the  purchase  may  be  easy 
from  the  abovesaid  Wharton.^''* 

(b)  End  of  the  paper. 

(c)  7'his  last  paragraph  in  later  writing. 

kindness  is  .  .  .  certain;  that  family  having  always  endeavoured,  in  troublesome 
times,  in  concert  with  our  Protestant  enemys,  to  disseise  us  of  our  right  in  and  to 
great  part  of  that  tract  of  land.     Cf.  infra,  No.  77,  pp.  273,  274. 

"  In  the  margin  :  An  errour.     Vide  NB*. 

1*  To  this  last  phrase  the  Attwood  Record  adds  the  following  reflection :  But 
whether  this  will  avail,  lett  others  judge ;  for  my  part  I  have  always  feared  the 
worst,  and  advised  with  Mr.  James  Carroll  and  others,  who  all  agreeing  that  it  could 
not  prejudice  our  title,  and  that  none  could  take  advantage  thereof,  I  acquiesced. 
But,  if  times  should  favour,  I  think  we  ought  to  gett  the  error  rectifyed ;  and,  if  no 
other  method  can  be  found,  a  new  cert[i/ica;e]  and  patent,  with  old  rents  and  rights. 

1*  The  Attioood  Record  adds  the  reference  :  L.  A,  B,  &  H,  fol.  37;  with  the  following 
reflecticm :  'Tis  probable  this  certificate  was  procured  only  to  save  our  land  in  bad 
times.  After  other  observations,  Attioood  puts  the  following  query  (p.  106) :  Quaere  : 
Whether  the  law,  that  annuls  deeds  for  above  7  years  unless  recorded,  were  not  in 
1699,  and  consequent  to  Mr.  Gavans  lease  (made  in  1685) :  if  so,  the  same  is  not  void 
for  not  being  recorded.  The  answer  to  this  Query  is  appended  as  the  next  and  con- 
cluding paragraph  in  the  Killick  original,  correcting  the  error  noted  in  Killick's  text. 


206  Nos.  26,  27.     RRITTONS  LAND;  ESTATES,  1 668-1 727  [H 

R'l  Wharton  is  now  dead,  and  Col.  Levin  Gail  is  guardian  to  the 
orphan. 

Tim  property  of  Hazard  was  acquired,  as  well  as  Mankins  Adventure,  of 
loliich  Attwood's  Becord,  p.  106,  speaks  as  folloios : — 

8?  As  to  Mankins  Adventure,  it  is  mostly  if  not  wholy  included  in 
Hazzard  and  Splittfield,  and  younger  than  both. 

For  particulars  concerning  the  purchases,  see  No.  39,  infra. 


No.  26.  1668,  December  2,  to  1693. 

Britton's  Neck  and  Outlet,  or  Newtown,  Md, :  conveyances,      Tlie 
OQ'iginal  purchase  and  the  line  of  succession,  till  1693. 

The  Titles  of  our  Lands,  deduced  from  the  first  taker  up  to  the  present 
possessor,  whether  by  patent,  conveyance,  or  bequest,  with  other 
notes  and  observations  concerning  the  bounds,  rights,  and  titles, 
&c.,  of  the  above  said  lands. 

In  St.  Mary's  County  :  Britton's  Neck  and  Outlet,  their  title  derived. 
From  their  first  taking  up  till  Jan.  20,  1726/7.     By  P.  A.,  S.J.i* 

Mr.  William  Bretton  was  the  first  taker  up  of  Brettons  Neck,  in  the 
year  1640;  and  of  Brettons  Outlet  in  the  year  1658,  Jan.  12.  The  first 
tract  was  surveyed  for  750  acres,  but  now,  by  the  washing  away  of  the 
land,  contains  about  674,  The  2d.  or  Outlet,  surveyed  by  a  jury,  instead 
of  a  100  ac,  contains  but  43  acres.  The  patents  for  both  tracts  are  in 
hand.  The  warrant,  certificate,  and  patent  for  Brittons  Neck  are 
recorded,  Lib.  F,  fols.  84,  85,  also  Lib.  A,  B,  H,  fol.  81.  The  Outlet, 
fol.  35  of  a  loose  paper,  &c. 

Mr.  William  Breton  and  Temperance  his  wife  conveyed  the  two  afore- 
said tracts  of  land  to  Mr.  Henry  Warren  in  the  year  1668,  Dec.  2. 
Mr.  Warren  conveys  the  same  to  Messrs.  Francis  and  Jn.  Pennington  in 
the  year  1685,  Aug.  24;  and  Mr.  Francis  Pennington,  the  survivor, 
to  Mr.  Wm.  Hunter  in  the  year  1693,  together  with  all  the  rest  of 
his  lands. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  L.  1,  pp.  100,  105  ;  in  Father  Peter  Attwood's 
Record,  tvhich  is  partly  described  by  him  in  the  heading  and  sub-heads  as 
given  above  and  below. 

No.  27.  1693,  October  12,  to  1727,  January  20. 

The  same  three  estates  in  Maryland.     TJieir  subsequent  line  of  descent 
till  the  date  of  Attwood's  writing. 

'^  Father  Peter  Attwood's  chief  source  is  mentioned  in  the  following  sub-head, 
p.  105  :  Things  worthy  to  be  remarked  conceruing  our  lands,  their  bounds,  courses, 
and  other  difficulties,  collected  in  great  part  from  Mr.  Wm.  Killick's  manuscripts. 


§  5]  ^'cs.  27,  A-C,  28.     ESTATES;  BOHEMIA,  E.S.,   1693  1732  207 

A.  St.  Inigoes  Manor. 

[p.  99.]  Mr.  Hunter  bequeaths  this  and  all  his  land  to  Mr.  Geo. 
Thorold  by  will  bearing  date  [1 723  ^^] ;  and  he  conveys  this  and  all  his 
lands  to  Mr.  Peter  Attwood  by  a  deed  bearing  date  [1726,  May  9].^® 

B.  St.   Thomas's  Mannour. 

[p.  101.]  Mr.  Wm.  Hunter  bequeaths  the  abovesaid  Mannour  (with 
all  his  other  lands)  to  Mr.  George  Thorold,  in  his  last  will  and  testa- 
ment [1728],  duly  executed,  proved  and  recorded.  Then,  in  1726,  Mr. 
George  Thorold  conveys  the  said  Mannour  (with  all  other  lands)  to  Mr. 
Peter  Attwood.     The  above  conveyances  are  in  hand,  and  duely  recorded. 

C.  Brettons  NecJe  and  Brettons  Outlet. 

[p.  100.]  Mr.  Hunter  bequeathes  the  same  (with  all  the  rest  of  his 
lands)  to  Mr.  George  Thorold  in  his  last  will  and  testament,  bearing  date 

[1723]  and  recorded .     Mr.  Geo.  Thorold  conveys  the  same  unto 

Mr.  Peter  Attwood  in  the  year  1726,  by  a  deed  bearing  date  May  9th, 
1726,  duly  executed  and  recorded  in  the  Records  of  Charles  County, 
August  the  13th,  and  in  those  of  St.  Maries,  Sept,  28th,  because  some 
of  the  land  conveyd  lyes  in  each  County. 

N.B.  of  Mr.  William  Killick  : 

Mr.  R.  Vowles  has  3  lotts  sold  him  as  town-land,  but  has  altered  the 
bounds  and  figure  of  the  same,  that  he  might  come  fa[r]ther  into  our 
pasture.  He  has  no  right  to  the  lott  so  altered,  because  the  last  Act  for 
Towns  was  dissented  to,  and  more  especially  because  he  never  built  on 
them  after  that  Law. 

Quaere  in  good  times.     W.  K. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  L.  1,  AttwoocVs  Record  as  above,  pp.   99, 
101,100. 

No.  28.  1706,  July  10,  to  1732,  April  20. 

St.  Xaverius,  Bohemia,  and  other  Tracts,  on  the  Eastern  Shore,  Md. : 
bequests,  conveyances.     The  line  of  descent  till  April  W,  1732. 

The  Title  to  St.  Xaverius,  and  other  Tracts  of  Land  lying  on  the  Eastern 
Shore,  formerly  belonging  to  Mr.  Tho.  Mansell,  and  belonging  to  us, 
Jan.  20,  1726/7. 

St.  Xaverius  [Bohemia] 

was  granted  to  Mr.  Thomas  Mansell  as  vacant  land,  by  patent  bearing 
date  July  10,  1706,  for  458  acres. i^ 

'^  From  deed  of  Tliorold  to  Attwood  :  No.  47,  infra, 

'"  Attivood  on  Britton's  Neck,  as  here.  No.  27,  C. 

"  A  letter  of  the  General  Thyrsus  Gonzalez,  1695,  November  10,  to  Father  William 
Hunter  at  "  F&)-1  Tabacco,"  has  a  marginal  note  on  a  "  St.  Xavier's  residence  in  Mary- 
land.''    See  supra,  No.  6,  E^.     This  vmst  refer  to  Newtoim.     Cf.  No.  97,  2?  Missio. 


208  No.  28,     BOHEMIA,   E.S.,  1706-1732  [II 

Part  of  the  said  tract  had  been  formerly  surveyed  by  a  \y  arrant 
granted  for  Mary  Ann  O'Dauiel,  and  Margaret  her  sister,  is  March  18, 
1680,  by  the  name  of  Moriss  O'Daniels  Rest,  containing  300  acres,  as  by 
the  original  survey  appears.  This  said  survey  was  never  recorded,  nor 
any  grant  issued  thereon  to  the  said  sisters.  Of  the  two  sisters,  Margaret 
dyed  first,  and  the  whole  right  to  the  said  land  was  vested  in  Mary  Ann, 
who  dying  bequeathed  the  same  to  Messrs.  Thos.  Mansell  and  William 
Douglass ;  which  said  William  having  made  over  all  his  right  and  title 
thereunto  to  the  said  Mr.  Thos.  Mansell,  he  (the  said  Thos.)  petitions  for 
and  obtains  a  special  warrant  to  resurvey  the  said  tract,  and  take  up  the 
same  as  vacant  land,  together  with  what  surplus  or  vacant  land  was 
thereunto  contiguous ;  which  was  done  accordingly,  and  patent  granted 
as  above.     It's  recorded  in  the  Land  Office,  Lib.  DD,  pag.  533. 

The  Adjoining  Purchase,  &c. 

Mr.  Thomas  Mansell  purchased  of  Mr.  James  Heath  a  parcell  of  land, 
bounding  upon  the  above  St.  Xaverius,  and  containing  335  acres  ;  and  this 
parcell  being  or  containing  one  intire  tract,  called  St.  Inigo's,  and  part  of 
Worsell  Mannour,  and  part  of  a  3'!  tract  called  Woodbridge,  they  are  as 
follows  : — 

St.  Inigo's 

was  taken  up  by  Mr.  James  Heath  for  100  acres  by  the  name  of  St. 
Ignatius,  patent  bearing  date,  Apr.  6,  1711  ;  recorded  in  the  Land  Office, 
Lib.  P,  K,  N.  3,  fol.  189.  Sold  by  Mr.  James  Heath  to  Mr.  Thos. 
Mansell  (together  with  the  two  following  tracts)  by  a  deed  bearing  date, 
Feb.  28,  1721  ;  recorded  L.  F,  D,  N.  3,  fol.  279,  280.'>"> 

Part  of  Worsell  Mannour. 

This  mannour  was  taken  up  by  Col.  Sayer,  by  him  bequeathed  (or 
conveyed)  to  Mr.  Ch,  Blake  ;  by  him  to  Mr.  James  Heath,  exchanged  (I 
think)  for  other  land.  Part  of  this  tract,  adjoining  to  St.  Inigo's,  that 
is  to  say  165  acres,  was  sold  by  Mr.  Heath  to  Mr.  Mansell  as  above. 

Part  of  Woodbridge. 
This  tract  was  originally  taken  up  by  David  Mackenny,  by  him  sold 
to  Darby  Nowland,  and  by  his  son  Dennis  sold  to  Mr.  James  Heath  (that 
is  to  say,  his  part  thereof  containing  75  acres  and  adjoining  St.  Inigo's), 
and  by  Mr.  Heath  to  Mr.  Mansell  as  above. 

(d)  Jn  other  copies  this  reference  seems  to  he  I.  T).  or  T.  D.  and  the  jr.  are  cited  thus :  Fols.  27n,  280,  2S1, 
282,  parchment  cover  for  deeds,  Cecil  County."  One  of  these  copies  may  be  uf  Atlivood's  lime,  and  endorsed 
by  him  :  Our  [titl]e  to  our  Lands  on  tlie  Kastern  Shore.  The  other  may  be  a  copy  by  Fr.  John  Lewis, 
bringing  down  the  succession  to  1774.  ISoth  arc  detached  folio  sheets,  among  the  documents,  (d)  Bohemia, 
Md.-N.  T.  Frovince  Archives. 

"  Cf.  infra,  No.  38 :  Lord  Baltimore'' s  Grant  to  Mansell,  1706,  July  10. — Compare 
J.  Baldwin,  Maryland  Calendar  of  Wills,  p.  93 ;  Mmris  O'Daniell's  will,  1680, 
March  26. 


§  5]  ^Vo.  28.     BOHEMIA,    E.S.,   1 706-1 732  209 

NB. — St.  Xaverius  lyes  upon,  the  head  of  Little  Bohemia,  in  Cecil 
County  :  part  of  it,  in  one  corner,  was  taken  away  by  Astmore,  an  elder 
survey  and  a  tract  of  land  belonging  to  Mr.  Vachel  Denton ;  the  Yarnc, 
and  both  more  of  ours  and  more  of  Astmore,  was  taken  away  by  Worsel 
Mannour,  eldest  of  the  three :  all  which  and  more  was  included  in 
Mr.  Mansells  purchase  of  Mr.  Heath. 

The  Moyty  of  Dar  nails  Farme. 
This  tract  lyes  in  Kent  County  near  Chester  River,  and  was  taken  up 
by  Jn.  Darnall  Esq.  for  600  acres  in  the  whole ;  but  part  thereof  was 
taken  away  by  elder  surveys.  The  moyty  (of  what  remained),  being  near 
300  acres,  was  bequeathed  by  said  Jn.  Darnall  to  Mr.  Henry  Darnall  his 
nephew,  and  by  him  conveyd  to  Mr.  Thos.  Mansell  by  a  deed  bearing  date, 
Oct.  10,  1722;  recorded  in  Kent  County  Records,  Lib.  I,  G,<'=>  N.AV.  for 
Conveyances,  fol.  286. 

Simms  Prime  Choice. 

It  lyes  in  Kent  County  on  Fendall  now  Parloe  [?]  Creek  ;  it  was 
taken  up  by  Alexander  Simms,  and  by  him  bequeathed  to  his  son  Jn.  Simms, 
and  by  the  said  Jn.  bequeathed  to  Mr.  Thos.  Mansell.  Now  whereas 
the  said  Jno.  was  a  minor  when  he  made  the  above  devise,  being  aged  but 
1 7  years,  the  said  Mr.  Thos.  Mansell,  for  fear  his  title  should  be  called  in 
(juestion,  by  means  of  the  testators  nonage,  prayed  for  and  obtained  a 
special  warrant  to  resurvey  the  same  ;  and,  it  being  found  to  contain  but 
75  acres,  had  patent  granted  for  the  same,  as  escheat,  Sep.  10,  1714. 
Recorded  in  the  Provincial  Records,  Lib.  R,  Y,  N.  1,  fol.  198.     Sold.'^' 

Part  of  Heaths  Longlands. 

40  acres  of  this  tract  (which  was  taken  up  by  Mr.  James  Heath) 
were  by  him  conveyed  to  Mr.  Thomas  Mansell  (the  which  include  a 
house  and  plantation)  by  a  deed  bearing  date,  July  7,  1713.  Recorded 
in  Kent  County  Records,  Lib.  I,  G,  N'i  N.  for  Conveyances,  fol.  34 1.**^^ 

NB.  These  40  acres  are  either  adjoining  to  or  part  of  Simms  Prime 
Choice. 

Quaere.  How  much  land  there  is  secure  1  for  I  believe  Heaths  Long 
Lands  is  elder,  and  takes  away  all  Simms  Prime  Choice. ^^ 

All  the  above  tracts  on  the  Eastern  Shore,  that  is  to  say,  St.  Xaverius, 
The  additional  Purchase  of  St.  Inigo's,  of  part  of  Worsell  Mannour,  and 

(p)  This  I.  a.  reads  I.  S.  in  a  copy,  just  cited,  which  also  adds  to  the  entire  reference  :  In  the  RecorJs 
of  Kent  County,  March  26,  1723. 

(f)  TIUs  last  word  is  added  in  a  later  hand. 

(g)  Another  copy  seems  to  read  I.  S.,  and  gives  thefols.  as  341,  342,  Sepr.  15,  1713. 

'^  One  of  the  other  copies  states  absolutely :  Now,  whereas  the  said  land  [Simms 
Prime  Clioicc^  was  taken  away  by  an  elder  survey  of  Mr.  Heath's  Longlands,  the  said 
Heath  conveyed  unto  the  said  Tho.  Mansell  40  acres  of  his  said  Longlands,  etc.  The 
other  [Lewis's  ?]  copy  leaves  out  DarnalVs  Farm  and  Simins  Frime  Choice  or  part  of 
Heath's  Longlands. 

VOL.   I.  P 


210  No.  28.     BOHEMIA,  JS.S.,  1 706-1 732  [11 

of  part  of  Woodbridge,  Simms  Prime  Choice,  Part  of  Heaths  Long  Lands, 
and  all  other  whatever  to  him  belonging,  were  bequeathed  by  Mr.  Thos. 
Mansell  in  his  last  will  and  testament,  bearing  date,  20  Feb.  1722/3,  to 
Mr.  Thos.  Hodgson ;  ^''^  and  by  him  bequeathed  to  Mr.  Jn.  Bennet  by  his 
last  will  and  testament,  bearing  date,  6  May,  1724 ;  and  by  him  conveyed 
to  Mr.  Peter  Attwood,  by  a  deed  bearing  date,  9th  April,  1728,  acknow- 
ledged the  same  day  before  the  Hon*"'."  Wm.  Loch,  Provincial  Justice, 
and  recorded  in  the  Provincial  Land  Record  in  L?  P,  L,  L.*"  N?  6,  fol. 
256,  April  10,  1728. 

N.B.  Some  remarks  concerning  the  land  on  Bohemia  or  St.  Xaverius 
follow  on  page  109."" 

[2?.  109.']  Some  Remarks  concerning  St.  Xaverius,  and  the  other  tracts 

adjoining  thereto. 

Mr.  Jos[hua^  George^  having  purchased  Middle  Neck  Mannour  of 
Col.  Herman,  got  the  same  surveyed  by  an  order  from  the  Provincial 
Court  in  a  dispute  between  him  and  Vachel  Denton;  and,  as  by  the 
Plott  appears,  took  in  all  St.  Xaverius  and  part  of  several  other  tracts, 
and,  beginning  with  the  poorest,  ejects  Mr.  Reynolds  out  of  that  part  of 
Sarahs  Joynture  he  lived  upon  :  now,  tho'  these  his  extended  bounds 
were  not  to  be  sustained,  and  the  Delaware  Path,  and  not  the  Delaware 
Highway  was  to  bound  him  on  Hermans  branch,  yet  since  a  straight  line 
drawn  from  either  place  to  the  head  of  St.  Austins  Creek,  as  his  patent 
allows,  would  take  away  some  of  our  land,  to  prevent  a  vexatious  lawsuit 
and  the  expences,  after  long  debates  I  agreed  to  give  him  35<£  curr-  for  a 
deed  of  release  to  all  the  right  or  claim  he  might  have  to  any  or  all  the 
land  I  hold  between  the  two  branches  of  St.  Augustins  Creek,  and 
accordingly  had  the  deed  executed  and  acknowledged  before  Col.  Fendal, 
one  of  the  Provincial  Justices,  on  the  24th  of  July,  1731,  and  sent  it  over 
to  be  recorded  in  Cecil  County  where  the  land  lyes. 

P.  Attwood. 
Asmore.-" 

Granted,  the  18th  day  of  September  1688,  to  Jno.  Browning  and 
Henry  Denton,  afterwards  by  survivorship  from  him  to  his  sole  heir  at 
law  Vachel  Denton,  who  by  a  deed  duly  executed  conveyed  his  right  and 
title  to  the  Rd.  Peter  Attwood  of  St.  Marys  County,  the  20th  of  April, 
1732.     The  sayd  tract  is  supposed  to  contain  550  acres  more  or  less."* 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  L.  1,  pp.  103,  104, 109.     Attivood's  Record. 

(b)  The  later  copy  adds :  Proved  [?]  on  the  30  day  of  Ap.  I'i2i,  before  Mr.  Knight,  Dep.  Commissary  for 
Cecil  County. 

(i)  The  later  copy  has  Lib.  L,  L. 

(k)  End  of  p.  104. 

(1)  'JVUs  last  %  on  Asmore  is  an  appendix  written  in  a  smaller  hand.  End  of  the  Attwood  Land 
Record. 

'"  Elsewhere  Ashmoi-e,  Askmore,  Astmore. 


§  5]  No.  29.     DIRECTIONS,   1727  211 

At  the  comnicjicchient  of  Father  AlkvoocVs  Becord,  p.  99,  he  iiialccs 
general  observations  on  this  landed  fund  of  the  four  estates,  as  in 
the  following  No.  29. 


No.  29.  January  20,  1726/7. 

Attwood's  Observations.  General  directions  of  Father  Peter  Aitwood 
on  the  manner  of  iirescrving  the  four  Maryland  estates  just 
described. 

The  Title  of  our  Lands  deduced  from  the  first  Taker-up  to  the  present 
Possessor,  whether  by  sale  or  bequest  to  him  descending. 

There  are  at  present,  Jan.  20,  1726/7,  four  Residences  belonging  to 
some  one  or  more  of  the  Society,  in  the  Province  of  J^Jaryland.  Each 
tract  v/as  purchased  for  a  valuable  consideration,  either  of  my  Lord,  or 
of  some  other  holding  under  him,  and  descends  by  conveyance  or  will  ; 
for  all  other  right  of  succession  or  inheritance  in  common  we  are  deprived 
of  by  the  Statute  of  Mortmain.  Hence  it  is  very  adviseable  that  each 
possessor  have  always  a  will  by  him,  whereby  he  bequeathes  all  his  estate, 
both  real  and  personal,  to  N.  N.  and  his  heirs  for  ever ;  and,  in  case  of  his 
[viz.  N.  N.]  dying  first,  to  [a^iother]  'N.  N.  and  his  heirs  for  ever ;  and  so 
name  two  or  three  of  ours,  least  possibly  our  land  become  escheat,  either 
for  want  of  such  will,  or  by  the  devisee's  dying  before  the  devisor.  But 
care  must  be  had,  least  the  unskilfull  wording  of  the  will  should  make  it 
amount  to  an  entail ;  -^  for  then  it  would  be  equally  dangerous  to  leave  our 
lands  to  many,  one  after  another,  as  to  leave  them  to  one  alone.  This 
premised,  I  come  now  to  the  lands,  and  shall  treat  of  them  as  they  lye 
and  belong  to  each  Residence. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  L.  1,  p.  99. 
^1  This  aclualhj  Ji,ap;pcned  under  Qeorge  Thorold's  second  toill;  cf.  infra,  No.  61. 


§  6.  Pakticular  Grants,  Deeds,  Bequests  in  Maryland,  1633-1727. 

The  foregoing  general  account,  covering  95  years,  is  corrohorated  in  the 
Maryland-Neio  York  Province  S.J.  Archives  ly  various  records 
of  grants,  conveyances,  official  ]plats  ivith  their  statements  ;  besides 
wills  and  deeds  not  executed,  and  the  ijatrimonics  of  individual 
Jesuits  assigned  by  them  to  the  Society.  The  State  Records 
su'p'ply  other  papers.  We  take  particular  notice  here  of  such  as 
serve  historiecd  purposes.  Some  solve  old  problems  and  others  start 
new  ones. 


No.  30.  1633-1638. 

The  claims  for  land  by  Conditions  of  Plantation.  Illustrating  Father 
Attwood's  statement  ^  that  Father  Thomas  Copley  brought  39 
servants  in,  as  appears  by  Eecord,  and  demanded  28,500  acres 
of  land. 

[Lib.  l,f.  17.]  Came  into  the  Province  the  8th  of  August,  1637 — 
Mr.  Thomas  Copley  and  Mr.  John  Knolls,  who  transported  : — Here  follow 
11  names,  loliereas  Father  Pulton's  demand  for  this  year  gives  20  names. 

[lbid.,f.  18.]  Came  into  the  Province  22th  Nov.  1638— Mr.  Pulton, 
Mr.  Morly.''* 

[Ibid.,  f.  19.]  Entered  by  Mr.  Copley.  Brought  into  the  Province 
in  the  year  1633 — 

Mr.  Andrew  White,  2  other  names,  Mr.  John  Althem,  2  other  names. 
F.  20  adds  24  names,  among  which  is  that  of  Mr.  Rogers. 

[Ibid.,  f.  37.]  Mr.  Ferdinand  Pulton  demandeth  land  by  Conditions 
of  Plantation  under  these  several  titles  following ;  that  is  to  say,  for 
men  brought  in  by  several  persons  whose  assigne  the  said  Ferdinand 
Pulton  is,  and  for  men  brought  in,  in  his  own  right  : 

(a)  r.ert  of  line  Hank. 
'  Record,  p.  101.     Sec  supra,  No.  24,  p.  201. 


§  6]  No.  30.     LAND    CLAIMS,   1633-1638 

As  assigne  of  Mr.  Andrew  White  : 

Brought  into  the  Province  Anno  1633 — 


213 


Mr.  Andrew  White 
Mr,  John  Altome 
Thomas  Statham 
Robert  Simpson 

Mr. Rogers 

John  Hill 
John  B  riant 


Henry  Bishop 
Thomas  Heath 
Lewis  Fremond 
Richard  Thompson 

Anno  1634 — 
Nicholas  Hervey 
Xpofer  Carnoll 

Anno  1635 — 
James  Thornton 


John  Horwood 
As  assigne  of  Mr.  John  Sanders,  Anno  1633- 


Benjamin  Hodges 
John  Elkin 


Richard  Cole 
Richard  Nevill 


As  assigne  of  Mr.  Richard  Gerrard,  Anno  eod. 


Thomas  Munns  [?] 
Thomas  Grijrston 


Robert  Edwards 
John  Ward 


Matthias  Sousa,  Molato 
Richard  Luthead 
William  Ashmore 
Robert  Sherley 

A    Smith    lost    by   the 
way 


Francisco,^  a  Molato 


John  Mai'lbursfh 


William  Edwin 


As  assigne  of  Mr.  Edward  and  Frederick  Wintour,  Anno  eod. — 


black  John  Price  ^ 
white  John  Price  ^ 
Francis  Rabnett 


Thomas  Smith 
Richard  Duke 


Henry  James 
Thomas  Charinton 


As  assigne  of  Mr.  Thomas  Copley,  1637 — 


Mr.  John  Knolls 
Thomas  Matthews 
George  White 
Edward  Cottam 
John  Mackin 
Robert  Hedger 
Phillip  Spurr 


John  Smith,  alias  Bet-  Robert  Sedgrave 


Thomas  Davison 

William  Empson 
Nicholas  Russell 
James  Compton 
Edward  Tetersell 


tarn  [?] 
Luke  Garnett 
Richard  Coxe 
John  Tue 
Walter  King 
Henry  Hooper 

In  his  own  right,  by  brought  in  by  himself,  Anno  1638. — 

Walter  Morley  Richard  Darey  Charles  the  Welshman. 

[JDarcy  ?] 

\()U  Lib.  F,  f.  62.]  Ferdinand  Pulton  Esq.  demandeth  260  acres  of 
Town  land  due  by  Conditions  of  Plantation  for  transporting  26  able  men 


There  is  a  Fr.  Perez  on  f.  39,  1.  4. 

Fol.  38 :  alias  John  Price,  Senior  and  Junior. 


214  No.  31.     CI/APEL    LAND,   1641-1727  [II 

into  the  Province  to  plant  and  inhabit  there,  in  the  year  1633,  that  is  to 
say: 

In  the  year  1633 — Names  follow. 

And   140  acres  more  for  28  other  like   men   transported   as  afore, 

between  the  said  year and  the  year  1638,  inclusively,  that  is  to 

say  : — Names  folloiv. 

The  said  Ferdinand  Pulton  further  demandeth  10,000 acres  of 

land  due  by  Conditions  of  Plantation,  for  transporting  the  foresaid  five 
and  twenty  men  in  the  year  1633,  and  2000  acres  more  for  transporting 
ten  men  of  the  aforesaid  28  in  the  years  following.* 

Land  Records,  Land  Office,  Annayolis,  ilIfZ.,Lib.  1,  ff.  17,  18,  19,  20,  37,  38, 
or  old  Lib.  F,  ff.  15,  16,  21,  62. 


No.  31.  1641-1727. 

The  Chapel  land,  St.  Mary's  City,  Md.  It  was  granted  in  the  original 
patent  to  CtUhhert  Femoick,  IGJ^l,  July  fi8,  as  one  of  the  three 
2')arcels  of  toivn  land,  aggregating  JfDO  aeres.  This  one  parcel 
consisted  of  '25  acres,  lyeing  nearest  about  the  new  Chappell  at 
St.  Maries;  and,  like  the  others,  is  accurately  described  in  the 
Fenwich  patent ;  ^  as  also  in  the  patent  of  confirmation  granted 
to  Father  Henry  Warren,  1667,  April  4;  and  again  in  the 
indenture  made  hetiueen  Warren  and  the  Fathers  Pennington, 
1685,  Aug.  24..  In  the  List  of  Grants,  St.  Mary's  and  other 
Counties,  I6J4.O-I66O,  the  same  dimensions  are  assigned  to  the 
Chapel  Freehold ;  and  the  other  two  parcels  are  mentioned,  120 
acres  in  a  nech  at  the  mouth  of  St.  Inigocs  Creeh,  and  255  acres 
lying  about  St.  Maries  Sill.  It  is  added  that  this  Freehold 
is  now  the  inheritance  of  Thomas  Matthews,  Gent.  In  1662, 
Oct.  5,  Henry  Warren  conveying  and  quitting  all  claims  to  St. 
Mary's  Hill  in  favour  of  Thomas  Matthews,  excepts  the  40  acres 
about  the  Chapel.  Father  Francis  Pennington  deeds  to  Wm. 
Digges  G  acres  thereof  next  to  St.  Mary's  River.  In  1726,  May  9, 
Father  George  Thorold  conveys  to  Father  Attwood  a  tract  of  land 
called  the  Chappel  Land,  on  wliicli  the  Cliappel  stands  at  St. 
Maries,  containing  about  40  acres ;  and.  there  is  no  mention  of 

■*  End  of  Pulton's  demands. — Cf.  J.  Kilty,  Landliolclcr's  Assistant,  pp.  GO,  G8, 
for  some  notes  of  entries  and  claims  to  quantities  of  land,  regarding  the  missionaries. 
For  the  names  of  persons  brought  over  by  the  Jesuits,  cf.  k.  D.  Neill,  Founders  of 
Maryland,  pp.  91,  92,  where  some  forty-six  are  recorded,  including  those  of  the  five 
Jesuits  themselves.  Cf.  also  K.  C.  Dorsey,  Life  of  Father  Thomas  Copley,  Woodstock 
Letters,  xiv.  60. 

^  Cf.  History,  I.,  as  above.  No.  24,  note  2. 


§  6]  A'os.  32,  33.     NElVrOWN  PURCHASE ;  LOSSES,   1640-1894        215 

the  other  two  parcels  of  toiuii  land.  Finally,  in  his  Record  dated 
17'27,  Jan.  W,  Father  Attwood  says:  The  Chappel  Land  is  a 
reserve  of  40  acres,  on  which  the  Chappel  stands,  out  of  a  tract 

of  land  called taken  up  by and  descended  as  St. 

Inigo's  to  Mr.  Peter  Attwood  from  Mr.  Tho.  Copley. 

Annapolis  Records,  Lib.  1,  115,  116.  Ibid.,  Lib.  10,  450.  Ihid.,  Lib. 
BB  {Deeds),  40.  Ibid.,  Lib.  W.  E.  C.  {Deeds),  404.— ilM  Historical  Society 
Library,  List  of  Ch-anfs  in  Calvert,  St.  Mary's,  Isle  of  Kent,  and  Charles 
Counties,  1640-1660. — St.  Inigoes  Archives,  Records,  p.  3. — Md.-N.  Y.  Province 
S.J.  Archives,  documents  {a)  St.  Thomas's  Manor ;  a  double  4to  sheet,  the 
original  draft  of  Mr.  Geo.  TJiorold's  deed  to  Mr.  Peter  Attwood,  with  the 
supplementary  notes  of  the  latter.  Ibid.,  Attwood's  Records,  L.  1,  p.  99. — 
The  wiginal  patent  of  confirmation  granted  to  Henry  Wai-ren  for  the  SSX)  acres 
of  St.  Inigoes,  is  a  closely  written  4to  parchment,  eaten  away  down  the  centre  by 
mice,  perforated  in  other  parts,  and  toith  the  loriting  largely  faded  from  damp. 

The  original  endorsement  reads :    St.   Innag parcells  of  Towne  Land 

Intrat.  in  Record.  Charles  Calvert.  A  later  endorsement  by  Killick  or  Att- 
^vood  [?]  reads  :  In  libro  EE.  folio  252  is  the  Conveyance  for  St.  Thomas 
his  Manner ;  and  next  follows  the  Conveyance  for  that  of  St.  Innegoes.  See 
it[?]  at  Anapolis.  This  parchment  is  in  the  Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives, 
documents  (c)  St.  Inigoes. 


No.  32.  1668,  December  2. 

Bretton's  Neck  and  Outlet,  otherwise  called  Newtown,  Md. :  original 
conveyance.  The  orif/inal  jyai^chment  deed,  authenticated  and 
executed,  recites  that  Win.  Bretton  and  Temperance  his  wife 
conveyed  the  Neck  and  Outlet  to  Henry  Warren,  for  4-0,000 
■pounds  of  tolacco,  Dec.  ?2,  1668. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  documents  (/)  Newtoiun. — In  B,  No.  87, 
may  be  seen  the  cyriginal  grant  to  Wm.  Bretton  of  that  neck  of  land  in  the 
Potomac,  opposite  Heron  Island,  hounded  S.  by  Potojuack,  W.  by  St.  Clement's 
Bay,  E.  by  the  great  bay  called  Brittain's  Bay,  and  N.  by  a  line  drawne  crosse 
the  woods,  etc.,  containing  in  all  750  acres  or  thereaboiits,  more  or  less ;  and 
the  ccmsideration  is  that  Wm.  Bretton  transported  himself,  wife,  one  child  and 
three  able  men  servants,  in  1637 ;  and  is  besides  the  lawful  heir  of  Thomas  Nabb, 
who  transported  himself  and  his  wife  into  tJie  Province  in  the  year  aforesaid  ; 
wherefore  Caccilius  makes  this  grant,  with  the  advice  of  his  Lieutcnant-General, 
Leonard  Calvert,  and  according  to  tlie  tenour  of  our  letters  under  our  hand 
and  seale,  bearing  date  at  Portsmouth  .  .  .  England,  the  eigth  day  of  August, 
1G86.  The  patent  is  a  small  parchment,  dated  Jtdy  10,  1640. — Similarly  in 
D,  No.  84,  may  be  seen  another  patent  of  the  same  kind,  granti7ig  100  acres  more 
or  lesse  to  Wm.  Bretton,  for  transporting  one  mayd  servant  named  Mary  Feild 
in  the  year  1G47,  according  to  the  Conditions  of  Plantation,  1649.  This  grant 
is  on  Bretton's  Bay  and  is  called  Bretton's  Outlett.  The  parchment  is  dated, 
January  12, 1638 ;  is  endorsed  diversely  :  Intratr.  in  Recordo  ;  tlien  autograpli : 
Philip  Calvert  Seers. ;  again  :  This  Graunt  as  according  to  Certificate  on 
Survey  by  me  made  ;  then  autograph :  Robt.  C-ar-  [Clarke  ?]. 


No.  33.  1640-1894. 

The  loss  of  land  by  erosion,  at  Newtown  and  St.  Inigoes.     The  SoO 
acres  granted  to   Wm.  Bretton  hy  the  patents  last  cited,  under 


216  jVo.  34.     PASCATTOJVAY,  1641  [II 

dates  IGJiO  and  1668,  were  found  in  the  latter  half  of  the  next 
century  to  he  717  acres  in  all.  And  the  ^000  acres  of  St. 
Inigoes  farm,  granted  in  164-1  as  one  of  the  two  2Jcireels  maJcing 
up  St.  Inigoes  Manor,  were  resui'veyed  ahout  1894-,  and  found  to 
have  been  reduced  to  186^2  acres. 

...  5.  We  have  at  Newtown  a  plan  of  resurvey  of  the  estate, 
probaLly  done  by  F.  [George]  Hunter,  but  the  year  is  effaced  by  time. 
This  survey  calculates — 

Within  the  Narrows  560  acres  )     _,  ,    -kt     1 

AT-        J.1-    T^T  n .)     Jo      1     Bretton  s  Neck 

Above  the  Narrows  114    a°      ) 

Bretton's  Outlet  43    d°  Total  717 

G.  A  resurvey  was  made  of  Bretton's  Outlet,  dated  Feb.  4,  1687,  by  a 
Sheriff  and  Jury.     This  is  still  at  Newtown,  but  in  a  mutilated  state. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  R  ;  a  4to  quire  of  ten  sheets  :  Navtoion,  1831. 

Similarly,  in  the  case  of  the  2000  acres  at  St.  Inigoes  as  surveyed 
toioards  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century,  the  County  Commissioners, 
at  the  end  of  the  nineteenth,  allmved  an  abatement  of  assessment  for  148 
acres  found  to  he  wanting  on  resurvey. 

Leonardtotun,  St.  Mary's  Co.,  Md.,  County  Commissioner  Records ;   First 
Assessment  Book,  p.  118,  Assessment  of  1876,  loith  a  credit  allowed  {about  1894). 


No.  34.  1641,  August  2  to  August  26. 

Pascattoway:   Copley's  assignment  to  John  Lewgar.      Drafted,  not 
delivered. 

2d.  August,  1641.  Thomas  Copley  Esq.  demandeth  400  acres  of  land, 
due  to  him  by  Conditions  of  Plantation,  for  transporting  4  able  men  into 
the  Province  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1633. 

Eod :  The  said  Thomas  Copley  assigned  his  interest  in  the  said 
demand  unto  John  Lewgar  Secretary. 

Laid  out  for  John  Lewgar  Secretary  400  acres  of  land,  bounding  upon 
the  south  with  Piscattaway  Creek,  upon  the  west  and  north  with  a  swamp 
beginning  at  a  hill  in  the  said  Creek  called  the  Lyon  of  Jude,  and  on 
the  east  with  a  line  drawn  from  the  head  of  the  said  swamp  unto  or 
toward  a  marsh  in  the  said  Creek,  called  the  East  Marsh.  Soe  far  as 
to  include  400  acres. 

The  Patent.  Cecilius,  etc.  To  be  holden  of  us  and  our  heirs  as  of 
our  Honour  of  Paschatoway,  etc.  Yielding  therefore  at  our  usual  Receipt 
eight  shillings  in  money  sterling  or  the  commodities  of  the  couritrey. 
Given  26  August,  1641. 


§  6]  No.  35.     TRUSTS,  1641-1693  217 

Memorandum.  That  in  the  margin  of  the  Orriginal  Record  book, 
where  the  foregoing  patent  is  recorded,  the  following  entry  is  made,  vizt. 
(Never  signed  nor  delivered.) 

Annapolis  Records,  Lib.  1,  fol.  118. 


No.  35.  1641-1693. 

Confidential  trusts  to  save  the  property  from  expropriation.  Coijley 
assigned  his  rights  of  land  at  St.  Inigoes  to  Cuthhert  Fenwich 
in  1G4-1 ;  ^  those  at  St.  Thomas's  Manor  to  Thomas  Matthews  in 
lGJf.9,  Aug.  16.  Matthews  took  out  a  ^patent  for  the  4-000 
acres  of  St.  Thomas's  in  the  same  year,  Oct.  35 ;  and,  the  next 
day,  Oct.  26,  Raljph  Crouch,  a  secular  gentleman,  had  a  certificate 
for  the  laying  out  of  all  this  property  in  his  oiV7i  oiame.  There 
may  have  been  a  conveyance  from  Father  Henry  Warren  to 
Ralph  Crouch  {of  other  property?)  in  Oct.,  166:2.  Matthetvs 
conveyed  St.  Thomas's  to  Father  Warren  in  1663,  Oct.  6.  Fentoich 
conveyed  St.  Inigoes  to  him  in  1663,  July  16.  Meanwhile,  Crouch, 
noiu  a  Jesuit  lay  brother  in  London,  conveyed  on  Oct.  9,  1663, 
to  Gregory  Turherville,  a  lay  brother  in  Maryland,  the  two 
manors  of  St.  Inigoes  and  St.  Tliomas's,  and  all  other  premises  in 
the  possession  of  the  said  Gregory  Turherville.  Turberville 
seems  to  have  conveyed  all  this  to  Warren,  at  some  date  between 
Oct.  9,  1662,  and  April  If.,  1667.  In  the  mean  time,  Warren 
obtained  a  j^cttent  on  resurvey  for  St.  Thomas's  JfiOO  acres,  with 
an  addition  of  SO  acres  recently  procured  from  Daniel  Jennifer  ; 
but  this  patent  dated  Oct.  12, 1666,  luas  vacated,  because  erroneous, 
and  another  was  siibstituted,  on  Fch.  2,  1670,  leaving  out  the 
additional  80  acres.  And,  for  St.  Inigoes,  he  obtained  a  patent 
of  confirmation,  dated  April  4,,  1667.  This  series  of  conveyances 
or  assignments  amounts  to  over  a  dozen  in  number  within  26 
years.  Later  on,  i7i  1685,  on  Aug.  24-,  Warren,  being  now  in 
England,  conveyed  the  tioo  aforesaid  manors,  with  the  additional 
property  of  Bretton's  Neck  and  Outlet,  to  the  two  Fathers 
Pennington,  Francis  of  St.  Inigoes  and  John  of  St.  Clement's 
Bay. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Z,  Duhitisson^s  Transcript ;  Z,  Killick's 
oriainal ;  L.  1,  Attivood's  Record,  as  quoted  above  in  Nos.  24-29.  Also  (c), 
St.  Inigoes,  an  original  4to  note  of  "  Quaerenda  "  (Fr.  Killick's  ?).  Ibid.,  K,  some 
modern  copies  of  entries  abend  St.  Thomas's,  apparently  from  local  records  at 

«  Cf.  History,  I.  §  60  (2),  pp.  483-486. 


218  No.  36.     BEQUESTS,   1635-1685  [II 

Portohacco.  Ibid.,  (c)  St.  Inirjoes,  the  indenture  between  Crouch,  London,  and 
Turbcrville,  Maryland,  Oct.  9,  1662,  the  loitncsscs  being  gentlemen  of  London : 
Wm.  Kirton,  R.  Langhorne,  P.  A.  Juveneau  [?],  Thos.  Allanson.  Ibid.,  K, 
certified  copy  of  Warren's  patent  for  St.  Thomas's,  February  2, 1670. — AnnapoUs 
Records,  Lib.  1  (F),  fi.  115,  116,  Warren's  vacated  patent  for  St.  TJuymas's, 
October  12,  1666.  Ibid.,  Lib.  10  (FF),  pp.  193, 194,  Daniell  Jennifer's  assign- 
ment of  tivo  rights  of  land  (September  2S,  1666),  ivhich  had  been  Capt.  Nich. 
Young's  arid  Thomas  Kemp's  rights,  acquired  in  1656,  by  transportation. 
Ibid.,  Lib.  10,  450-452,  Warren' s  patent  of  confirmation  for  St.  Inigoes,  April  4, 
1667. — St.  Inigoes  Archives,  Records,  pp.  3-6,  Warreyi's  hulenture  to  the 
Pcnningtons,  August  24,  1685,  which  leaves  out  the  120  acres  of  town  land 
at  St.  Inigoes  Neck,  as  is  noted  in  Diibuisson's  Transcript  on  St.  Inigoes, 
supra  No.  24 ;  and  is  so  rehearsed  in  Francis  Pennington's  deed  to  Wm.  Hunter, 
October  5,  1693,  of  lohich  the  original  is  in  (c)  St.  Inigoes,  and  a  true  copy  in 
Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  carton.  A,  1. — A  deed,  under  date  of  July  1,  1681, 
is  given  for  the  same  land  on  St.  Mary's  Hill  to  Pliilip  Calvert  and  Jane  his 
wife  by  Wm.  Boarman  and  Mary  his  wife,  daughter  of  Thomas  Mattheivs,  as 
7nay  be  seen  in  Maryland  Historical  Society  Library.  Compare  Calvert  Papers, 
i.  77. 


No.  36.  1635-1685. 

Bequests  to  the  Society  during  the  first  half-century.  In  one  col- 
lection of  Maryland  wills  (Baldwin's  Maryland  Calendar  of 
Wills,  1635-1685)  we  coimt  nearly  fifty  in  which  legacies  are 
left  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  or  to  the  priests  thereof. 
After  1G73,  the  Roman  Catholic  priests  were  not  exclusively 
Jesuit;  and  Father  Henry  Carew,  a  Franciscan,  is  mentioned 
hy  name  in  the  tvill  of  Thomas  Brooke,  Calvert  Co.,  '25  Oct.,  1075. 
In  another  case  priests  at  a  distance  are  heneflted,  when  John 
Lloyd  of  St.  Mary's  County,  on  the  27  July,  1G58,  leaves  the 
reversion  of  his  estate,  under  certain  conditions,  to  Philip  Calvert 
and  Thomas  Fare,  in  trust  for  the  English  College  of  Secular 
Priests  at  Doway,  Flanders;  and  Wm.  Brctton,  07ie  of  the 
luitnesses,  also  adds,  apparently  as  scribe :  Per  me  Wm.  B.  There 
are  during  the  same  period  somewhat  less  than  ten  bequests  to  the 
Protestant  Church  or  a  minister,  not  to  mention  other  charitable 
and  free  school  purposes  which  are  provided  for,  and  some  Quaker 
legacies.  In  the  Catholic  sum-total  of  half  a  hundred  legacies 
and,  the  Protestant  total  of  half  a  score,  there  is  on  either  side 
about  the  same  number,  half  a  dozen,  of  real  estate  devises, 
whether  conditional  or  absolute.  But  we  find  no  trace  anywhere 
of  such  bequests  having  added  a  single  acre  to  the  property  of  the 
Jesuit  Fathers. 

Leonardtoivn,  St.  Mary's  Co.,  Orphans'  Court,  old  Record  of  Wills,  from 
July  27,  1658,  Lloyd's  tvill  as  above,  to  1732.  Looking  through  the  rccoi-ds 
here,  the  eye  is  caught  from  time  to  time  by  the  names  of  Jesuits  w  of  St. 
Omer's,  etc. — J.  Baldwin,  Maryland  Calendar  of  Wills,  1635-1685. 


§  6]  A^o.  37.     LONDEY'S  LAND,  £.S.,  (1686-1693)  219 


No.  37.  (1686-1693.) 

Devise  of  land  on  the  Eastern  Shore,  Md. ;  not  executed.  Mr.  Londey 
leaves  550  acres  for  the  serviee  of  the  Catholic  Church  {in  Talbot 
County)  at  the  mouth  of  the  Wye  River ;  and,  if  the  stress  of 
jyersecution  shall  render  that  lose  impracticable,  then  the  proceeds 
are  to  be  equally  divided  among  three  Jesuit  missionaries  who 
are  named.  These  three,  Fathers  Nicholas  Gulich,  {Francis) 
Pennington  and  Matthews,  are  to  be  found  together  in  the  Mary- 
land catalogues  only  between  the  years  1686  and  1693.  But,  as  the 
testator  alludes  to  an  active  persecution,  the  will  was  probably 
dated  after  the  Orange  Bevolution,  and  therefore  between  1689 
and  1693.  Tliough  this  will  was  not  executed,  a  note  upon  a  scrap 
of  paper  woidd  seem  to  intimate  that  some  property  of  John 
Lundys  in  Queen  Ann's  County  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Fathers  ; 
and  100  acres  were  alienated  by  Nicholas  Gidich  to  Bernard 
Griffin,  in  1716.  It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that  GidicJc  was  not 
in  the  Society  after  the  year  1695 ;  though  he  may  have  remained 
in  Maryland,  for  all  that  we  know  of  him.  As  it  seems  clear 
that  he,  among  the  three  Jesuit  missionaries  of  1686-1693,  must 
have  been  the  p)ctstor  of  the  Talbot  County  congregation,  so,  when 
he  ceased  to  be  of  the  Society,  he  may  have  used  and  disposed  of 
the  bequest  without  reference  to  the  Order. 

Mr.  Londey's  Will. 

I bequeath  to  the  upholding  of  the  R.  C.  Chaple,  built  at  the 

Mouth  of  Wye  River,  the  one  Moiety  of  my  real  and  personal  estate. 
.  .  .  Further  my  will  is,  if  in  case  the  Catholicks  in  Talbot  County  should 
be  under  persecution  and  be  restrained  from  having  liberty  of  conscience 

like  to  continue,  so  that  no  benefit  of  the  said  Chaple  they  have, 

that  the  moiety  of  my  estate  as  aforesaid,  intended  for  the  use  of  the  said 
Chaple,  shall  be  equally  distributed  and  divided  between  Mr.  Nic.  Gulick, 
Mr.  Pennington  and  Mr.  Mathew's  Priests  of  the  Society  of  Jesus ;  and 
further  do  impower  my  said  executrix  to  make  a  firm  sale  and  title  to  any 
person  or  persons  of  either  party  or  the  whole  quantity  of  five  tracts  of 
land,  containing  in  all  eleven  hundred  acres  of  land  ;  and,  if  my  executrix 
will  hold  the  said  1100  acres  of  land  to  her  own  use,  &c.,  then  she  shall 
pay  for  the  one  moiety  thereof,  given  for  the  use  aforesaid,  pay  2000 
pounds  tobacco  per  one  hundred  acres ;  which  will  all  amount  to,  &c,,  to 
be  converted  to  the  use  aforesaid. 


220  No.  38.     BOHEMIA,  E.S.,   1706  [II 

'Endorsed :  Lundeys  Will.     Not  executed. 

Talbot  County.     1,100  acres  of  land. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archievs,  carton  DB ;  a  torn  little  4to  scrap,  abstract  of 
Londey's  loill. 

For  John  Lundy 

200^     £,  ,  8.     Waterford  patented.  .  .  . 

SOO'l  £,  ,  12.— Woodhouse  patented,  2'^.  March,  1688,  to  Jno.  Lundy, 
lying  on  Chester  River  in  Queen  Ann's  County,  of  which  October 
15th,  1716,  was  alienated  100'^ :  Bernard  Griffin  from  Nicholas 
Gulick.    In  margin:  N.B.  1001  given  by  Ml'  Gulick  to  Bar"'  Griffin. 

2001  .  .  . 

Md.-N.  Y.    Province    Archives,   {d)    Bohemia ;    a  long    narrow    strip   of 
memoranda. 


No.  38.  1706,  July  10. 

The  beginnings  of  the  Bohemia  estate ;  partly  a  bequest,  partly  a 
conveyance.  The  name  of  this  first  farm  was  St.  Xaverms, 
situated  on  the  Little  Bohemia  River,  Middle  Neck,  in  Cecil 
County,  Eastern  Shore,  Md.  Lord  Charles  Baltimore,  July  10, 
1700,  granted  to  Father  Thomas  Mansell  a  'patent  on  resurvey  of 
the  whole  'pro'perty  acquired,  and  of  surphis  or  vacant  land 
thereunto  contiguous. 

Whereas  on  March  18,  1683,  Morrice  O'Daniells  Rest,  containing  800 
acres,  was  surveyed  hy  special  warrant  for  Marian  O'Daniell  and  Margaret 
0' Daniel,  upon  the  suggestions  therein  specified;  hut  now  Thomas  Mansell 
can  find  no  record  of  survey  or  of  our  grant  issued ;  and,  Margaret  dying, 
Marian  bequeathed  the  same  to  Thomas  Mansell  and  one  William  Douglass, 
which  said  William  has  since  .  .  .  released  .  .  .  unto  the  said  Thomas 
all  his  right  thereto ;  and  lohereas,  no  grant  having  ever  passed,  nor  record 
been  made  of  the  survey,  the  bequest  and  the  assignment  of  Marian  and  of 
William  Douglass  respectively  give  the  said  Thomas  noe  more  than 
equitable  right  to  have  the  same  by  us  confirmed :  and  moreover  he 
has  -prayed  to  have  a  resurvey  hy  special  ivarrant  for  the;  original  bounds, 
for  surplus  land  and  vacant  land  too,  thereunto  contiguous,  all  subject 
to  the  Conditions  now  in  force  ;  and,  whereas  the  resurvey  makes  a  return 
of  458  \488  ?]  acres,  for  which  Thomas  Mansell  has  satisfied  us,  pursuant 
to  Conditions  of  Plantation,  April  5,  1084,  and.  Dec.  4,  1090  ;  hence  we 
confirme  to  Mansell  St.  Xaverius,  beginning  .  .  .  to  have  and  to  hold  .  .  . 
paying  yearly  to  us  at  St.  Marfs,  on  the  feasts  of  the  Annunciation  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary  and  St.  Michael,  the  rent  of  IS  shillings  and  4  p>ence 


§  6]  No.  39,     ST.   THOMAS'S,   171 1-1730  221 

sterliny.  Witness  our  trusty  .  .  .  Coll".  Henry  Darnall,  Keejper  of  our  great 
scale  in  our  said  Province  of  Maryland. 

Signed  in  the  margin :  Henry  Daruall,  Keep', 

Endorsed :    Cecill    Covuity,  Thomas   Mansells   Patent  458 res 

called  St,  Xaverius. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  {d)  Bohemia ;  original  ^parchment. 

The  manuscript  documents  are  very  ample  in  the  Md.-N.  Y.  Province 
archives,  (d)  Bohemia,  and  carton  A,  1,  on  Attgiistine  Herman's  first  seating 
of  Bohemia  Mannour  and  Bohemia  Biver  Middleneclc  adjacent  or  appendant, 
a  Memorandum  or  Journall  of  his  reaching  from  Anno  1660  to  June  ISth^ 
1681  ;  as  also  on  the  subsequent  seating  or  conveying  of  the  different  parcels 
of  property,  tohich  went  to  mal^e  up  the  Jesuit  Bohemia  estate  of  nearly  2000 
acres.  There  are  besides  valuable  old  plats  and  diagrams.  In  particular, 
Ibid.,  (d^  Bohemia,  the  certificate  of  James  Harris,  deputy-surveyor  under 
Edio.  Biggs,  surveyor-general,  for  488  acres  contained  in  St.  Xaverius, 
August  26,  1704,  on  behalf  of  Thomas  Mansell ;  having  adjoxjned  vacant 
contiguous  land  to  Morrice  O'DanielVs,  formerly  surveyed  for  300  acres ;  one 
sheet  fol. 


No.  39.  1711,  November  20,  to  1730,  October  1. 

Additions  to  St.  Thomas's  Manor.  Three  parcels  of  land,  named 
Piercefxld,  Splittjield,  and  Hazard,  all  adjoining  the  eastern  side 
of  the  manoi%  to  the  east  of  Portohacco  Creek,  ivere  bought  hy 
Father  William  Hunter  of  Mr.  Notley  Rozcr ;  and  the  deed  of 
conveyance  was  executed  on  Nov.  W,  1711.  They  consisted 
respectively  of  100  acres,  30  acres,  and  100.  The  conveyance  of  the 
100  acres,  called  Hazard,  loas  found  to  he  ineffectual.  The 
vendor,  Francis  Gunby,  had  given  the  purchaser.  Col.  Benjamin 
Rozer,  no  deed  for  the  sale ;  and  then,  disinheriting  a  son,  left  this 
property  to  one  Eicliard  Wharton,  of  the  Eastern  Shore,  in  the 
year  1701^.  Some  ten  years  later,  after  buying  it  from  Notley 
Rozer,  Father  Hunter,  in  another  deed,  bought  it  for  £5  sterling 
from  Richard  Wharton;  but  the  deed  was  not  executed  then. 
Mr.  Hunter  died  in  1723 ;  and  when  George  Thorold,  his  heir, 
deeded  all  the  property  to  Peter  Attioood  three  years  afterwards, 
the  latter  inserted  in  the  draft  of  the  conveyance  these  words: 
As  also  all  his  right,  &c.,  unto  3  tracts  of  land  lyeing  on  the  east 
side  of  Portohacco  Creek,  the  one  called  Splittfield  containing 
30  acres,  another  called  Piercefield,  and  the  third  called  Hazard, 
containing  [each  ?]   100  acres.      These  3  tracts  of  land  were 


222  No.  40.     ASSIGNMENT,   1718  [II 

conveyed  to  ]\Ir.  William  Hunter  by  Mr.  iSTotley  Eozer.  A 
fourth  parcel  in  the  same  locality  was  called  Mankins  Adventure, 
of  which  Attioood  says  plainly  in  his  JReeord,  that  it  is  mostly, 
if  not  wholy  included  in  Hazzard  and  Splittfield,  and  younger 
than  both.'  This  he  wrote  on  Jan.  20,  17'27.  Yet,  as  in  other 
cases,  we  find  him  buying  the  same  tract  a  second  time.  First, 
Mar.  19,  1729,  a  deed  was  drawn  up  between  himself  and 
Stephen  Manldns,  vjhereby  the  latter  conveyed  to  him  this  property 
for  lbs.  1000  of  tobacco,  and  10  shillings  current  money.  This 
deed  was  not  execiUed.  But,  in  the  following  year,  on  Oct.  1, 
1730,  the  deed  was  executed,  the  said  2Jro2:)e7'ty  consisting  of  65 
acres,  and  the  consideration  being  lbs.  1200  tobacco  and  10 
shillings. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  K,  Land  Records  at  St.  Thomas's,  1649, 
scqq. ;  various  documents.  Ibid.,D,  Nos.  65,  66,  67,  79.  Ibid.,  (a)  St.  Thomas's 
Manor,  deed  of  Thorold  to  Attwood  in  draft  {May  9,  1726).  A  plat  of  these 
properties  {but  not  official)  in  K,  showing  Mankins  Adventure  as  luithin  tits 
lines  of  Hazard  and  Splittfield.    Cf.  supra,  No.  25,  pp.  204-206. 

No.  40.  1717  (1718,  N.S.  ?),  January  30. 

Specimen  of  measures  taken  to  save  the  personal  property.  Father 
William  Hunter  deeds  all  the  chattels  of  Newtown  to  Thomas 
Jameson,  senior,  of  Charles  County,  for  10  shillings. 

Maryland  ,Ss. 

Know  all  men  by  these  presents  that  I,  William  Hu[??^]cr,  of 
Charles  County  Gent.,  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  sumra  of  Tenn 
bhillings  to  me  the  said  William  Hunter  in  hand  payd  by  [?]  Thomas 
Jameson  sen:;  of  Charles  County  Gent.,  the  receit  whereof  I  do  hereby 
acknowledge  and  of  every  part  thereof  doe  acquit  and  discharge  him,  the 
said  Thomas  Jameson,  his  executors,  administrators,  and  assigns,  and  for 
diverse  other  good  causes  and  considerations  me  thereto  moveing,  have 
given,  granted,  bargained  and  sold,  and  by  these  presents  doe  give,  grant, 
bargain,  and  sell  unto  the  said  Thomas  Jam[eson]  all  and  every  the  goods, 
Church  stuff,  plate,  household  stuff,  negros,  horses,  mares,  neat  cattle, 
hoggs,  sheep,  husbandry  implements,  tobacco,  corn,  and  all  other  grain 

and  all  other  things  whatsoever  now  on  or  belonging  to dwelling 

plantation  of  Britten's   Neck  and  that  Quarter the   said   Neck 

mentioned  in  a  schedule  hereunto  annexed,  to  have  and  to  hold  all  and 
every  the  said  goods  [liere  enumerated  again']  unto  said  Thomas  Jameson, 
his  executors for  ever  t their  only  beneiitt  and  proper  use 

'  Supra,  No.  25,  p.  206,  8': 


§  6]  No.  41.     BOHEMIA,  E.S.,   1722  223 

and  behoof.     In  witness  wh[ere]of  I  have  hereto  sett  my  hand  and  seal 
this  thirtieth   day  of   January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  seventeen. 
Signed  by  loitnesses, 

some  of  them  affixing  William  Hunter. 

their  mark. 
Memorandum  :  The  same  loitnesscs  testify  that   herewith   Wm.  Hunter 
delivers  to  Jameson  a  hay  gelding  in  tolcen  of  possession  of  the  whole. 
Endorsed  :  The  deed  of  gift  to  Mr.  Thomas  Jameson. 
Later  Endorsement :  House  furnitures 

By  Revd.  W.  Hunter. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (f)  Neiotown,  1  page  of  a  double  fol.  sheet, 
loith  faded  yellow  %oriting ;  inventory,  i.  2;  endorsed,  i.  2''' .     Original. 


No.  41.  1721  fl722,  N.S.  ?),  February  28. 

The  acquisition  of  the  second  part  of  the  Bohemia  estate :  terms  of 
the  purchase.  It  consisted  of  St.  Ignatius,  Part  of  Woodbridge 
and  Part  of  Worsell  Manor. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (d)  Bohemia,  original  deeds.  A  fragment  of 
(Samuel  Heath's  ?)  original  bond,  undertaking  to  convey  100  acres  of  land  to 
Mr.  Thomas  Mansell ;  the  plat,  and  list  of  parcels  ;  much  iuorn,  and  pasted  on 
stronger  paper. 

One  parchment,  dated  April  6,  1711,  is  a  patent  of  Lord  Charles,  granting 
to  James  Heath  of  Ann  Arundle  Co.  that  tract  or  parcell  of  land  called  Saint 

Ignatius South  of  St.  Augustine's  Creeke  in  Bohemia  River,  also  TVoocZ- 

bridgc,  moreover  Worsell  Manor,  noio  in  possession  of  the  same  James  Heath ; 
besides  London  Bridge  stii'veyed  for  Darby  Nolan ;  to  have  and  to  hold  the  same, 
payeing  therefore  yeerely  4  shillings  sterling  at  the  two  most  usual  feasts,  in 
the  year  (vizt.)  the  feasts  of  the  Annunciation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  and 
St.  Michael  the  Archangel. 

Another  original  J  ito  deed,  sealed  and  witnessed,  Oct.  24,  1702,  bettvecn 
James  Heath  of  Kent  Co.'^^  and  Oioen  Orval,f'''i  witnesseth  tliat  for  the  considera- 
tion of  3000  lbs.  of  tobacco,^'^^  hath  sold  part  of  Heath's  Longlands,  estimated 
fourty  acres,  etc.  The  witnesses  are  R.  Bennett,  Elston  Wallis.  It  is  signed 
by  James  Heath.  The  date  given  above  is  crossed  out,  but  no  other  is  sicbsti- 
ttded.     It  is  an  original  deed  used  by  Father  Mansell  as  a  draft. 

Another  indenture,  that  which  conveys  to  Mansell  the  three  chief  parcels, 
summing  up  335  acres,  is  in  abstract  as  follows  : — 

For  and  in  consideration  of  the  summe  of  one  hundred  and  seventeen 
pounds  ten  shillings,  current  money  to  him  paid,  and  for  and  in  consideration 
of  the  summe  of  twenty  pounds  sterling  to  him  formerly  paid  hy  the  said 
Thomas  Mansell,  Neath  makes  over  all  that  tract  or  parcell  of  land  called 
St.  Ignatius,  lying  in  said  Cecil  County  upon  the  south  side  of  a  branch  of 
St.  Augustin's  Creek  in  Bohemia  Biver,  containing  one  hundred  acres  by 
patient  bearing  date  April  the  sixth,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eleven  ; 

(b)  Corrected :  Cecil. 
(cl  Corrected  :  Thomas  Mansell. 

(d)  Corrected  :  Five  shillings,  and  for  and  in  consideration  of  other  satisfaction  to  him,  the  saiJ  James, 
heretofore  made. 


224  No.  42,  A.     R.  BROOKE'S  LAND,   1723,   1724  [II 

another  parcell  in  Woodhndr/e,  let  the  quantity  of  acres  within  these  limits 
and  bounds  be  what  the  same  shall  be  found  to  be ;  another  parcell  of 
land  in  Woisell  Mannoiir,  165  acres  or  thereabouts  ;  or  the  said  three  parcells 
containing  in  the  whole  three  hundred  thirty-Jive  acres  or  thereabouts.  Feb. 
SS,  1721.  Signed  and  sealed  by  James  Heath  and  by  Mary  Heath ;  witnessed 
by  Charles  Heath,  Edward  Chetham,  Hannah  Chetham. 

A  great  fol.  paper  endorsed  :  Recorded  this  30th  day  of  Aprill,  1722, 

in  Libro  J,   D, Foliis    279,    280,    281,    282,    Maryland   Caecill 

County. 

For  the  additions  of  the  Moydy  of  Darncdl's  Farm,  and  of  Simms 
rrimc  Clioice,  cf.  Attivood's  Record,  supra,  No.  28.  The  550 
acres  of  Ashnore  ivere  not  acquired  till  1732.  Nor  loere  the 
lands  on  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland  vested  in  Attwood  hy 
Bennett  till  April  19,  1728,  which  was  two  yea.rs  after  Thorold 
had  vested  in  him  the  titles  on  the  Western  Shore. 

No.  42.  1723,  1724. 

A  Maryland  Jesuit's  patrimony :  legal  opinion  regarding  Eobert 
Brooke's  succession  to  remainder  of  his  father's,  Thomas 
Brooke's,  land.  Rolcrt  Brooke,  S.J.,  luas  a  native  of  Maryland, 
and,  liaving  entered  the  Society  in  liJSIf.,  when  cibout  21  years  of 
aye,  he  resigned  all  rights  to  his  patrimony  some  five  years  later, 
expressly  in  favour  of  the  Maryland  Mission,  as  we  gather  from 
the  GeneraVs  letter  :  ^ — 

A. 

The  General,  March  26,  1689,  to  the  English  Provincial  John  Keynes: 

Quod  Reverentia  Vestra  de  Roberto  Brooko  scribit,  annuo  postulatis, 

ut  suis  videlicet   se  bonis   abdicare  valeat,  eaque  missioni  Marilandiae 

applicare. 

Then  he  was  superior  of  the  Mission  from  about  1708  to  1712,  succeed- 
ing Father  William  Hunter,  and  succeeded  hy  Father  Thomas 
Mansell,  who  again  luas  followed  hy  Father  George  Thorold.  By 
the  will  of  his  father  Thomas,  this  Jesuit  Rohcrt  had  been  left 
heir  to  part  of  a  tract,  his  elder  brother  Thomas  being  heir  to 
the  other  part,  hut  their  mother  enjoying  the  whole  as  tenant 
during  life.  liohcrt  the  Jesuit  conveyed  away  his  rights  ;  and  he 
died  in  17 Iff.? 

»  Stifra,  No.  6,  Y'.     Gf.  No.  G,  K'. 

"  To  him,  no  doubt,  refers  the  short  obituary  notice  inscribed  about  the  very  time  cm 

the  inside  of  the  cover  of  L.  1,  in  the  Md.-N.  Y.  Archives  : died  on  the  4^  of 

April,  1714.    Benefac . 


§  6]  No.  42,   B.     R.  BROOKE'S  LAND,   1723,   1724  225 

Ten  years  later  in  17 '23-4.,  ^'^'^^  brother  Thomas,  toho  was  still 
vjaiting  to  enter  into  possession  of  his  ovm  'part,  disputed  the  right 
to  the  other  part,  inasmuch  as  Robert  had  been  a  Roman  Catholic 
priest;  and  thereby  he  contested  the  validity  of  the  subsequent 
conveyance  made  by  Robert  the  pokiest.  This  went  to  defeat  the 
title  of  the  pitrchaser  (Thomas  Mansell,  and  through  him  George 
Thorold,  at  present  vested  with  the  right).  The  case  was  'presented 
to  lawyers,  who  affirmed  the  'validity  of  Robert's  claim.  We  give 
a  brief  abstract  of  the  considtation. 

B. 

TJie  Case  :  Thomas  Brook,  by  his  last  Will  and  Testament  in  writing 
duly  executed,  devised  a  certain  tract  of  land  to  his  wife  for  her  life,  and 
by  the  same  Will  devised  part  of  the  same  land  after  his  said  wife's  death 
to  his  eldest  son,  Thomas  Brook  and  his  heirs ;  and  the  remaining  part 
thereof,  after  his  said  wife's  death,  he  devised  to  his  second  son,  Robert 
Brook  and  his  heirs. 

The  said  Robert  died  before  his  said  mother,  haveing  in  his  life  time 
conveyed  away  his  right  to  the  said  part  devised  to  him  by  the  said  will, 
being  at  the  time  of  makeing  such  conveyance  a  priest  of  the  Church  of 
Rome  ;  but  never  was  convicted  of  recusancy  or  any  other  crime. — The 
person  that  purchased  Robert's  remainder  in  fee  died  in  the  life  time  of 
the  testators  widdow,  haveing  first  duly  made  his  will  in  writeing  and 
devised  the  said  remainder  in  fee  to  an  other. — 

Qu. :  Whether  the  conveyance  made  by  Robert,  and  the  devise  made 
by  his  grantee  be  good,  so  as  to  take  effect  in  possession,  immediatly  after 
the  death  of  the  widdow  who  is  still  liveing  ? 

Ansiver :  I  think  the  devise  and  the  conveyance  are  good,  and 
that  the  devisee  will  have  a  good  title  to  the  part  to  him  devised, 
after  the  death  of  the  widdow. 

J.  Darnall. 
9  Deer.,  1723. 

The  Case,  same  as  above,  in  same,  hand ;  hut  for  the  solution  a  different 
haifid : — 

Answer:  I  look  upon  this  case  to  be  relating  to  lands  in  the 
Plantations,  where  our  Act  against  Popery  of  the  11  and  12  W.  3 
does  not  extend,  and  upon  that  consideration  I  am  of  opinion,  that 
the  conveyance  by  Robert  well  convey 'd  his  remainder  devised  to 
him  by  his  father,  dependant  on  his  mother's  death,  to  his  grantee. 
And  the  devise  by  the  grantee  will  be  good  and  take  effect  in  pos- 
session, upon  the  death  of  the  widow  of  Thomas  Brook,  who  is  tenant 
for  life.  But,  if  this  case  was  concerning  lands  lying  in  England, 
VOL.   I.  Q 


226  Nos.  42,  C,  43.     R.  BROOKE'S  LAND;   CASE,  1729  [II 

the  devise  by  Tho.  Brook  to  Robert,  being  a  Roman  Catholic,  would 
have  been  void ;  and  consequently  the  grant  of  Robert  and  the  devise 
by  his  grantee  would  have  been  void. 

Rob.  Raymond. 
Jan.  29,  1723  [1724,N.SJ\ 

Endorsed :  Relates  to  a  devise  made  by  Thos.  Brooke  to  Roger  [!] 

a  priest. Mrs.  Rachel  Darnall  is  interested  in  this  dispute. 

Gecn-gctown  College  Mamiscripts,  original  papers,  two  copies  of  the  case,  one 
fm'  each  lawyer  with  the  respective  answers. 

Three  properties  of  the  Mission  were  prohaUy  involved.     Compare  the 
Maryland  Calendar  of  Wills,  hj  J.  Bcddwin,  p.  181 : 


C. 

Brooke,  Thomas,  Calvert  Co.,  Will  di-awn,  2.5th  Oct.,  1676;  probated, 
29th  Dec,  1676. 

To  wife  Ellinor,  testator's  part  of  "  Delabrook  Manor  "  during  life. 
,,  eldest  son  Thomas  and  heirs,  part  of  the  aforesaid  tract  of  "  Delabrook 

Manor"  (for  description,  see  will)  at  death  of  wife;  also  part  of 

"  Brookfield  "  at  21  years  of  age. 
J,  2nd  son  Robert  and  heirs,  residue  of  tract  of  "  Delabrook  Manor  "  at 

death  of  wife  aforesaid,  and  remaining  part  of  "Brookfield"  at  21 

years  of  age;  also  "  Crossoloth  "  and  "  The  Wedge." 
„  3rd  son  Ignatius  and  heirs,  700  acres  of  "  Brooke  Grove." 
„  4th  son  Matthew  and  heirs,  500  acres  of  "  Brooke's  Content,"  and  300 

acres  of  "  Brooke  Grove." 
„  said  sons  Ignatius  and  Matthew  and  heirs,  50  acres  of  "Grove  Landing" 

jointly. 
Etc. 

This  Ignatius  BrooTce  was  another  Jesuit  of  the  family,  and  a  part  of 
his  patrimony  appears  later  in  the  accounts  of  the  Maryland 
Mission.^^ 

No.  43.  (May  Term,  1729.) 

The  same  case  of  Eobert  Brooke,  S.J. :  a  legal  plea.  The  civic  rights 
of  a  Catholic  Priest .     Legal  acceptance  of  the  priesthood. 

'Tis  allowed  by  the  Councill  for  the  Plaintiffs  (Mr.  Key  and  Mr. 
Eeckingham),  That  the  Roman  Catholicks  are  allowed  by  law, — vizt.  the 
suspending  Act  made  by  order  of  the  Queen, — the  use  and  exercise  of 

'»  Infra,  No.  C5. 


§  6]  No.  44.     R.  BROOKE'S  CASE,  1729  227 

their  religion,  and  that  no  Popish  Priest  can  be  prosecuted  for  exercising 
his  function  as  that  law  directs.  To  which  they  act  in  contradiction  in 
indeavouring  to  convict  Robert  Brooke,  for  and  by  exercising  the  said 
function,  and  not  only  convict  but  punish  him  by  forfeiture  of  his  land, 
etc.,  and  this  after  his  death.     Upon  which  I  observe — 

First,  that  he  was  not  convicted  of  this  or  any  other  crime,  at  the 
time  of  his  conveyance  nor  in  his  lifetime ;  therefore  his  deed  was  good. 

2dly.  That  he  was  not  to  be  prosecuted  for  the  exercise  of  his 
function  as  that  law  directs,  even  in  his  lifetime;  therefore  much  less 
when  dead. 

3dly.  That  to  allow  him  to  exercise  his  function,  and  to  bring  the  said 
exercise  as  proof  of  his  being  a  Priest,  and  upon  such  conviction  to  punish 
him,  is  a  contradiction. 

4thly.  For,  as  to  exercise  the  function  of  a  Priest  supposes  Priesthood, 
so  to  allow  the  one  is  to  permitt  the  other  ;  and  therefore  when  and 
where  the  law  directs,  that  no  one  shall  be  prosecuted  for  exercise  of  the 
priestly  function,  there  and  then  the  same  law  must  direct,  that  the  same 
person  is  not  to  be  prosecuted  for  being  a  Priest ;  because  without  this  he 
cannot  exercise  the  function  of  a  Priest. 

5thly.  Unless  there  be  a  Priest,  there  is  no  exercise  of  his  function  ; 
without  this  the  people  have  no  use  of  their  religion ;  therefore,  since  this 
is  allowed  to  the  people,  the  function  must  be  allowed  to  the  Priest ;  and 
therefore  his  Priesthood  must  not  be  punishable. 

6thly.  It's  triffling  to  say,  we  punish  him  not  for  the  exercise  of  his 
function,  but  for  his  being  a  Priest ;  because,  where  that  is  innocent,  this 
must  \not\  be  punishable ;  for  what  would  it  avail  the  people  to  have  the 
use  of  their  religion  allowed,  or  the  Priest  that  he  shall  not  be  prosecuted 
for  the  exercise  of  his  function,  if  this  same  exercise  shall  be  taken  as 
proof  to  convict  him  as  Priest,  and  then  to  punish  him  for  being  a  Priest. 
If  this  be  allowed,  then  no  use  of  religion  is  allowed  to  the  people,  nor 
any  exercise  of  his  function  to  the  Priest ;  unless  you  say  it's  lawfull  for 
the  Priest  to  do  that  for  which  he  may  be  hanged. 

Lastly,  supposing  all  the  laws  in  force  and  no  such  liberty  allowed, 
yet  no  person  is  guilty  in  law  till  convicted ;  and,  supposing  that  a 
posthumous  conviction  were  allowed,  it  cannot  retrospect  or  rescind  a 
deed  which  was  duly  executed  before  conviction,  when  the  person  was 
rectus  in  Curia,  as  all  are  till  convicted  to  be  otherwise. 

A  document  among  the  famihj  papers  of  Charles  Carroll  Mactavish,  Esq., 
published  by  T.  M.  Field,  Unpublished  Letters  of  Charles  Carroll,  etc.,  Intro- 
duction, pp.  17-19,  Document  ii.  It  is  clearhj  upon  this  Brooke  case,  though 
neither  the  paper  itself  nor  its  editor  gives  any  explicit  statement  of  its  bearings. 

No.  44.  May  Term,  1729. 

Decision  given  by  the  Court  in  the  aforesaid  case  of  Eobert  Brooke, 
S,J.     It  is  referred  to  as  a  precedent,  in  a  case  of  Father  Ashton 


228  No.  45.     QUANT/CO,   1725  [II 

Lessee  V.  Turners,  about  51  years  later}''-  After  a  lengthy  ^J^ea 
upon  Friars,  Priests,  Jesuits  and  ex- Jesuits,  the  argument  proeeeds 
as  follows : — 

I  shall  now  refer  the  Judges  to  the  case  of 
Thos.  Brooke  Lessee  Ejectment,  tried 

@  May  term,  1729. 

Ed.  Cole 

On  special  verdict  it  was  found  that  Thos.  Brooke  died  seized  in  fee  of 
the  lands  in  question,  and  by  his  will  (duly  made)  devised  part  to  his 
eldest  son  Thos.  (the  plaintiff)  in  fee,  and  the  residue  to  his  second  son 
Robert  in  fee,  under  whom  the  defendants  claim.  The  ejectment  was 
brought  by  Thos.  to  recover  the  lands  devised  to  his  brother  Robt., 
because  he  was  at  the  time  of  the  devise  a  Rom:  Cath : 
priest.  Judgement  for  the  defendant :  vid.  Lib.  B.  B.  N?  2,  fol.  15. 
I  have  furnished  a  copy  of  the  special  verdict.  In  this  case  two  questions 
are  decided:  1st.  That  the  penal  statutes  which  disabled  Papists  from 
purchasing  lands,  &c.,  did  not  extend  to  Maryland  ;  2d.  That  a  Jesuite 
priest  could  take  land  by  devise.  .  .  . 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  42,  Ashton  Papers,  ff.  6,  7 ;  a  document  8  ff. 
4to,  endorsed  by  Fr.  Adam  Marshall :  Report  of  Mr.  Ashton  to  the  court 
relating  to  property  of  his  own.  It  passed,  however,  to  the  ex-Jesuit  Select 
Body  of  Clergy.    Ashton  filed  the  suit  against  Turners  on  June  8, 1780. 

No.  45.  1725,  January  21 ;  1727,  October. 

Quantico  on  the  Patuxent,  in  connection  with  the  case  of  Brooke's 
patrimony.  Within  a  year  after  the  foregoing  eonsultation  of 
the  lawyers,  a  business  agreement  was  entered  into  by  Father 
Thorold,  which  may  throw  light  ujwn  the  Brooke  law-suit; 
suggesting  why  it  was  at  this  precise  date  that  the  question  was 
snooted  and  tried  at  law,  as  between  Thomas  Brooke,  the  Protestant 
councillor  of  Maryland,  and  his  deceased  brother,  Robert  the 
Jesuit.  In  that  case  Fdward  Cole  was  nominally  the  defendant. 
And  it  is  to  Fdward  Cole  at  this  time  that  we  find  the  Jesuit 
administrator,  Father  George  Thorold,  beginning  to  convey  certain 
property.  He  promises  to  complete  the  transaction  when  he  can  ; 
and  he  ivill  have  a  guarantee  inserted  as  against  further  claims 
of  a  Mrs.  George  Attivood.  This  George  and  his  brother  Thomas, 
a  physician  at  Worcester  in  England,  should  both  seem  at  first 
sight  to  have  landed  interests  in  Maryland ;  George,  inasmuch 
as  against  his  wife  Thorold  will  give  Cole  a  guarantee  for  the 

"  Cf.  infra,  No.  162,  Q. 


§  6]  No.  45,  A,  B.     QUANTICO,  1725  229 

future;  and  Thomas,  inasmuch  as  hy  another  transaction  he 
buys  twelve  able-bodied  negroes  from  George's  estate.  It  is  clear 
that  no  exigencies  of  an  estate  in  England  could  have  prompted 
Thomas  the  doctor  to  relieve  George  the  squire  of  twelve  working 
negro  slaves.  But,  in  fact,  this  may  have  been  only  a  donation 
from  the  physician  to  one  of  the  Jesuit  farms.  And  Father 
Peter  Attwood  himself  puts  his  signature  as  a  witness  to  the 
bargain  between  his  brothers.      We  subjoin  the  relative  abstracts : 

A.  1725,  January  21, 
Memorandum.     Mr.  Edward  Cole  and  Mr.  George  Thorold  came  to  an 

agreement  for  the  soil  of  Quantico,  a  tract  of  land  lying  on  Patux : 
Ri :  in  St.  Mary's  County,  adjacent  to  Nicholas  Lowe,  Esq.  The  sayd 
Cole  is  to  give  two  hundred  pounds  sterling  money  of  Great  Brittain  for 
sayd  land.  The  sayd  Thorold  to  contrive  a  conveyance  to  be  made  as 
soon  as  conveniently  can  be  done  to  Nicholas  Lowe,  Esq.  Two  negroes, 
man  and  wife,  called  Will  and  Saara,  with  their  son  Harry,  to  be 
delivered  immediately  to  the  said  Thorold  for  seventy  pounds  of  sayd 
money.  The  sayd  Thorold  obliges  himselfe  to  have  a  general  warrantee 
made  for  the  sayd  land,  and  to  secure  the  sayd  Cole  from  any  further 

charge  on  account  of  Mr.  George  Attwoods  wife,  nor  will  he  require 

farther  pay  till  Madam  Eleonor  Darnall The  sayd  Cole  to  give  his 

bond  for  the  remai  -  -  -  of  sayd  money  to  be  payd  (within  3  years 

af the  sayd  Darnalls  decease)  immediately  upon  the  conveyance. 

George  Thorold. 
Edw?  Cole. 

Jany  :  the  21th  :  1724/5. 

Endorsed:     Mr.  George   Thorold   and   Mr.   Edw.    Cole's   Agi-eement 
about  Quantico,  '*''  Patuxent  River,  St.  Marys. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (c)  St.  Inirjoes  ;  original  fol.  sheet. 

B.  1727,  October. 
For  £300  of  laioful  money  of  Great  Brittain,  and  divers  other  good 

causes  and  valuable  considerations  me  hereunto  moving,  George  Attwood 
sells  to  Thomas  Attwood  of  the  City  and  County  of  Worcester,  Doctor, 
twelve  able  working  Negro  Slaves,  to  have  ...  for  ever.  The  money  to 
be  paid  down  on  or  before  SotJi :  Dec.,  1730.  Signed  by  Geo.  Attwood  and 
sealed.     Witnesses :  Peter  Attwood.     Frances  Smith. 

Endorsed :     Sale  of  Negroes  by  Geo.  Attwood  to  Thomas  Attwood, 
Oct.  1727. 

Ibid.,  N,  1  p.  fol.  of  poo7-  paper,  much  worn. — Cf.  Foley,  Collectanea,  sub 
voce  "  Attwood,  Peter  :  " — 

(e)  Whatfollotvs  is  in  Father  Carey's  hand. 


230  Nos.  45,  C,  D,  46.     QUANTICO ;  SLAVES  [11 

c. 

George  Attwood  of  Beverie,  Worcester,  married  Winefrid  Petre. 
He  died  1732,  she  in  1714;  both  buried  at  Claines,  near  "Worcester. 
They  had  at  least  five  children,  viz.  Winefrid,  Thomas,  Peter,  George  and 
William  (communicated  by  Hon.  Mrs.  Douglas,  sister  of  Lord  Petre). 

The  account  hooks  of  the  English  procurator  S.J.  show  some  sign  of  an 
active  intercourse  between  Worcester,  England,  and  Father  Peter 
Attioood  in  America.  The  following  item  may  refer  to  a 
Christmas  box : — 

D.  1730,  December  12. 

1730,  Dec.  12.  For  carriage  of  a  box  from  Worcester  [to  London]  for 
Mr.  P.  Atvvood ,      2/3d. 

London  Day  Booh  H,    Bxposita  [Disbursements),  among  other  items  ^or 
Maryland. 

No.  46.  (1764.) 

Negro  slaves  in  the  hands  of  Catholic  proprietors.  It  is  apparent 
from  the  accounts  of  Jesuit  farms  that  the  possession  of  able-bodied 
negroes  implied  the  support  of  two  other  categories,  consisting  of 
those  who  were  not  yet  able,  and  of  those  who  were  past  being 
able  to  render  service.  The  finding  of  these  in  food,  clothing, 
habitation  and  doctor  s  care,  though  so  beneficial  to  the  negro  in 
his  home  life,  ivas  noivise  conducive  to  economy  in  the  management 
of  a  plantation ;  and  least  of  all  ivhen  the  negro  ivas  what  a 
common  phrase  significantly  meant  by  a  "  juries fs  slave."  ^^  We 
copy  the  first  three  pages  of  Father  {Lewis's  ?  )  memoranda  about 
White  Marsh  {176 J^),  and  reserve  the  question  of  slaves  for  another 
place. 

At  the  lower  Quai'ters.  Nanny.  Kate,  her  child.  Fanny  born  1762, 
and  Samuel,  1764.     Euth.     Terry.     Regis.     (Sampson.     Jemiy.) 

Frank  and  Children.  Lucy.  Davi.  Nancy.  Paul.  Henrietta  born 
May,  1763. 

Crop  of  corn  at  the  Marsh  in  1763,  319  B.  B.  Then,  after  an  account 
of  the  stock. 

Names  of  the  children  not  capable  of  work  at  Fingal : 

Mina  "j   ^.^ 
Simoa      Nanny 
Henry)  ^'>°T''"^- 

>2  Compare  John  Carroll,  Answer  to  P.  Smyth,  [1789],  nnimblished  MS. ;  Oeorge- 
town  College  Transcripts.  Shea's  own  copy,  f.  8. — Published  in  American  Catholic 
Historical  Researches,  xxii.  202  (July,  1905). 


§6] 


No.  46.     SLAVES 


231 


-Phyllis's 


Doll    \  Mary 

;Di«k    k^^^i^,^  Peggy 

Peter  j  Sail 

Jamesj  Winifred^ 

Past  service  :  Tom  and  Susanna. 
Same.  Sarah. 


Nancy    v 

Gate  ,^      , 

Rachel    Y"^ 

Priscilla ' 
Betty. 
Doll. 


Far  advanced  in  age  and   mothers  of   many   children :    Phyllis  and 
Nanny  Cooper. 

Names  of  the  children  at  the  Marsh  not  capable  of  work. 

Monica    \ 

Ambrose 

Ned 


William 

Nancy 

Basil 


Jack 
Charles 
Charity's       James 
Patric 
Anastasia> 


Nelly's 


Lucy    ^ 

Davi 

Nancy 

Tual 

Henny 


Franc's 


Harrys 

1 


Mary   Susan's  child 
Ned      Phyllis's 
Fanny  Cate's 

Isaac  and  Son 
Isaac  Carpenter's 
Eobert  and  Son's 
Eobert  and  Tom  shoemaker's 
Nelly  Cook 

Priscilla     Spinster,      because      a 
cripple. 

Then,  on  a  loose  sheet,  loe  have  the  ages  of  different  families  of  children, 
and  some  wardrobe  accounts  : 

1 2  Ells.     Eobert  and  Nelly,  and  so  for  1 0  couples  each  .... 
Yards.     Bob  and  Michael 

Tom  and  Isaac,  and  so  for  10  couples,  the  males  and  females  in 
hath  lists  being  bracketed  together  indifferently. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (b)  White  Marsh;  a  small  8vo  of20ff. ;  ff.  1,  2. 


Mary  menuy's 
Lucy    I 
Past  service  : 

John 
Nell 
Samson 
Jenny 
Nanny  ; 

Aeed  each  near  70  : 


Compare  the  report  infra  of  Father  George  Hunter  in  17 65,  on  the 
^'plantations  "  of  Maryland  (No.  97),  and  on  the  "farms  "  in 
Pennsylvania  (No.  106)  ;  also  Father  Francis  Neale's  statement 
on  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  m2:'i  (No.  114,  F-K).  The  southern 
plantations  show  a  large  margin  of  supernumerary  slaves  on  the 
priests'  hands ;  they  are  the  infants,  the  aged,  and  the  infirm. 
Thus  White  Marsh  has  thirty-six  supernumeraries  out  of  sixty- 
five  slaves.      Father  Francis  Neale  reports  Jive  working  hands 


232  No.  47.     CONVEYANCE,    IV.S.,   1726  [II 

af/aiiist  more  than  twenty  superminierarics.     The  northern  fctmns 
had  no  such  burden  of  slaves, 

No.  47.  1726,  May  9. 

Thorold's   conveyance   to  Attwood   of  all   the    foundations   on   the 
Western  Shore,  Md.     A  draft. 

The  tracts  of  land  now  belonging  to  Mr.  Geo.  Thorold  of  Ch,  County, 
and  which  he  would  convey  to  Mr.  Peter  Attwood  of  the  same  County, 
are  as  follows  : 

In  St.  Maries  County,  St.  Inigo's  tract,  lying  on  the  East  side  of  St. 
Georges  Eiver  commonly  called  St.  Maries  Eiver,  containing  and  laid  out 
for  2()00  acres ;  and  St.  George's  Island  on  the  other  side  of  1000  acres  ; 
the  loliole  forming  St.  Inigo's  Manor. ^^ 

A  tract  of  land  called  the  Chappel  Land,  on  which  the  Chappel 
stands  at  St.  Maries,  containing  about  40  acres. 

In  Charles  County,  St.  Thomas  his  Manor,  consisting  of  3500  acres 
towards  Cedar  Point  on  the  west  side  of  Portobacco  Creek,  and  the  500 
on  the  east  side ;  north  of  the  Potomac. 

The  three  new  tracts  added  to  the  latter  estate  calld  Splittfield,  con- 
taining 30  acres,  another  calld  Piercefield,  and  the  third  calld  Hazzard, 
containing  100  acres.     All  conveyed  to  Hunter  by  Bozer. 

A  Neck  of  Land  between  Brettons  Bay  and  Clements  Bay, 
commonly  called  Brettons  Neck,  containing  700  acres  ;  and  one  other 
parcell  of  land  adjoining  to  the  former,  called  the  Outlett,  containing  100 
acres. 

Endorsement  on  this  draft :  Abstract  of  all  o[iir  ?]  lands  [o?t]  the 
Western  Shore. 

Endorsed  again  in  the  same  hand,  Attwood' s  (?),  that  of  the  draft  itself : 
Mr.  Wm.  Hunters  will  runs  thus.     I  give  and  bequeath  to  ''' 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (a)  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  the  draft  of  the  con- 
veyance, loith  marginal  notes  and  additions  on  the  opposite  page,  by  (Attivood?) ; 
a  double  4to  sheet.  The  deed  recorded  gives  no  items,  but  for  five  shillings 
sterling  conveys  to  Attivood  all  that  had  been  bequeathed  by  Wm.  Hunter  to 
George  Thorold.  To  an  endorsement :  Geo.  Thorold  Deed  to  Peter  Atwood, 
etc.,  a  note  in  jjcncil  adds  :  For  all  the  property  in  Md.  But  Western  Shore 
sJwuld  have  been  added.  There  is  an  enumeration  of  acres  in  the  draft,  and  we 
have  given  the  substance  of  it  as  supplemented  by  the  annotator.  Ibid.,  B, 
No.  42,  true  copy  of  recorded  deed  attested  by  D.  Wolstenlwlme,  from  Lib.  H. 
No.  5,  fol.  430.  Ibid.,  N,  a  separate  attestation  from  same,  Clerk  of  St.  Mary's 
Co.,  to  same  effect,  Feb.  7,  1774:. 

(f )  End  of  endorsement. 

"  Annotation  here  by  Attwood:  St.  Inigos  and  the  Island.  Mr.  Thomas  Copley 
takes  it  up  and  makes  it  over  to  Cuthbert  Fenvvick,  who  obtains  a  patent,  July  27, 
1641.  He  conveys  it  to  Mr.  Henry  Warren,  1663.  He  to  Mr.  Pennington,  1685. 
He  to  Mr.  Hunter,  1693.  He  bequeaths  it  to  Mr.  Geo.  Thorold,  1723.  A  similar 
annotation  follows  on  St.  Thomas  his  IMan'  bequeathed  finally  by  Hunter  to  Mr.  G. 
Thorold,  1723. 


§6]  iVos.  dS,  49.     IV.S.  AND  E.S.;  BEQUESTS,  1727  233 

No.  48.  1727,  January  20. 

The  entire  quantity  of  Jesuit  property  in  Maryland,  at  the  beginning 
of  1727. 

From  the  foregoing  conveyance  it  ajppears  that,  in  1726,  all  the  toivn 
land  of  St.  Mary's  City  had  disappeared  from  the  assets  of  the 
Fathers,  except  oidy  Jfi  acres  about  the  Chapel;  reducing  that 
property  by  360  acres}*'  The  750  of  Bretton's  Neck  are  put  down 
as  only  700.  Picrcefield  consisted  really  of  only  ^20,  instead  of 
100  acres,  as  explained  by  Attwood  in  his  Becord.^^ 

Hence  the  sum-total  of  landed  foundations  on  the  Western  Shore, 
belonging  to  the  Society  at  the  date  of  Thorold's  deed,  we  compute 
as  having  been  7990  acres  ;  in  round  numbers,  SOOO.^^ 

On  the  Eastern  Shore,  at  the  time  when  Attwood  drew  up  his  Record 
Jan.  20,  1727,  there  were  nominally  1183  acres  already  acquired, 
whereof  one  piece,  the  75  acres  of  Simms  Prime  Choice,  were 
practically  35,  the  rest  being  part  of  Heath^s  Longlands,  which 
Mansell  had  proceeded  to  buy. 

Thus,  on  the  Eastern  Shore  there  were  111^3  acres,  which  with  the 
accession  of  Aslimore's  550  acres,  a  few  years  later  on  April  20, 
1732,  made  the  sum-total  of  landed  property  at  Bohemia  1693, 
or  in  round  numbers  1700  acres.  Of  this  some  claims  had  to  be 
bought  up  a  second  time  in  1731,  as  the  result  of  legal  difficidties 
with  a  neighbour,  Joshua  George.     Cf.  Nos.  82,  83,  B. 

The  entire  foundation,  on  Eastern  and  Western  Shore  together,  amounted 
at  this  epoch  to  the  sum  of  9133  acres. 


No.  49.  1633-1727. 

Devises  of  land  made  to  the  Jesuits  in  Maryland,  during  this  first 
period. 

First,  there  was  the  bequest  of  Morrice  O'Daniell's  Rest  at  Bohemia,  left 
to  Thomas  Mansell  and  William  Douglass.  This  moyety  of  an 
interest  in  the  vjhole  woidd  m,can  a  full  right  to  one  half  of  the 
300  acres,  and  the  purchase  of  the  remainder  from  Douglass  when 
the  latter  made  over  his  title  to  Father  Mansell. 

"  Tlie  Chapel  lot  itself  disappeared  later,  being  resurveyed  for  Vernon  Hcbb, 
May  14, 1764  (Annaxwlis  Land  Records,  Warrants,  Lib.  W.  S.  6),  on  the  ground  that  no 
patent  to  Ciithbert  Fcnicick  could  bcfoxcnd.  But  the  patent  is  on  record,  where  Cuthbert 
FcnivicWs  Certificate  of  Survey  is  seen  (Lib.  1,  fol.  117 ;  old  Lib.  F.  fol.  135). 

'*  L.  1,  p.  102.     Cf.  Killick,  supra,  No.  25,  p.  204,  2? 

"  Compare  No.  24,  p.  201 :  the  same  snm-total  of  8000  acres. 


234  No.  49.     BEQUESTS,  1633-1727  [H 

Secondly,  young  John  Simms,  loho  seems  to  have  died  at  the  age  of  17, 

hequeathed  his  Prime  Choice,  75  acres,  to  Mansell.     This  piece 

was  found  to  he  good  for  only  35. 
Hence,  as  all  the  rest  of  the  landed  foundation  was  distinctly  loitrchascd, 

only  1S5  acres  are  to  the  account  of  legacies,  lahile  94-98  acres  had 

been  bought  for  valuable  considerations y^ 

*^  For  this  period,  compare  a  statement  made  in  a  report  to  the  Propaganda  ninety- 
three  years  later :  Quando  Jesuitae  (150  circiter  abhinc  annis)  in  banc  nostram  Mary- 
landiae  provinciam  advenerunt,  juxta  leges  a  nobilissimo  j)riucipe  Baltimore  latas 
maximam  quantitatem  tcrrarum,  quae  tunc  temiJorc  vili  pretio  babcbautur,  dono 
accepere,  ratione  videlicet  bominum,  quos  ex  Europa  secum  adduxere.  Sec  infra, 
No.  115,  §  9.  Juxta  leges  a  nobilissimo  principe  Baltimore  latas,  that  is,  tlie  Con- 
ditions of  Plantation,  each  man  brought  over  by  the  Fathers  cost  the  latter  £20  sterling  ; 
and  for  this  outlay  on  behalf  of  the  colmiy  500  acres,  at  the  beginning,  tvere  assigned 
per  man ;  at  later  periods,  less.  Cf.  supra.  No.  9,  p.  146  ;  also  History,  I.  §  20,  pp.  252, 
253.  Hence,  for  douo  accepere,  the  text  of  the  repiort  slwuld  have  run,  "pretio  soluto 
accepere,'"  as  the  next  clause  in  the  same  sentence  implies  :  ratione  videlicet  bominum 
quos  ex  Europa  adduxere.  The  idea  of  a  free  gift  seems  to  have  arisen  from  a 
foreigner's  misconception  of  the  English  word  "grant,''  which  occurs  in  warrants  aiul 
patents.  In  a  inuch  greater  guestion,  that  of  Alexander  the  Sixth's  "donation"  to 
Spain  and  Portugal,  lohen  by  his  Bull  of  delimitatio-n  he  "  gave  "  the  Indies  East  and 
West  to  those  Powers,  compare  the  vieaning  of  that  term,  as  implying  a  just  right 
a,cguired  (L.  Pastor,  Gescbicbte  der  Piipste,  iii.  519  (edit.  1899) ;  Hergenroethcr, 
Katboliscbe  Kircbe  und  cbristlicber  Staat,  341). 

In  the  report  to  the  Propaganda,  just  cited,  the  next  paragraph  begins  :  Praeter  bas 
amplissimas  terras,  alia  et  quidem  pinguissima  pracdia  in  decursu  temporum  acce- 
perunt  a  piis  donatoribus  ;  in  perpetuum  usum  Ecclesiae  Americanae  ipsorum  bonae 
fidei  commissa  sunt.  See  infra.  No.  115,  §  10.  The  verification  of  this  statement 
belongs  partly  to  the  documents  already  given,  and  partly  to  those  twio  follcnoing,  tvhich 
shall  be  equally  exhaustive  (§§  7-10). 


§  7.  Pakticular  Bequests  and  Benefactions,  1727-1780. 

Having  inentioned  in  several  Numbers  of  the  preceding  Section  the 
contributions  of  legacies  made  or  projected  during  the  first  period 
of  94-  years,  we  shall  now  give  a  distinct  Section  to  the  documents 
which  report  similar  contributions  during  the  second  period  of  the 
Maryland  Mission.  These  will  be  found  to  consist  rather  in  the 
patrimonies  of  Jesuits,  assigned  by  themselves  to  their  own  Order 
for  the  service  which  it  rendered  to  the  Church ;  and  besides  in 
the  very  ample  allocation  of  funds  belonging  to  the  English 
Province,  and  never  made  good  by  the  Mission  to  the  home  office 
in  London.  Many  special  acts  of  kindness  performed  by  the 
English  Catholic  gentry  are  to  be  traced  in  the  accotonts  extant; 
as  when  we  read  of  George  Hunter,  to  whose  administration  in  the 
future  Maryland  was  to  owe  so  much,  that  he  loas  cared  for  by 
the  Duchess  of  Norfolk  as  his  guardian  or  patron.  An  old  pro- 
curators'* day-book  of  Liege  College  has  this  entry  about  the  young 
novice :  1731,  Sept.  20.  Eeceived  of  the  Dutchess  of  Norfolk  by- 
Mr.  Lawson,  in  full  of  Geo.  Hunter's  board  and  first  cloaths, 
£19.  12s.  2d.^  One  gift  bestowed  from  without  the  Order  and  in 
Maryland  itself  was  a  noble  one.  It  was  that  made  by  James 
Carroll  of  his  landed  estates  called  Fingall  and  Carrollsburg, 
which,  under  the  more  familiar  name  of  White  Marsh,  met  with 
the  rare  fortune  of  becojiiing  celebrated  in  the  folios  of  the  Fapal 
Bullarium,  as  also  in  that  of  the  Propaganda. 

No.  50.  1727-1742. 

Official  note  of  rights  of  inheritance,  as  settled  by  individual  Jesuits. 
The  note  which  we  quote  covers  only  fifteen  years,  being  a  memo- 
randum of  the  English  Provincials  from  the  time  of  Father 
Turberville  to  that  of  Father  Shireburn,  and  stating  the  use  to 
which  members   of  the   Order  p^ut  their  rights  of  property,  on 

'  English  Province  Archives  S.J. ;  Day-Book  E. 


236  No.  50,  A.     RIGHTS  OF  INHERITANCE,  1727-1742  [11 

divesting  themselves  of  its  use.  This  act  of  resignation  or  7'enuncia- 
tion,  in  accordance  with  the  vow  of  'poverty,  was  regularly  a 
matter  of  obligation  loithin  four  years  after  entering  the  Order, 
unless  special  reasons  vjarranted  Superiors  in  putting  off  the  act 
of  surrender.  It  became  absolutely  necessary  before  taking  the 
filial  vows,  which  settled  the  permanent  grade  of  Professed  Father, 
of  Spiritual  Coadjutor,  or  of  Temporal  Coadjutor.  We  copy  from 
the  note  the  names  of  those  ivho  were  natives  of  Maryland  or  who 
worked  there.  Except  when  conditions  or  qualifications  in  the 
settlement  called  for  distinct  statement,  there  is  no  special  indica- 
tion in  these  memoranda  of  what  the  property  was  or  in  the 
future  might  be,  through  descent,  bequest,  or  other  form  of 
acquisition. 

A.  1727-1741. 

Have  renounced  1727.  .  .  .  Robert  Harding : — Provinciali  abso- 
lute. .  .  .  Rich.  Molyneux  Sen^,  Societati  omnia,  excepta  5*  parte 
eorum  bonorum  quae  illi  post  Matris  obitum  contigerint,  quam  5'""  partem 
clonavit  Collegio  Leodiensi,  nee  non  aliquid  suis  consanguineis,  qui  turn 
maxime  indiguerint :  reliquum  vero  eorundem  bonorum  alicui  Societatis 
Collegio,  aut  Residentiae,  prout  Superioribus  visum  fuerit.  10  Nov.  1727. 
.  .  .  Joan.  Fleetwood  20  Maii  1729,  omnia  Patriet  Matri,  et  post  obitum 
illorum  Provinciali  pro  tempore  existenti.  1729,  mense  Jun.  :  Carol. 
Booth,  Hen.  Neal,  Arnold  Livers,  Thos.  Wesby  : — Provinciali  absolute 
.  .  .  1730 :  .  .  .  Jac.  Farrar,  Provinciali.  .  .  .  1733  :  Benedic.  Neale, 
Societati  absolute,  4  Junii.  .  .  .  1734:  Tho.  Digges.  .  .  .  1738:  .  .  . 
Franciscus  Diggs,  Joan.  Diggs  .  .  .  : — renuntiarunt  absolute  P.  Provinciali. 
An.  1740 :  .  .  .  Robertus  Knatchbull  Missionarius  Marylandiae,  Joan. 
Kingdon,  absolute  Provinciali.  Richardus  Gillibrand  eodem  modo  quo 
frater  .  .  .  Gul.  Gillibrand,  P.  Provinciali,  exceptis  450  lb.  sterlingis, 
quas  relinquit  Fratri  ea  conditione  ut  solvat  Provinciali  25  lb.  p.  an., 
durante  dicti  Gul.  vita.  Renunciarunt  an.  1741  :  ,  .  .  Bern.  Crosse, 
absolute  Provinciali,  21  Apr.  .  .  .  Tho.  Leckonby,  ditto,  21  Apr. 
Rich.  Ellis,  ditto,  20  Apr. 

English  Province  Archives  S.J.,  ProvinciaW  Note  Book  (1725-1772),  12mo, 
stout  volume,  hound  in  ^pigskin,  not  paginated. 

The  independence,  with  which  such  gifts  to  the  Society  or  its  missions 
were  made  by  members  and  regarded  by  superiors,  may  be  illus- 
trated by  a  letter  of  the  General,  Father  Francis  Betz,  to  one  of 
the  Gillibrands  just  mentioned,  whose  family  estates  in  Lancashire 
were  considerable.  William,  being  a  scholastic  student,  desired 
to  be  left  at  Liege  for  the  continuation  of  his  theology,  when  the 


§  7]  ^os.  50,  B,  51.     DEBTS   TO    THE  PROVINCE,  1728  237 

laipsc  of  the  house  income  from  Bavaria  necessitated  the  dispersion 
of  many  scholastics  among  other  houses  or  provinces.  He  mentioned 
his  desire  to  the  General,  adding  the  circumstance  that  he  himself 
intended  to  help  the  distressed  College  or  Province  with  funds  from 
his  family.  His  Paternity  answered,  that  he  could  render  such 
assistance  wherever  he  was;  there  was  no  need  of  altering 
arrangements  for  that : — 

B.  1742,  September  29. 

Leodium  Ch"?  Guilielmo  Gillibrandt,  Schol.  29  Sept.  [1742\. 

Accepi  quidem  tuas  literas,  quibus  concedi  tibi  postulas  isthic 
terminare  cursum  theologicum,  ne  sub  alio  coelo  subeas  periculum  tuae 
non  satis  firmae  valetudinis.  Sed,  cum  fieri  possit,  ut  non  transferaris  ad 
valde  diversum,  mihique  prae  private  bonum  commune  cordi  esse  debeat  ; 
adhaec  facile  accidere  queat,  ut  alibi  longe  melius  quam  isthic  valeas, 
praesertim  accedente  divina  benedictione  ex  impleto  sanctae  obedientiae 
exercitio,  author  tibi  sum  ut,  quod  superiores  tui  de  te  statuerint,  huic 
acquiescas,  idque  exequi  non  verearis.  Si  collegio  isti  admodum  egeno, 
aut  Provinciae,  ex  eleemosynis  tuorum  benefacere  meditaris,  id  tamen, 
non  obstante  mutatione,  tibi  integrum  et  coram  Domino  magis  meritorium 
erit.     Vale,  atque  in  precibus  tuis  mei  memor  esto. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Anglia,  Epist.  Gen.,  under  date. 

Compare  also  the  Father  General  Tamhiirini's  reprohation  of  a  property 
settlement  made  hy  Father  Peter  Davies  in  favour  of  the  Society. 
That  Maryland  missionary  seems  to  have  retained  a  lien  on  the 
property  for  his  own  service,  or  what  is  called  a  peculiu m 
{1715,  Oct.  19y 


No.  51.  1728,  November  10. 

The  release  of  debt  by  the  parent  Province  to  the  Maryland  Mission. 
Father  Peter  Attwood,  in  lohom  all  the  titles  of  loth  Western  and 
Eastern  Shore,  Maryland,  were  vested  hy  1728,  and  to  whom  as 
second  devisee  the  estate  of  White  Marsh  was  hequeathed  hy  James 
Carroll  in  the  same  year,  obtained,  a  few  months  later,  the  re- 
mission of  all  arrears  due  from  Maryland  to  the  English  Province. 
Tlie  consideration,  in  view  of  which  the  Provincial  granted  this 
discharge,  was  something  which  Father  Thorold  had  given  to 
Attwood;   whether  that  meant  the  deed  of  the    Western  Shore 

2  No.  7.  K. 


238  No.  52.     DEBTS   TO    THE  PROVINCE,   1738  [H 

estates,  or  a  surrender  of  his  rights  as  first  heir  to  White  Marsh  ;  ^ 
or,  finally,  the  proceeds  of  Thorold's  own  manor  of  Little  Benton 
in  Lincolnshire,  which  he  sold  at  some  time  to  Lord  Cardigan,  as 
he  mentions  in  his  wills,^  and  the  gift  of  which  to  the  Society  in 
America  the  Provincial  may  have  desired  to  achnoioledge  hy  a 
largess  of  his  own.^ 

Mr.  Jno.  Turberville,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  George  Thorold,  dated  9ber 
the  10th,  1728,  by  Capt.  Watts.  .  ,  .  As  for  the  arrears  to  Mrs.  Province, 
Mr.  Attwood  desireing  a  release  of  them,  in  consideration  of  what  yu've 
given  to  him,  you  needn't  be  in  any  concern  about  them,  till  you  hear 
farther,  but  only  keep  touch  for  the  future  and  pay  your  quota  for  them 

who  are  sent  you As   for  what  he  (Mr.  Attwood)  writ  about 

requireing  something  of  the  congregations  to  support  the  charge  and 
expenses  of  the  Mission  ;  seeing  you  have  no  custome  or  president  for  it, 
and  they  pleading  poverty,  I  would  have  you  very  cautious  in  doing  it. 
If  your  workmen  be  spareing  in  their  expenses,  as  prudently  he  says  he 
exhorted  them  to  be,  I  hope  you  may  subsist  without  makeing  your 
congregations  contribute  to  it. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  L.  1,  p.  14. 

This  p^'inciplc  of  gratuitous   service   was   reasserted   in   the    General 
Cliapter  of  Marijland  ex- Jesuits,  October,  17 S6,  as  infra.^ 


No.  52.  1738,  February. 

Another  release  from  debt  by  the  parent  Province.     A  memorandum. 

N.B.  All  arrears  due  from  this  Mission  to  Mr.  Provincial  or  Pro- 
curator of  the  Province  were  fully  discharged  by  Mr.  Bolt  Provincial,  Feb. 
1738.  Testis  Mr.  Thomas  Pulton  upon  his  arrival  into  Maryland, 
April  28  of  the  same  year  1738,  being  assured  of  the  same  by  Mr.  Bolts 
own  mouth. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  L.  1,  p.  16. 

*  However,  neither  of  these  deeds  cotdd  he  called  a  gift  from  Thorold  to  Attwood  or 
the  Society,  since  he  held  such  titles  only  in  the  name  of  the  Order.  Besides,  as  to 
White  Marsh,  that  was  still  in  his  name  as  late  as  1737  (No.  74,  B). 

■■  No.  64,  A. 

^  The  distinct  mentioi'i  of  his  Lincolnshire  manor  in  the  wills  of  Thorold,  devising 
as  a  Maryland  trustee,  wonld  seem  to  intimate  some  connection  between  tlie  said  manor 
in  England  and  the  Jesuit  jyi'operty  in  America,  as,  for  i^istance,  that  of  his  having 
already  assigned  the  proceeds  to  the  Maryland  Mission. 

'-  No.  150,  M,  General  Resolve  d^"-    Cf.  Nos.  50,  [iSJ ;  59,  A  ;  135,  note  80. 


§  7]  Nos.  53,  54.     DEBTS   TO    THE  PROVINCE,  1 754-1 763  239 

No.  53.  1754,  March  30. 

Another  accumulated  debt  of  Maryland  to  the  Province.     An  entry. 
Per  Contra  Cr.  ...  By  dew  from  Maryland,  £1574/4/9f . 

English  Province  ArMves,  Book  of  Annuities,  175i-1768,  V ;  in  a  series  of 
lists,  Debit  and  Credit,  all  dated  1754,  Mar.  30. 

No.  54.  1758-1763. 

The  capital  of  three  life  annuities  assigned  to  Maryland,  the  interest 
of  which  had  to  he  paid  by  the  Englisli  procurator.  In  1763, 
they  amounted  in  the  aggregate  to  £17S3/G/8.  The  annuity  of 
£100  due  to  one  person,  Miss  Elizabeth  Shepheard,  hy  marriage 
Mrs.  White,  was  not  extinguished  for  a  quarter  of  a  eentury  or 
more?  It  was  at  8  per  cent,  on  the  capital,  and  it  came  to  he 
known  in  business  controversies  as  the  White  annuity.  Another 
annuity,  that  due  to  Mrs.  Frances  Howard,  was  at  9  per  cent., 
and  seems  to  have  been  extinguished  earlier.  A  third,  Miss 
Elizabeth  Plunket's  annuity,  came  to  an  end  with  her  death  after 
about  seven  years. 

English  Province  Archives,  Ledger  B,  p.  265,  seg. :  Maryland  Accounts ; 
Day-book  P,  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania  Accounts,  1759,  seg. 

The  final  outcome  of  all  this  was  that,  in  1789,  driving  the  Suppression 
of  the  Society,  a  large  otUstanding  debt  of  £1413/13/8^  was 
due  to  the  London  office  of  the  English  Fathers.  The  whole 
of  it  was  remitted  by  the  procurator  Father  William  Strickland 
to  the  nev)  Bishop,  Dr.  John  Carroll,  upon  a  neiv  understanding 
for  the  future.^  But  this  did  not  prevent  a  new  misunderstand- 
ing, which  ended  in  1811  with  the  cancelling  by  the  same  Father 
Strickland  of  a  new  debt,  £/^29/19/4',  which  had  accumulated 
again.^ 

Ibid.,  Ledger  B,  f.  277  ;  Ledger  G,  f.  126. 

7  Mrs.  White  died  July  7,  1794.  Hence  her  annuity  at  8  per  cent,  absorbed  the 
capital  several  times  over.  In  some  notes  about  Carroll's  money  affairs  with  Strick- 
land, B.  U.  Campbell,  after  copying  the  date  of  Mrs.  White's  death,  makes  the  following 
observation  on  a  letter  apparently  of  Strickland's,  Aiigust  9,  1739  :  About  Pa.  fund, 
Mrs.  White's  annuity,  and  $20,000  due  by  Americans  to  English  Province.  George- 
town College  MSS.,  folio  blank  book,  Campbell's  sheets  inserted. 

»  Cf.  No.  150,  H,  J. 

"  Cf.  No.  150,  L. ;  also  T.  Hzighes,  Properties  of  the  Jesuits  in  Pennsylvania, 
1730-1830,  in  Records  of  the  American  Catholic  Historical  Society,  xi.  182-185. 


240  Nos.  55,  56.     INDEPENDENCE  [II 

No.  55.  (1633-1773.) 

Tlie  policy  of  financial  independence.  To  explain  the  'principle  quoted 
above  from  Father  TiLrbervilUs  Utter  of  Nov.  10,  1738,^^  that,  if 
possible,  nothing  should  be  demanded  of  the  Christian  JiocJc  for  the 
support  of  the  missionaries,  there  are  several  pertine^it  documents 
which  may  be  quoted.  And,  as  to  the  carrying  out  of  this 
principle  in  practice,  illustrations  abound;  inasmuch  as  the 
current  accounts  show  the  missionary  farms  taxed  for  the  general 
support  of  the  Mission,  or  their  charity  called  upon  for  the  purchase 
of  a  new  station  like  that  of  St.  Joseph^ s  on  the  Eastern  Shore ; 
biLt  show  nowhere  any  trace  of  the  faithful  being  taxed  either  for 
the  maintenance  of  their  local  stations  or  for  that  of  the  general 
establishment. 

De   contractu  civili   ad   Missiones  non  faciendo.     Ex  litteris  R.  P.  N. 
Francisci  Piccolominei,  8  April.,  1651. 

Significavi  alias  Missiones  non  esse  capaces  bonorum  stabilium,  seu 
redituum ;  adjungere  nunc  debeo  nee  ipsa  collegia,  aut  domus,  esse 
capacia  obligationum  civilium  ex  contractu  ad  ejusmodi  Missiones :  sed 
solum  ex  charitate,  fidelitate,  seu  mandato  Praepositi  Generalis,  &c.  V. 
R?  dum  visitabit  Provinciam  diligenter  examinet  quae  et  quales  sint 
obligationes  ad  Missiones  in  domiciliis  nostris,  et  ad  me  referat,  ut  sanari 
possi[w]t. 

Stonyhurst  MSS.,  MS.  A,  v.  1,  f.  35^  in  c.  7;  Excerpta  ex  variis  Uteris 
Generalium.     Cf.  supra,  No.  6,  Z  bis. 


No.  56.  1759,  April  2. 

The  Provincial  Father  Corbie's  Ordinations  on  the  subject  of  inde- 
pendence in  temporalities.  In  another  place  will  appear  the  text  of 
Father  Corbie's  Ordinations  and  Regulations  for  Maryland,  as  for- 
mulated on  April  2, 1759.  But  two  passages  concerning  thepxsent 
head  may  be  quoted  here. 

4,  As  the  good  of  the  Mission  absolutely  depends  upon  it,  all  must 
readily  concur,  according  to  their  respective  abilities,  to  the  raising  the 
annual  sum  of  £200,  as  was  most  wisely  settled  by  mutual  agreement  in 
1751,  for  the  publick  good  and  for  procureing  fresh  supplies,  and  sending 
home  those  who  are  less  fit  for  service,  it  being,  from  the  iniquity  of  the 

"  No.  51. 


§  7]  ^yo.  57.     CONTRIBUTIONS,  1755-1778  241 

times,  impossible  for  the  Province  to  bear  that  burden.  But  then  care 
must  be  had,  that  this  burden  be  equaled  as  much  as  may  be  to  the 
circumstances  of  each  settlement;  and,  when  one  is  found  to  be  overated, 
the  Superior  must  see  the  partie  grieved  be  eased,  and  portion  out  the 
grievance  upon  others  better  able  to  bear  it.  .  .  . 

[15.]  All  independence  upon  seculars,  so  desirable  in  itself,  so 
much  recommended  by  our  holy  rules  and  constitutions,  must  by  all 
possible  means  be  maintained.  'Tis  notwithstanding  highly  unreason- 
able, that  the  Province,  as  it  has  done,  should  continue  to  run  itself  into 
great  inconveniences  and  debt  to  support  the  said  independence,  though 
so  much  to  be  wished  for.  Wherefore  Maryland  must  necessarily  order 
things  so  as  to  support  itself,  as  the  Generals  orders  require  and  all  our 
colleges  and  districts  do  ;  least  otherwise  that  flourishing  Mission  (which 
God  forbid)  run  to  decay  for  want  of  fresh  supplies,  or  it  be  found 
necessary  to  levey  charitable  contributions  upon  those,  for  whose  help 
and  assistance  they  are  procured. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1759,  April  2;  Ordinations  and  Regulations 
for  Maryland.  Also  Ibid.,  3. — General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  1,  i., 
Incunabula.     Cf.  infra,  No.  74,  A. 

No.  57.  1755-1778. 

The  current  contributions  of  the  missionaries  themselves  to  support 
the  Maryland  Mission.     Divers  entries, 

Conewago,  Dr.  1755,  Dec.  7.  £115/ll/4f,  sterling. 

„     „        „  1756,  June  3.  41/7/1 U 

Conewago,  Cr.  1755,  Dec.  10.         By  credit  given  you  by 

Province  Maryland,  115/11/4| 

„     ,,        ,,  1756,  Aug.  2.  By  credit  given  you  by 

Province  Maryland,  41/7/11^ 

Lancaster  Factory,  Dr.     1755,  Dec.  7  ;  1756,  June  3  ;  29/5/5| 

„         ,,       ,,       Cr.     1756,    Aug.    6.     By  credit  given  you  by 

Province  Maryland,  9/5/5|,  sterling. 
The  Province  Maryland  as  debtor  credits  Neictown  in  17 So  with  £83/6/3, 
sterling,  at  the  same  time  that  it  credits  Conewago  as  above  ;  also  Portobacco 
with  its  quota  of  £100  sterling  ;  and  St.  Inigoes  with  £45  sterling,  but  in 
value  received,  by  Corn  £23,  and  horse  £22.  The  rate  for  1756  is  about 
the  same;  while  Father  Ellis^s  voyage  to  Ste.  Croix  in  the  same  year  is 
charged  to  the  Mission  at  £25/10/0  sterling  {?). 

In  1766,  Aug.  2,  the  St.  Inigoes  quota  is  in  currency  £41/13/4,  ivhile 
that  of  St.  Thomas's  at  Portobacco  is  in  currency  £166/13/4  lohich  is 
£100  sterling.  This  latter  place  is  charged  ivith  the  same  sum  in  the 
following  year,  on  Dec.  23  ;  and  that  remains  its  quota  for  good,  from  1771 
till  1778,  when  Portobacco  seems  to  have  paid  in  a  certain  number  of  years, 
VOL.   1.  K 


242  No.  58,  A,  B.     BISHOP  CARROLL'S  STATEMENTS  [H 

on  account  of  its  quota  alone,  the  sum  recJconed  at  the  foot  of  a  column: 
£1773/1/0^,  currency. 

As  to  the  relative  values  of  money,  it  is  expressly  stated  in  the  account  for 
1766:  £100  sterling  at  66§,  i.e.  premium;  and  this  remains  the  rate  till 
the  end  of  the  accounts  in  1778  :  viz.  £100  sterling  =  £166/13/4. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Ledger  No.  19,  ff.  36-38.      George  Hunter's 
Day-book,  1,  ii,  17,  24.     G.  Hunter  et  alii,  Day-book  2,  f.  31. 


No.  58.  1802. 

Bishop  Carroirs  statement  of  the  foregoing  policy,  regarding  the 
financial  independence  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries,  and  the 
vesting  of  religious  property  titles.  In  a  series  of  letters  from 
April  to  July,  1802,  addressed  by  Dr.  John  Carroll  to  the  Bcv. 
Mr.  Eossiter  at  Philadelphia,  the  Bishop  had  occasion  to  review 
the  old  system  of  ecclesiastical  tenure  hy  the  Jesuits,  and  to  lay 
down  certain  principles  of  management  for  one  vjho,  liJce  Father 
Eossiter,  was  in  charge  of  the  Society's  property.  It  was  just  then 
being  threatened  loith  the  invasion  of  lay-trusteeism. 

A.  1802,  April  30. 
Carroll,  Baltimore,  Apr.  30,  180.2,  to  Eossiter: 

.  .  .  Remember  that  you  are  principal  in  the  house ;  and  representative 
of  the  legal  owner.  .  .  .  When  I  shall  have  leisure,  I  will  examine  the 
yet  unopened  manuscript,  and  send  you  my  candid  opinion.  .  .  . 

B.  1802,  May  5. 
Same  to  same,  Baltimore,  May  o,  1802 : 

...  If  the  motion  brought  forward,  as  mentioned  by  you,  went  so 
far  as  an  attempt  to  divest  the  legal  proprietors  of  the  presbytery,  old 
chapel,  and  lots  thereto  belonging,  of  their  absolute  right  in  them,  or  to 
limit  their  power  of  disposing  of  them  according  to  their  best  judgment ; 
I  must  say,  that  it  was  a  weak  motion,  and  calculated  to  destroy  all 
harmony  and  confidence.  In  the  first  place,  the  legal  proprietors  will 
probably  be  advised,  and  for  their  security  resolve,  to  let  their  house 
at  will,  &c.,  to  the  Clergy  belonging  to  St.  Mary's  Church  .  .  .  21y. 
Tho  the  mover  of  the  resolution  had  probably  no  such  intention, 
yet  it  carries  on  its  face  an  idea,  that  the  priests  there  living  ought 
to  be  dependent  on  the  Trustees  only  for  every  temporal  enjoyment, 
and  the  use  even  of  those  things  which  do  not  belong  to  the  Trustees. 
Sly.  If  these  gentlemen  claim  any  right  to  the  property  above  specified, 
it  must  be  on  the  supposition  that  whatever  any  one  holds,  and  by 
whatever  title,  yet  if  it  was  purchased  or  granted  originally  for  the 
promotion  of  Religion,  the  property  must  of  course  vest  in  them.     This  is 


§  7J  Nos.  58,    C,  59,  A.     BISHOP  CARROLL'S  SIWTEMENTS         243 

too  glaring  aa  absurdity,  and  would  strip  every  ecclesiastical  community, 
every  parish  priest,  Ac,  of  their  estates.  Those  who  took  up,  purchased, 
and  improved  the  property  at  Philadelphia  had  to  \no  f\  such  idea  ;  for 
Trustees  were  not  known  or  thought  of  at  that  time.  .  .  . 

C. 

On  May  the  14th,  the  Bishop  making  his  visitation  has  not  yet  had 
time  to  examine  the  manuscript  of  Hossiter ;  and,  on  June  4th,  lorites 
hurriedly,  denouncing  the  attempts  of  lay-trusteeism,  which  rendered  the 
infamous  Talleyrand,  Bishop  of  Autun,  the  scandal  and  destroyer  of 
religion  in  France. 

Finally,  on  July  13th,  1802,  he  declares  his  mind  in  full  to  Bossiter,  as 
in  the  following  Number. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Carroll  to  Rossiter,  under  cover  to  Rev.  Dr. 
Carr,\letters  Iv.,  Ivi.,  Ivii.,  Iviii.,  1802,  Apr.  30,  May  5,  May  14,  June  4.  Ibid., 
42  :  Extract  from  a  letter  of  Bishop  Carroll  to  me,  July  13th,  1802,  2^  i^P-  f^^-  > 
copy  by  Rev.  John  Rossiter. — The  narnes,  as  given  infra,  of  the  two  curates,  who 
ivere  the  occasion  of  this  discussion,  occur  in  the  correspondence. 


No.  59.  1802,  July  13. 

Bishop  Carroll  on  the  vesting  of  Jesuit  property  titles  in  Pennsylvania 
and  Maryland.  Philadelphia  property.  On  an  issue  between 
the  Rector,  Rev.  John  Rossiter,  and  his  two  curates,  Rev.  Messrs. 
Fitzpatrick  and  Lacy. 

A. 

Extracts  from  a  letter  of  Bishop  Carroll  to  me,  July  13th,  1802. 

"  The  lots,  on  which  stand  the  old  chapel,  the  presbytery  and  the 
ground  thereto  appertaining,  are  a  fee-simple  property  without  any  trust 
thereto  attached :  they  are  held  by  one  of  the  old  clergymen,  who  have 
been  long  in  the  service  of  the  American  church,  as  his  private  individual 
property  ;  and,  if  his  conscience  do  not  restrain  him,  he  may  legally 
convey  them  to  any  person  in  or  out  of  the  U.  States,  capable  of 
receiving  a  deed  or  inheritance. 

"I  have  no  doubt  but  the  clergyman,  who  first  acquired  these  lots, 
had  in  view  the  accommodation  of  himself  and  successors,  having  the 
charge  of  souls  in  Philadelphia;  but  neither  he  who  fiz'st  acquired,  nor 
those  who  have  since  succeeded  to  that  estate,  ever  accepted  it  in   trust. 

"  In  those  times  the  Congregations  were  not  called  on  for  the  support 
of  their  pastors  ;  and  for  this  reason  the  heads  of  the  Mission  made  a 
point  of  reserving  real  and  personal  property  for  the  maintenance  of  the 
pastors  as  the  only  assured  means  of  their  subsistence. 

"This  was  the  policy  pursued  in  Maryland  and  Pensylvania ;  the  only 
States  where  the  Catholick  profession  was  allowed.  Hence  the  property 
at  Philadelphia,  Lancaster,  Coshenopen,  Conewago,  etc. 


244  No.m,k.     BISHOP  CARROLL'S  STATEMENTS  [II 

"  Whatever  property  was  thus  acquired  by  the  predecessors  of  the 
Ex- Jesuits  now  I'emaining  was  vested  absolutely  in  one  of  the  body,  and 
not  in  the  body  itself,  this  being  unknown  to  the  laws  of  this  country : 
the  property  descended  by  will  or  deed  to  its  present  owner. 

"  It  was  a  maxim  of  the  Society  to  exercise  the  spiritual  functions, 
allowed  by  the  Bishops,  in  entire  independence  of  the  laity. 

"  The  members  were  not  permitted  to  require  reti"ibutions  for  Masses 
or  any  other  services.  Hence,  as  much  as  possible,  they  avoided  holding 
property  under  any  legal  trust,  which  might  subject  their  management  to 
any  accountability,  except  to  their  own  Superiours. 

"  But,  however  independently  of  every  person  the  present  legal 
proprietor  of  the  stock,  presbytery,  and  old  chapel,  holds  that  property, 
yet  he  has  no  other  intention  than  to  leave  it  for  the  present  applicable 
to  the  benefit  of  the  clergymen  ofiiciating  there. 

"You,  by  my  appointment,  are  his  agent,  and  his  property  is  under 
your  sole  management. 

"You  alone  have  a  right  to  direct  any  repairs  or  alterations  in  it, 
unless  these  should  alter  essentially  the  building,  or  should  burden  the 
property  with  debt ;  your  ofiice  of  manager  is  sufficient  to  authorise  you 
to  proceed  to  the  best  of  your  judgement;  but  in  every  material  step 
it  is  becoming  to  advise  with  the  Bishop  or  the  pei'son  in  whom  the 
property  is  vested. 

"Hence  you  must  infer,  that  Mr.  -  -  -  pretensions  are  in- 
admissible, so  far  I  mean,  as  he  contends  for  a  right  to  interfere  in  the 
temporal  administration  and  concerns  of  the  presbytery  and  old  chapel  : 
and  it  M'as  over  medling  in  him  to  bring  before  the  Trustees  the  subject 
of  alterations  in  the  latter,  without  your  previous  approbation. — Indeed, 
as  that  property  is  no  wise  under  the  controul  of  the  Trustees,  I  do  not 
see,  why  it  should  be  mentioned  at  all  to  them,  in  their  corporate 
capacity. 

"  This  is  the  summary  of  my  letter  : 

"1°  You  are  the  sole  agent  for  the  legal  owner  of  all  the  property  at 
Philadelphia  belonging  to  the  late  Society ;  whether  consisting  in  houses, 
lots,  giound-rents  or  interest  of  money  in  the  publick  funds  -  -  -  <"> 

"2°  You  are  under  no  obligation  to  take  direction  from  the  Trustees 
or  your  companions,  concerning  repairs  of  the  house  or  economical 
arrangements. 

"  3'^  Whenever  you  ask  their  advice,  reserve  to  yourself  the  right  of 
decision." 

Here,  Rossiter  jproceeds  to  draw  some  inferences,  which  however  arc  not 
marked  hy  the  same  accuracy  or  lucidity,  which  characterized  the 
bishop's  statements.  Having  an  eye  only  to  the  evil  in  Phila- 
delphia, which  both  he  and  Bishop  Carroll  tvere  comhating,  that  of 

(a)  Sic. 


§  7]        ^os.  59,  B,  60,  A.     MARFXILinS  STATEMENTS,   1818-1S20       245 

lay-trustceisiii  encroaching  on  ecclesiastical  rights,  Bossiter  seems 
to  infer  from  the  bishop's  statement  ahont  the  use  of  the  Society's 
'property  for  the  benefit  and  accommodation  of  pastors  in  a 
given  mission,  that  the  mission  itself  so  hcnefited  hy  the  Society''s 
property  was  hy  right  the  hcncficiary  thereof,  and  not  gratuitously 
so,  subject  only  to  the  limitations  stated  above  by  the  General, 
Francis  Piccolomini  (No.  55).  This  notion  became  a  dominant 
factor  in  controversies  for  thirty-five  years  after  the  date  of 
this  corresp)ondence.  Having  rehearsed  the  bishop's  letter,  as  just 
given,  Rossiter  proceeds  to  draw  the  following  inferences : — 

B. 

I  have  now  only  to  observe  that,  from  the  extracts  of  the  Bishop's 
letter,  it  appears  to  me  that  clerical  property  in  Philadelphia  is  of  the 
same  nature  as  the  clerical  property  in  this  country,  in  Conewago 
and  other  places.  It  was  acquired  and  is  held  for  the  benefit  and 
accommodation  of  the  lawful  pastors  officiating  here  and  in  other  places. 

That  it  is  exclusively  under  the  control  and  management  of  the 
clergy ;  and  can  never  be  considered  as  forming  any  part  of  the  fund  or 
monies,  which  the  congregations  or  the  Trustees  of  congregations,  in 
the  different  stations  of  this  diocese,  have  under  their  own  control  or 
direction. 

Endorsed :  Copy  of  a  Letter  from  Arch  Bishop  Carroll  to  Rev.  Mr. 
Rossiter. 

The  Rev.  John  Bossiter's  manuscript,  as  quoted  in  the  preceding  No. ;  dated 
July  13,  1802. 

It  will  be  seen  later  that  the  Jesuits,  whose  property  was  considered  by 
Carroll  and  Rossiter,  and  afteriuards  by  Bishop  Conwell  of 
Philadelphia,  to  be  a  reserve  and  protection  for  the  Ordinaries 
against  the  encroachments  of  lay-trusteeism,  were  themselves  repre- 
sented to  the  Roman  cmthorities  as  being  at  one  ivith  lay  trustees 
in  operating  against  the  Ordinaries  (Nos.  121,  note  3  ;  130,  A,  2°). 

No.  60.  1818-1820. 

Archbishop  Marechal's  statements  on  the  property  possessed  by  the 
Society  before  the  Suppression  and  recovered  after  its  restora- 
tion.    A  report  and  a  pastoral. 

A.  1818. 

Archbishop  Marechal's  first  Report  to  the  Propaganda,  1818 : 
Illust?  ac  Em?  Cardinali  Litta,  Praefecto  S.  Congregationis   Prop.  Fid. 
.    .    Verum    cum    Societas    nuper    recuperaverit    omnia    praedia 


246  No.  60,  B,  C.     MARECIIAHS  S7\4TEMENTS,   181S-1820  [II 

caeterasque  proprietates,  quae  ante  destructionem   Societatis   a  Jesuitis 
possidebantur,  nullum  est  dubium  quin  brevi  ditissima  erit.  .  .  .  ^^ 

Propaganda  Archives,  Scritture  riferite  nei  Congressi,  America  settentrionale, 
vol.  4,  1818-1S20 :  Ratio  status  religionis  catholicae  in  dioecesi  Baltimorensi 
reddita  ab  Ambrosio  Arch'!  1818. — Georgctoivn  College  Transcripts,  1818  ;  14  ff. 
4to ;  f.  3,  071  Georgetown  College  :  its  debts. 

B.  1820,  December  14. 

Archbisliop  MarecliaVa  pastoral,  14  Dec,  1820,  to  the  Catholic  laity  in 
the  Southern  Counties  of  Maryland  : 

.  .  .  The  apostolic  men  who  accompanied  your  ancestors  -  —  -, 
according  to  the  laudable  spirit  of  their  institute,  had  hardly  landed  on 
the  American  shore,  than  they  acquired  property  sufficient  to  free  them 
from  the  necessity  of  requiring  any  retribution  from  their  spiritual 
children.  The  profound  respect  and  tender  gratitude,  which  the 
Catholick  congregations  of  your  counties  have  constantly  entertained  for 
them  during  their  lives  and  after  their  deaths,  were  the  only  temporal 
reward  they  ever  received  for  their  labours  and  indefatigable  zeal.  Nor 
do  I  doubt  but  their  successors,  members  of  the  same  Society,  would  act 
now  with  the  same  religious  generosity,  were  they  placed  in  the  same 
circumstances.  But,  my  dearly  beloved,  the  situation  of  their  temporal 
affairs  is  unfortunately  very  different  from  that  of  their  venerable 
predecessors.  .  .  . 

Georgetown  College  MSS.,  Marcchal  Papers,  1820,  December  14, pastoral: 
Ambrose  ...  to  my  dearest  Catholic  Brethren  of  St.  Mary's  and  Charles 
Counties  .  .  . ;  manuscript  copy,  much  decayed,  in  hand  of  (Father  Beschter  ?), 
beginning  :  Since  the  day  of  my  Consecration  .  .  . ;  ending  :  Was  signed, 
+  Amb.  Arch.  Balt^  ,  Balt^  ,  14  December,  1820  ;  4  pages  4to  ;  pp.  1,  2. 

That  this  letter  was  actually  published  appears  from  the  following : — 

C. 

Charles  Neale,  9  December,  1822,  to  Archbishop  Marechal,  Baltimore: 
...  If,  as  it  has  been  said  without  proof  or  good  grounds,  that 
property  had  been  formerly  given  to  the  Society  for  the  benefit  of  religion, 
has  it  not  been  used  for  that  purpose  ?  Is  it  not  used  at  present  as  such  1 
The  letter  of  your  Reverence  [the  archbishop]  to  the  different  congrega- 
tions to  support  their  pastors  testify  [!]  in  its  favour.  .  .  . 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  Gradwell  Collections,  Baltimore  and  Quebec, 
I.  10,  in  Marcchal's  coj)y  to  Propaganda  of  CJiarlcs  Neale's  letter  to  him, 
December  9,  1822. — Cf.  Propaganda  Archives,  Atti,  Baltimore,  1824,  Sommario, 
Num.  VII.— iTC/m,  No.  124,  B,  p.  492. 

"  Cf.  the  Vicar-General  of  Philadelphia,  Louis  de  Barth,  on  the  economy  of  the 
old  Jesuits :  No.  109,  C. 

The  statement  fwmulated  here  (B)  in  the  pastoral  of  Mgr.  Marechal,  14  December, 
1820,  agrees  with  his  accotcnt  to  the  Propaganda  in  the  same  year,  August  19.  See 
No.  115,  §  9.  But  th<i  assertion  which  follotvs  next  in  tluat  acccnint,  about  "  veinj  rich 
estates  "  having  been  acquired  by  the  Society  from  "  pious  donors  as  a  i^erpetaal  trust 
for  the  American  Chtirch,"  and  therefore  subject  to  Marcchal's  administration,  is  corro- 
borated by  no  documents,  nor  by  any  statements  of  Carroll.     Cf.  No.  49,  note  17. 


§  7]  No.  61,  A.     BASIS  OF  RIGHT  247 

No.  61.  1549,  October  18. 

The  ultimate  and  juridical  basis  of  the  Jesuit  tenure  of  property. 
Civil  titles  and  rights  locre  such  as  the  laivs  of  a  country  jper- 
mitted  ;  and,  if  the  corporate  charaxiter  of  the  Society  was  not 
civilly  recognized,  the  titles  were  vested  legally  as  best  they  might 
he.  In  America  they  were  vested  in  individuals  helonging  to  the 
Order.  The  canonical  titles  or  rights  ivcre  those  conveyed  hy  the 
Apostolic  See ;  and  they  were  absolute  in  the  Society,  exclusive  of 
all  interposition  or  stopervisionfrom  Ordinaries  of  whatsoever  kind, 
quorumcumque  Ordinariorum.  Property  of  any  sort,  granted, 
left,  and  hegiteathed  hy  any  of  the  faithful,  to  the  service  of  the 
Society's  collegiate  foimdations,  was  hy  the  very  fact  of  donation 
perpetually  applied  and  appropriated  to  such  purpose,  in  virtue 
of  the  same  Apostolic  authority.  In  the  name  of  the  professed 
Society,  the  General  administered  all  property  in  person,  or 
through  Provincials,  Rectors,  etc. 

A. 

Paulus  Episcopus,  servus  servorum  Dei,  ad  perpetuam  rei  memoriam. 

Licet  debitum  pastoralis  officii.  .  .  .  Vokimus  autem.  .  .  .  Et 
insuper,  si  ccntingat  Socios  ipsos,  ut  adjuvante  aliquo  Principe,  Duce, 
Marchione,  Comite  vel  Communitate,  vel  quavis  ad  id  potenti  et  facul- 
tatibus  abundanti  persona,  aliquam  domum,  ecclesiam  aut  collegium 
Societatis  praedictae  aedificent  et  construant,  seu  id  per  alicujus  similis 
personae  testamentum  mandari  vel  quovis  mode  eis  ofterri  domum, 
ecclesias  seu  collegia  hujusmodi ;  cum  omnibus  ad  id  necessariis  et 
opportunis  construi  et  aedificari,  ac  locum  pro  hujusmodi  cousti'uctione 
oblatum  recipi  posse ;  ipsasque  donios,  ecclesias,  collegia,  cellas,  oratoria, 
ubilibet  per  dictos  Socios  pro  tempore  constructa  vel  eis  donata,  eo  ipso 
quod  aedificata  vel  donata  fuerint,  apostolica  auctoritate  praedicta, 
erecta,  approbata  et  confirmata  ;  ac  bona  quaecumque,  pro  collegiorum 
dote  seu  scholarium  inibi  pro  tempore  commorantium  sustentatione,  per 
quoscumque  Christi  fideles  pro  tempore  donata,  relicta  et  legata,  eo  ipso 
praedicta  apostolica  auctoritate  perpetuo  applicata  et  appropriata  esse 
et  censeri  (nisi  alias  ad  collationem  Sedis  praedictae  pertinerent) ;  et 
ecclesias  praedictas  cum  coemeteriis  benedici  aut  consecrari  facere,!^  ^q 
primum   lapidem   poni,   per    quoscumque    Episcopos    (si    dioecesani    ultra 

'^  Compare  the  parallel  for'inulas  in  the  Charter  for  Maryland  :  Una  cum  licencia 
et  facultate  ecclesias,  capellas  et  oratoria  in  locis  infra  premissa  congruis  et  idoneis 
extruendi  et  fundandi,  eaque  dedicari  et  sacrari  juxta  leges  ecclesiasticas  regni  nostri 
Anglie  faciendas.  Archives  of  Maryland,  Proceedings  of  the  Council,  1636-1667, 
p.  4,  med.—Cf.  History,  I.  $  17  (l),p.  237. 


248        Nos.  61,  B,  62.     WITITE   MARSH:  JAMES   CARROLL,  1728  [11 

quatuor  menses  id  facere  distulerint)  posse  deeernimus  ;  iiihibentes  omni- 
bus et  singulis  Archiepiscopis,  Episcopis  aliisque  ecclesiarum  praelatis 
et  locorum  ordinariis,  ac  quibusvis  aliis  potestatibus  ecclesiasticis  et 
saecularibus,  illis  nihilominus  mandantes,  ne  ipsos  Socios  aut  eorum 
domos,  ecclesias  aut  collegia  hujusmodi  ad  aliquorum  requisitionem  ex 
propria  eorum  voluntate,  si  id  in  Domino  expediens  fuerit,  aedificare 
volentes,  quoquomodo  in  hujusmodi  constructionibus  impediant,  perturbent 
aut  molestent.  .  .  , 

B. 

As  to  the  persons  of  the  members,  with  relation  to  this  property :  ibid. 
.  .  .  Ipsamque  Societatem  et  universos  illius  Socios  et  personas  illorum- 
que  bona  quaecumque  ab  omni  superioritate,  jui'isdictione,  correctione 
quorumcumque  Ordinariorum  eximimus  et  liberamus,  ac  sub  Nostra  et 
praefatae  Sedis  protectione  suscipimus.  .  .  .  Nee  ullis  praelatis  contra 
aliquem  de  praedicta  Societate  vel  contra  alios,  eorum  causa,  aliquam 
excommunicationis,  suspensionis  vel  interdicti  sententiam,  contra  ejusdem 
Societatis  privilegia  per  Nos  concessa  (quorum  interpretationem  Nobis  et 
Apostolicae  Sedi  reservamus)  ferre  liceat ;  et,  si  tulerint,  eo  ipso  irrita 
nulliusque  roboris  vel  momenti  sit  et  esse  censeatur.^^ 

Paul  III.,  Bull  of  October  18,  1349  :  Licet  debitum.— C/,  No.  131,  3,  note  5. 

No.  62.  1728,  12th  and  17th  February. 

White  Marsh :  devise  of  James  Carroll.  The  name  "  White  Marsh  " 
for  "  Carrollshurg  "  ^*  does  not  appear  either  in  the  designation  of 
the  -property  at  large  or  in  the  descriptions  and  plats  of  any 
particular  parcels.  Some  thirty  years  after  James  Carroll's  time 
that  name  had  somehow  hecome  familiar  with  the  Fathers ;  and 
it  designated  apparently  the  whole  or  a  part  of  that  division 
of  the  estate,  which  lay  in  Prince  Georges  Co.,  to  the  tocst  of 
the  Patttxent  (^Carrollsburg,  etc.),  and  not  Fingaid,  Carroll's 
residence,  lohich  with  other  suhdivisions  lay  to  the  cast,  in  Anne 
Arundel  Co.  A  notice  of  this  henef actor  s  death  is  the  first 
entry  on  the  inside  cover  of  the  old  Record  hook,  L.  1,  in  the 
Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives;  and  it  is  followed  hy  a  similar 
record  of  the  Father  Rohert  Brooke,  S.J.,  mentioned  lefore,  another 
distinguished  henef actor}^ 

"  Compare  No.  189,  Marechal,  26  November,  1826,  to  Cardinal  Delia  Somacjlia :  a 
quotation  from  this  Brill. — Cf.  also  History,  I.  §  5,  p.  1G4,  on  the  absolute  juridical  rights 
of  the  regular  Orders. 

'^  This  property  [White  Marsh"],  formerly  known  by  the  name  of  CarroUsburg, 
was  received  from  James  Carroll,  etc.  General  Archives,  S.J.,  Mai-yl.  Epist,  6,  ii. : 
the  Charles  Neale — Benedict  Fcmoick  Memorial,  22  November,  1822,  addressed  to  the 
General,  p.  20.     Cf.  No.  184. 

'^  No.  42,  note  9. 


§  7]  ^0-  62.  A,  B.     WHITE  MARSH:   JAMES  CARROLL,   1728         249 

A. 

-  -  -  C  -  -roll   died   on   y^    13th    of   Ju -ctor  Hv s 

Miss'V' 

James  Carroll  died  on  the  13th  of  June,  1729,  at  Annapolis,  in  the 
house  of  his  godson,  Charles  Carroll}^  The  ]j art  decayed  in  the 
record  should  prohahly  he  filled  up  in  this  manner  : 

James  Carroll  died  on  the  13th  of  June,  1729,  insignia  benefactor 
1B.YJVS  Missionis. 

B.  1728,  February  12. 

In  the  Name  of  God,  Amen.  I,  James  Carroll  of  Fingaul  in  All 
Hallows  Pax'ish,  Ann  Arundel  County,  being  thro'  the  Mercy  of  God  in 
perfect  health,  do  declare  what  follows  to  be  my  last  will  and  testa- 
ment. .  .  . 

I  desire  and  appoint  one  thousand  pounds  sterling  of  the  produce 
aforesaid  be  applyed  towards  the  education  of  my  nephew  and  heir 
apparent  Anthony  Carroll,  my  brother  Daniel  Carroll's  only  son,  to  be 
laid  out  in  the  manner  hereinafter  mentioned.  ...  In  case  my  aforesaid 
nephew  shall  dye  or  prove  unsusceptive  of  learning,  or  prove  incorrigible, 
or  want  application  in  any  of  the  courses  aforesaid  before  he  attains  to 
twenty-one  years,  then  it  is  my  will  and  [I]  do  require  my  executors  to 
discontinue  the  application  of  money  to  his  education;  or,  if  he  prove 
vicious,  to  also  discontinue.  In  such  cases  it  is  my  will  that  the  money 
designed  for  his  education  be  applyed  to  the  education  of  my  nephew 
James  Carroll,  son  of  my  brother  Michael,  if  he  shall  not  exceed  sixteen 
years  of  age  at  my  death.  .  .   . 

It  was  this  article  of  Mr.  James  Carroll's  will,  taken  in  conjunction 
with  the  accompanying  dispositions  about  these  two  heirs,  Anthony 
and  James,  becoming  eventually  joint  executors,  that  occasioned 
the  violent  anti-Catholic  agitation  in  Maryland  of  1750  and 
many  subsequent  years,  one  of  the  acting  executors  having  become 
a  defaulter,  and  in  self-defence  casting  up  to  these  heirs  their 
character  of  recusants  and  priests.  Both  of  them  at  this  time  had 
become  Jesuits. 

After  various  items  and  legacies,  the  will  proceeded  to  the  immediate 
benefactions  in  favour  of  the  Society.  These  were  put  by  the 
testator  under  cover  of  the  name  of  diaries  Carroll,  Esq.,  his 
cousin  and  godson,  the  faithful  friend  of  the  Order,  father  of 
Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton,  and  one  of  the  acting  executors,  who 
is  carefully  to  be  distinguished  from  his  naraesahe,  the  defaulting 
executor,  Charles  Carroll,  surgeon,  of  Annapolis. 

'"  K.  M.  Rowland,  Charles  Carroll  of  Carrolton,  i.  15. 


250  No.  62,  C-E.     WHITE  MARSH:  JAMES  CARROLL,  1728  [II 

c. 

I  also  bequeath  unto  my  dear  cosin,  the  said  Charles,  my  dwelling 
place,  consisting  of  two  parcels  of  land  containing  about  four  hundred  and 
fifty  acres,  allso  what  remains  unsold  of  Bright  Seat  and  Ayno  near 
Patuxent  about  the  head  of  South  River  in  Ann  Arundel  County.  Allso 
my  lands  called  Carrolls  Burgh,  Chenys  Plantation,  and  about  sixty 
acres  part  of  Ridgeleys  and  Tylers  Chance.  In  all  upwards  of  two 
thousand  acres  lying  in  Prince  Georges  County. 

This  estate  of  two  tJiousand  acres,  somewhat  modified  hy  additional 
purchases,  and  hy  certain  sales  or  exchanges,  is  what  came  to  he 
hnown  as  the  historical  "  White  Marsh  "  of  the  next  century. 
The  loill  contimtcs  with  the  confidential  trust  in  favour  of  the 
Society  : 

D. 

Also  my  two  lotts  lying  in  Queen  Anns  Town,^'  and  two  parcells 
of  land  lying  near  the  said  town,  one  bought  of  Thomas  Lancaster, 
t'other  of  Turner  Wooten,  lying  in  the  sayd  county.  All  which  I  give 
and  bequeath  unto  the  said  Charles,  his  heirs  and  assigns  for  ever.  Also 
all  my  servants  and  houshold  stuff,  goods  and  chattels  and  personal 
estate  whatsoever  and  wheresoever  and  of  what  denomination  soever,  not 
before  disposed  of  in  and  by  this  will,  unto  him  the  said  Charles  and  his 
assigns  for  ever.     Provision  for  James  Carroll,  nephew.     Executors.    See  F. 

Five  days  later,  James  Carroll,  the  testator,  returns  to  this  entire  bequest, 
reforming  it  in  a  codicil,  as  follows  : — 

B.  1728,  February  17. 

The  Codicil. 
Whereas  I,  James  Carroll  of  Allhallows  Parrish,  alias  South  River 
Hundred  in  Ann  Arundle  County,  have  by  my  last  will  and  testament, 
bearing  date  the  twelfth  day  of  this  Instant  February,  Anno  Dom.  1728, 
bequeathed  unto  my  Cosin,  Charles  Carroll,  a  certain  part  of  my  estate 
in  trust  and  confidence,  that  he  would  invest  therewith  my  good  friend, 
Mr.  George  Thorold  of  Portobacco  in  Charles  Co. ;  but,  through  appre- 
hension of  the  said  Charles  Carroll's  death,  I  do  by  this  Codicill,  which 
I  desire  and  require  to  be  deemed  and  taken  as  part  of  my  last  will  and 
testament,  confirm  and  give  to  the  said  George  what  I  expected  and  do 
not  doubt  the  said  Charles  would  give,  pursuant  to  my  intention,  if  death 
or  other  accident  did  not  interpose.  Hereby  confirming  my  former  will 
in  all  respects,  except  the  following  clause  which  I  do  hereby  rescind, 
annull  and  make  void  as  to  the  said  Charles,  his  heirs,  executors  and 
administrators.  It  is  thus  expressed,  vizt. :  I  also  bequeath  unto  the  said 
Charles  my  dwelling  place  :   Iwre  the  whole  passage  as  above  is  rehearsi.'d, 

"  Prince  Qeoi-ge's  County. 


§  7]  ^0.  62,  F.     WHITE   MARSH:  JAMES    CARROLL,   1728  251 

stating  the  parcels  and  items  of  what  denomination  soever.  All  which  I 
gave  and  bequeathed  unto  the  said  Charles,  his  heirs  and  assi^^ns  for 
ever.  But  now  by  this  Codicill  do  hereby  give,  devise  and  bequeath  the 
aforesaid  lands,  goods  and  chatties,  in  as  full  and  ample  manner  unto 
the  aforesaid  George  Thorold,  his  heirs  and  assignes  for  ever,  as  the  same 
are  bequeathed  to  my  aforesaid  cosin.  And  do  hereby  give  and  bequeath 
the  aforementioned  lands  and  the  goods  and  chatties  aforesaid  unto  the 
said  George  Thorold,  his  heirs  and  assigns  for  ever.  And,  in  case  of  his 
death  before  me,  then  I  bequeath  the  aforesaid  lands,  goods,  and  chatties 
unto  my  very  good  friend,  Mr.  Peter  Attwood  of  Portobacco  aforesaid, 
his  heirs  and  assignes  for  ever.  And,  in  case  of  both  their  deaths  before 
myne,  then  I  bequeath  aforesaid  lands  and  goods  and  chatties  unto  Mr. 
Joseph  Greaton,  his  heirs  and  assignes  for  ever.  In  wittness  whereof  I 
have  hereunto  sett  my  hand  and  seal,  this  17th  day  of  February,  1728. 

Jamks  Carroll  (Seal). 
Signed,  sealed, 
published  and  declared  as 
a  codicill  to  his  last  will, 
in  the  presence  of  us. 

his 
John  Walch.  John  O  Gallagher  Anth°  Carroll.^** 

mark. 

The  will  itself  ends  thus  : 

F.  1728,  February  12. 

I  appoint  my  cosin  Anthony  my  heir-at-law  and  my  aforesaid  cosin 
James  my  joynt  executors;  and,  during  their  minority  and  absence,  I 
appoint  my  kinsmen  and  good  friends,  my  aforesaid  cosin  and  godson, 
Charles  Carroll,  Mr.  John  Diggs,  Mr.  Francis  Hall,  and  my  cosin  Dr. 
Charles  Carroll  of  Annapolis,  executors  of  my  last  will  and  testament. 
In  testimony  whereof  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seale,  this 
12  day  of  February,  1728,  in  the  presence  of  the  witnesses  hereunto 
subscribed. 

James  Carroll  (Seal). 

Witnesses    that  the    same  Samuel  Chew  of  Maidstone, 

was    signed    and    sealed   and  Richard  Hill, 

declared    as    his    will    in    the  William  Richardson, 

presence  of  us  Andrew  Tait. 

"  This  Ant.  Carroll,  witness,  is  clearly  the  cousin-nephew,  described  in  the  tvill  as 
now  with  me,  son  of  brother  Michael;  and  not  the  cousin-nephew  Anthony,  heir 
apparent,  son  of  brother  Daniel,  a  boy  twt  yet  of  age.  The  legacy  of  the  former  is  part 
of  a  property  at  Pipe  Creek.  After  the  provisions  for  the  boys,  Anthony  and  James 
Carroll,  and  stringent  provisos  to  asstire  a  Catholic  education  for  both,  the  will  con- 
tinues :  I  give  to  my  cousins,  Dominick,  Anthony  and  Daniel  Carroll  .  .  .  500  acres 
of  land  each  to  them  severally  .  .  .  out  of  a  tract  of  land  called  Pork  Hall,  lying  at 
Pipe  Creek  ;  the  remaining  980  I  bequeath  to  my  sister,  Joanna  Croxell,  and  my 
cosen,  Mary  Higgens  .  .  . 


252  No.  63,  A.     THE   CARROLLS,  JESUITS,  1 728-1 776  [II 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  N,  169-172,  several  old  copies,  much  corroded, 
of  the  will  Mid  codicil.— Stonyhurst  MSS.,  a  great  volume  of  "  Wills,  S.J., 
etc. ; "  "  Wills  of  Externs,"  No.  10.  Tlie  %vill  is  printed  in  K.  M.  Rowland's 
Life  of  Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton,  ii.,  Appendix  C,  pp.  380-389,  among  other 
Carroll  luills  of  1718,  1780,  1825. 

This  is  the  will  about  vjhich,  as  about  other  bequests  and  purchases,  it 
was  contended  later,  that  the  property  was  never  meant  for  the 
Society,  nor  ever  rightfully  appropiriated  by  the  Jesuits ;  that  it 
was  a  trust  for  other  parties,  not  yet  indeed  in  America,  nor  as 
yet  in  existence,  nor  ever  connected  by  birth  or  business  vnth  the 
actual  donor  or  the  vendors  antecedent,  nor  claiming  to  be  heirs 
and  assigns  of  Thorold,  Attwood,  or  Grcaton,  but  still  claiming  a 
right  to  be  substitiUed  for  the  donees  of  one  hundred  years  before}^ 


No.  63.  1728-1776. 

Subsequent  history  of  James  Carroll's  legacies  to  his  nephews, 
Anthony  and  James,  both  Jesuits.  The  education  of  James 
Carroll,  Jun.,  son  of  Michael,  luas  provided  for  by  his  uncle's  ivill. 
Particulars  of  Ms  expenses  at  St.  Omer's  appear  in  the  English 
procurators'  accounts.  He  entered  the  Society  in  174^1,  and  died 
at  Ncivtoivn  in  Maryland  as  a  Jesuit  missionary  in  1756,  at  the 
age  of  39.  Anthony,  the  heir-at-law  of  James  Carroll,  Sen., 
entered  the  Society  in  174-J^,,  at  the  age  of  nearly  '22.  He 
had  been  educated  at  St.  Omer's,  and  thenceforivard  had  large 
remittances  sent  to  him  by  Mr.  Charles  Carroll,  from  which 
or  from  other  funds  in  his  name  there  were  provided  regular 
annuities  for  his  sisters,  Mrs.  Margaret  Biggs  and  Mrs.  Mary 
Ashton ;  as  well  as  appropriations  for  the  benefit  of  St.  Omer's, 
nearly  £4-00  being  assigned  to  that  purpose  at  one  time,  Sth  May, 
1754.  His  nephew  Afihton,  a  Jesuit,  the  future  Father  Ashton 
of  Maryland,  was  provided  with  an  annuity  in  17 Go.  Then  in 
177%  Father  Anthony  sent  a  power  of  attorney  to  Father  John 
Ashton  in  Maryland,  enabling  him, 

A.  1772,  May  2. 

by  all  lawful!  ways  and  means  to  recover  and  receive  .  .  .  from  the 
executors  of  the  last  will  and  testament  of  his  .  .  .  late  uncle,  James 
Carroll,  late  of  Fingaal  in  Allhallows  Parish  in  Ann  Arundel  County  in 
Maryland  ...  all  such  sum  or  sums  of  money  as  now  is  .  .  .  owing  and 

'*  No.  115,  §  32 :  Notorium  est  namque  omnibus  illud  {praedium  Wliitc  Marsh"] 
fuisse  non  ita  ptidem  ipsorum  [S-JJ]  bonae  fidei  commissum  a  pio  donatore  Jacobo 
Carroll  ad  generalem  ecclesiae  Marylandiensis  utilitatem.  Marcchal,  19  August, 
1820,  to  Card.  Fontana,  Prefect  of  the  Propaganda. 


§  7]  ^os.  63,  B,  64,  A.     THOROLD'S    WILLS,   1729,   1737  253 

payable  for  principal  and  interest  upon  and  by  virtue  of  a  legacy  of  one 
thousand  pounds  bequeathed  unto  him,  the  said  constituent,  by  his  late 
uncle  in  and  by  his  last  will  and  testament. 

Two  years  later,  after  the  Society  had  been  suppressed,  he  made  some 
arrangement  regarding  a  £28  sterling  life  annuity  of  his  charged 
to  the  account  of  the  old  St.  Omer's  College  now  transferred  to 
Bruges,  and  conducted  still  hy  his  ex-Jesuit  hrethren.  This  was 
on  the  23rd  of  April,  177 J4..  With  this  henef action  of  Mr. 
Anthony  Carroll  the  following  resolution  prdbahly  was  strictly 
connected.  It  was  passed  at  the  first  congress  of  the  English 
ex-Jesuits,  who  set  the  Maryland  ex-Jesuits  the  example  of 
forming  themselves  into  a  Body  of  Clergy  acting  through  a 
Chapter. 
B.  1776,  May  6. 

Die  Lun.  Maii  6,  1776  ....  46.  Resolved  that  the  sum  of  £250  be 
paid  to  ]\[r.  Ant.  Carroll,  in  full  of  all  demands  upon  the  \London\  office, 
contained  in  a  petition  presented  by  him  to  this  assembly. 

Then,  voyaging  to  Maryland  in  the  same  spring,  he  "  happily  finished 
a  business  he  had  to  settle  in  these  parts,"  as  Father  Farmer 
expressed  it^^  and  rcticrned  to  spend  the  rest  of  his  life  in 
England,  where  he  died  by  violence,  London,  5  Sepit.,  179Jf.. 

English  Province  Archives,  Ledger  B,  pp.  29,  30,  Anthony  Carroll,  1753-1769. 
Ledger  Wn,  Maryland  Accounts,  pp.  95-108,  Mr.  Ant.  Carroll,  174S-1754.  LiOge 
College  Day-book  E,  1731-1735. — Ibid.,  MSS.  Ex-Jesuits,  etc.,  vol.  2,  ad  itiit. : 
Acts  of  the  1st  Congress,  April  29,  seq.,  1776. — Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (b) 
White  Marsh,  certificate  of  the  Lord  Mayor  of  London,  etc.,  on  behalf  of  Mr. 
Anthony  Carroll  of  the  City  of  Exeter  of  the  county  of  Devon,  Gentleman, 
executing  and  delivering  a  Letter  of  Attorney  hereunder  annexed,  in  favour  of 
Mr.  John  Ashton  of  Elkridge,  in  the  Province  of  Maryland,  Gentleman,  2nd 
May,  1772. — Stonyhurst  MSS.,  MS.  B,  iii.  15,  No.  12,  similar  power  of  attorney 
to  Mr.  Thomas  Berington,  23rd  of  April,  1774. 

No.  64.  1729,  June  19  ;  1737,  June  16 ;  1805. 

Father  George  Thorold's  two  wills.  Both  tvills  make  mention  of 
Thorold's  oiun  manor,  but  do  not  say  what  he  did  ivith  the 
proceeds.  The  second  of  1737  which  was  operative  in  thefttture, 
created  an  entail  that  was  never  intended  and  exposed  the 
property  to  an  escheat  in  1805. 
A.  1729,  June  19. 

Maryland  Ss. 

In  the  Name  of  God,  Amen.     I,  George  Thorold  ...  do  make 
this  my  last  will.  ...  In  primis,  whereas  I've  formerly  sold  the  maner  of 

">  Md,-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1775,  June  13,  Ferd.  Farmer,  Philadelphia,  to 


254  No.  64,  B.     THOROLD'S    WILLS,  1729,  1737  [II 

Little  Benton  in  Lincolnshire  to  the  Right  Hon''f^  Lord  Cardigan,  to  him 
and  his  heirs  for  ever,  by  a  deed  duely  exicuted,  I  do  hereby  confirm  the 
same,  and  give  and  bequeath  unto  the  sayd  Lord  Cardigan  and  his  heirs 
for  ever  all  the  sayd  manner  of  Little  Benton,  with  all  apurtinonces  there- 
unto belonging,  in  as  full  and  ample  a  right  and  title  as  I  myself  had  unto 
the  same.  21 

Item.  I  give  and  bequeath  all  my  estate  both  reall  and  personall, 
that  was  given  and  bequeathed  unto  me  by  my  very  good  friend  Mr.  James 
Carroll,  late  of  Anne-Arundell  County,  unto  Mr.  Peter  Atwood  of  Charles 
County,  to  him  and  his  heirs  for  ever  ;  and,  in  case  of  his  death  before 
mine,  then  I  give  and  bequeath  all  my  sayd  reall  and  personall  estate, 
bequeathed  to  me  as  before  mentioned,  unto  my  good  friend,  Mr.  Francis 
Floyd  [<S^.t/.],  to  him  and  his  heirs  for  ever.  .  .  . 

Father  Tliorold  makes  Father  Attwood  his  whole  and  sole  executor, 
and  signs,  seals,  and  publishes  the  said  ivill,  in  presence  of 
James  Whitgrcave  (S.J.),  Giles  Lebedy,  and  Thomas  Gilpen, 
his  mark,  under  date  of  June  19,  1729.  Eight  years  later, 
both  Attwood  and  Floyd  are  dead;  the  four  witnesses  of  the 
second  loill  are  the  Jesuit  missionaries,  James  Whitgrcave, 
Robert  Harding,  Arnold  Livers,  Junr.,  Vincent  Philips;  the 
property  is  the  same  with  the  same  reservation  as  before;  the 
line  of  descent,  however,  is  limited  thus,  that  he  bequeathes  all 
the  said  p)roperty  to  Richard  Molyneux  of  Charles  Co. ; 

B.  1737,  June  16. 

but,  in  case  of  his  death  before  mine,  or  his  not  having  disposed  of 
it  before  his  death,  either  in  whole  or  in  part,  then  I  give  and  bequeath 
my  said  estate,  both  real  and  personal,  or  the  part  remaining  a[s]  above- 
said  undisposed  of,  to  my  well  beloved  friend,  James  Guin  [Q«m]  of  Queen 
Anns  County,  to  him  and  his  heirs  for  ever.   .  .   . 

The  same  Richard  Molyneitx,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  the  said  James 
Quin,  is  left  whole  ayid  sole  execiUor,  under  date  of  June  16, 
17S7. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  F  (G) ;  original  will  of  1729 ;  true  copy  of 
1737. 

According  to  the  spirit,  bat  not  the  letter,  of  this  devise,  Richard 
Molyneux  succeeding  in  due  time  to  the  title  of  the  property, 
bequeathed  it,  not  to  James  Quin  deceased,  but  to  George  Hunter, 
through  whom  the  Maryland  Corporation  of  cx-Jcsuits  thought 
they  possessed  it.  BtU,  on  May  '29,  1805,  Philip  Hammond, 
defendant    in   an   issue   about    White   Marsh   as    against    the 

2'  Cf.  No.  51,  note  5. 


§  7]  -V^'J.  64,  C,  65,  66.     J.  BROOKE'S  LAND;  GATES'S  LAND         255 

Corporation,   took  exception  to  the  wdiditu  of  the  devise  from 
Richard  Molyncux  down  ;  and  the  Court  sustained  the  exception. 

G.  1805,  May  29. 

The  Corporation  of        Part  of  Exception  N"  2. 

the   Roman   Catholic  Whereupon   the   defendant   by   his   counsel 

Clergymen's  Lessee  prayed   the   opinion   of   the   Court,  and    their 

vs  direction  to  the  jury,  that  the  will  of  Molyneux 

Philip  Hammond.  did  not  operate  to  pass  a  fee  simple  estate  to 

Hunter  the  devisee  in  the  said  will  named,  so 
as  to  enable  him  to  devise  the  same  by  will ;  but  that,  on  his  death,  the 
fee  simple  estate  in  the  land  called  Ay  no,  in  the  declaration  named,  did 
pass  by  virtue  of  Thorold's  will  to  Guin  and  his  heirs ;  which  opinion  the 
Court  did  accordingly  give.     The  Court  admitted  the  hill  of  exceptions. 

Ibid.,  (b)  Wliite  Marsh,  autlienticatecl  copies, — ^s  to  the  escheat,  see  No,  165. 

No.  65.  1732,  February  1. 

Another  Jesuit  Brooke's  patrimony :  Brooke's  Grove  Landing.^^  Father 
Ignatius  Brooke  authorizes  Father  Peter  Attwood,  hy  letter  of 
attorney,  dated  the  1st  Feb.,  1732,  from  Sheffield,  Yorkshire, 
England, 

to  enter  into  ...  all  my  messuages,  lands,  tenements  and  heredita- 
ments, comonly  called  Brooke  Grove  Landing,  lying  and  being  on  the 
Western  Branch  of  the  Patuxent  River  in  Mary  Land  aforesaid,  and  to 
grant,  sell  and  convey  the  same  to  any  who  shall  give  the  hest  price  or  prices. 
Witnesses:  Ben.  Blaclcburne,  H.  Battie.  Signed:  Ignatius  Brooke.  The 
latter  describes  himself:  I,  Ignatius  Brooke,  of  Sheffield  in  the  County  of 
Yorke,  within  the  Kingdom  of  Great  Brittain,  Gentleman. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Ptovince  Archives,  (b)  White  Marsh ;  original  letter  of  attoryiey, 
with  three  vi.  pence  inland  revenue  dry-stamped  in  the  paper. 

No.  66.  1740-1779. 

Joseph  Gates's  gift  of  landed  property  in  Maryland.  This  gentleman 
seems  in  the  first  instance  to  have  hound  over  his  property  for 
the  service  of  the  missionaries  under  the  obligation  of  a  bond  to 
them ;  then  in  due  time  to  have  discharged  the  obligation.  Tlio 
quantity  of  land  was  867  acres,  of  which  certain  parts  mentioned 
as  still  being  Jesuit  property  at  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
century  amounted  apparently  to  JfDO  or  4-6S  acres.  They  ivere 
named    Gates'    Hope,    Gates'    Purchase,    Maidstone,   and   New 

«  Cf.  No.  42,  B. 


256  No.  66,  A-C.     GATES'S  LAND,   1 740-1 779  [II 

Brandforcl.     In  1779,  Jan.  5,  a  portion  of  Gates  s  land  ivas 
sold  by  Father  Bolton. 

A.  1740,  November  4. 
Ohligation,  £300   sterling,  to   make  over  the  following   land:    Gates's 

Range,  containing  by  patent  eight  hundred  and  [sixty-seven]  acres,  lying 
in  Charles  County,  and  whatever  other  land  he  may  lay  right  or  claim 
too  in  the  abovesaid  County  .  .  .  4th  day  of  November,  Anno  1740. 
Signed :  Joseph  Gates. 

Witnesses :  Richard  Archbold,  Robert  Harding,  Arnold  Livers  Signor 
[scil.  Senior,  father  (?)  of  Arnold  Livers  Junior,  the  Jesuit], 

Endorsed :  Joseph  Gates's  bond  for  making  over  his  land,  with  papers 
included  relating  to  the  said  land.     In  pencil :  To  Thomas  Pulton. 

The  papers  do  not  appear  in  this  place,  and  the  document  itself  is  torn. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  N  ;  original  bond,  fol.  sheet. 

B.  1750,  November. 
Mr.  Hunter, 

Sf  I  have  droan  out  part  of  a  tract  of  land  called  Hunt's 
Venture  :  five  lines  of  explanation,  with  the  plat,  which  contains  the 
phrase  :  thence  to  a  bounded  beech  that  I  proveed  for  my  Brother  in 
Law,  Peter  Carricio,  belonging  all  so  to  Maidstone,  and  from  thence  to 
an  old  locospost.     Here  follow  the  lines,  etc. 

In  Father  Hunter's  hand:  Nov.  1750.     Jos.  Gates. 

Endorsed  hy  Gary  [?]  :  Plate  of  Hunt's  Venture  in  St.  Mary's. 

Ibid.,  plat  of  Hunt's  Venture  in  St.  Mary's,  addressed  to  Father  G.  Hunter, 
and  inscribed  by  him  with  the  date  and  Gates's  name. 

c. 

Memoranda  concerning  Gates's  land. 

The  patent  or  certificate  of  David  Drivers'  land  (now  in  posses- 
sion of  Anderson,  son  of  Jn.  Anderson,  who  escheated  the  above  land 
of  Drivers  about  the  year  1721  or  '22)  calls  for  a  white  oak  tree  of 
Gates's  Hope,  which  if  made  out  would  recover  about  18  acres.  David 
Drivers'  land  was  taken  up  between  the  yeai-s  1668  and  1688. 

Gates's  Hope  was  taken  up  in  1668,  and  New  Brandford  in  1688. 
Gates's  Hope,  150  or  200  acres,  if  the  above  boundary  can  be  proved. 

Gates's  Purchase,  30  at  first,  by  vacant  land  taken  up  afterwards 
made  it  60  acres. 

Maidstone,  20  acres. 

New  Brandford,  170  acres. 

<*'>  Certificates  of  the  bounds  and  courses  of  each  tract  to  be  gott  from 
Annapolis — of  the  courses  of  each,  viz.  of  Gates's  Hope,  New  Brandford, 
Gates's  Purchase  and  Maidstone. 

(b)  Wltal/oUows  is  a  dislmcl  note,  same/". 


§  7]  ^yo.  66,  D,  E.     GATES'S  LAND,  1740-1779  257 

Messrs.  Miles,  Mudd  and  Bro.  Jos.  all  agree  on  the  beginning  tree  of 
New  Brandford. 

Maidstone  boundarys  are  known  to  Wm.  Hagan,  Peter  Carico,  Billy 
Brien  and  their  children. 

Ibid.,  12mo  slip :  note  by  Hunter. 

Ibid.,  W.  Stuart,  clerk,  supplies  a  true  copy,  from  Lib.  No.  22,  fol.  323,  on  a 
J  p.  4to,  of  the  lines  of  New  Brandford,  between  Ccnterberry,  Gates  Hope,  David 
Drivers,  to  a  bound  upon  the  Coach  Road  that  goes  from  St.  Mary's  to  Major 
Trowmans,  containing  375  acres,  as  surveyed  for  Robert  Gates,  Jan.  27,  1686. 

D.  1758,  August  15. 

Rd.  Sr. 

This  accompanys  the  Baltimore  County  Saint,  who  waits  upon 
you  in  order  to  settle  his  affair.  He  begs  you'll  take  care  to  do  his 
business  in  the  safest  manner,  that  he  may  be  put  to  no  farther  trouble. 
I  would  not  have  my  name  put  in  any  of  the  deeds.  I  think  Mr.  Neale 
[scil.  Bennet  Neale,  S.J.],  and  some  one  else  in  case  of  his  death,  will  be 
more  proper.  I  need  not  recommend  Mr.  Kingdone  to  your  care  any 
more,  as  I  am  persuaded  you'll  omitt  nothing  in  your  power  to  make  his 
passage  agreeable  to  him. 

I  am,  Rd.  Sir,  Your  humble  servant, 

Aug.  the  15,  1758.  T,  Digges. 

Endorsed:  R'  Mr.  Digges,  15  Aug?  1758.  Bills  of  Exchange,  3d  [?] 
4^"  etc. 

Note  scribbled,  ibid. : 

William  Hagan 


2d 

10. 

0. 

0 

1 

8. 

0. 

0 

1 

50. 

0. 

0 

1 

6. 

0. 

0 

2 

22. 

0. 

0 

2 

5. 

0. 

0 

2 

10. 

10. 

0 

2 

20. 

0. 

0 

Marmaduke  Semmes  [?] 
Mr.  Kingdons 

Mr.  Boarmans 

Ibid.,  Bb,  letter  of  Father  T.  Digges,  Aug.  13,  1756,  to  Rd.  Mr.  Ashby 
at  Portobacco,  By  Joseph  Gates,  tuith  memoranda  scribbled  on  the  back  :  Bills 
of  Exchange,  etc. ;  1  p.  fol. 

As  appears  from  the  English  Province  Archives,  Ledger  Wu,  ff.  31-34, 
f.  142,  Maryland  Accotints,  and  other  particular  accounts,  these  bills  of  exchange 
are  sent  over  to  the  credit  of  children  at  school  in  St.  Omer's  and  other  houses  ; 
but  that  of  Father  Kingdon's  is  to  defray  his  expenses  on  the  voyage  ^oith  Father 
George  Hunter  to  Maryland,  in  1759, 

E.  1779,  January  5. 

1779.  Janry.  5.  [Portobacco  Creeh:]  By  Rd.  Bolton  for  part  of 
Gates's  [?]  land  sold  to  Clem.  Mudd — £300  currency,  2  hogshead  tobacco 
2043  crop  at  £10  c»  [?]  £206  0.  6 500.  6.  0  [!] 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  carton  DB,  G.  Hunter  and  alii,  day-book  2, 
f.  31. 

VOL.   I.  S 


258  No.&l,k-G.     TALBOT  ESTATE,    1744  [\\ 

No.  67.  1744. 

A  portion  of  the  Longford  estate,  inherited  by  Father  Gilbert  Talbot 
{alias  Grey),  13th  Earl  of  Shrewsbury,  The  General  a^pproved 
of  assigning  some  portion  of  what  was  realized  hy  the  English 
Province  to  the  purchase  of  land  in  Pennsylvania.  How  much 
either  the  assets  amounted  to,  or  the  quantity  assigned  to  America, 
does  not  appear.  The  succession  of  the  Jesuit  to  the  Longford 
estate  of  his  first  cousin,  John  Talbot,  was  disputed  hy  the  members 
of  Father  Talbot's  own  family,  on  the  ground  of  his  being  a  Jesuit. 
In  one  issue  of  the  litigation,  that  of  Father  Talbot's  executor, 
Mr.  Maire,  versus  Dillon,  the  defendant  speaks  of  John  Talbot's 
estate  being  worth  in  personal  effects,  £30,000  sterling,  and  in  real 
property,  £5000  sterling  a  year.  The  result  of  all  the  litigation 
was  a  compromise,  which  the  General  characterized  to  the  Pro- 
vincial as  non  aequum,  tolerabilem  tamen,  not  what  equity 
demanded,  but  what  the  Fathers  might  put  up  toith.  And  then 
the  General  ajjproved  highly  of  the  allotment  p)roposed,  towards 
purchasing  real  estate  in  Pennsylvania,  aiid  affording  relief  to 
Pennsylvania  affairs  by  such  a  contribution. 

A. 

The  General  Francis  Betz,  to  the  Provincial  Shirehurn,  Feh.  S,   1744. 
See  above,  No.  7,  T^ 

B. 

Same  to  same,  May  2.     See  above,  No.  7,  U^. 

C. 

Same  to  same,  May  23.     See  above.  No.  7,  V^. 

Anglia,  Epistolae  Generalium,  1744,  8  Feb.,  2  Mali,  28  Mali,  General 
to  Father  Shirehurn,  Provincial ;  the  text  as  given  in  another  place  :  Letters  of 
the  Generals,  No.  7,  T',  U^,  V^. — The  Westminster  Diocesan  Archives,  bundle 
1741-5  :  The  Answer  of  Mary  Dillon,  wife  of  Francis  Dillon  of  the  City  of 
London  Merchant,  to  the  Bill  of  Complaint  of  John  Maire,  Esq.,  Complainant, 

In  this  arrangement  there  is  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  the 
scholastic  house  of  studies  (Liege),  which  is  among  the  very  first 
cares  of  a  Provincial,  is  made  to  take  the  second  place  with 
reference  to  a  couple  of  foundations  outside  of  Great  Britain,  one 
of  them  a  continental  hoarding -college  just  hcgim  at  Boidogne-sur- 
Mer,  the  other  a  collegiate  foundation  barely  commenced  as  yet  in 
Pennsylvania. 


§  ;]     iV^.>-.  68,  69,  A.     MONEY  LEGACIES;    KNATCHBULVS  LAND    259 

No.  68.  1745-1756. 

Legacies  in  money.  These  seem  to  have  been  very  few  and  small. 
Specie  was  always  scarce  in  the  plantations  of  Maryland,  and 
not  abundant  in  the  Pennsylvania  farms.  We  find  traces  of 
three  or  four  money  heqiiests. 

One  bequest  intended  was  that  of  Edward  Digges,  who  ordered.  1000 
acres  of  land  to  be  sold  by  his  executors,  and  half  of  the  proceeds  to 
be  given  to  Mr.  Thomas  Mansell,  Priest,  as  soon  as  the  same  can 
be  sold.     This  was  before  17 '2 4-. 

A  bequest  of  £10  is  mentioned  below  ^^  as  left  by  James  Heath  {17 ^S)  to 
the  resident  priest  at  Bohemia. 

Another  is  the  subject  of  a  letter  of  attorney,  sent  by  Father  William 
Wappeler  of  Germany,  lately  inhabitant  of  the  province  of 
Pennsylvania  in  the  County  of  Lancaster,  ap>pointing  Father 
TJieodore  Schneider  of  Philadelphia  Co.  in  Pennsylvania,  gentle- 
man, his  ti'ue  and  lawful  attorney, 

in  my  name,  and  to  my  use  to  ask,  demand,  recover  and  receive  of  and 
from  the  executors  of  the  will  of  Charles  Gallagher,  deceased  some  years 
ago  in  Virginia,  the  sum  of  ten  pounds  Virginia  money,  bequeathed  unto 
me  by  the  said  Charles  Gallagher  .  .  .  Oct.  1,  1754. 

A  fourth  money  bequest  is  that  of  John  Dixon,  lohose  will,  dated  Phila- 
delphia, Jan.  6,  1756,  leaves  Robert  Harding  heir  to  all  the 
residue  and  remainder  of  my  estate,  and  bequeathes  to  Theodore 
Schneider  twenty  pounds. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  H,  181?,  authentic  copy  of  seven  lines  from 
Edward  Digges's  will,  with  extract  of  the  will  by  which  his  father-in-laiv,  Col. 
Henry  Darnall,  left  him  the  1000  acres.  Thomas  Mansell  died  in  1724.  Ibid., 
P,  W.  Wappeler's  letter  of  attorney,  Oct.  1,  1754 :  Testes,  Henry  Carroll,  Walt. 
Hoxton,  original,  signed  and  sealed  by  himself,  on  paper  with  tfie  water-mark 
"  AiLvergne."    Ibid,,  H,  159?,  will  of  John  Dixon. 


No.  69.  ^  1748. 

Father  Eobert  Knatchbull's  devise  of  lands  in  Queen  Anne's  Co., 
Maryland,  and  all  other  property. 

A.  1748,  July  22. 

Bohert  Knatchhull  of  the  parish  of  St.  Giles  in  the  Fields  in  the 
County  of  Middlesex,  gentleman,  constitutes  Hichard  Bennett  of  Queen 
Annexe  Co.,  Md.,  Esq.,  and  Bichard  Mollineux  of  same  place,  gentleman,  true 
and  lawful  attorney  and  attorneys  jointly  and  separately,  to  enter  upon  and 

«  No.  83,  p.  285. 


260  No.  69,  B.     KNATCHBULHS  LAND,  1748  [II 

talic  possession  of  all  those  the  messuages  and  five  hundred  acres  of  land, 
lying  in  Queen  Anne's  County,  all  which  premises  descended  and  came  to 
me  upon  the  death  of  Mary,  the  wife  of  James  Tuit  of  Maryland  aforesaid, 
gentleman,  without  issue  ;  and  to  enter  upon  ...  all  other  the  messuages, 
lands  and  tenements  in  the  said  County  or  elsewhere  in  Maryland  afore- 
said, whereof  I  am  intituled  upon  the  death  of  my  said  sister  ...  by 
virtue  of  or  under  a  conveyance,  made  in  or  about  a.d.  1739  or  other- 
wise. .   .  . 

Witnesses:  James  Hynes.  Signed:  Egbert  Knatch bull. 

W.  Havers. 

July  22,  1748. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (6)  White  Marsh ;  miginal  letter  of  attorney, 
July  22, 1748. 

Immediately  afterwards  the  same  young  Father,  at  that  time  33  years 
of  age,  made  a  loill  in  favour  of  Farther  Richard  Molyneux,  devising 
all  his  property  to  the  service  of  the  American  Mission. 

B.  1748,  October  8. 

In  the  Name  of  God,  Amen.  I,  Robert  Knatchbull  of  Slaryland 
in  the  County  of  Queen  Anne  ...  do  make  .  .  .  this  my  last  will  and 
testament.  ,  .  .  Thirdly,  I  give,  divise  and  bequeath  all  my  goods, 
chatties  and  estates,  both  real  and  personal  whatsoever  and  wheresoever, 
and  all  and  whatsoever  else,  whereof  I  have  any  disposeing  power,  to  my 
good  friend  Eichard  Mullineux  of  Portobacco  in  Maryland,  his  heirs, 
executors,  administrators  and  assignes ;  and  I  do  nominate  and  appoint 
him  the  said  Eichard  Mullineux  sole  executor  of  this  my  last  will  and 
testament.    In  witness  whereof  ,  .  .  this  eighth  day  of  October  .  .  .  1748. 

Signed  and  sealed :  Egbert  Knatchbull. 

Witnesses :  John  Foss. 

Joshua  Duckworth. 
John  Weatheril. 

Stonyhicrst  MSS.,  Wills  S.J.,  No.  18?,  Oct.  8, 1748. 

In  1797  the  Corporation  of  ex-Jesuits  authorized  Father  Bolton,  one  of 
their  number,  to  dispose  of  the  lots  in  Kings  Town,  Queen 
Ann's  County,  agi'eeably  to  contract  formerly  made.  After  a 
similar  resolution  in  1802,  the  Board  rejwrtcd  progress  in  1803. 
Finally,  in  ISO4.  and  1805  a  sale  ivas  effected  to  John  Quiiiby, 
conveying  to  him  the  tract  of  land  called  Poplar  Hill,  otherwise 
called  the  Church  lots  in  Kingstown. '-^^ 

*♦  This  irro'pcrty  in  Kingstoion,  Queen  Anne's  County,  E.S.,  is  not  the  same  as 
the  lots  and  parcels  in  and  near  Queen  Anns  Town  bcq-ueatJied  to  Father  Tlwrold 
by  James  Carroll,  No.  62,  D.  TJte  latter  was  a  district  in  Prince  Gewgc's  Co.,  on  the 
Patuxent.     Compare  No.  183,  on  Mr.  Lynthicam's  Plantation. 


§  ;]  Nos.  69,  C,  70.     SIR  JOHN  JAMES  FUND,  1740- 1874  261 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  1797, 
Sept.  4,  7?  ;  1802,  Oct.  13,  IS";  1803,  May  24,  t?:  1804,  Dec.  10;  1805, 
July  9,  3? 

C.  1804,  December  18. 

Indenture  between  John  Carroll,  Leonard  Neale,  Bitouzey,  Plunlcet, 
H.  Pile,  Trustees  of  the  Corporation  of  the  Boman  Catholic  Clergymen  on  the 
one  part,  and  John  Qiiinby  of  Queen  Anne's  Co.,  on  the  other  part.  For 
£35  current  money  they  have  herewith  sold  to  Quinby  for  ever  all  that  tract 
or  parcel  of  land  called  Poplar  Hill,  more  generally  known  by  the  name 
of  the  Church  Lots  in  Kings  Town,  that  now  remains  the  property  of  the 
said  Trustees,  except  the  graveyard,  ivhich  is  to  be  considered  as  the  property 
of  the  Boman  Catholic  Clergymen  for  ever,  together  with  all  houses.  .  .  . 

Witnesses :  Will.  Matthews. 
Enoch  Fenwick. 

No  other  signature  ;  hut  the  loitnesses  acTcnowledge  it  for  Quinby,  before 
justices,  Washington  Co.,  Columbia,  Bee.  18,  1804. 

Md.-N.  Y,  Province  Archives,  [h]  White  Marsh ;  original  indenture. 


No.  70.  1740-1874. 

Sir  John  James,  and  his  foundation  for  Pennsylvania  missionaries. 
There  are  hvo  original  statements  of  this  fund :  one  from  Bishop 
Challoner  himself,  the  first  recipient  of  the  income  and  of  the 
capital;  the  other  from  the  Jesuit  procurator  in  London,  ahovt 
the  time  that  the  p)ortion  due  to  Pennsylvania  hegan  to  he  paid. 
The  ivill  of  Sir  John  James  was  made  on  the  15th  of  May,  174,0  ; 
the  testator  died  on  the  9th  of  Deceniber,  17^1.  His  estate  being 
kept  in  Chancery  for  some  seven  years,  no  proceeds  were  paid  till 
174^  ;  and  then  the  legacy  of  £4-000  sterling  having  been  saved  by 
James  Calthorpe  from  the  general  wreck  of  the  charitable  bequests 
in  the  will,  payments  began  to  be  made  by  a  Mr,  C.  to  Bishop) 
Challoner,  and  the  fund  of  £4000  tvas  itself  received  by  the 
bishop)  in  February,  175011.  From  that  time  forward  till  the 
proceeds  were  asked  for  in  commendam  by  the  Bishop  of  Phila- 
delphia, in  18^23  or  thcreabo^Us,  the  account  of  the  fund  stands 
out  clearly  in  the  books  of  the  Westminster  Diocese  and  in  those 
of  the  Jesitit  London  procurators,  and,  where  the  diocesan  records 
fail  to  report,  those  of  the  London  Jesuit  office  and  of  the  Jesuit 
Corporation  in  Maryland  carry  on  the  history  until  sufficient 
distinctness.  A  statement  of  the  amount  paid  annually  to 
Pennsylvania  Jesuit  missionaries  may  be  seen  entered  in  Father 


262  No.  70,  A.     SIR  JOHN  JAMES  FUND,   1740- 1874  [TI 

George,  Hunters  report  to  the  Provincial  Father  Dennett,  dated 
July  ^3,1765?^ 

A.  1748-1874. 

The  account  of  Sir  John  James'  Fund  begins  in  Bishop  Challoner's 
Ledger  (p.  xliv.),  from  Michaelmas,  1748.  The  Bishop  there  states  that 
the  capital  was  £4,000,  of  which  the  income  was  to  be  applied  thus  :  "  £40 
[a  year\  for  2  Priests  for  London  to  assist  the  poor,"  and  "the  rest  for 
y"  Jes*?  for  Missioners  in  Pensilv.  (not  comprising  him  that  was  before 
established  in  Philadelphia)."  The  Bishop  adds  that  the  executor  kept 
back  all  income  till  Michaelmas,  1748.  In  Peb.  1750/1,  the  £4,000 
capital  was  received,  and  with  it  were  purchased  £4,000  East  India 
annuities,  ^  %.  In  1752,  £2,000  of  the  East  India  3i  %  were  sold; 
and  the  proceeds  were  invested  at  Paris  in  actions  of  the  French  India 
Company.  At  Christmas  1755,  the  East  India  31  %  were  reduced 
to  3  %.  In  1760,  the  interest  of  the  French  investment  was  greatly 
reduced  ;  and,  in  1764  and  '65,  £400  of  the  £2,000  East  India  3  %  were 
sold  for  the  purpose  of  "  nourishing  "  the  French  actions.  At  the  close 
of  Bishop  Challoner's  account  in  1780  (p.  cxxix.  of  his  Ledger),  the  capital 
consisted  of  £1,600  East  India  3  %  (bearing  interest  £48  a  year),  and 
17  French  actions  (the  interest  of  which  in  1780  was  £79.  10.  0)  :  total 
interest  £127.  10.  0  a  year.  The  books  containing  the  account  from  1780 
to  1819  I  have  not  found.  Much  of  the  French  portion  of  the  capital 
was,  it  is  likely,  lost  at  the  French  Revolution.  In  1819,  the  capital 
consisted  only  of  £1213.  18.  3,  4%,  and  £1700  Reduced  3  %.  The  4  % 
were  afterwards  reduced  to  3i%;  and,  in  1838,  the  capital  was  divided 
thus  : — £1333.  6.  8  of  the  Reduced  3  %  were  set  apart  to  provide  the  £40 
a  year  for  2  Priests  in  London  ;  and  the  rest  (£1213.  18.  3  Reduced  3^  %, 
and  £366.  13.  4  Reduced  3%)  became  the  capital  of  the  Pennsylvania 
Fund, — interest  £53.  9.  8  a  year.  In  1874,  when  the  capital  (all  con- 
sisting then  of  Russian  stock,  viz.  £1110  5  %  of  1822,  £200  5  %  of  Moscow- 
Jaroslaw,  and  £300  4|  %)  was  sold,  and  its  proceeds  paid  to  the  Bishop  of 
Philadelphia  for  re-investment  by  him,  the  annual  interest  of  the  Penn- 
sylvania  Fund  was  £79. 

W.  A.  Johnson,  April  9,  1891. 

Westminster  Diocesan  Archives,  Bishop  Challoncr^s  Entry-book  or  Ledger, 
p.  xliv.  seqq. ;  Ibid.,  large  ledger,  p.  221,  Pennsylvania  Fund,  statement  by 
Mgr.  Johnson  {iwto  Bishop  of  Arindcla),  dated  April  9,  1891.  Ibid.,  note 
addressed  to  the  same  Diocesan  Treasurer,  then  Canon  Johnson,  by  the  Bt.  Bev. 
James  E.  Wood,  Bishop  of  Philadelphia,  31  July,  1874,  acknowledging  the 
receipt  of  £1790.3.4,  covering  the  capital  and  interest  accrued  on  "  Sir  John 
James  Fund  (1748)  for  the  support  of  Missioners  in  Pennsylvania,"  tint h  the 
assurance  that  the  Fund  will  always  be  applied  to  the  original  purpose.  Ibid. : 
A  co]5y  of  this  paper,  with  some  slight  verbal  alterations,  was  sent  to 
Archbishop  Eyan  of  Philadelphia,  Sept.  5,  1890.  Cf.  American  Catholic 
Historical  Researches,  v.  182,  183. 

"  No.  lOG.     Cf.  Nos.  110,  B  ;  150,  K,  L,  H''-P^ 


§  7]  ^os.  70,  B,  C,  71,  72.     SEMMES'   LAND,   1763-1770  263 

B.  1751,  1752. 

1751.  Nov.  4.  .  .  .  Memd.  Mr.  Chaloner  has  in  trust  £4,000 
Sf  J.  James's  legacy,  placed  in  3^  per  cent.  I.  Annuities,  which  pro- 
duce £140  a  year,  whereof  £40  is  for  2  MM  \miszionariGs\  in  London, 

the  £100  remainder  for  the  Pensil :  M n  [Pennsylvania  Mission],  for 

English  or  any  not  settled  there  before  the  Testators  death. 

[iVbw.]  23.  Mr.  Scheneider.  By  received  of  Mr.  Chaloner  to  pay  his 
bill      ..       ..      £20.  0.  0.  .  .  . 

1752,  Feb.  28.     By  received  of  Mr.  Chaloner  £300/0/0. 

English  Province  Archives,  Dmj-book  P,  1751,  Nov.  4,  seq. — Cf.  Md.-N.  Y. 
Province  Archives,  Carton  DB,  G.  Hunter  et  alii ;  as,  for  instance :  1775, 
March  1.  To  the  salarys  of  4  German  Factors,  £20  sterl?,  i.e.  £80  sterl?' :  curr':>-, 
133  :  16  :  8,  sent  f-  bill  this  day  to  Rd.  Farmer,  Phila. 

C.  1735,  July  12. 

In  the  same  books  there  is  a  reference  to  Mr.  Jno.  James. 
1735,  Jul.  12.     Of  Mr.  Jno.  James  his  note  to  Mr.  Maire  dat.  28. 
Jun.  on  Mr.  Swinburne's  acct.      ..      £70. 

Ibid.,  Day-book  H,  Accepta. — Cf.  Records'  of  the  American  Catholic 
Historical  Society,  ix.  195-209.  The  Sir  John  James  Fund,  by  Martin  I.  J. 
Ch-iffin. 


No.  71.  1759,  February  28. 

A  Hunter  legacy.  While  Father  G.  Hunter  %uas  in  England  on  one 
of  his  trips,  we  find  an  entry  to  the  following  effect : 

1759,  Feb.  28.  Creditors  by  Cash.  Sadlair  [i.e.  the  Provincial's  office] 
by  Mrs.  Hunter  at  Hogstraet  [a  Carmelite  convent  in  Flanders]  £50  received 
of  Mr.  Geo.  Hunter  £48/17/9,  the  Remr  of  her  Legacy  of  Liv.  2200  from 
Mr.  Metcalf  and  25/5/4,  the  Contents  of  Mrs.  Mathews  Maryland  Bill  to 
carry  Intt  from  this  date  at  rate  of  4  % :  £124/3/1. 
English  Province  Archives,  Day-book  P. 

No.  72.  1763-1770. 

The  Joseph  Semmes  patrimony  in  danger.  On  Father  George  Hunter's 
next  trip  to  Europe  several  cases  of  Maryland  patrimonies  were 
referred  to  him,  one  that  of  Charles  H.  Wharton  at  Liege,  who 
gave  a  letter  of  attorney  to  Father  John  Biggs  in  Maryland; 
another,  that  of  Joseph  Semmes,  also  a  yoking  man  at  Liege,  and 
some  ten  years  in  the  Society.  Tlie  will  of  his  father,  Joseph 
Milhurn  Semmes,  under  date  of  Aug,  2o,  1763,  devised  100 
acres  of  the  land  called  Leitchfield  Enlarged  to  his  {married) 
daughter,  Eleanor  Adams,  and 


264  No.  72,  A,  B.    SEMMES'  LAND,  1 763-1 770  [II 

A.  1763,  August  25. 

he  gave  unto  his  three  daughters,  Mary  Ann,  Martha  and  Teresa,  all 
his  lands  and  tenements  whatsoever  (except  the  100  above  mentioned) 
to  be  equally  divided  amongst  them,  his  said  three  daughters,  their  heirs 
and  assigns  for  ever  ;  and  he  declared  his  will  to  be  that,  if  either  of  the 
said  three  daughters  should  dye  in  their  nonage  or  without  lawful  issue, 
then  and  in  such  case  their  part  of  land  \xvas\  to  fall  to  the  two  surviving 
sisters ;  and  he  appointed  the  said  daughters,  Mary  Ann  and  Martha, 
joint  executrixes. 

Five  years  later,  Mary  Ann  died  ivithout  issue  (0  Noi\,  1768).  At 
the  same  date  the  tiuo  others,  calling  themselves  late  of  Charles 
County,  now  of  Liege  in  Germany,  constitiLted  severally  their 
brother  Joseph  heir  and  sole  executor  of  each.  All  the  circum- 
stances seem  to  show  that  the  three  sistci's  were  nuns  ;  and,  as  hoth 
of  the  survivors  arc  at  Liege,  and  make  their  devise  'precisely  at 
the  time  of  their  eldest  sister  s  death,  possibly  all  three  were 
canonesses  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre  there.  Joseph  observes  that  their 
vnlls  could  take  effect  only  with  respect  to  personal  estate  ;  for,  as 
to  the  real  estate,  he  was  by  his  fathom's  will  residuary  heir-at-law 
of  all.  TJien  followed  the  issue,  as  Joseph  stated  it,  on  Feb.  16, 
1770,  in  a  letter  for  Mr.  Hunter,  London. 

B.  1770,  February  16. 
Now  I  should  be  glad  to  know,  whether  Ignatius  Adams  has  any 

intention  of  depriving  me  of  the  estate,  or  whether  he  only  meant  to 
dispossess  Thos.  Semmes  of  the  house  and  lands,  as  having  taken  posses- 
sion thereof  before  the  arrival  of  the  deeds.  If  he  intends  to  deprive  me 
of  the  estate,  I  should  be  glad  to  know,  what  it  is  he  goes  upon  in  order 
to  that  end  :  perhaps  because  I  am  a  Catholick,  and  so  is  his  wife  and 
children  :  perhaps  because  I  am  a  Preist  and  Jesuit,  and  that  is  impossible 
for  him  to  prove ;  which  nevertheless  he  must  do,  since  a  man  is  always 
supposed  innocent,  till  he  is  proved  guilty.  Your  own  good  sense  and 
prudence.  Sir,  will  make  you  cautious  in  allowing  anything,  since  he  is  to 
be  put  upon  the  proof  of  all  he  advances.     I  remain  sincerely 

Yours 

Jos.  Semmes. 

P.S.  I  shou'd  be  vei'y  glad,  if  you  wou'd  be  pleased  to  desire  the 
Gentleman  you  take  counsel  of,  if  he  be  not  Mr.  Maire,  to  speake  to  him 
concerning  the  affair  in  question,  since  he  is  already  acquainted  with  the 
Case. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1763-1770,  Utters  and  documents  going  with 
Fatlier  G.  Hunter  to  Maryland,  1770.  Ibid.,  1770,  Mar.  21,  H.  Heniersby,  London, 
commending  Hunter  to  Gov.  Eden.  Ibid.,  H,  160,  3  pp.  fol.  copy  of  J.  M. 
Semmes'  will,  etc. ;  a  large  fol.  sheet  of  queries  aiid  laivyer's  answers  on  tlie  case  : 
a4to  sheet,  the  letter  of  Joseph  Semmes,  Li^gc,  Feb.  16, 1770,  to  Hunter  in  London. 


§  7]  ^os.  72,  C,  73.     SHEA    ANNUITY,   1764  2G5 

After  the  restoration  of  the  Society,  frojperty  was  hcqueathed  hy  Father 
Joseph  Semmcs,  then  working  in  England,  to  Father  Stone,  Pro- 
vincial of  the  revived  English  Province.  The  principal  of  a  Semmes 
fund,  or  donation  was  in  the  hands  of  Father  John  Ashton,  of 
Portohacco,  who,  according  to  the  decision  of  arbitrators  hctween 
himself  and  his  old  religious  hrethren  of  Maryland,  vxis  indebted 
to  them  for  interest  between  1795  and  1813,  to  the  amount  of 

C.  1813,  September  14. 

John  Ashton,  Pmiohacco,  14  Sept.,  1813,  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Corpora- 
tion. He  desires  that  another  committee  he  appointed  to  determine  what 
interest  shall  he  charged  on  the  donation  of  Mr.  Semmes,  or  20  1^  Cce.  (?) 
on  property  sold  here  [him?].  The  amount  is  9062  Dol.,  as  near  as  I  can 
ascertain,  from  the  year  1795.  Ohscurity  of  the  subject :  Demands  are 
made  for  lands  sold  or  not  to  be  found,  yit  [?]  inserted  in  the  deed  of 
conveyance  to  Ths,  Semmes.  An  arbitration  or  a  law-suit.  A  bond  of 
indemnification  must  he  given  to  Ashton,  before  I  can  oblige  myself  to  pay 
the  donation  with  interest.  He  is  willing  to  refund  the  capital.  The 
remainder  shall  be  paid  shortly.  He  has  remitted  a  considerable  sum.  The 
previous  committee  did  not  agree.     Paid  250  Dollars. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  AsMon  Papers  :  Ashton  from  Port  Tobacco, 
Sept.  14,  1813.— Cf.  Devitt  Papers  and  Transcripts,  pp.  174-178. 


No.  73.  1764,  October  8. 

The  Thomas  Shea  life-annuity.  By  indenture,  dated  Oct.  8,  1764-, 
Thomas  Shea  of  Baltimore  Co.,  or,  as  it  was  afterwards  called 
in  that  section,  Harford  Co.,  made  over  to  Bennet  Neale,  for  the 
consideration  of  five  shillings  current  money  of  Maryland,  two 
tracts  of  land,  the  one  called  Thomas's  Beginning,  lying  on  the 
south  side  of  Deer  Creeh,  laid  out  for  60  acres  of  land,  the  other 
called  the  Addition  to  Thomas's  Beginning,  lying  on  the  east  and 
west  sides  of  Deer  Creeh,  laid  out  for  65  acres  of  land  more 
or  less,  reserving  one-half  acre  where  the  Burying  Place  now  i.s, 
for  himself  and  family,  as  he  shall  think  proper.  Signed  : 
Thomas  Shea,  his  mark ;  witnessed  hy  John  Harris  and  Ignatius 
Wheeler,  and  recorded,  Oct.  18,  1764-.  It  was  stated  in  later 
information  that  this  seeming  gift  was  hampered  unth  the  con- 
dition of  a  life-annuity,  to  the  extent  of  Shea's  being  supported  by 

««  Cf.  No.  162,  P. 


266  No'.  73.     SHEA   ANNUITY,  1764  [II 

Father  Bennet  Ncalc  during  the  rest  of  his  life.  The  land  was 
unimproved.  And,  as  Bennet  Neale^s  original  purchase  there, 
some  IJ/,  years  earlier,  of  18  acres  from  Henry  Beech,  part  of  a 
tract  called  Maiden's  Bower  Secured,  had  cost  him  £15  Maryland 
currency,  these  115  acres  of  Shea's  would  he  worth  at  the  same 
rate  about  £96  currency.  Now,  as  the  rate  of  profit  issuing  from 
a  capital  of  £96  currency  could  under  no  form  of  investment,  and 
least  of  all  that  of  unimproved  land,  contribute  more  than  a 
fraction  to  the  maintenance  of  a  man,  it  is  clear  that  ivhat  was 
nominally  a  donation  of  Shea  to  Neale  was  really  a  charity  of 
Neale  to  Shea.  On  this  account,  and  still  more  because  this  case 
of  Shea's  indenture  furnished  the  basis  for  a  great  moral  test-case 
in  the  future,  we  defer  the  full  statement  of  it  to  the  next  §  8.^ 

"  No.  84. 


§  8.  The  College  Foundation  in  Maryland,  resumed — 1727-1780. 

This  next  pei'iod  witnesses  a  further  development  of  the  policy  heretofore 
adopted,  of  rendering  the  property  as  secure  as  possible  in  the 
service  of  religion.  New  precautions  were  taken  against  the 
many  accidents  to  which  land  was  exposed,  when  it  was  held,  not 
by  any  corporate  body,  unchanging  and  immortcd,  but  by 
individuals  in  their  own  names.  England  at  this  epoch  furnished 
only  too  many  striking  illustrations  of  the  success  vjhich  attended 
the  lawless  claims  of  legal  heirs.  The  scfeguard  now  added  was 
that  of  heavy  bonds  given  by  the  persons  invested. 

Another  important  element  which  appears  is  the  case  of  an  estate,  which 
being  claimed  later,  like  so  many  other  pieces  of  property,  exhibited 
a  distinct  specimen  of  a  new  title  invented  and  put  forward  ;  not 
that  of  a  reversionary  right  to  the  property,  vesting  it  in  other 
people  than  the  Jesitits ;  nor  again  that  of  lay  trustees  coming 
forward,  as  being  in  control  by  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  and 
taking  charge  of  the  clergy;  but  the  simpler  claim  of  direct 
possession  by  the  laity  from  the  first,  through  the  donor's  original 
dedication,  tvhereby  the  Jesuits  were  merely  trustees  for  the  laity. 
TJiis  was  the  case  of  Deer  Creek,  a  part  of  which  came  from 
T.  Shea. 

No.  74.  1737-1761. 

The  system  of  wills  and  bonds  prescribed.     Ordinance  of  the  Jesuit 
Provincial.     Bonds  executed. 

A.  1759,  April  2. 

8.  The  better  to  preserve  from  danger  our  lands  and  settlements, 
all  must  carefully  make  their  wills ;  and,  to  render  them  still  more  secure, 
must  make  the  said  wills  in  favour  of  one  only  person  that  shall  be  signified 
to  them.  This  being  done,  the  said  person  appointed  for  it  as  above,  and 
in  whom  all  will  thus  centre,  must  make  his  will  in  due  form  according  to 
the  laws  of  the  country  in  favour  of  two  or  three  of  ours  ;  and  at  the  same 
time  shall  bind  himself  in  a  bond  of  £40,000  to  be  levied  upon  his  whole 
estate  or  estates,  provided  he  should,  contrary  to  this  ordination,  make  a 


268  No.  74,  A,  B.     BONDS  [II 

will  in  favour  of  any  other  person ;  and  due  care  must  be  had  to  deposite 
the  above  will  and  bond  in  two  separate  houses  of  ours,  and  not  in  the 
hands  of  the  person  who  made  them.  If  time  permits,  'tis  the  then  being 
Provincial  must  name  the  person  in  favour  of  whom  the  aforesaid  wills 
are  to  be  made,  in  order  that  all  our  estates  and  effects  may  centre  in 
one ;  as  allso  to  name  those  in  favour  of  whom  that  person  shall  make  his 
will  and  bond  as  above.  But,  in  case  time  will  not  allow  to  apply  to  the 
Provincial,  the  Superior  of  the  Mission,  or  his  Consult,  or  both  togeather, 
must  name  the  persons,  and  see  the  above  mentioned  will  and  bond 
regularly  executed,  signifying  after  to  the  Provincial  what  has  been  done. 

Tlie  Ordinations  of  the  Provincial,  Father  Corbie,  1759,  No.  8,     See  No.  56, 
p.  241. 

Twenty-two  years  prior  to  this  ordinance,  Father  Thorold  had  executed 
the  followiwj  hond  in  favour  of  Fathers  Philips  and  Farrar, 
Father  Attwood  being  dead.  The  date  is  Aug.  31,  1737,  two 
months  and  a  half  after  Thorold' s  second  and  final  will  (No. 
64,  B). 

B.  1737,  August  31. 

Maryland  Ss. 

Know  all  men  by  these  presents  that  I,  George  Thorrold  of 
Ann  Arrundell  County  in  the  province  of  Maryland,  gentleman,  am  held 
and  firmly  bound  unto  Messrs.  Vincent  Philips  and  James  Farrar  in  the 
just  and  full  sum  of  five  thousand  pounds  sterling,  to  be  paid  unto  the 
said  Vincent  Philips  and  James  Farrar,  their  certain  attorney,  executors, 
administrators  or  assigns :  to  which  payment,  well  and  truly  to  be  made 
and  done,  I  bind  myself,  my  heiz's,  executors  and  administrators,  firmly 
by  these  presents,  sealed  with  my  seal  and  dated  this  31st.  day  of  August, 
anno  1737. 

The  condition  of  the  above  obligation  is  such  that,  if  the  abovesaid 
George  Thorrold  doe  and  shall  well  and  truly  transfer,  make  over  and 
convey  unto  the  abovesaid  Vincent  Philips  and  James  Farrar,  on  their 
joynt  and  mutuall  demand,  all  that  estate,  both  real  and  personall,  which 
was  bequeathed  to  the  said  George  Thorrold  by  Mr.  James  Carroll,  late  of 
Ann  Arrundell  County,  then  the  above  obligation  to  be  void ;  else  to 
remain  in  full  force  and  virtue  io  law.  But,  if  default  be  made  in 
performance  of  the  above  condition,  then  I  impower  my  attorney  in  any 
court  of  record  to  confess  judgment,  etc. 

Signed  and  sealed :  George  Thorold. 
Witnesses:  Edward  Digges. 
Ign"  Digges. 
Nicholas  Digges. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  carton  A,  1 ;  m-iginal  folio  sheet,  well  woi-n. 


§  8]  No.  74,  C,  D.     BONDS  269 

Two  ijcars  after  this,  on  Mar.  9,  1738/9,  Father  Tli.orokl  hcing  still 
alive,  James  Whitgreave,  of  St.  Manjs  Co.,  executed  a  deed  to 
Richard  Mohjneux  and  James  Farrar,  of  Portohacco,  Charles  Co., 
witnessing  that  Whitgreave, 


C.  1739,  March  9. 

for  and  in  consideration  of  five  pounds  sterling  money  to  him  in  hand 
paid  by  the  abovesaid  Richard  Molyneux  and  James  Farrar,  as  also 
for  divers  other  good  causes  and  valuable  considerations  him  thereunto 
moving,  hath  given  to  them  for  ever  all  the  lands  bequeathed  me  by  Peter 
Attwood  deceased,  in  Charles  County,  as  also  St.  Inigoes  Mannor,  St, 
Georges  Island  and  the  Chappel  Land  at  St.  Mary's  together  with  all 
thereupon.  In  testimony  whereof,  the  Partys  to  these  presents  have 
interchangeably  set  their  hands  and  affixed  their  seals.  .  .  . 

James  Whitgreave  :  seal. 

Witnesses:  Tho.  Brooke. 
John  Ford. 

In  like  form,  eight  years  aftcrivards,  on  Mar.  17,  17 1/^7,  Farrar  deeded 
over  to  Richard  Molyneux  cdone  his  particd  interest  in  the  fore- 
going ;  except  that  the  indenture  did  not  mention  distinctly  the 
Chapel  land  at  St.  Mary's.  The  deed  vjas  loitnessed  hy  Geo. 
Dent  and  Robert  Burges,  and  was  duly  recorded  like  the  preceding 
one. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Arcliives,  Z  ;  the  two  original  deeds,  and  a  certified  copy 
of  each. 

After  the  date  of  the  Provincial's  ordinance,  the  first  bond  vjhich  occurs 
is  that  of  George  Hunter  himself,  who,  under  date  of  April  19, 
1761,  makes  known 

D.  1761,  April  19. 

that  I,  George  Hunter,  ...  do  by  these  presents  firmly  bind  myself, 
my  heirs,  ...  to  pay  to  Mr.  John  Lewis  .  .  .  the  full  sum  of  forty 
thousand  pounds  sterling  money  of  Great  Britain. 

The  condition  of  the  above  obligation  is  such  that,  if  I  ...  by  deed 
or  conveyance  or  by  my  last  will  and  testament  make  over  to  John  Lewis 
all  my  estates,  etc.,  then  is  the  above  bond  void.  Signed  by  Hunter. 
Witnessed — 

Jos.  M.  Semmes.  Will.  Matthews.  Jesse  Matthews. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  N,   1  p.  fol.,  Hunter's   hand ;  signatures 
autograph. 


270  No.  75,  A.     LINE    OF  DESCENT,   1733-1793  [H 

No.  75.  1733-1793. 

The  line  of  descent  by  testamentary  devise  till  the  Maryland  incor- 
poration of  the  clergy,  "  who  were  formerly  members  of  the 
religious  Society  known  by  the  name  of  the  Society  of  Jesus." 
Tlicse  last  luords  tised  in  the  Declaration  of  Trust,  which  the 
residuary  heirs  in  1793  made  according  to  the  Maryland  Act  of 
Incorporation  for  the  ex-Jesuits,  show  the  destination,  where  all 
these  trusts  finally  arrived  and  settled  with  the  official  licence  and 
under  the  charter  of  the  Legislature.  Hence  we  trace  the  line  of 
testamentary  descent  to  that  date,  when  Fathers  Walton,  Robert 
Molyneux,  and  Ashton,  resigned  their  individual  titles  to  the 
iyro2Jerty,  vesting  it  in  their  own  Corporation  noiv  enabled  to 
hold  it. 

The  property  in  St.  Mary's  and  Charles  counties,  comprising  St. 
Inigocs  Manor,  Newtown,  and  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  came  doton  as 
follows.     Father  Peter  Attwood 

A.  1733-1793. 

by  will  bequeathes  all  his  estates,  in  1733,  to  James  Whitgreave, 
who,  in  turn,  five  years  later,  conveys  all  his  property  to  Richard 
Molyneux,  then  Superior,  and  to  James  Farrar ;  James  Fai'rar  by  deed, 
in  17-1:7,  reconveys  to  Richard  Molyneux  all  his  rights  and  titles. 
Richard  Molyneux  bequeaths  all  the  tracts  to  George  Hunter,  who 
was  Superior  for  a  long  while ;  wlio  in  turn  bequeaths  it  by  his  last 
will  to  John  Lewis,  Superior  of  the  Mission  and  Vicar-General  of  the 
Vicar- Apostolic  of  London  at  the  time  of  the  suppression.  John  Lewis 
bequeaths  all  to  James  Walton,  who  was  one  of  the  three  Fathers,  that 
deeded  over  all  the  property,  held  in  their  individual  names,  to  the 
Corporate  Body  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Clergy  of  Maryland,  making 
the  declaration,  according  to  the  act  of  the  Maryland  Assembly,  that 
the  said  property  was  held  in  confidential  trust  for  the  persons  who 
were  now  incorporated,  or  to  be  incorporated  in  the  future. 

From  the  Memorial  of  Charles  Neale  and  Benedict  Fenwick,  St.  Thomas's 
Manor,  Nov.  22,  1822;  two  original  copies  in  General  Archives,  Maryl.  Epist., 
6,  ii.  ;  the  autograjyh  composition  of  Fenioiclc  himself  being  in  Georgetown 
College  Archives.  The  devise  to  Lcivis  loas  superseded :  sec  Nos.  102,  A,  B  ; 
167,  B. 

As  to  White  Marsh,  we  have  seen  already  ^  that  hy  George  Thorold's 
second  will  the  estate,  was  devised  to  the  same  Richard  Molyneux, 
but  in  terms  of  a  seeming  entail  with  regard  to  James  Quin,  ivhich 
caused  much  troidjle   seventy  years  later.     Molyneux  left  White 

'  No.  64,  B. 


§  8]  iVos.  75,  B,  76.     ST.   THOMAS'S,   1 729-1 778  271 

Marsh  by  will  to  George  Hunter,  whose  second  and  final  will  in 
1778  made  James  Walton  his  heir.     See  No.  167,  B. 
As  to  the  amjjlc  property  at  Bohemia  on  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland, 
its  line  of  descent  went  as  folloios  from  the  time  it  came  into  the 
hands  of  Father  Attwood. 

B.  1733-1774. 

The  said  Peter  Attwood  bequeathed  all  the  said  tracts  to  Mr. 
James  Whitgrave,  by  his  last  \wilV\  and  testament,  dated  29  Nov.  1733. 
Recorded  in  St.  Mary's,  Dec.  30,  1734. 

The  said  Whitgrave  made  a  deed  of  all  the  said  tracts  to  Messrs. 
Richard  Molyneux  and  Farrar,  the  said  deed  bearing  date,  as  recorded 
in  St.  Mary's  County,  Lib.  T,  B,  N°  11,  f.  253  and  254.  Postea  Mr. 
Farrar  conveyed  his  right  to  the  said  tracts  to  Richard  Molyneux  by 
deed  recorded,  Charles  County,  5th  of  Jan.  1747. 

The  said  Richard  Molyneux  bequeathed  by  his  last  will  and  testament 
the  said  tracts  to  Mr.  Geo.  Hunter  now  residing  at  Portobaco,  1774  ;  and 
Hunter  as  usual  passed  them  on  to  Walton,  his  universal  heir. 

Askmore.  The  title  of  a  tract  of  land  called  Askmore  and  lying 
contiguous  to  St.  Xaverius,  beginning  at  the  second  tree  of  a  tract  of 
land  formerly  layd  out  for  Mary  Ann  and  Margarite  O'Daniel,  was 
purchased  by  Peter  Attwood  of  Vachel  Denton.  The  succession — ut 
supra — terminates  in  Mr.  Hunter,  who,  in  turn,  devises  to  Walton  all 
my  lands  on  or  near  Bohemia  River  in  Cecil  County,  containing  about 
eleven  hundred  acres  more  or  less. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  {d)  Bohemia,  second  of  two  folio  sheets  on 
the  titles  of  Bohemia,  by  (John  Leiois  ?),  bringing  doion  the  titles  to  1774, 

Several  more  estates  or  smaller  pieces  of  property  entered  into  the 
heritage,  which  was  finally  rescued  from  individual  vicissitudes 
and  vested  in  the  corporate  hody.  But  it  woidd  he  premature  in 
this  Numhcr  to  indicate  their  line  of  descent  before  noting  their 
origin  and  conditions  of  possession. 


No.  76.  1729-1778. 

Additions  to  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  Charles  County.  On  Mar.  S, 
17:28/9,  Father  Attivood  bought  of  Belean  Posey  54-  acres  of 
land,  being  that  part  of  Wilkinson's  Eange  that  lyes  to  the 
norward  of  Plazard:  the  lines  whereof  are  as  underwritten. 
The  money  paid  doiun  by  the  purchaser  was  fourteen  pounds 
current  money.     On  Feb.  36,  17oo,  the  conveyance  ivas  recorded. 


272  No.  76,  A.     ST.   THOMAS'S,  1729-1778  [II 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  D,  82.  Ibid.,  plat  of  John  Wilkinson's  Range, 
by  Dep.  Surveyor,  Bob.  Hanson,  being  a  tract  of  244  acres.  Ibid.,  K,  a  4to, 
endorsed  :  Wilkinson's  Range,  244  acres,  bounds  and  plat,  Nov.  22,  1728. 
Copyed  out  of  Major  Hansons  Certificate  and  Plat  by  P.  A.  [Peter  Attivood:]. 

Fifteen  years  after  the  date  of  the  reeord,  the  whole  property  was  bought 
hy  Father  Richard  Molyneux  of  Wm.  McPherson,  on  July  ^^, 
174,8.  It  consisted  of  ^44-  (teres  more  or  less,  to  the  east  of  Port 
Tohacco  Greek,  Charles  Co. ;  and  the  price  was  15,000  lbs.  of 
tobacco. 

Ibid.,  E,  90. 

On  Jan.  I4,  1748J9,  the  same  Ilichard  Molyneux  bought  of  Thomas 
and  Hezckia  Beeves  80  acres  of  the  neighbouring  Causin  Manor, 
whereof  the  Deputy  Surveyor,  Wm.  Hanson,  draws  the  lines, 
inscribing:  The  plat  of  80  acres  of  land,  purchased  by  the 
Eev.  Mr.  Richard  Molyneux  of  Thomas  Eeeves,  as  it  was  laid 
out  the  15th  day  of  November,  1748.  Wm.  Hanson,  Dep. 
SurvJ 

Ibid.,  M,  the  said  plat.  Ibid.,  K,  anotlier  plat  annotated  by  (Father  J.  B. 
Carey  ?). 

According  to  a  custom  which  seems  to  have  prevailed  7nore  and  more  as 
time  loent  on,  the  Fathers  had  to  buy  this  all  over  again.  The 
object  of  some  cases  of  such  repurchase  was  simply  to  redeem  them- 
selves from  vexation.  The  following  deed  looks  as  if  it  belonged 
to  that  category. 


A.  1815,  June  12. 

This  indenture,  12  June,  1815,  between  Thomas  Courtney  Reeves, 
Charles  Co.,  Md.,  and  Rev'':  Francis  Ignatius  Neale  of  George  Town 
Territory  of  Columbia,  witnesseth,  that  Beeves  for  and  in  consideration  of 
the  sum  of  ten  pounds  current  money  of  Maryland,  hereioith  receipted, 
hath  granted,  sold  unto  Neale  for  ever  all  his,  the  said  Thomas  Courtney 
Reeves'  estate,  right,  title,  property,  claim  and  interest  of,  in  and  unto  a 
parcel  of  land  lying  and  being  in  Charles  County,  that  my  grandfather 
Thomas  Reeves  and  father  Hezekiah  Reeves,  both  deceased,  sold  and 
conveyed  to  a  certain  Richard  Molyneux,  now  deceased,  as  by  their  joint 
deed,  bearing  date  the  fourteenth  day  of  January  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  forty  eight-nine,  appears  enrolled,  diaries 
Co.,  March  6,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  forty  eight  [!].  It  lies  on  the 
east  side  of  Portohacco  CreeJc,  adjoining  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  called  Causin's 


§  8]  Nos.  7G,  B,  77.     BOUNDARIES  273 

Maaour,  estimated  to  contain  the  fall  and  just  quantity  of  eighty  acres, 
Warranty  added  in  the  usual  terms.     Signed  and  sealed  : 

Thos.  C.  Beeves. 
Witnesses  : 

Horatio  Moore. 
Theodore  Mudd. 
Endorsed:  Received,  recorded,  etc."^ 

Ibid.,  M,  original  and  executed. 

Some  thirty  years  after  the  acquisition  of  Thomas  Beeves'  land,  an 
additional  purchase  was  made  of  James  Reeves,  ivho  sold  to 
George  Hunter  the  piece  called  Cox  and  Reeves  Risque,  104-h 
ae7xs  for  £100  currency. 

B.  1778,  October  27. 

Indenture,  27th  day  of  October,  1778,  between  Beeves  and  Hunter, 
both  of  diaries  Co.  In  consideration  of  the  sum  of  one  hundred  pounds, 
current  money,  paid  to  Beeves  by  Hunter,  the  former  sells  to  the  latter 
for  ever  the  tract  in  Charles  Co.  called  Cox's  and  Reeves'  Risque,  and 
containing  one  hundred  and  four  and  an  half  acres,  as  per  patent  .  .  . 
may  appear.  .  .  . 

Witnesses :  Walter  Hanson.  Signed  and  sealed  : 

W.  H.  Jenison  [?].  James  Reeves. 

Duly  recorded,  etc. 

Ibid.,  M,  large  fol.  sheet,  original  deed  executed. 

Another  parcel  of  77^  acres,  on  the  east  side  of  the  main  road  leading 
from  Portohacco  to  Allen's  Fresh,  was  conveyed  to  the  Rev.  George 
Hunter  hy  William  Green  and  Meanor  his  wife,  for  the  sum  of 
fifty -four  pounds  by  deed  of  Dec.  17,  1768.  It  was  called  Rye's 
Chance,  and  was  otherwise  described  as  on  the  east  side  of  the  main 
road  leading  from  Newport  to  Portobacco.  The  portion  conveyed 
was  the  westernmost  moyety  or  half-part  of  Rye's  Chance. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  B,  45?,  original  deed,  recorded.  Ibid.,  (a)  St. 
Thomas's  Manor,  plat  of  May  9,  1842,  made  jar  Father  James  Mooix  by 
James  Braivyier,  Charles  Co.,  surveyor-. 

No.  77. 

The  solemn  placing  of  boundaries.  As  in  the  time  of  Father  William 
Hunter  a  memorandum  of  his,  dated  17WJ1,  January  the 
17th,  records  the  legal  issues  about  St.  Thomas's,  which  had  been 

*  For  a  house  'plantation  of  T.  C.  Beeves,  cf.  No.  198,  MarechaVs  Diary. 
VOL.   1.  T 


274  No.  78.    MOUNTAIN  PROSPECT,  (i742)-i797  [^ 

decided  in  his  favour  against  various  neighbours,  against  Reeves 
and  Smith  and  Joseph  Harrison,  so  in  the  days  of  George  Hunter 
it  would  appear  that  his  land  interests  were  kept  in  a  lively  state 
of  agitation,  and  were  treated  hy  him  with  corresponding  activity. 
His  comp)anion.  Father  Bolton,  writes  a  triple  memorandum  about 
the  placing  of  boundaries,  the  third  case  referring  to  the  above- 
mentioned  purchase  from  James  Reeves,  and  the  whole  memo- 
randum abounding  in  planter^  names. 

The  following  people  were  present,  when  a  bound  stone,  showing  the 
north  east  boundary  of  St.  Thomas's  Manor  was  placed  in  30  foot  old 
field,  at  the  consent  of  Mr,  Thomas  Contee  and  the  Rev'!  Mr.  Hunter, 
proprietors  of  the  two  adjacent  plantations — both  present.  ThenfoUoio 
21  persons^  names :  Le  Masters,  Mcferson,  Dichsons,  Gilpin,  Beeves, 
Maddox,  Hanson  crier  of  the  court,  Neale,  Cosseen,  Vardin,  Sheeldy, 
Aderton,  Semmes,  Ware,  Shervin,  Freeman,  Yates,  Cox.  The  two  Com- 
missioners, Col"  Francis  Ware,  George  Keatch.  These  were  all  present 
and  saw  the  stone  fixed,  this  31st.  day  of  January  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord,  1776. 

Witness,  John  Bolton,  ad  perpetuam  rei  memoriam. 

The  same  people  were  present  at  the  establishing  the  bound  stone  at 
the  bottom  of  Gilpin's  Hill,  the  same  day. 

Third  Mem.,  fol.  verso :  Thomas  Sherkley,  his  son  William,  Ignatius 
Wathen,  Joseph  Dixon  and  myself  were  witnesses  to  a  bound  stone  lying 
at  the  foot  of  Gilpin's  Hill,  shewn  us  by  James  Reeves  for  the  beginning 
boundary  of  a  parcel  of  land  he  lately  conveyed  by  deed  to  the  Rev? 
George  Hunter  of  C.  County,  this  18th.  day  of  December,  1778. 

John  Bolton. 

Endorsed :     North  East  Boundaries  of  St.  Thomas's  Manor. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  M,  memorandum,  small  4to. — Cf.  Ibid.,  K, 
'plat  of  Splittficld,  with  W.  Hunter's  Memd  1720/1,  Jan^  ye  17'.''.  Cf.  supra, 
No.  25,  note  10. 


No.  78.  (1742)-1797. 

Mountain  Prospect,  on  Little  Pipe  Creek :  a  tract  of  620  acres.  This 
Maryland  property,  about  which  we  find  scarcely  more  than  the 
piarticulars  of  its  sale,  was  acquired  by  the  old  Jesuits  before  the 
Suppression  of  the  Society.  Lying  as  it  did  near  the  frontier 
line  of  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  it  may  have  been  one  of  the 
purchases  made  by  Father  Henry  Neale.  Othenoise,  it  could 
have  come  from  the  estate  of  James  Carroll  through  one  of  his 
heirs,  who  were  legatees  for  p'operty  at  Pipe  Creek  :  Dominick, 


§  8]  No.  78,  A-C.    JSroUNTAIN  PROSPECT,  (i742)-i797  275 

Anthony,   and    Daniel    Carroll,    Joanna    Groxdl,   and    Mary 
Higgens.     (See  No.  62,  note  18.) 

A.  1755,  December  3. 

Original  memorandum  of  Father  George  Hunter  (?). 

Dec.  3,  1755.  .  .  .  Pipe  Creech  600'"'  Acres,  18  miles  from  Frederick 
and  30  from  Cony wago ;  there  are  now  3  men  upon  it ;  next  year  5 
^[terling  ?]  doubling  yearly  till  twenty  each,^^^  each  yearly,  after  which  they 
advance  yearly  one  pound  for  ten  years,  which  in  all  in  ten  years  runns 
to  £22-10-0  each. 

Cony  wago  150  Acres. 

Goshen-hopen  500  Acres,  800  cleard  [?],  70  [20  ?]  miles  N.  of  Phila- 
delphia. 

Yorck  four  lotts.     30  S. 

Lancaster  2  lotts. 

In  the  next  century,  about  1S21,  the  Vicar-General  of  Philadelphia, 
Father  Louis  de  Barth,  ivho  was  manager  of  the  Jesuit  farm  at 
Gonewago,  noted  as  being  amongst  Ms  papers :  ^ 

B. 

VI.  7?  A  copy  of  a  deed  of  several  thousand  acres  from  the  Digges 
family  to  Henry  Neale.  In  this  tract  are,  I  suppose,  included  the  two 
tracts  mentioned  in  numbers  1°  and  2°,  in  these  remarks  on  Conowago. 

When  the  neio  policy  was  inaugurated  of  selling  off  luhat  predecessors 
had  so  carefully  gathered  and  husbanded,  and  when,  as  the  same 
De  Barth  said  to  the  procurator  of  the  time, 

C.  1821,  May  17. 

your  successors  will  contract  other  debts  and  sell  also  [ofAer]  pro- 
perty to  pay  them  \off\  and  so  on,  untill  all  the  real  property  will  be 
gone; 

the  first  place  which  we  find  doomed  is  Mountain  Prospect,  the 
memory  of  which  thenceforth  disappears  from  the  records. 
In  May,  1793,  the  ex- Jesuits'  Chapter  age^it.  Father  Ashton,  debits 
himself  with  £1000,  received  for  the  sale  of  Mountain  Prospect ; 
and  at  the  same  time  puts  the  same  to  his  credit,  as  lent  to 
Georgctoivn  College,^  and  so  he  continues  at  siibsequent  dates : 

(a)  100  erased. 

(b)  These  five  words  erased. 

3  No.  103,  p.  347. 

■*  For  other  contributions  to  Georgetown  College,  cf.  No.  X53,  A,  s^g, 


276  No.  78,  D,  E.     MOUNTAIN  PROSPECT,  (i742)-i797  [II 

D.  1796,  July  3. 

Dr.  1796.  July  3.  To  cash  x-eceived  by  the  Bishop  [CarrolV^  from 
Sam!  Godfrey  for  M.  Prospect,  £900 .0.0. 

Cr.  1796.  July  3.  By  D°  paid  by  the  Bishop  to  Mr.  F.  Neale  for 
the  use  of  the  College  of  G.  Town,  £900 .0.0. 

In  1800,  Dec.  17,  another  $4.00  is  reported  from  Godfrey,  that  is,  £150, 
and  is  turned  over  to  the  College  hy  the  Bishop  {Carroll),  who 
paid  it  to  Bishop  IsTeale,  Dec.  4th,  1800. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (i)  Conewago ;  G.  Hunter's  half-Mo  Meino- 
randa  sheets,  fol.  2.  Ibid.,  Earth's  inventory  of  Jesuit  property  in  Pennsylvania, 
fol.  2;  see  infra.  No.  103,  VI.;  cf.  No.  104,  I.  Ibid.,  (g)  Goslienhoppen : 
Barth,  Conewago,  May  17,  1821,  to  Adam  Marshall,  procurator,  Georgetown. 
Ibid.,  Carton  DB.,  AgenVs  Cash-book,  1793-1806,  S.  1,  4,  10. 

Appropriations  out  of  this  Pipe  Creek  fund  were  assigned  to  the 
Baltimore  Sulpician  Seminary  in  1792,  and  to  Georgetown 
College  in  1796  and  1797,  for  the  purpose  of  comp)leting  the 
huildings.  But  in  1800  all  the  ap)p>ropriations  were  diverted  to 
the  paying  of  Georgetown  College  debts^ 

Meanwhile  this  Maryland  hody  had  found  it  convenient  to  make  Bishop 
Carroll  its  attorney  for  the  conveyance  of  the  land  ;  and  in  the 
letter  hy  which  the  power  was  conveyed  ive  find,  a  description  of 
the  property. 

E.  1797,  March  31. 

31  March,  1797.  Know  all  men  by  these  presents  that  we,  James 
Walton,  John  Ashton,  Charles  Sewall,  Augustine  Jenkins,  Francis  Neale 
.  .  .  have  put,  constituted  and  appointed  our  truely  and  well  beloved 
friend  the  Right  Reverend  Mr.  John  Carroll  ...  to  be  our  true  and 
lawful  attorney  for  and  in  our  names  to  make  over  ...  all  that  tract  or 
parcel  of  land  situate,  lying  and  being  in  Frederick  County  and  State 
aforesaid,  and  near  unto  little  Pipe  Creek,  called  and  known  by  the  name 
of  Mountain  Prospect,  containing  six  hundred  and  twenty  acres  of  land 
more  or  less.  .   .  .  "^ 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  as  quoted 
infra,  note  5.  Ibid.,  Z,  power  of  attorney  to  Carroll,  Mar.  31,  1797.  Ibid.,  {g) 
De  Earth's  correspondence.  May  17, 1821. 

^  Nos.  170,  C  ;  K,  3° ;  M ;  N ;  V,  3?  ;  BS  13? 

"  There  were  three  distinct  pieces  of  Jesuit  or  Corporation  property,  connected  by 
name  with  Frederick  County  or  Frederick  Town:  (1)  Mountain  Prospect  on  Little 
Pipe  Creek,  18  miles,  said  Father  George  Hunter,  from  Frederick  [in  Maryland]  and 
30  from  Conywago  [in  Pennsylvania']  {as  here,  No.  78,  A),  dating  from  a  time  prior  to 
the  settlement  in  Frederick  Town ;  (2)  Frederick  Toion  lots  (No.  91)  beginning  in  1765 ; 
and  (3)  tlie  Sam^iel  Lilly  pieces  of  property,  11  acres  and  about  50  acres  of  mountain 
land  or  woodland,  3  or  5  miles  out  of  town  (No.  91,  G)  acquired  after  Aug.,  1810.  It 
may  be  observed  that,  in  an  account  submitted  (1822)  to  the  Propaganda  (No.  119, 
[/X]  3? ),  tlie  writer,  confounding  some  vagv^  knoioledge  of  (3)  t}ie  Lilly  property,  with 


§  8]  ^yo.  79,  A,  B.     CHAPEL   LOTS,  1743-1816  277 


No.  79.  1743-1816. 

Small  chapel  lots  acquired  by  purchase  or  donation.  As  time 
advanced,  the  increase  of  poiyidation  in  Maryland  and  of  new 
settlements  made  it  necessary  to  estahlish  more  missionary  stations 
than  the  large  farms  supplied.  This  led  the  Fathers  to  property 
arrangements  in  two  lines.  One  luas  that  of  acqiiiring,  tvhcther 
hy  purchase  or  donation,  a  couple  of  acres  for  chapel  purposes, 
church,  and  graveyard.  Of  these  sirnple  acquisitions  we  give 
several  instances  in  the  ptrcs&nt  Numher.  The  other  line  of  develop- 
ment loas  that  of  acquiring  indeed  the  necessary  chapel  station, 
hut  then,  for  one  reason  or  another,  maJcing  it  the  nucleus  of  a 
neiu  pla7itation,  or  of  a  city  property.  In  this  way  there  loere 
developed  as  plantations  St.  Josejjh's  at  Deer  Creek  in  Harford 
Co.,  St.  Joseph's  on  the  Eastern  Shore  in  Talbot  Co.,  Mill  Crcch 
plantation,  Delaivare ;  and,  as  city  institutions,  the  stations  at 
Frederick  and  at  Baltimore. 

A.  1743,  March  14. 
1743,  Mar.    14.      Charles    Co.      For   5   shillings,    Wm.    Hagan   makes 

over  for  ever  to  James  Ashhy  one  lot  or  porcton  of  ground  lying  in 
Boarmans  Mannour  contained  in  a  tract  of  land  of  sixty  acres,'  sold  by 
Wm.  Boarman  to  Thomas  Hagan,  and  bequeathed  to  said  Wm.  Hagan, 
who  signs  the  deed.     Witnessed  hy  John  Lancaster,  Joseph  Lancaster. 

B.  1763,  February  22. 
1763,    Feb.    22.       Charles    Co.      For    20    shillings     sterling,     George 

Clements  sells  to  George  Hunter  2  acres  and  4  square  perches  more  or  less. 
Endorsed  hy  Hunter :  Pomfret  .  .  .  pie  land  ;  in  pencil  hy  a  modern  hand : 
Pomfret  chappie  land. 

data  still  more  vague  about  (1)  the  Mountain  Prospect  plantation,  invoices  tlie  Rev.  Mr. 
Dubois'  autliority  in  proof  of  the  tliesis  that  a  property  originally  "  entrusted  "  to  the 
Jesuits  "for  the  Mission  or  Congregation  of  Frederick  Town,''  had  been  alienated  by 
them  in  "  violation  oftlieir  trust ;  "  and,  in  his  private  Diary,  the  same  writer  takes  note 
of  9  acres  and  i  acres,  and  of  50  acres  woodland  at  3  miles  distance,  still  in  the 
possession  of  the  Jesuits,  clearly  the  Lilly  jrroperty  of  1810  (No.  198).  He  says  to 
the  Propaganda  that  the  generation  xvhich  had  witnessed  the  alienation  or  malversa- 
tion of  this  trust  by  the  Jesuits  had  almost  entirely  passed  away, — clearly  refer- 
ring to  Mountain  Prospect,  which  Bishop  Carroll  disposed  of  in  1800,  with  poivers  of 
attorney  from  the  Corporation,  and  which  was  Jesuit  property  before  tlie  congregation 
at  Frederick  Toion  existed.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Dubois  might  have  knoion  something 
hulirectly  about  this  latter  plantation  ivhen  he  was  acting  for  the  ex- Jesuits  as  pastor 
in  Frederick  Town;  he  had  nothing  at  all  to  do  ivith  Frederick  or  the  Jesiiits  lohen 
the  Lilly  offer  was  made.  On  these  premises  Mgr.  Marechal  bases  a  charge  of  falsifica- 
tion against  the  Report  submitted  by  Father  Fwtis,  General  of  the  Society,  at  the 
same  time  referring  to  Dubois  as  a  witness.     See  No.  119,  [/x.j. 

'  This  obscure  language  might  mean  tlMt  the  lot  sold  consisted  of  sixty  acres. 


278  No.  79,  C-F.     CHAPEL  LOTS,   1743-1816  [II 

C.  1779,  September  13. 

1779,  Sept.  IS.  Harford  Co.  For  GO  pounds  current  money,  here- 
with paid  him  hy  Charles  Sewall,  Martin  Preston  gives  2  acres,  part  of 
Dennis's  Choice,  which  consists  of  100  acres. 

These  high  terms,  £60  current  for  ,9  acres,  may  he  explained  as  a  war 
price.  But,  seeing  that  the  Fathers  had  already  not  less  than 
133  acres  at  Deer  Creek,  in  Harford  Co.,  it  must  have  been 
out  of  regard  for  the  convenience  of  a  sparse  and  scattered  con- 
gregation that  the  purchase  of  this  lot  was  made.  In  any  case 
the  parcels  of  land  stood  far  apart  on  the  estate.^ 

D.  1790,  November  24. 
1700,  Nov.   24.     Charles    Co.     Elizabeth  Asian  bequeathes  her  garden 

of  about  2  acres  for  the  use  of  a  Chappie  in  favour  of  Bev.  Fr.  Nealc. 

E.  1792,  July  18. 
1702,    July    18,    Charles    Co.      For  five    shillings    sterling,    Elizabeth 

Ashin  doth  hereby  bargain  and  sell  unto  him  the  said  Francis  Neale,  all  her 
right  to  a  lot  or  parcel  of  land,  called  Mistake,  containing  and  noio  laid  out 
for  two  acres  more  or  less,  together  with  all  and  singular  the  improvements, 
hereby  bargained  and  sold  to  him  the  said  Francis  Neale,  Pastor  of  the 
Roman  Catholick  Congregation  .  .  .  unto  him  the  said  Francis  Neale 
and  his  successors,  Pastors  of  the  Congregation  aforesaid.  .  .  . 

In  the  acknowledgment  of  her  deed,  Elizabeth  Askin  2ises  the  following 
formula,  affirming 

F.  1792,  August  21. 

the  land  and  premises  therein  mentioned  to  be  the  right,  title  and 
estate  of  Francis  Neale,  pastor  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Congregation, 
and  his  successors,  according  to  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  said 
instrument  of  writing,  and  according  to  the  Act  of  Assembly  in  such 
cases  made  and  provided. 

Witnesses  and  Justices :  AlexT  McPherson. 

AVm.  H.  McPherson. 
Becorded:  21  Aug.,  1792. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Z,  original  deed;  Hagan  to  Asliby.  Ibid., 
I,  original  indenture;  Clements  to  Hunter.  Ibid.,  H,  161';',  original;  Preston 
to  Sewall.    Ibid.,  F,  102?,  will  of  Askin ;  M,  original  deed,  Askin  to  Neale. 

At  this  date  several  circumstances  had  rfidte  altered  the  character  of 
the  period  ivhich  we  are  considering  at  pircscnt ;  for  the  Society 

*  A  modern  note,  foolscap,  on  the  l^roceedings  of  the  General  Chapter  at  White 
Marsh,  1786,  Nov.  17,  relative  to  Deer  Creek  (cf.  No.  150,  B.  [^r.])  /  in  Md.-N.  Y.  Pro- 
vince Archives,  portfolio  3. 


§  8]  ^Vos.  79,  G,  80.     ASSIGNMENT,  1746  279 

was  suppressed,  and  a  State  Legislature  had  taken  the  place  of 
the  British  Government.  Ncale  himself  had  never  yet  been  a 
Jesuit. 
In  the  folloioi'ng  year,  179S,  Francis  Neale  inherited  in  his  ow)i  right 
the  property  called  Mistake,  originally  patented  for  .200  acres,  of 
which  the  lot  conveyed  to  him  as  a  pastor  was  a  portion. 

Ibid.,  E,  88?  ;  a  reconveyance  to  Francis  Neale  by  Elizabeth  Neale,  Louisa 
Jones,  and  Harriet  Brc7it,  of  the  p>'operty  called  Mistake,  lohich  he  had  inherited 
in  1793,  by  the  will  of  Elizabeth  Askin,  and  had  conveyed  to  them,  Dec.  6, 
1S19.  No  date,  etc.  Ibid.,  B,  86?  and  Z,  deeds  and  patent  about  Mistake;  the 
original  parchment  patent  being  that  of  Charles  Lord  Baltimore,  13  Aug.,  1742, 
endorsed  :  Bowling  Speak's  Patent,  called  Mistake. 

As  a  last  instance  of  small  properties,  ivc  mention  the  folloioing : — 

G.  1816,  September  18. 

1816,  Sept.  18.  Claries  Co.  For  %800.00  current  money  U.S.,  Father 
Gary  buys  of  Mathilda  Wathen  three  acres  and  two  perches  more  or  less 
.    .  .  being  part  of  a  tract  of  land  called  St.  Thomas. 

Ibid.,  D,  Tl*;,  atiginal  deed,  recorded;  Wathen  to  Gary. 


No.  80.  1746,  September  9. 

Assignment  to  save  property  in  1746.  Father  Biehard  Molyneux 
assigns  all  the  real  and  personal  estate  of  the  Society  in  Maryland 
to  Mr.  John  Lancaster,  Sept.  9,  174-6. 

A.  1746,  September  9. 

This  Indenture  between  Biehard  Molyneux  of  Charles  Co.  and  John 
Lancaster  of  the  same  Co.,  on  this  nineth  day  of  Sept.,  1746,  witnesseth  that 
Molyneux,  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of  one  thousand  pound  of  current 
money  of  Great  Britain  to  him  in  hand  pay'd  by  the  said  John  Lancaster 
.  .  .  and  for  other  good  and  valuable  causes  him  thereunto  moveing,  has 
granted,  bargained,  sold  that  property  unto  the  sayd  John  Lancaster  in 
his  actual  possession  now  being,  by  virtue  of  a  bargain,  sale  and  demise 
to  him  thereof  made  for  one  whole  year,  by  indenture  bearing  date  the 
day  next  before  the  date  of  these  presents,  and  by  force  and  virtue  of 
the  statute  made  for  transferring  of  uses  into  possession,  and  to  his  heirs 
and  assigns  for  ever  all  and  every  the  messuages,  cottages,  closes,  lands, 
tenements  and  hereditaments  whatsoever  of  him  the  said  Richard 
Moleneux  ;  scituated,  lying  and  being  in  Charles  County  aforesaid  or 
elsewhere  in  Maryland  aforesaid,  or  within  the  pi'ovince  thereof,  with  all 
his  personal  estate  whatsoever,  wheresoever  in  the  said  province,  and  the 
reversion  and  reversions   ...   to  have  and  to  hold   .   .   .   for  ever.     In 


280  Nos.  80,  B,  81.     JESUITS'    TITLES,   1771  [II 

witness   whereof   the   parties   above  mentioned  have  to  these  presents 
interchangeably  set  their  hands  and  seales.  .  .  . 

Signed:  Richard  Molyneux. 
Witnesses:  John  Digges,  Junr. 
Thomas  Pulton. 
Theodorus  Schneider. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Z,  original  fol.  sheet,  not  signed  or  scaled  by 
Lancaster,  nor  recorded. 

As  this  was  not  the  first  time  the  Maryland  Fathers  made  up  their 
minds  to  throw  themselves  on  the  fidelity  of  friends,  ivhether  these 
were  FemvicJcs,  Mattheius,  or  Lancasters,  we  suhjoin  at  once  hy 
way  of  contrast  some  phrases  of  a  letter,  written  about  the  same 
time  in  England,  where  the  exjjerienees  of  the  Jesuits  in  this 
respect  had  been  much  chequered  during  a  century  and  more. 

B.  1749,  February  3. 

Hon.  Sir  ...  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  have  placed  the  money  on  a 
good  security,  and  wish  others  had  done  the  same.  I  must  own  nevei'the- 
less  in  my  private  opinion,  I  like  the  funds  best,  tho'  the  interest  does 
not  run  so  high.  I  am  glad  you  did  not  purchase  any  land,  which  I 
think  is  always  dangerous,  because  somebody  must  be  trusted,  and  we 
find  honour  a  weak  fence,  when  there  is  interest  or  advantage  in  turning 
rogue.  I  fancy  you  will  find  it  a  hard  matter  to  get  the  £800  out  of  the 
hands  it  is  now  in.  So  you  must  sit  down  contented  with  three  per 
cent.  .  .  . 

Westminster  Diocesan  Archives,  1746-50  :  J.  Parker,  (S.J.),  Ploioden,  Feb.  3, 
1748/9,  to  Mr.  Williams,  (S.J.  Superior),  at  the  Star  Inn,  Holywell,  Flintshire. 


No.  81.  1771,  October. 

Edenburgh :  a  critical  business  view  of  the  trust  vested  in  individual 
Jesuits.  TJie  merely  administrative  trust  or  agency  exercised  by 
individual  Jesttits,  who  in  the  eye  of  the  civil  law  were  full 
jjroprietors,  seems  to  have  exercised  no  infiucnec  on  contracts  of 
sale  made  to  the  Jesuits ;  but  it  was  recognized  in  a  practical 
way,  when  there  was  question  of  buying  from  them.  Then  it 
loould  apptear  that  p)ersons  felt  something  to  be  wanting.  This 
view  was  not  correct,  when  a  transaction  was  concluded  with  the 
Superior  or  person  properly  authorized.  Still  the  scruple  mentioned 
in  the  following  documents  will  shoiv  how  there  was  desiderated 
from  the  side  of  the  civil  law  a  corporate  character  in  the  Jesuits 
to  satisfy  the  legal  sense  of  I'^urchasers.     Father  G.  Hunter  and 


§  8]  A'^,  81,  A,  B.     EDENBURGH :    JESUITS'    TITLES,  1771  281 

Mr.  Stone  arc  planniwj  a  toioii  called  Bdcnburgh,  at  St.  Thomas's, 
a7id  are  disciLssing  the  titles  of  lots  for  sale. 

A.  1771,  October  3. 

Revd.  Sir, 

Inclosed  I  send  you  the  Petition  for  an  Act  of  Assembly  to 
secure  the  titles  of  those  who  become  purchasers  of  lotts  in  your  town, 
which  I  think  will  do.  I  have  left  a  blank  for  the  number  of  acres 
contained  in  the  lines,  which  you  will  fill  up  with  the  quantity  as  nearly 
as  can  be  estimated.  I  have  suggested  the  purchasers'  apprehensions  of 
your  not  being  able  to  make  a  legal  title  to  the  lands,  because  you  hold 
in  right  of  the  Church.  This  is  necessary,  as  it  would  not  do  to  say,  you 
have  an  absolute  fee  and  in  the  same  petition  pray  an  Act  of  Assembly 
to  give  you  one :  I  have  put  it,  as  you  will  see,  on  the  footing  of  quieting 
the  doubts  of  purchasers  ;  and  have  also  prayed  a  power  in  the  Act  to 
lay  of  [off]  additional  lotts.  The  petition  may  be  sent  or  delivered  to 
Capt.  Ware  or  Mr.  Hawkins,  who  will  get  the  plan  of  the  town  from 
Mast  [?]  Jenifer's  annex [e(Z]  to  the  petition,  and  get  it  delivered  to  the 
Governor  in  the  first  instance,  according  to  the  usual  mode  of  offering 
petitions  to  the  Assembly  :  he  sends  it  to  the  Lower  House  where  the 
Bill  is  framed.  I  should  be  glad  you  would  get  it  fairly  copied  by  Mr. 
Lucas  or  some  person  who  writes  a  good  hand  ;  mine  is  a  very  cramp  -  - 
one,  and  I  have  reasons  why  I  do  not  chuse  a  petition  should  be  pre- 
ferred to  the  Assembly  in  my  hand  writing.  After  it  is  copied  you  must 
sign  it.  Mr.  Ware  and  Hawkins  can  explain  to  the  House  of  Assembly 
the  plan,  convenience  of  the  scituation,  etc. 

N.B.  The  copie  must  be  exact  as  well  in  the  form  as  in  the  substance 
of  the  petition. 

I  am,  Sir, 
3  Octr  1771.  Yr  most  ob^  Serv. 

T.  Stone. 

Endorsed:  Petition  of  Rev.  Ch.  [!]  Hunter ing  Lots  for  S. 

sid -n  town. 

Addressed  :  To  Rev?  Mr.  Hunter. 

B. 

Enclosed  : 

To  His  Excellency  Robert  Eden  Esquire,  Governor  and  Com- 
mander in  chief  in  and  over  the  Province  of  Maryland :  And  the  honour- 
able The  Upper  and  Lower  Houses  of  Assembly. 

The  Petition  of  George  Hunter  of  Charles  County  most  humbly 
sheweth. 

That  your  Petitioner  is  seised  and  possessed  in  and  of  a  tract  of  land 
lying  on  the  east  side  of  Portobacco  Creek  in  Charles  County,  called  St. 
Thomas's  Manor,  on  part  of  which  your  Petitioner  at  the  request  and  for 


282  No.  82.     BOHEMIA    COMPLETED,   1 731-1732  [II 

the  convenience  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  County  aforesaid  and  others  has 
laid  off  a  town  by  the  name  of  Edenburgh,  according  to  the  plan  hereto 
annexed. 

That  purchasers  of  lotts  in  the  said  town  are  apprehensive  your 
Petitioner  can't  make  a  title  in  fee  to  the  same,  he  holding  the  said  land 
in  right  of  the  Eoman  Catholic  Church. 

To  remove  which  doubts  your  Petitioner,  being  willing  to  gratify  and 
make  all  purchasers  of  lotts  in  the  said  town  secure,  most  humbly  prays 
that  an  Act  of  your  Excellency  and  Honours  may  pass,  vesting  your 
petitioner  with  the  compleat  fee-simple  of  that  part  of  the  said  tract  of 
land,  which  is  contained  in  the  following  metes,  courses,  lines  and 
distances,  to  wit  •.—Here  folloivs  a  long  description :  thence  south  twenty- 
two  degrees  east,  three  thousand  five  hundred  and  eighty  feet  to  the 

beginning containing acres  ;  for  the  purpose  only  of  enabling 

your  Petitioner  to  confirm,  make  valid  and  legal,  the  titles  of  all  those 
who  become  purchasers  of  lotts  in  the  town  aforesaid. 

And  also  that  a  power  may  by  the  said  Act  be  given  to  your 
Petitioner  and  his  successors  to  make  a  legal  title  in  fee-simple  in  any 
lotts  hereafter  to  be  added  to  tho  said  town  land,  for  the  greater  con- 
venience of  the  people  ;  for  which  your  Petitioner  as  in  duty  bound  will 
ever  pray. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Carton  A,  1,  2  double  folios  ;  original  letter  of 
T.  Stone  to  George  Himter,  and  draft  of  petition. — .4s  to  new  towns,  cf.  J.  T. 
Scharf,  History  of  Maryland,  i.  411. 

From  the  tenor  of  these  two  documents  it  is  clear  that  the  lawyer  and 
the  Father  considered  the  right  of  the  Jesuit  Superior  perfectly 
good ;  that  they  considered  the  Assembly  would  take  the  same 
view,  since  the  AssemUy  could  give  no  vested  right  to  Hunter  in 
the  premises,  if  he  had  it  not  already,  hut  could  only  enable  him 
to  use  it ;  and  that  all  parties  cdike  regarded  the  possession  of 
property  by  the  Jesuits  as  in  the  right  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  and  for  her  perpetual  benefit.    {Cf.  No.  116,  D,  note  15.) 


No.  82.  1731-1732. 

Bohemia,  Eastern  Shore :  quieting  its  possession  and  completing  its 
range.  Father  Attwood  had  to  pay  over  again  for  the  quiet 
possession  of  St.  Xaveri^is,  commonly  called  Bohemia.  The  con- 
testant of  his  right  was  not  Heath,  the  vendor  of  St.  Ignatius'  and 
of  other  parcels,  but  a  neighbour,  Joshua  George,  lolio  had  an 
official  survey  made  by  Wm.  Rumsey,  and  a  map  or  plat  drawn. 
The  surveyor  and  the  sheriff,  John  Campibell,  signed  and  sealed 


§  8]  No.  82,  A.     BOHEMIA    COMPLETED,   1731-1732  283 

the  report  inscribed  on  the  face  of  the  map,  under  date  of  Mar.  20, 
17SI.  The  result  of  all  this  loas  that  not  only  the  Jesuits  hut 
Mr.  Heath  and  other  neighbours  found  their  plantations  cut  out 
before  their  eyes.  The  survey  had  proceeded  on  the  assumption 
that  two  thoroughfares,  one  called  the  Delaware  High  Way  amd  the 
other  the  Delaware  Path,  'were  one  and  the  same.  Upon  this  an 
amount  of  litigious  papers  has  gathered  in  the  archives,  sufficient 
to  ground  a  very  fair  history  of  all  those  environs,  froin  the  time, 
September,  168'2,  when  the  well-known  Augustine  Herman  first 
received  the  titles  for  his  Bohemia  Manor  of  6000  acres  and  his 
Little  Bohemia  of  1000  acres.  What  the  final  settlement  was 
may  be  gathered  compendiously  from  the  following  statement  of 
Father  Atfwood's,  endorsed  on  the  same  map  which  bore  inscribed 
the  surveyor's  report.     (Cf  No,  28,  p.  210.) 

A.  1731,  July. 

Memorandum.  That  upon  the  within  survey  Mr.  Jos?  George  began  [?] 
to  assert  his  claim  by  ejecting  old  [?]  Jno.  Reynolds,  whereupon  Mr. 
Heath,  Mr.  Bennet  and  Mr.  Attwood  joined  to  defend  the  poor  man 
and  our  own  several  claims.  In  order  hereunto  Ave  procured  several 
depositions  (of  which  that  of  Otto  Othoson  and  that  of  Nathaniel 
Sappinton  were  most  material)  to  prove  the  old  Delaware  Path  to  be 
different  from  the  Delaware  High  Way,  as  the  patents  of  Little  and  Great 
Bohemia  seem  to  imply ;  for,  dated  as  they  are  on  the  same  day,  the  one 
calls  for  the  Path,  the  other  for  the  High  Way,  for  their  boundaries  ; 
which  difference  of  names  cannot  be  supposed  to  be  given  by  the  same 
man  and  at  the  same  time  to  one  and  the  same  path.  This  notwith- 
standing, Josf  George,  making  both  the  same,  extends  Middle  Neck  to  the 
High  Way,  crossing  over  Hermans  Branch  above  Jn.  Reynolds's  plan- 
tation ;  whereas  the  Path  we  proved  crosses  over  the  same  branch  about 
a  mile  below. 

Upon  a  reference  between  Josf  George,  Mr.  Bennet  and  Mr.  Attwood, 
it  was  agreed  to  divide  the  distance  between  the  path  and  the  road,  and 
make  that  middle  place  the  boundary  of  Middle  Neck  Manor ;  and  now  it 
only  remained  to  determin  how  the  line  from  thence  should  be  drawn  to 
the  head  of  St.  Austins  Creek,  whether  (as  in  the  plot)  to  the  head  of  the 
southermost  Branch  of  St.  Austins  Creek,  or  to  the  high  water  mark  of 
the  said  Branch,  or  whether  to  the  head  of  the  northermost  Bi'anch  which 
runs  to  the  Cross-paths  [viz.  the  boundary  of  Bohemia  property  at  the  first 
Bun  across  the  road  ?]  and  down  the  same,  or  to  high  water  mark  of  the 
same  Branch,  or  lastly  whether  to  that  point  of  St.  Xaverius  where  the 
two  Branches  divide,  or  that  point  of  Middle  Neck  that  is  opposit 
thereto. 


284  No.  82,  B.     BOHEMIA    COMPLETED,   1731-1732  [II 

Thus  George,  having  won  already  the  first  half  of  his  contention  for  a 
mile,  had  now  any  one  of  six  solutions  to  determine  the  rest  of 
his  claim ;  and,  like  most  people  loho  are  hold  and  dare,  and 
whose  every  card  in  a  game  of  compromise  luill  give  them  some- 
thing, Mr.  George  did  not  come  out  of  the  affray  empty-handed. 
Father  Attimod  goes  on  to  tell  how — 

After  mauy  arguments  pro  and  eon.  all  agreed  to  take  releases  from 
Mr.  Jos-.  George,  for  whatever  land  of  each  one's  the  [Middle  Neck]  Manor 
[of  Mr.  George]  might  include ;  and  for  the  same  to  pay  him  some 
acknowledgment  for  the  trouble  and  expence  he  had  been  at.  Mr. 
Attwood  gave  him  <£35  current,  for  a  release  of  whatever  land  he  claims, 
which  said  deed  was  executed  and  acknowledged,  July  24,  1731,  at 
Annapolis,  before  Col.  Fendall. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Carton  A,  1,  the  map ;  also  a  pamphlet,  9  pp. 
small  fol.,  printed  fm-  Col.  Ephraim  A.  Herrvian,  1723,  by  Andreio  Bradford, 
Philadelphia,  with  depositions  to  prove  the  identity  of  the  two  thoroughfares. 
Ibid.,  (d)  Bohemia,  variotos  correlative  documents. 

This  deed  makes  over  the  land  betwixt  the  two  Branches  of  St.  Augus- 
tine s  Greek, 

B.  1731,  July  24. 

and  betwixt  which  said  Branches  is  the  plantation  of  the  said  Peter 
Attwood,  now  in  his  actual  possession  and  occupation  .  .  . 

Signed :  Jos.  George. 
Witnesses :  Charles  Carroll. 
Vachel  Denton. 
Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  [d)  Bohemia,  original  indenture  executed. 

Being  thus  quieted  in  the  possession  of  the  llJ^o  acres  constitittinfj  St. 
Xaverius  and  the  other  tracts,^  Father  Attwood  proceeded,  on 
the  '■20th  of  April  in  the  next  year,  1732,  to  huy  of  Vachel  Denton 
a  neighbouring  tract  of  550  acres  called  Askynorc.  It  began  at  an 
oak  in  Mariana  and  Margaret  O'DanielVs  original  tract,  now  St. 
Xaverius.  And  the  parchment  deed  executed  loitnesses  that  Peter 
AttiDood  paid  for  the  same  to  Denton  £200  current  money. 
Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (d)  Bohemia. 

In  the  case  of  a  trespass  on  the  Fathers  property  ten  years  later, 
J.  Gem^g^s  name  appears  in  a  warrant  of  attachment  against 
Richard  Graddock,  and  in  favour  of  Father  Henry  Neale,  as 
follows : — 

"  Cf.  Nos.  48  ;  83,  B,  redtictions  iri  the  extent  vf  Bohemia. 


§  8]  Nos.  82,  C,  83.     BOHEMIA   DISPUTED,   1773  285 

C.  1742,  August  15. 

Charles,  absolute  Lord,  etc.,  to  the  Sheriff  of  Cecil  County,  etc.,  com- 
mands the  attachment,  to  the  value  of  £107/4/7,  of  the  goods,  chattels, 
rights  and  credits  of  Kichard  Cradock,  late  of  Coecil  County  planter,  as 
also  to  the  value  of  349  lbs.  tobacco,  the  incident  cost  and  charges  accruing 
on  this  attachment,  together  with  the  additional  costs  and  charges  hereon 
accruing  ...  to  be  condemned  at  the  EUc  River  Court  House,  2nd  Tues- 
day in  November,  for  the  use  of  a  certain  Henry  Neal,  unless  the  said 
Eichard  Cradock,  by  himself  or  his  attorney,  shall  appear  and  answer 
unto  the  said  Henry  Neal  of  a  plea  of  Trespass  upon  the  Case.  .  .  , 
Witness,  Richard  Thompson  presideing  Justice  of  our  said  County  Court, 
this  fifteenth  day  of  August,  28th  year  of  our  Dominion,  1 742.  Issued : 
Wm.  Knight,  Clk.     Subscribed  in  parenthesis :  (J.  George). 

Endorsed :  Mr.  Henry  Neal  ^^ 

@ 

Richard  Craddock. 

Attachment. 

Ibid.,  {d)  Bohemia,  half  of  a  broad  fol. 


No.  83.  1773,  December  14. 

Bohemia :  attempts  at  expropriation  by  violence.  The  first  James 
Heath,  who  sold  St.  Ignatius  and  other  tracts  to  Father  Mansell, 
would  seem  to  have  been  a  Catholic.  A  descendant  of  the  family 
shows  that  the  second  Heath,  James  Paul,  was  clearly  a  Catholic, 
and  in  his  loill  of  17 4S,  he  left  £10  to  the  presiding  priest  at 
Bohemia.  In  this  same  year,  17^5,  a  third  James  Heath  is  seen 
registered  as  the  first  scholar  at  the  Jesuits'  Latin  school,  which 
was  opened  under  Father  Henry  Ncale's  superintendence  on  the 
St.  Xaverius  plantation.  Now  a  fourth  'iiiembcr  of  the  family, 
one  named  Daniel,  figures  in  the  correspondence  subjoined ; 
p)robahly  the  same  of  whom  the  descendant  alluded  to  says: 
Daniel  Charles  Heath  had  lived  and  entertained  sumptuously ; 
as  a  consequence  he  left  no  will.  On  Dec,  14-,  1773,  Father 
Sittensperger,  called  in  English  Father  Manners,  writes  from 
Bohemia  to  the  Superior  of  the  Mission,  Father  John  Lewis,  at 
Newtown. 

A. 

Daniel  Heath  pretends  to  take  away  half  of  the  plantation,  where 
Jno.  Crosby  liveth,  as  also  all  the  land  we  got  from  his  grandfather,  \'iz. 
the  New  Design,  or  part  of  Worsell  Manour,  Woodbridge,  and  that  of  St. 

">  Rich.  Molyneux,  erased. 


286  No.  83,  A.    BOHEMIA   DISPUTED,  1773  [H 

Ignatius."  A  part  of  Ask-more,  or  John  Crosby's  plantation,  he  tells  me 
falls  to  him  by  a  warrant  given  to  his  grandfather.  The  rest  he  expects 
to  get  by  ejection,  because  it  was  only  a  gift  to  us  and  not  purchased,  etc. 
On  the  other  side  I  am  infoi'med,  that  Mr.  Sidney  George  is  about  taking 
away  from  us  all  that  land  which  was  in  dispute  at  his  father's  time,  and 
for  which  we  have  paid  £35  Maryland  currency  to  prevent  law-suits  ; 
because,  as  he  tells  himself,  his  father  then  had  only  a  lease  of  that  land, 
and  consequently  no  right  to  dispose  of  it.  He  claims  the  land  on  which 
our  ham  and  dwelling  house  stand,  and  this  he  tells  me  falls  to  him  by  an 
older  right  he  bought  lately  of  the  Van  Bebers ;  so  that  we  shall  have 
little  or  nothing  at  all  left  to  ourselves  to  live  upon.  If  this  should  take 
place,  I  think  it  is  now  high  time  some  thing  should  be  done.  Heath's 
violence  is  described :  at  John  Crosby's  by  drawing  away  the  rails  I  got 
made  last  winter,  and  which  were  lying  both  side  the  road  to  Warwick. 
At  this  stage,  Manners  persuaded  him  to  stop,  and  promise  to  bring  back  the 
rails.  He,  on  his  side,  required  Manners  not  to  take  away  the  rails  till  the 
matter  loas  settled.  But  nothing  was  done.  Then  came  on  a  new  access  of 
violence.  Heath  rode  up,  ordered  me  three  times  to  be  tied,  cocked  his 
pistol,  pointed  it  at  my  breast  ;  he  fell  upon  the  negroes  with  bloios  ;  Bachel 
received  three  on  the  head.  Manners  disarmed  the  brutal  overseer,  who  along 
with  a  huge  negro  was  belaboring  her  head  and  side,  though  big  with  child. 
Heath  was  sorry  he  had  not  met  Manners  at  first  with  all  his  negroes  ;  then, 
said  he,  he  would  have  played  the  devil  with  me  and  my  negroes.  He  has 
two  lawyers,  Gordon  and  Thomas  Hans  ;  Manners  has  only  one,  Joe  Earle,  a 
good  pleader,  who  does  not  want  an  assistant.  I  have  swore  peace  against 
Mr.  Heath  at  publick  court,  which  I  was  advised  to  do  by  Dr.  Matthews, 
William  Eumsey,  Esq.,  and  the  lawyer,  in  order  to  secure  my  own  and  the 
negroes'  life.  Father  Lewis  had  better  come  over  himself.  Manners  adds 
an  Appendix  to  the  first  page.  But  one  thing  puts  me  to  a  stand,  viz. 
my  being  a  foreigner.  ...  I  can  hold  no  land.  He  then  gives  directions 
about  the  way  Lewis  is  to  send  his  letter  ;  to  wit,  through  Mr.  Mosley  ;  other- 
wise it  will  be  intercepted.  Mr.  Heath  does  not  loant  this  matter  to  come  to 
the  knoidedge  of  Father  Lewis  or  of  the  other  gentlemen  on  the  Western  Shore. 

Addressed :  To  the  Eev?  Mr.  John  Lewis  at  New-Town.  In  St. 
Mary's  County,  Maryland. 

(To  be  put  in  the  Post  office  at  Annapolis,  and  forwarded  with  care 
and  speed.) 

Memoranda  of  the  Rev.  E.  Devitt,  S.J.,  Georgetown :  copij  of  letters  from  Mrs. 
James  McMillan  of  Conestis,  Livingston  Co.,  N.  Y .,  a  descendant  of  James 
Heath,  Feb.  10,  1898,  etc. — Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  C,  Mathias  Manners, 
S.J.,  Bohemia,  Dec.  14,  1773,  to  the  Rev.  John  Lewis  at  New  Toivn,  2  pp.  fol. 
and  1  p.  fol.  of  appendix. 

There  may  have  been  some  connection  bettveen  these  claims  now  put  forjvard 
and  the  Suppression  of  the  Society,  an  event  which  had  occurred  in  Europe  four 
months  previoiisly. 


"  No.  28,  p.  208  ;  recorded  deed  of  purchase  for  all  these  tracts. 


§  8]  No.  83,  B.     BOHEMIA    DISPUTED,  1773  287 

This  postal  direction  on  his  letter  shows  that  the  Father  was  reduced 
to  the  necessity  of  despatching  his  missive  hy  boat  across  the 
Chesapeake  to  Annapolis,  the  capital  of  the  province,  in  order  to 
secure  its  transmission  thence  without  fear  of  its  being  intercepted. 
And,  from  the  contents  of  the  letter  taken  in  conjunction  with  the 
memoir  of  James  Heath's  descendant  quoted  above,  we  find  that 
a  spendthrift  was  the  originator  or  inventor  of  a  new  plea  in 
plantation  history ;  to  wit,  that  land  owned  by  the  Jesuits  had 
only  been  given  to  them,  and  had  not  been  purchased  by  them, 
and  that  therefore  it  was  a  legitimate  prey  for  third  parties  to 
take  over  by  any  process  of  ejection. 

On  May  13,  1793,  the  Sidpician  Fathers  of  Baltimore,  being  accorded 
the  usufruct  of  this  plantation  by  the  ex-Jesuits,  entered  into 
possession.  The  Abbe  Ambrose  Marechal  was  recalled  from  St. 
Mary's  County,  and  sent  to  occupy  the  estate  and  the  pastoral 
station,  in  the  name  of  the  Sulpician  Seminary}^ 

In  the  same  year,  on  Oct.  3,  Father  James  Walton,  general  trustee  of 
the  Jesuit  property,  made  a  sworn  Declaration  of  his  trust,  and 
stated  that  this  property  contained  about  eleven  hundred  acres 
more  or  less.^^ 

In  May,  1795,  the  Abbe  Marechal  engaged  a  surveyor  to  lay  out  the 
estate  on  a  plat}'^  which  is  extant,  entitled.  Plan  general  de  la 
Plantation  de  Bohemia,  Mai,  1795. 

B.  1795,  May. 

Twenty-four  localities  are  accurately  laid  out  and  are  listed  in  the 
margin.  The  six  main  parcels  of  land,  constituting  the  entire  plantation,  are 
dejined ;  and  a  special  list  in  the  margin  gives  the  number  of  acres  in  each. 
Bed  lines  and  letters  indicate  the  old  divisions :  Les  lignes  et  les  lettres 
rouges  servent  a  designer  les  anciennes  divisions  de  la  plantation.  Under 
the  six  specifications  the  sum-total  is  given,  making  allowance  for  a  part 
formerly  sold  to  J.  Scott :  Part.  d'Askmore  vendue  autrefois  a  J.  Scott ; 
the  Total  actuel  is  1185  acres;  which  agrees  with  Walton's  statement. 
The  part  marked,  in  Ahhe  Marechal' s  survey  as  having  been  ^'  sold  formerly" 
consisted  of  180  acres  ;  which  at  some  earlier  date  may  have  given  a  sum-total 
of  1865  acres ;  and  make  it  uncertain  how  long,  if  ever,  this  Jesuit  estate 
consisted  of  the  large  proportions  given  in  No.  48.     Cf.  No.  75,  B. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (d)  Bohemia.  The  plat  of  Marechal  shoivs  a 
little  pwtion  of  an  endorsement  through  strips  of  mending  paper  ;  .  ,  .  de  la 
Plantation  .  .  .  There  is  another  incipient  plan,  endorsed  :  Plan  de  Bohemia  : 
as  well  as  an  ancient  plat  by  James  Harris,  Aug.  29,  1704. 

•=  Nos.  121,  A,  note  6  ;  170,  D.  '»  No.  167,  A.    Cf.  No.  97,  8»,  p.  337. 

»<  No.  185,  A,  Prop,  6. 


No.  84,  A,  B.     DEER   CREEK:   BEGINNINGS,  1750-1773  [II 


No.  84.  1750-1773. 

Deer  Creek :  beginnings  of  the  Jesuit  plantation.  Part  of  Maiden 
Bower  Secured.  Father  Bennet  Neale,  under  date  of  Nov.  7, 
1750,  bought  of  Henry  Beach  eighteen  acres  of  land  for  the  sum 
of  fifteen  pounds,  Maryland  currency.  The  locality  ivas  Baltimore 
County,  afteriuards  {1773)  called  in  these  parts  Harford  Co. 

A.  1750,  November  7. 

The  indenture  loitnessetJi  that,  in  consideration  of  the  sum  of  fifteen 
pounds  current  money  of  the  Province  of  Maryland,  Henry  Beach  doth 
bargain,  sell,  and  convey  to  the  aforesaid  Bennet  Neale,  eighteen  acres  of 
land  lying  in  Baltimore  County  .  .  .  being  part  of  a  tract  of  land  called 
Maidens  Bower  Secured  .  .  .  laid  out  for  eighteen  acres  more  or  less,  toith 
everything  thereupon  and  thereunto  appertaining. 

Signed :  Henry  Beach. 
Witnessed :  Thos.  Shea,  his  mark. 
Pat.  Goold. 
Eob*  Bishopf  [1]. 

Md,-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  T  ;  ^  p.  large  fol.  indenture,  original,  executed. 

The  tivo  Shea  parcels.  For  five  shillings,  current  money,  Thomas  Shea 
sells  115  acres  to  Bennet  Neale,  under  date  of  Oct.  8,  1764. 
Shea's  original  certificates  for  these  lands  date  from  1714--5. 
Hence,  at  the  time  of  this  conveyance,  he  must  have  been  an  old 
man  over  60  years  of  age. 

B.  1764,  October  8. 
Witnesseth,  under  date  of  Oct.  8,  1764,  that  Thos.  Shea  of  Baltimore 

County,  for  5  sh.  currency,  conveys  two  tracts  of  land,  the  one  called 
Thomas's  Beginning  ...  50  acres  of  land,  the  other  called  The  Addition 
to  Thomas's  Beginning  ...  on  the  east  and  west  sides  of  Deer  Creek,  laid 
out  for  65  acres,  to  Bennet  Neale  of  Baltimore  Co.,  except  i  acre,  where  the 
Burying-Place  now  is  for  himself  and  his  family  as  he  shall  think  proper. 

Thomas  )Shea  his  mark. 
Witnesses  :  John  Harris. 

Ignatius  Wheeler.^" 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  T,  tioo  certificates  of  Thos.  Shy  and  of  Thos. 
Shey,  Mar.  16,  1714,  and  Sept.  14,  1715,  respectively ;  the  foi-mer  fo7-  a  tract 
of  land  parallel  with  that  of  Mr.  Eeigneen,  and  now  laid  end  fen-  45  acres, 

'5  It  is  affirmed  that  this  same  property  was  made  over  by  the  same  Shea  on  the 
same  terms  to  John  Diggcs,  Jr.,  (S.J.),  tiventy  years  previously.  American  Catholic 
Historical  Researches,  xxiii.  (April,  1906),  182 ;  the  Rev.  J.  Alphonse  Frederick  to 
John  T.  Beiley. 


§  8j  A'o.Si,G~F..     DEER   CREEK':    BEGINNINGS,   1750-17 73         289 

to  be  holdcn  of  the  Manor  of  Baltimore ;  the  other  for  a  tract  of  land  called 
Thomases  Beginniiuj,  on  the  south  side  of  Deer  Greek,  parallel  with  Jacob 
Reigneen's  west  line  of  his  land  called  Jerichoe,  and  noio  laid  out  fm-  50  acres,  to 
be  holdcn  of  the  Manor  ;  loithplat  subjoined.  Ibid.,  T,  certificate  July  19, 1721, 
with  plat  of  the  Addition  to  TJiomas's  Beginning,  surveyed  for  65  acres ; 
described  in  the  indentures  as  on  the  east  and  ivest  sides  of  Deer  Creek.  Ibid., 
T,  tJie  indenture  executed,  as  above.  On  the  certificate  of  Sept.  14,  1715,  is 
endorsed :  This  Certificate  and  Piatt  disagrees  in  the  2'!  course  as  to  distance 
in  the  Certificate  of  the  [?]  100  perches  in  the  Piatt  it  is  120.  Clem.  Hill 
Examin'i.     Cf.  No.  97,  5'',  p.  336. 

A  circumstance  regarding  this  conveyance  ivas  mentioned  sixty  years 
later,  hy  a  resident  of  Deer  Creclc,  to  this  effect — 

C. 

That  an  opinion  has  very  generally  prevailed  in  this  congregation,  that 
one  hundred  acres  of  that  land  was  given  to  Mr.  Neale  for  the  use  and 
support  of  the  clergymen  of  this  parish,  upon  condition  that  Mr.  Neale 
should  support  the  donor  during  life.^" 

This  is  what  ec  gentleman  of  a  later  generation  ^jrofesseel  to  have  under- 
stood, hut  he  did  not  certify  ctnything.  A  deponent  of  the  other 
sex  undertooh  to  certify  with  more  iirecision — 

D. 

I  hereby  certify  that  I  have  often  heard  my  father  and  mother  say, 
that  Mr.  Shey  gave  the  property  now  held  by  Dr.  Glasgow  for  the  use  of 
the  congregation  of  Harford,  and  that  Mrs.  Shey,  who  was  not  a  member 
of  the  congregation,  relinquished  her  right  to  the  said  property  for  the 
above-mentioned  purpose,  for  1  pound  of  tea. 

Md  -N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  T,  among  original  letters  written  by  or  for 
viembers  of  the  congregation  of  Deer  Creek,  in  ansiver  to  Bev.  Timothy  O'Brien  : 
from  A.  J.  Greme,  Mar.  30,  1821 ;  from  Elizabeth  Schinellen,  attached  to  the 
same  series,  without  date.     See  No.  89. 

7^0?'  these  three  origincd  parcels  of  ground,  one  had  from  Beach  and  the 
other  two  from  Shea,  the  qiiit-rents  stood  asfolloivs: — 

E,  1773,  September  29. 

Bennett  Neal  Dr. 

To  Thomas's  Beginning  50  [arres]  2. 

To  Addition  to  D?  65  2.  7^ 

To  part  Maidens  Bower  Secured   18  .9 

Rec'!  one  years  rent  ending  29th  Sept.  1773. 

Thos.  Jones. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  T,  original  receipt  on  a  little  slip  of  paper. 

On  the  terms  of  the  Beach  sale,  14-  years  before,  that  effected  by  Shea 
wojild  amount  to  £96.     If  the  charge  of  his  maintenanee  loas  a 

1°  Cf.  No.  89,  D,  Mr.  Greme. 
VOL.   I.  U 


290       No.  85,  A,  B.    DEER   CREEK:  DEVELOPMENT,  1 779-1793  [^ 

condition  of  the,  hargain,  then,  were  it  taken  only  on  the  basis  of 
a  schoolboy's  board  at  Bohemia  in  174-6,  it  would  amount  for  a 
boy  to  £20  currency  during  the  moiiths  of  school,  without  counting 
the  tuition,  clothing,  and  incidental  expejises ;  hence  for  a  man 
it  might  well  be  put  at  £Jfi  per  annum,  or  tiventy  pounds  sterling. 
Thus  Father  Bennct  Male's  assets,  on  the  strength  of  the  Shea 
conveyance,  would  come  to  about  three  years'  support  of  Thomas 
Shea.  As  a  rate  of  interest  like  this,  about  4-2  per  cent,  on  the 
capital,  agrees  with  no  conception  of  a  gift  or  life-annuity,  the 
Shea  transaction  was  a  very  onerous  contract  for  Father  Neale. 
But,  sooner  or  later,  the  obligation  ceased  loith  the  life  of  the  old 
man,  and  the  plantation  was  further  developed. 

No.  85.  1779-1793. 

Deer  Creek:  development  of  the  plantations  in  Harford  Co.  Six 
years  after  the  Suppression  of  the  Society,  Father  Charles  Sewall 
in  1779  bought  of  Martin  Preston,  for  the  consideration  of 

A.  1779,  September  13. 
£60  current  money  ...  2  acres,  part  of  Dennis'  Choice,  which  consisted  of 
100  acres. 

To  this  wc  alluded  before,  under  the  head  of  Small  Chapel  Lots}'' 
Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  H,  161". 

In  the  General  Chapter  of  the  ex- Jesuits,  which  ivas  formed  as  a  pix- 
liminary  to  their  incorporation,  and  which  set  down  as  a  motive 
for  its  existence  the  p)rincip)le  of  promoting  and  effecting  an 
absolute  and  entire  restoration  to  the  Society  of  Jesus,  if  it 
should  please  Almighty  God  to  re-establish  it  in  this  country, 
of  all  property  belonging  to  it,^^  the  first  matter  taken  wp  in  the 
second  administrative  meeting,  that  of  1786,  was  the  question  of 
Deer  Creek.  The  mcmhers p)resent  being  Fathers  Ignatius  Matthews, 
Walton,  Diderich,  Ashton,  Robert  Molyneux,  and  John  Carroll, 
the  particular  resolves  of  the  first  day,  Nov.  16,  proceeded 
thus : 

B.  1786,  November  16. 

1?  That  the  Procurator  General  be  authorized  to  purchase  a  tract  of 
land  convenient  to  Deer  Creek  settlement,  and  that  he  do  not  exceed  the 
sum  of  £900  [£700  ?]  in  purchasing  the  same. 

"  No.  79,  C.  '»  No.  147,  G. 


§8]         JVo.S5,G-E.     DEER   CREEK :   DEVELOPMENT,   illti-i^c)-},         291 

2!"  That,  after  sufficient  improvements  are  made  on  the  new  settlement 
purchased  for  Deer  Creek,  the  old  settlement  shall  return  to  the  dis- 
position of  the  General  Chapter ;  and  that  the  Procurator  General  is 
directed  to  order  the  improvements  to  be  begun,  as  soon  as  he  shall  find 
it  convenient. 

Georgetown   College    MSS.,   Proceedings    of    the    General    Chapter,   1786, 
Nov.  13-24,  4^  pp.  fol. ;  t.  1\    Infra,  No.  150,  B,  [/r.]. 

With  this  should  he  connected  the  first  ijctition  for  a  resurve^j,  presented 
to  the  Court  hy  Sylvester  Boar  man  in  17  86. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  H,  164°. 

c. 

The  agent  or  procurator,  Father  John  Ashton,  bought  immediately,  on 
the  ^Ist  of  Decemher,  1786,  3^  acres  for  the  sum  of  £G4S  15 s. 
current  money.  The  property  was  called  Arabia  Petrea,  and  its 
previous  owner  loas  James  Calhoun  of  Baltimore. 

The  Charles  Neale  and  Benedict  Fenwick  Memorial,  Nov.  22,  1822,  vi. ; 
original  in  Gewgetoivn  College  MSS.,  Marechal  Controversy ;  anotlier  original 
with  copies  in  General  Archives,  Maryl.  Epist,,  6,  ii.     Cf.  infra,  No.  129,  1". 


In  1793  there  appeal's  mciition  of  another  Deer  Greek  property,  lohich 
agrees  in  description  with  none  of  those  recorded  above,  and 
which  had  been  acquired  since  Father  Hunter  made  his  wills, 
no  record  of  it  app)earing  under  his  name.  This  was  Pogmods 
in  Harford  Co.  on  Deer  Creek,  containing,  says  Father  Walton, 
in  his  Declaration  or  dedication  of  property  to  the  new  corporate 
body,  thirty-six  acres  more  or  less. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  F  (G),  authentic  Declaration  of  James  Walton, 
Oct.  3,  1793  ;  copy  in  {d)  Bohemia.     Infra,  No.  86,  A. 

E. 

On  the  eve  of  establishing  the  Corporation  of  ex- Jesuits  in  1793,  Syl- 
vester Boarman  made  an  a2Jplication  for  the  app)ointment  of  a 
Commission,  to  ascertain  the  lines  of  the  original  parcels  of  land 
at  Deer  Creek,  and  especially  the  west  side  of  a  tract  called 
Jericho,  on  which  those  lands  much  depend.  He  specified 
Thomas's  Beginning,  TJie  Addition  to  Thomas's  Beginning  and 
2Kirt  of  Maiden  s  Bower,  of  which  tracts  he  Boarman  was  seised. 
The  Commission  was  appointed  on  ApHl  8,  1793 ;  its  minutes 


292  JVos.  85,  F,  86,  A.     DEER    CREEK:    CORPORATION,  1793  [II 

run  from  Sept.  ,'?4,  same  year,  till  Oct.  31,  and  then  they  stop 
abruptly. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Provhice  Archives,  H,  162°,  1  fol.  sJieet,  beginning :  Harford 
County  Ss. ;  ending  abruptly,  /".,  and  endorsed :  Minutes  of  Commission. 
Rev^  Boarman. 


Finally,  in  Archbishop  Carroll's  account  of  the  property,  when  he  under- 
toolc  to  sell  it  for  the  Corporation  and  did  sell  a  good  part  of  it 
in  1814-,  there  appeared  distinctly  175  acres  more  than  have  been 
accounted  for  above.  And  when  in  18'2'^  the  Corporation  sold 
Arabia  Fetrea,  it  named  a  tract,  called  Conveniency,  contiguous 
to  the  former,  and  containing  about  W  acresP 

In  ISUf.  the  estate  about  Deer  Creek  in  Harford  County  comip^^iscd  690 
acres,  apparently  in  two  chief  parcels,  the  one  being  Faradise,  the 
later  acquisition  through  Ashton  being  Arabia  Fetrea.  The  chapel 
was  five  miles  away  from  one  of  these  chief  farms.  Of  this 
property  .li!79  acres  had  consumed  £720  15s.  of  the  Jesuit  funds, 
while  Shea's  115  acres,  worth  about  £95,  was  said  to  have  been 
charged  with  his  hoard  and  maintenance  during  the  rest  of 
his  life. 

No.  86.  1793,  October  3. 

Deer  Creek  :  dedication  to  the  Corporation.  In  1793,  on  Oct.  3, 
the  nominal  ex-Jesuit  proprietors  vested,  their  titles  in  the  new 
Board,  which  they  called  the  Corporation  of  the  Eoman  Catholic 
Clergy,  and  which  they  had  caused  to  be  legalized  by  a  Maryland. 
Act  of  Assembly  for  securing  certain  estates  and  property  for 
the  support  and  uses  of  the  Ministers  of  the  Eoman  Catholic 
Eeligion.^°  In  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  Act  the 
persons  vested  with  titles  proceeded  to  transfer  their  interest,  which 
was  only  a  confidential  trust,  to  the  body  which  should  continue 
more  securely  the  same  fiduciary  interest.  There  vjcrc  three  such 
persons :  Walton,  Ashton,  and  Robert  Molyneux,  and,  only  the 
two  former  had  titles  of  Deer  Creeh.  These  they  resigned  in  the 
following  terms: — 

A. 

T,  James  Walton  of  the  County  of  Saint  Mary  and  State  of  Maryland, 
do  by  virtue  of   these  presents  make  known,  publish  and  declare,   in 

'»  Nos.  87,  F ;  88,  J.  -»  Nos.  164,  169. 


§  8]  No.  86,  A,  B.     DEER   CREEK:    CORPORATION,  1793  293 

conformity  and  agreeably  to  an  Act  of  Assembly  of  the  State  of  Mary- 
land, entitled,  An  Act  for  securing  certain  estates  and  pro- 
perty for  the  support  and  uses  of  the  Ministers  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Religion,  that  the  real  property  hereafter  specified, 
viz.  St.  Inigoes,  Newtown,  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  White  Marsh,  Fingaul, 
Thomas's  Beginning  lying  in  Harford  County,  and  containing  fifty  acres  ; 
The  Addition  to  Thomas's  Beginning,  adjoining  thereto,  and  contain- 
ing sixty-five  acres ;  a  part  of  the  tract  of  land  called  Maidens  Bower 
Secured  lying  in  Harford  County,  and  containing  eighteen  acres  ;  a  part 
of  a  tract  of  land  lying  also  in  Harford  County  on  Deer  Creek,  commonly 
called  Pogmods,  and  containing  thirty-six  acres  more  or  less ;  property  in 
Baltimore  town,  in  Frederic  town  and  County,  at  Bohemia  in  Cecil  County, 
at  St.  Joseph's  in  Talbot  County,  and  all  mixed  and  personal  property 
appertaining  thereto,  hath  been  and  now  is  held  by  me,  the  said  James 
Walton,  under  a  confidential  or  implied  trust,  for  the  use,  benefit  and 
maintenance  of  the  Ministers  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  now 
exercising  their  ministerial  functions  within  the  United  States  of 
America,  agreeably  to  the  rules  and  discipline  of  their  Church,  and 
who  were  formerly  members  of  the  religious  Society,  heretofore  known 
by  the  name  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 

In  testimony  whereof  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal,  this  third 
day  of  October,  Anno  Domini  1793. 

James  Walton. 

Witnesses:  Henry  Barnes. 

Henry  H.  Chapman. 

Acknowledgment  is  then  made  before  the  two  same  Justices  of  the  peace 
whose  names  appear  above  as  witnesses. 

Then  follows  a  secondary  acknoivlcdgment  0?'  subsidiary  Declaration, 
made  before  the  same  justices  of  the  peace,  whereby  Walton  deter- 
mines in  particular  the  equitable  right,  not  only  to  p7'operty  once 
actually  possessed  by  the  Society,  but  to  that  also  ivhich  has  been 
acqiiired  in  exchange  for  Jesuit  estates  or  funds,  whether  under 
the  former  British  domination,  or  under  the  State  govcrntncnt 
since  the  first  Constitutional  Convention  of  1776.  He  declares 
the  right  to  be  vested  in  the  same  way  as  luas  stated  in  the  body 
of  the  Declaration. 

B. 

At  the  same  time,  to  wit,  on  the  day  and  year  last  aforesaid,  [Oct.  S, 
1793\  personally  appeared  before  us,  the  subscribers  as  aforesaid,  the 
ReV!  Mr.  James  Walton,  and  made  oath  on  the  holy  Evangels  of 
Almighty  God,  that  all  the  property  whether  real,  personal  or  mixed, 
now  in  liis  actual  possession,  he  always  and  now  bona  fide  holds  for  pious 
purposes,   acquired  either  before  the  14th  day  of  August,  in  the  year 


294     .V^j.  86,  C,  87,  A.     DEER   CREEK  SALES:    CARROLL,  \%o\-\'i22      [II 

1776,21  or  acquired  since  that  time  in  exchange  for  property  held  before 
the  said  14th  day  of  August,  1776,  in  manner  as  in  the  within  written 
Declaration  is  expressed,  and  for  the  purposes  as  therein  mentioned. 
Sworn  before 

Henry  Barnes. 

Henry  H.  Chapman. 
Iteceived   and   recorded,   Oct.   15,  1703,  Liber  I.  G,  No.  3,  fol.  285, 
General  Court  Land  Record,  Western  Shore,  State  of  Maryland. 

On  the  same  occasion  John  Ashton  made  his  Declaration,  lohich  differed 
in  no  rcs-pect  from  Walton's,  excciit  in  the  list  of  estates.  These 
loith  him  ivcrc  only  tioo :  one  a  new  acquisition  at  White  Marsh, 
the  other 

C. 

a  part  of  Arabia  Petrea  in  Harford  County,  containing  three  hundred 
and  forty  acres  more  or  less. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  F  (G),  Declarations  ;  authenticated  copies  from 
the  General  Court  Land  Records,  by  Jn?  Ginn  Clerk. 

No.  87.  1801-1822. 

Deer  Creek :  sale  of  the  plantations.  Seeing  that  a  great  moral  case 
was  sup2^osed  at  a  later  date  to  he  pivoted  on  the  tenure  and 
sale  of  this  iwoiierty  hy  the  Jesuits,  as  if  they  had  held  and  sold, 
other  'peoi^les  land,  it  seems  hctter  to  imt  down  at  once  the  re- 
maining histoi'ieal  data,  and  so  evade  the  inconvenience  of  sus- 
•pending  the  sequel  or  repeating  the  antecedents. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Corporation  or  Board  of  Trustees,  Nov.  S,  1801, 
there  being  present  Bishopi  Leonard  Neale,  with  Walton,  Molyneux, 
Ashton,  and  Sewall,  the  affairs  of  Deer  Creek  were  treated  as 
follows : — 

A.  1801,  November  3. 

Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  Nov.  3,  1801. 

10?  Having  considered  the  affairs  and  debts  of  Deer  Creek,  and 
finding  that  the  sum  of  £230.19.7^  is  due  to  Rev.  Mr.  Pasquet  on 
account  of  his  own  monies  being  paid  to  discharge  sundry  debts,  and  that 
there  is  also  a  sum  of  £285  .12.5^  due  from  said  estate  of  Deer  Creek 
to  sundry  persons,  the  whole  amounting  to  £515  .12.1  [!] :  Resolved  : 

That  the  agent  do  pay  to  Mr.  Pasquet,  for  the  present,  two  hundred 
dollars,  and  the  remainder  to  the  respective  claimants  as  soon  as  the  fund 
will  allow  it. 

*'  Date  of  the  assembling  of  the  -first  Constitutional   Convention  at  Annapolis, 
Maryland. 


§  8]         A^o.  87,  B,  C.     DEER   CREEK'  SALES:    CARROLL,  1S01-1822       295 

11?  That  the  agent  do  also  pay  to  Rev.  j\Ir,  Pasquet  $06,  which  he 
demands  as  interest  on  $600  borrowed  by  him  for  the  use  of  Deer  Creek 
plantation. 

12?  That  the  rents  arising  from  the  new  purchased  land  on  Deer 
Creek  be  applied  towards  paying  the  present  debts  of  the  estate  of  said 
place.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Signed:   +  Leon?  Neale,  Coadj*:  of  Bait? 

James  Walton,  Robert  Molyneux,  John  Ashton,  C?  Sewall. 

B. 

Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  May  24,  1803.  1803,  May  24. 

14?  It  appearing  that  the  debts  of  Deer  Creek  estate  have  not 
been  diminished,  notwithstanding  the  provisions  made  for  their  reduction 
by  the  resolves  entered  into  at  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  November  3,  1801, 
the  interest  of  which  debts  is  constantly  adding  to  the  burden;  the 
members  now  assembled,  wishing  for  a  fuller  Board,  decline  for  the 
present  to  take  a  definitive  resolution  on  this  subject ;  but  recommend  it 
to  the  consideration  of  the  Corporation  \i.e.  the  ^oard^  at  their  next 
meeting,  whether  it  will  not  be  advisable,  with  the  concurrence  of  the 
Eepresentatives,  to  sell  the  whole  or  some  part  of  the  said  estate  on  Deer 
Creek. 

.  .  .  Signed:  +  J.  Carroll,  BisP  of  Bait'?,  +  Leon?  Neale,  B?  of 
Gortyna,  G.  B.  Bitouzey. 

On  this  occasion,  instead  of  the  four  cx-Jesuits  and  the  one  ex-Jcsuit 
bishop  of  the  previous  meeting,  there  is  one  secidar  clergyman  with 
two  ex-Jcsuit  bishops. 

C. 

Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  April  25,  1804.         1804,  Api'il  25. 

5?  The  agent  of  the  Corporation  is  directed  to  settle  as  soon  as 
possible  the  claims  of  Mr.  Pasquet  and  others  against  the  estate  of  Deer 
Creek  ;  and,  to  enable  him  to  effect  this,  resolved,  that  the  supernumerary 
slaves  thereon  be  disposed  of  to  humane  and  Christian  masters,  under  the 
direction  of  the  said  agent. 

.  .  .  Signed:  +  J.  Bis!'  of  Bait"-',  +  Leon'.'  Neale,  Bis'.'  of  Gortn^', 
Henry  Pile,  Rob'  Plunkett,  G.  B.  Bitouzey. 

Here  the  Board  is  constituted  of  one  secular  clergyman,  two  ex- Jesuit 
piriests,  and  the  two  ex- Jesuit  bishops.  At  a  meeting  in  the 
folloiuing  year  (July  9,  1805),  Henry  Pile  being  absent,  some 
ordinary  administrative  business  was  transacted  with  regard 
to  Deer  Creeh  {Besolution  8").  Meanwhile,  the  Society  had  been 
restored. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  2  fol.  vols,  of 
minutes,  signed  m.p.  by  Trustees  present :  i.  35,  48,  51. 


296        .Vc;.  87,  D,  E.     DEER    CREEK  SALES  :    CARROLL,  1 8 10-1822        [II 

In  ISOo,  immediately  upon  the  iiitroductioi  of  the  Society  again  into 
Maryland,  by  the  formal  act  of  BishoiJ  Carroll  {June  f^l)  as 
delegate  of  the  General  of  the  Jcstdts  in  Hussia,  the  Corporation 
lohich  consisted  regularly  of  four  or  five  Trustees,  including 
generally  as  menibcrs  of  the  Board  Bishops  Carroll  and  Leonard 
Neale,  proceeded  to  establish  a  perpetual  fund,  the  interest  of 
which  to  be  applied  to  such  occasional  uses  as  the  good  of  the 
Mission  may  require.  And,  accordingly,  the  Bev.  Messrs.  Bitouzey 
and  Francis  Nccdc  were  directed  to  take  information  concerning 
the  propriety  of  selling  the  lands  of  Deer  Creek,  and  the 
plantation  in  Delaware,  Newcastle  County,  near  Wilmington, 
also  certain  tracts  of  the  White  Marsh  {Nov.  21,  1805 ;  infra. 
No.  178,  N).  On  Mar.  SI,  1806,  Father  Francis  Necde  published 
an  advertisement — 

D.  1806,  March  31. 
For  Sale :  A  Parcel  of  Land,  containing  two  hundred  and  sixty  acres 

more  or  less,  situated  partly  on  both  sides  of  Deer  Creek,  Harford 
County,  State  of  Maryland.  Its  situation  is  well  known  in  Harford 
County,  under  the  name  of  the  Old  Works,  as  it  was  on  this  tract  of 
land  that  an  iron  forge,  a  grist-mill  and  oil-mill,  etc.,  were  formerly 
erected.  .  .  .  For  terms,  apply  to  IMr.  Benjamin  Green,  jun.,  living  near 
the  premises ;  the  Reverend  William  Pasquet,  head  of  little  Bohemia, 
Caecil  County  ;  Reverend  Francis  Beeston,  Baltimore ;  or  to  the  subscriber 
at  George-Town,  district  of  Columbia. 

Fkancis  Neale. 
March  31,  1806. 

American  Catholic  Historical  Researches,  xviii.  190,  191. 

The  meetings  of  the  Trustees  were  held  at  this  time  about  once  or  ttvice 
a  year,  sometirnes  not  even  once.  All  of  the  deliberations  at 
vjhich  Deer  Creek  was  mentioned,  excepting  only  the  first,  were 
attended  by  Bishop  Carroll,  and,  after  the  three  first,  by  Bishop 
Ncale  likeivise,  the  bishops  ahvays  signing  the  'minutes, — the  tivo 
together  being  half  of  the  Board,  and  on  several  occasions  being 
tvjo-thirds  of  the  members  actually  in  attendance, 

E.  1806-1812. 
Hie  Rev.  Mr.  Pasquet,  a  secular  clergyman,  was  authorized  to  rent  out 

the  two  plantations  on  Deer  Creek  to  the  best  advantage  {Sei^t.  9, 
1806,  6?).  For  a  debt  due  to  Pasquet  from  Deer  CreeJc,  the  Corporation 
executed  a  bond  to  him,  that  part  of  the  estate  of  that  place,  which  is 
ordered  for  sale,  being  answerable  therefor  to  the  Corporation  (Sept.  11, 


§  8]  No.  87,  F.     DEER   CREEK  SALES:    CARROLL,  1801-1822  297 

1S06,  5").  In  order  to  the  discharging  of  the  bond  of  the  Corporation 
held  by  the  Kev,  Mr.  Pasquet,  resolved  that  the  agent  shall  call  upon 
him  to  account  for  the  rent  of  Arabia  Petraea,  and  the  black  people 
removed  from  Deer  Creek  and  employed  by  him  for  his  own  use  (Oct.  4, 
1808,  7?).  Resolved  that,  pursuant  to  a  resolution  of  the  Corporation  at 
their  meeting  at  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  Nov.  21st,  1805  [4th  resolution], 
Messrs.  F.  Neale  and  Bitouzey  be  authorized  to  dispose  of  the  estates  on 
Deer  Creek,  and  certain  lots  of  land  near  the  White  Marsh,  whenever 
they  can  do  so  advantagiously ;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  the  Corporation 
grants  to  the  Eev.  Mr.  Eden  [a  secular  clergyman']  the  whole  profits  of 
the  home  place  on  Deer  Creek  and  Arabia  Petrea,  allows  him  the  sum 
received  for  a  black  girl  sold  by  EeA'.  Fr.  Beeston,  the  amount  he  may 
receive  for  two  black  boys  at  Mr.  Benedict  Greene's,  and  the  use  of 
another  black  girl,  sister  to  the  above,  taken  into  Mr.  Eden's  service. 
Likewise,  the  Corporation  authorizes  the  agent  to  advance  one  hundred 
dollars  to  Eev.  Mr.  Eden  for  repairing  his  barn  and  other  purposes 
beneficial  to  the  place  (4ih  resolution,  June  10,  1811).  The  committee 
appointed  by  the  4th  resolution  of  the  above  said  meeting  of  June  10th, 
1811,  concerning  Deer  Creek  and  White  Marsh  estates,  make  no  report, 
only  one  of  the  committee  being  present  (Srd  resolution,  April  32,  1812). 
The  committee  continued  by  the  3rd  resolution  of  the  last  meeting 
report,  that  they  have  not  made  sale  of  the  property  mentioned  therein 
(Sept.  22,  1812,  3"). 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  i.  63,  64,  66, 
72,  76,  77,  81.     Cf,  No.  179,  D,  P,  J,  N,  P,  Q. 

0)1  the  lJf,th  of  Feb.,  ISH,  Archbishop  Carroll  ivrote  to  Francis 
Neale,  agent  of  the  Corporation,  reporting  offers  for  the  tioo 
tracts. 

F.  1814,  February  14. 

Capt.  Craig's  offer,  he  thought,  ims  too  low,  %2800  for  Paradise, 
and  for  the  other  tract  $2200 ;  in  all  $-5000.  Now,  he  loent  on  to  say  : 
Arabia  Petroea  with  Conveniency  (both  which  are  contained  in  the  deed 
to  the  Corporation,  and  which  I  have)  contains  upwards  of  360  acres. 
The  archbishop  has  answered  Craig,  that  the  Corporation  would  probably 
accept  $18  per  acre.  Dr.  Glascow  of  this  town  [Baltimore]  approaches 
with  some  intention  of  buying.  The  archbishop  asks  that  the  Corporation  will 
back  him  in  securing  for  the  pastor  of  Harford  a  residence  convenient  to 
the  Church ;  and  will  therefore  authorize  him  to  appropriate  out  of  the 
money,  arising  from  the  sale  of  Deer  Creek  and  Arabia  Petroea,  a  sum 
equal  to  the  cost  either  of  the  poor-house  property,  or  of  any  other 
station  near  the  chapel.  With  such  security  to  preserve  myself  from 
injury,  I  have  little  doubt  of  being  able  to  obtain  the  money  wanted  for 
the  purchase ;  and,  if  T  am  to  obtain  it  on  behalf  of  the  Corporation  (tho 


298        No.  87,  G-J.     DEER   CREEK  SALES:    CARROLL,  1801-1822  [II 

this  must  not  be  mentioned  in  the  transaction),  the  property  should  be 
deeded  to  me,  I  giving  my  bond  to  the  Corporation  to  convey  the  property 
according  to  their  direction,  as  soon  as  they  enable  me  to  pay  my  note  in 
bank  for  the  money  loaned  on  their  account. 

On  the  2nd  of  May,  same  year,  1814-,  he  wrote  to  express  his  concern 
about  the  security  of  the  deeds,  ivhich  ought  to  he  at  St.  Thomas's, 
as  well  of  the  deed  for  about  30  acres  of  the  worst  part  of  it 
\Paradise\  as  of  that  for  the  rest  of  the  tract,  Paradise,  the 
first  of  our  acquisitions  on  Deer  Creek.     He  continues  : 

G.  1814,  May  2. 

An  application  is  made  for  the  other  tract,  Arabia  Petroea ;  and  my 
opinion  is  to  insist  on  $12  "^  acre,  if  the  applicant  will  take  the  whole 
tract.  Thus,  supposing  it  to  contain  340  acres,  which  it  certainly  does, 
the  money  to  be  received  for  the  wliole  will  stand  thus : 

For  Paradise      $4,200 

For  Arabia  Petroea  @  $12      ..       ..       $4,080 


$8,280 

It  will  be  necessary  for  you,  after  ascertaining  the  case  of  the  deed 
for  Paradise,  to  come  up ;  the  other  is  in  my  keeping.  It  is  desirable 
for  you  to  go  to  Deer  Creek  about  bai'gaining  for  a  settlement  near 
the  chapel,  and  at  the  same  time  giving  spiritual  assistance  to  the 
congregations. 

Some  months  later,  in  a  letter  to  the  Superior  Father  Grassi,  the  arch- 
bishop) complained  of  Neales  dilatoriness. 

H.  1814,  July  23. 

Besides  other  things  which  suffer  from  his  absence,  a  material  point 
concerning  the  land  lately  sold  on  Deer  Creek  has  long  required  immediate 
decision. 

To  the  debit  of  Francis  Neale  app)earcd  for  this  time  in  the  archbishop's 
accounts,  transmitted  by  E.  Feiiwick  {1817)  : 

3.  1814. 

1814.  To  Sheriff's  fees  on  account  of  the  Clergy  of  Md.,  paid  in 
Harford  as  per  receipts  ..  ..  ..  ..  $9.22 

It  was  only  Paradise  that  the  archbishop  had  sold,  asking  S4^^00. 
What  he  did  with  part  of  the  money  he  states  in  a  letter  to  Grassi, 
on  Aug.  26,  1815.' 


§  8]        A'^.  87,  K-N.     DEER   CREEK  SALES:    CARROLL,  1801-1822      299 

K.  1815,  August  25. 

Fearful  that  Mr,  Francis  Ncale  may  not  be  returned  from  St.  Mary's 
and  Charles  Counties,  I  desire  you  to  inform  him  that  I  have  purchased, 
for  the  benelit  of  the  future  resident  at  Deer  Creek,  in  Mr.  Neale's  name, 
in  the  six  %  loan,  ^3,000 ;  and  otherwise  placed  $300  more  on  the  same 
interest. 

Of  this  transaction  and  its  method,  Francis  Neale  wrote  seventeen  years 
later  to  the  Superior  and  Visitor  of  the  time,  Father  Peter  Kenney, 
{July  14,  183:3)  : 

L. 

My  absence  from  Baltimore  obliged  the  buyei',  one  Glascoe,  to  deposite 
the  purchase  money  into  the  hands  of  the  Most  llevd.  Bishop  Carroll,  who 
deposited  the  same  money  into  the  bank  in  my  name,  I  being  then  the 
Agent  of  the  Coi'i^oration.  The  Bank  paid  the  usual  interest,  which  was 
ad  interim  paid  to  the  missionary  of  Harford  Church.  This  sum  of  money 
was  the  property  of  the  Corporation  under  my  guardianship,  and  subject 
to  my  order. 

What  hecame  of  the  rest  of  the  money  received  hy  Arehhisho})  Carroll 
for  the  Deer  Crech  plantation,  and  luhat  his  interest  as  bishop  con- 
sisted in,  distinguished  from  his  interest  as  Corporation  Trustee, 
may  he  gathered  from  the  statements  of  the  procurator,  Father 
Adam  Marshall ;  from  which  will  also  appear  what  relation  the 
Fathers  had  to  this  missionary  station,  originally  their  own,  and 
intended  for  their  renewed  occupation.  The  plantation  now  sold 
was  the  very  one  purchased,  says  Francis  Neale,  by  a  bargain 
made  by  Bennet  Neale,  an  uncle  of  mine,  who  was  a  missionary 
at  Deer  Creek  Church,  and  lived  on  the  plantation  above 
mentioned,  which  he  had  purchased  about  five  miles  distant 
from  said  Deer  Creek  Church,  and  on  the  condition  that  Bennet 
Neale  would  allow  the  then  proprietor  lodging,  board,  and  all 
things  necessary  during  his  life.  Marshall  maJccs  the  folloioing 
statements.     First,  to  the  General  of  the  Society  : 

M.  1821,  March  5. 

The  church  belongs  to  the  Bishop,  and  is  one  of  those  missions,  which 
Bishop  JSTeale  had  agreed  to  give  up  to  the  Society,  and  the  present  Arch- 
bishop \MarechaX\  took  away  again. 

Then  to  ArchbishojJ  Marechal,  the  procurator  says  : 

N.  (1821,  June.) 

So  far  was  he  [Dr.  GarroU]  from  thinking  with  your  Grace  and  your 
witnesses,  that  Deer  Creek  farm  was  a  property  consecrated  exclusively 


300    Nos.  87,  0,  88.     DEER  CREEK:   NEALE,  MARECHAL,  1816-1822     [II 

to  the  support  of  Harford  congregation,  that  he  made  no  scruple  of 
applying  a  portion  of  it  to  the  purchase  of  the  new  burying  ground  of 
your  cathedral,  and  of  retaining  another  portion  of  it  in  his  own  hands 
till  his  death. 

In  his  Statement  of  Jesuit  Accounts,  made  in  January,  182Jf,,  to  the 
Stipcrior  of  the  Mission,  Francis  Dzierozijnsid,  the  same  iwociiraior 
treats  of  the 

0.  1824,  January. 

Kevenue  that  may  probably  be  calculated  on  to  meet  the  above  debts  and 
the  current  expences  of  the  year  1824  : 

.  .  .  D.  Debt  due  from  Mr.  Daniel  Brent,  $1,000.^*^  .  .  . 

D.  This  debt  is  a  claim  of  the  Corporation  against  Mr.  Daniel  Brent, 
as  the  heir  and  executor  of  Arch- Bishop  Carroll.  The  sum  is  a  part  of 
the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  Deer  Creek  farm  in  Harford  County,  remaining 
in  the  hands  of  Bishop  Carroll  (who  sold  it)  at  his  death.  Judgement 
has  been  obtained  more  than  16  months  ago.  Mr.  Brent  is  very  much 
embarrassed  ;  and  I  am  apprehensive  that  it  never  will  be  paid,  unless  his 
property  is  seized. 

Here  there  are  two  matters  stated;  one,  lohich  apjjea^'s  throughout  the 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  to  the  effect  that  Archhislwp 
Carroll  was  the  person  p)rincipally  engaged  in  the  sale  of  Deer 
Creek,  and  in  the  assignment  of  the  proceeds  to  other  temporary 
purposes,  suhject,  however,  to  the  Corporation's  rights;  the  other, 
that  at  some  time  hcfore  September,  IS'22,  a  puUie  judgment  had 
been  rendered  against  the  executor  of  Archbishop  Carroll  {deceased, 
December^  1815),  for  indebtedness  to  the  Corporation  on  the  said 
account.  This  test  at  law  had  many  bearings  (cf  No.  121, 
note  5). 

Mcl.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1814,  Feb.  14,  Carroll  to  Francis  Neale, 
Letter  148.  Ibid.,  1814,  May  2,  same  to  same,  Letter  154.  Ibid.,  1814,  July  23, 
same  to  Grassi,  Letter  162.  Ibid.,  1815,  Aug.  25,  same  to  same.  Letter  185. 
Ibid.,  Bb,  {1817),  Enoch  Fcnioick,  executor  of  Carroll,  to  Francis  Neale,  debit 
and  credit.  Ibid.,  Cc,  1824,  Adam  Marshall's  Statement,  6  ff.  small  writing, 
endorsed,  i.  6^  ;  Accepi  23  Janucarii,  182d.  Coll.  Georg.  Franciscus  Dzierozyn- 
ski.  Ibid.,  T,  1832,  July  14;  a  copy  by  Dzierozynski  of  Neale' s  statement  to 
Eenney  about  Deer  Creek.  Ibid.,  T,  original  draft  of  {Adam  Marshall's) 
answer  of  the  Trustees  to  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  {1821). — General  Archives, 
Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  i.,  same  in  Italian,  circiter  Junio,  1821.  Ibid.,  Maryl.  Epist., 
2,  ii.,  Adam  Marshall's  Statement  of  Finances  to  the  Ocncral,  1821,  Mar.  5. 

No.  88.  1816-1822. 

Deer  Creek :  sale  of  the  rest  of  the  plantations.  On  April  3,  1816, 
Archbishop  Leonard  Neale,  successor  to  Archbishop  Carroll, 
signed 


§  8]      yVc.  88,  A,  B.     DEER  CREEK:  NEALE,  iMARECHAL,  1S16-1S22    301 

A.  1816,  April  3. 

An  Arrangement  made  by  the  Most  Rev.  Leonard  Neale,  Archbishop 
of  Baltimore,  with  the  Superiour  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  regulating 
the  Missions  of  the  said  Society  within  his  Diocese. 

The  Most  Rev.  John  Carroll,  late  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  intended 
to  determine  together  with  the  Superior  of  the  Religious  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus  in  North  America  what  stations  or  missions  were  to  be  assigned,  to 
be  permanently  under  the  spiritual  care  of  the  Religious  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus,  according  to  their  Institute.  But  as,  by  his  continual  occupations, 
and  at  last  by  his  lamented  death,  he  was  prevented  from  doing  it  in 
an  authentic  manner,  his  successor  now  does  it  by  the  present  instrument  : 
.  .  .  the  missions  and  congregations  of  .  .  .  Harford  .  .  .  with  their 
dependencies  are  now  restored,  as  formerly  [they]  were,  and  put  again 
permanently  under  the  spiritual  care  of  the  Religious  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus.  .  .  . 

In  confirmation  of  this  mutual  agreement,  which  is  intended  to  have 
the  force  of  an  instrument  regulating  in  future,  this  writing  is  signed 
by  both  parties.  Georgetown,  District  of  Columbia,  April  the  third, 
A.D.  1816. 

+  Leon'?  Abshp.  of  Bait'" 

J.  W.  Beschter  John  Grassi,  Sup'  of  the  Religious  of  the 

Secret.  Society  of  Jesus  in  North  America. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  B,  large  4to  parchment,  signed  autograph  by 
the  parties.    Infra,  No.  189. 

O71  Sept.  S7  {1816?),  the  Eev.  B.  Smith,  stationed  at  Deer  Creeh, 
sent  a  pressing  letter  to  Francis  Neale,  asking  for  the  residence, 
vjhich  had  heen  projected  at  his  mission,  and  threatening  to  let 
everything  go  to  rack,  before  I  meddle  or  interfere,  if  not  con- 
veniently lodged  (No.  176,  C).     The  Corporatiun,  on  Feb.  I4,  ISIG, 

B.  1816,  February  14. 
resolved  that  the  Rev.  Roger  Smith,  who  at  present  attends  a  con- 
gregation in  Harford  County,  shall  be  allowed  Two  Hundred  Dollars, 
in  lieu  of  One  Hundred  and  Eighty  allowed  him  heretofore,  to  be  paid 
him  in  the  manner  following,  viz.  $180  in  quarterly  payments  from  funded 
stock  and  the  Balance  (20)  from  the  rents  of  Arabia  Petraea  when 
received. 

The  $3000  having  heen  invested  hy  Archbishop  Carroll  in  6 per  cent,  stock, 
the  $180  thus  allowed  Roger  Smith  from  that  stock  was  evidently 
the  entire  income  of  the  same.  In  August  of  the  same  year,  the 
Corporation  saw  an  o'pportunity  of  selling  the  remaining  planta- 
tion, though  at  a  loiv  rate  (1816,  Aug.  '20). 


302    No.  88,  C-F.     DEER  CREEK:   NEALE,  MARECIIAL,  1S16-1S22        [TT 

C.  1816,  August  20. 
The  agent  having  been  offered   ^8  per  acre  for  the  land  of  Arabia 

Petrea  is  authorized  to  accept  the  offer,  as  he  shall  think  it  proper. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  T,  E.  Smith,  Seminary  of  Baltimore,  Sept.  37, 
no  year,  to  Rev.  Mr.  Francis  Nealc,  Georgetoiun  (cf.  No.  176,  C).  Ibid., 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  ii.  11  (cf.  No.  180,  C,  1°).     Ibid.,  ii.  17. 

The  third  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  the  Alost  Rev.  Ambrose  Marechal, 
succeeded  Dr.  Leonard  Neale  in  June,  1817,  and  he  declined  to 
observe  the  Arrangement  or  Concordat  recently  made^^  as  the  list 
contained  more  than  half  of  the  parishes  in  his  Diocese?^ 

D.  1822. 
Jamais  je  n'ai  ete  plus  surpris  qu'en  voyant  cette  liste.     Elle  contient 

plus  de  la  moitie  des  paroisses  \de\  nion  Diocese.  Cependant  les  craintes 
a  la  vue  de  cette  liste  s'evanouir[ewi!]  en  observant  que  cette  [!]  ecrit  estoit 
passe  entre  le  P.  Grassi  et  mon  Yen.  Predecesseur  sans  lier  leur  succes- 
seurs  respectifs. 

Gem-getoion  College  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Marechal  Controversy,  4to 
autograph  notes  of  Mgr.  Marechal,  containing  ff.  35 ;  f.  11",  in  Notes  sur 
I'exposition  presentee  par  le  P.  Fortis  [Fiome,  March-May,  1822).— Here  in 
these  Notes,  draivn  up  for  the  Cardinals  of  the  Propaganda,  attention  is  not 
directed  to  the  fact  that  the  Jesuits,  at  the  time  of  Arclibishop  Neale' s  Concordat, 
were  more  than  one-third  of  the  clergy  in  Maryland.  Cf.  infra.  No.  190, 
Catalogus  Sacerdotum  in  Dioecesi  Baltimorensi,  1818.     See  No.  119  [j/.],  p.  458. 

Between  the  (2'2nd  of  Aug.,  1830,  and  Mar.  5,  1821,  the  agent  or 
procurator  of  the  Jesuit  Corporation  sold  the  stock  of  $3000  U.S. 
bonds,  and  applied  the  proceeds  to  the  Jesuit  seminary.  Francia 
Neale  explains  the  transaction  thus  : 

E.  (1820-1.) 

In  order  to  help  the  payment  of  this  great  debt  [of  30,000  dollars], 
I  assisted  the  then  Agent,  Mr.  Adam  Marshall,  by  giving  him  a  control 
over  the  sum  total  deposited  in  the  bank,  which  he  sold  for  ready  money, 
and  liquidated  a  part  of  the  debt  of  the  Corporation.  This,  Sir,  is  the 
history  of  the  3000  dollars  obtained  from  the  sale  of  the  estate  of  Deer 
Creek.  It  belonged  not  to  Harford  Congregation,  but  it  did  belong  to 
the  Corporation,  and  was  actually  its  own  property. 

Adam  Marshall,  writing  to  the  General  at  the  very  date,  states,  in  a 
passage  already  partly  quoted  (No.  87,  M),  that 

F.  1821,  March  5. 

the  Archbishop  [Marechal]  considered  himself  as  the  guardian  of  this 
fund,  and  demanded  an  explanation  of  the  reasons  for  withdrawing  it, 

-2  No.  191.  "  No.  119,  [XL]. 


i 


§  S]     .V<^8S,  G-J.     DEER  CREEK:   NEALE,  MARECHAL,  1816-1822    303 

which  I  declined  giving  him.  The  priest  who  then  attended  Harford 
was  a  secular;  the  church  belongs  to  the  Bishop,  and  is  one  of  those 
Missions  which  Bishop  Neale  had  agreed  to  give  up  to  the  Society,  and 
the  present  Archbishop  took  away  again. 

Among  the  items  of  sale  in  Ms  Statement,  the  'procurator  includes 
this : 

G.  1820-1. 

Since  the  22nd.  of  August,  1820,  I  have  received  :   By  sale  of  U.S. 
stock,  |3,201.23. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  T,  1832,  July  14,  Neale  ta  Kenncy,  as  above- 
General  Archives,  Maryl.  Epist.,  2,  ii.,  Marshall's  Statement,  1821,  Mar.  5,  as 
above,  p.  300. 

On  Aurj.  S,  1821,  there  was  held  a  meeting  of  the  four  Trustees, 
and,  after  the  reading  of  the  minutes,  the  second  and  third 
resolutions,  which  comprised,  all  the  husiness  of  the  occasion,  loere 
as  follows  : 

H.  1821,  August  8. 

2d.  The  certificates  presented  by  the  M.  R.  Arch  Bishop  of  Baltimore, 
the  purport  of  which  is  to  prove  that  there  exists  on  the  part  of  the  Cor- 
poration a  conscientious  obligation  to  apply  the  proceeds  from  the  sale 
of  Deer  Creek  exclusively  to  the  support  of  the  attending  clergyman  of 
Hartford  Congregation,  having  been  read  and  minutely  examined,  [the 
members  of  the  Board]  resolve  as  follows  :  1?  That  the  said  certificates, 
taken  in  conjunction  with  other  arguments  urged  by  the  M,  E.  Arch 
Bishop  and  others  concerned  in  the  affiiii",  are  quite  insufficient  to 
establish  the  claim,  and  [2?]  that  they  are  justified  in  applying  the 
property  in  question  to  the  use  of  religion  in  any  manner  they  may  judge 
proper.  [Besolve]  3dly.  That  the  agent  be  authorized  and  is  hereby 
directed  to  take  the  most  speedy  and  efiectual  means  to  ascertain  the 
titles  of  all  our  real  property  in  this  or  any  other  State,  the  difierent 
offices  in  which  the  deeds  or  wills  are  recorded,  and  report  the  same  to 
this  Board. 

Signed :  Anth.  Kohlmann,  Charles  Neale,  Francis  Neale,  Leonard 
Edelen. 

I71  the  following    year,  1822,   on  Nov.  20,  the   last  portion  of  the 
Harford  Co.  estate  was  disposed  of  to  Mr.  Thomas  G.  Stump. 

S.  1822,  November  20,  21. 

2?  Resolved,  that  the  Rev.  A.  Marshall,  the  present  agent  of  the  Cor- 
poration, be  and  he  is  hereby  authorized  to  sign  a  deed  to  convey  the 
land  of  Arabia  Petrea.  .  .  . 


304  m.  89,  A.     DEER   CREEK:    CERTIFICATES,   1821  [II 

Signed :  Charles  Neale,  Fraucis  Neale,  Leonard  Edelen,  Joseph 
Carbery,  B.  Fenwick. 

Supplement  to  the  above  meeting. 

Present  the  Eev?  Francis  Neale,  the  Rev"?  Leonard  Edelen,  the  Eev*! 
Joseph  Carbery,  and  the  Rev*  B.  Fenwick. 

Nov.  21st,  1822.  Resolved,  that  the  following  power  of  attorney  be 
given  to  our  agent,  the  Rev'!  Adam  Marshall : 

"  We,  the  subscribers,  the  Trustees  of  the  Corporate  Clergy  of  Mary- 
land, do  hereby  appoint  and  constitute  the  Rev.  Adam  Marshall  our  true 
and  lawful  attorney  for  us,  to  acknowledge  before  some  person  or  persons 
having  authority  to  acknowledge  the  same  the  deed  of  conveyance 
executed  by  us  to  Mr.  Thomas  C.  Stump  of  two  parcels  of  land,  the  one 
a  part  of  a  tract  of  land  called  Arabia  Petrea,  lying  and  being  in  Harford 
County,  State  of  Maryland,  the  other  a  part  of  a  tract  called  Con- 
veniency,  adjoining  the  aforesaid  tract,  and  being  in  the  County  and 
State  aforesaid. 

"  In  witness  whereof  we  have  hereunto  set  our  hand  and  the  seal  of 
our  Corporation,  this  21st.  day  of  October[!],  1822." 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  ii.  36,  45,  46. 
Cf.  No.  129,  1?  Ibid.,  Cc,  1S24,  MarshalVs  statement  to  Dzierozimki,  p.  5,  e: 
Debt  IstiW]  due  from  Mr.  Stump  [till  14th  of  next  Dec'.],  $  355."'\ 


No.  89.  March-September,  182L 

Deer  Creek :  the  certificates  and  the  counter-declaration.  The  third 
Archbisho23  of  Baltimore  wrote  on  the  1st  of  March,  ISril,  to  the 
Rev.  Franeis  Neale,  saying  : 

A.  1821,  March  1. 

...  I  come  now  to  the  business  of  Harford,  and  may  it  be  settled  so 
as  to  put  an  end  to  the  scandalous  discourses  to  which  it  give[.s] 
occasion  ! 

i.  Certainly  the  Corporation  cannot  reasonably  require,  that  it  be 
proved  by  an  instrument  of  writing  that  the  donor  left  his  property  for 
the  benefit  of  the  series  of  Priests  attending  the  congregation  of  Har- 
ford ;  since  the  existence  of  such  an  instrument  would  have  exposed 
his  donation  to  be  defeated,  according  to  the  iniquitous  laws  existing 
in  1764.-'' 

ii.  But  there  do  exist  numerous  proofs  that  such  was  his  intention. 
I  will  content  myself  to  cite  a  few  of  them. 

■*  Co7n]}are  an  identical  statement  with  respect  to  claims  on  the  Jesuit  property  of 
Wliite  Marsh  :  that  the  claimant  must  not  be  asked  for  written  documents  to  establish 
his  claim.  No.  116,  C,  3,  p.  409.  The  General's  answer  is  given,  No.  110,  D, 
§§  20-28.     Cf.  No.  135,  note  45. 


§  S]  No.  89,  B,  C.     DEEK   CREEK:    CERTIFICATES,   1821  305 

/.  Mr.  Pat.  Bennet.  2.  Messrs.  Thomas,  William  and  Edward  Jinlcins. 
3.  Mr.  Thomas  JSillen  [Millen?].  4.  A  certificate  signed  in  Harford. 
MarechaVs  rendvrimj  of  their  affirmations. 

I  might  bring  you  many  collateral  proofs  of  the  same  fact. 

But  I  hope  that  the  Corporation  will  reflect  seriously  upon  the 
subject  and  stop  the  mouths  of  those  who  loudly  accuse  it  of  a  notorious 
and  scandalous  injustice.  Justitia  elevat  gentem ;  and  I  am  sure  you 
would  look  upon  [«7]  as  a  great  misfortune  to  enrich  the  Society  by  the 
breach  of  a  religious  trust.     I  remain  respectfully,  Eev.  and  Dear  Sir, 

Y***=^         +AMBR.  A.  B. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  T,  Ambrose,  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  from 
Baltiviore,  1  Mar.,  1821,  to  Bev.  Francis  Nealc,  St.  Thomas's,  about  the  Eutuio 
Street  property,  and  these  certificates,  3  pp.  ito  autograph.     See  No.  184. 

The  answer  of  the  Trustees  was  received  hi/  the  archbishop,  who  wrote 
again  to  Father  Francis  Neale,  at  St.  Thomas's  Manor  ;  and  the 
latter,  on  receipt  of  this  acknoiuledgment,  sent  tvord  in  the  followviuj 
terms  to  Father  Adam  Marshall,  on  Sept.  :2o,  1821  : 

B.  1821,  September  25. 
Rev.  and  Dear  Father, 

Last  evening  I  received  a  letter  from  the  Arch  Bishop, 
informing  me  he  had  just  finished  reading  the  answer  of  the  Trustees; 
and  requested  me  to  send  him  back  the  certificates  he  put  into  my  hands, 
together  with  Mr.  Kohlmann's  letter. 

I  must  beg  of  you,  My  Dear  Sir,  to  be  carefull  to  assemble  them 
together  with  said  letter  and  carefully  direct  them  to  the  Arch.  Bhp. : 
Let  not  one  be  wanting,  that  he  may  not  say,  we  have  suppressed 
them.  .  .  . 

Owing  to  one  cause  or  another,  it  so  happens  that  we  have  the  certificates 
safely  filed,  among  the  documents  of  the  archives  which  Adam 
Marshall  left.  In  fact,  he  mentions  the  circumstaiicc  in  his 
Statement  of  accounts,  made  to  the  Superior  Dzierozynski  in 
18U : 

C.  1824. 

.  .  .  The  nature  and  grounds  of  the  violent  complaints  made  by  the 
present  Arch  Bishop  are  found  in  a  collection  of  letters  and  papers  in  my 
possession,  together  with  the  answers  to  them.  .  .  . 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1821,  Sept.  25,  Francis  Nealc  to  {Adam 
Marshall,  who  endorses  the  letter).  Ibid.,  T,  Deer  Creek,  Harford  Co.  papers,  a 
collection  of  about  a  score  of  certificates.  Ibid.,  Cc,  Marshall's  Statement,  1824, 
p.  7. 

VOL.   I.  X 


306  JVo.  89,  D.     DEER   CREEK:    CERTIFICATES,  1821  [II 

Tlic  original  cliarader  of  the  certificates,  as  they  were  called^  is 
suffi^cienthj  sketched  in  the  ansiver  of  the  Trustees,  ivho  analyze 
these  papers. 

Treating  all  together  and  several  in  particular,  without  excluding  the 
four  specially  referred  to  as  specimens  in  the  Bishop's  letter  of 
Mar.  1,  the  Trustees  characterize  the  so-called  certificates  in  the 
following  terms  : — 

D.  1821,  (September). 

Tho  we  fear  that  we  have  already  intruded  too  long  on  your  time  and 
patience,  yet  as  you  entertain  so  high  an  opinion  of  these  testimonies,  we 
should  be  wanting  in  respect  for  your  sentiments  did  we  pass  them  by 
without  some  notice ;  we  will  therefore  beg  your  leave  to  take  a  short 
review  of  them.  Some  of  the  persons  whose  names  are  attached  to  these 
certificates  are  personally  known  to  us,  and  we  acknowledge  them  to  be 
most  respectable.  Their  certificates  are  such  as  might  be  looked  for  from 
unexceptionable  characters  in  a  case  like  this ;  they  testify  to  what  is 
their  impression  on  the  subject  in  question,  what  they  think  or  have 
thought  of  it,  and  what  they  have  heard  others  say  :  they  do  not  testify 
as  to  their  personal  knowledge.  .  .  .  But  such  evidences  are  not,  in  any 
tribunal  known  to  us,  received  as  demonstrative  proof,  where  property  is 
in  question.  The  first  thing  that  struck  us  in  reading  over  these  certi- 
ficates was  the  incongruity  which  appeared  between  them  and  your  own 
pretentions,  manifesting  a  great  want  of  information  in  the  certifiers. 
Your  Grace  contends  only  for  105  acres  of  the  said  land,  as  having  been 
left  by  Mr.  Sliea  for  the  support  of  the  Harford  Mission,  whereas  all  your 
witnesses,  except  one,  extend  the  claim  to  the  whole  of  the  land  without 
exception.  Now,  it  would  appear  to  us  that,  if  these  witnesses  are 
sufficient  to  prove  demonstratively  that  105  acres  of  this  land  is  a  sacred 
deposit  for  the  support  of  said  Mission,  they  should  prove  to  an  equal 
demonstration  that  the  whole  is  such.  Again,  the  certificate  just 
excepted,  and  which  aj)pears  to  come  from  a  gentleman  who  must  have 
had  good  opportunities  to  inform  himself  on  this  afTair,-'^  informs  us  that 
the  donation  of  Mr.  Shea  consisted  only  of  100  acres.  This  gentleman 
also  testifies  thdt  more  was  purchased  to  it  afterwards.  Now  your 
Grace,  in  your  letter  of  the  21  April  last  tells  us,  that  it  consisted  of 
105  acres  ;  and  the  purchase,  which  your  witness  places  after  the  acquire- 
ment of  this  donation,  you  in  the  same  letter  placed  14  years  before. 
.  .  .  And  it  may  not  here  be  improper  to  remark  that,  among  all  these 
people  who  have  heard  so  much  from  others,  there  is  not  one  who  heard 
anything  on  the  subject  from  Mr.  Shea  hijuself,  iho  four  at  least  of  them 
declare  that  they  were  personally  acquainted  with  him.  And  is  it 
reasonable  to  suppose  that,  if  the  fathers  and  mothers  and  other  aged 
relatives  of  so  many  individuals  heard  this  Mr.  Shea  say,  that  he  left  his 

*'  A.  J.  Orcmc,  cited  above,  No.  8i,  C. 


§  8]  ^ro.  89,  E,  F.    DEER   CREEK:    CERTIFICATES,  1821  307 

property  for  the  use  of  the  congregation,  these  four  personal  acquaint- 
ances of  his  could  have  been  the  only  persons  that  never  heard  him  say 
a  word  about  it  ?  Certainly  your  Grace  cannot  be  serious  in  your 
attempt  to  persuade  us,  that  these  certificates  prove  to  a  demonstration, 
that  Mr.  Shea  left  his  property  for  the  use  of  the  Priest  of  Harford 
congregation.  .  ,   . 

Adam  Marshall,  the  writer  of  this  paper,  alludes  hut  lightly  to  a 
circumstance  which,  at  the  very  same  date  he  mentioned  plainly 
to  the  General,  that  Mgr.  Marechal  had  repudiated  the  agreement 
made  with  due  formalities  hj  Mgr.  Neale  with  Father  Grassi, 
and  had  therehy  ended  the  Jesuit  management  of  Deer  Creek, 
severing  all  connection  hetwcen  the  Jesuits  and  Church  matters  in 
a  place  no  longer  theirs  : 

E. 

Your  Grace  has  likewise  sent  us  a  certificate,  informing  us  that  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Francis  Neale  had  been  in  Harford  County,  for  the  purpose  of 
purchasing  a  farm  for  the  use  of  the  Priest  attending  the  congregation  of 
that  county,  and  that  he  told  the  certifier,  that  $3000  of  the  money 
received  of  Dr.  Glasco  should  be  appropriated  to  that  purpose.  This  was 
then  the  intention  of  our  Corporation ;  and  we  would  be  equally  disposed 
at  present  to  put  this  project  into  execution,  did  the  state  of  our  affairs 
permit  it.  As  soon  as  we  are  disengaged  from  our  present  difiiculties, 
and  we  find  ourselves  able,  with  justice  to  our  trust,  to  spare  as  much 
money  as  may  be  necessary  for  this  object,  we  will  be  disposed  to  eiiect 
it.  But,  whatever  purchase  we  may  make  in  Harford  County  or  elsewhere, 
will  be  made  for  ourselves  and  not  for  others  .  .  . 

At  the  heginning  of  the  document  certain  principles  are  affirmed  as  to 
matters  of  fact  and  of  right : 

F. 

We  beg  leave  to  make  the  following  declarations  :  That  we  are  the 
legal  and  conscientious  possessors  of  that  property,  which  was  formerly 
and  before  their  Suppression  possessed  by  the  members  of  the  Society 
of  Jesus.  That  we  are  in  the  same  manner  possessors  of  any  property, 
which  may  have  been  acquired,  whether  by  donation  or  purchase,  by  any 
of  the  members  of  the  said  Order  in  this  country  after  its  Suppression 
and  conveyed  to  us  either  by  will  or  deed.  That  we  do  not,  to  our 
knowledge,  possess  any  property  to  which  we  have  not  a  full  right  in  law 
and  equity,  as  having  been  originally  purchased  or  received  in  donation 
by  our  predecessors,  and  either  handed  down  to  us  by  them  in  the  same 
manner  in  which  property  is  legally  conveyed,  or  secured  to  us  by  the  Act 
of  our  Incorporation.     That  we  deem  ourselves  in  conscience  bound  to 


308  No.  90.     CONCORDATA,  1759  [II 

apply  every  part  of  this  property  to  the  use  of  religion,  according  to  the 
rules  and  institutes  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  (this  being  the  object  of  the 
original  possessors),  as  far  as  is  consistent  with  the  laws  of  the  country  ; 
nor  can  we  apply  it  even  to  religious  pui'poses  in  any  other  manner. 
And,  lastly,  that  we  consider  ourselves  most  strictly  bound  to  protect  said 
property  against  encroachments  of  whatever  kind  or  from  whatever 
quarter  .  .  .  ^s 

Md.-N.  r.  Province  Archives,  T,  original  draft  or  copy,  as  above,  written  by 
Marshall,  consisting  of  6  pp.  fol.  and  3  lines  ;  pp.  4/5,  6, 1.  Sonie  one,  with  later 
black  ink,  has  gone  over  the  whole,  marking  in  the  margin  the  exact  number  of 
lines  in  each  page,  not  counting  the  many  erasures.  An  Italian  copy  is  in  the 
General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  i.  The  English  is  endorsed,  possibly  in 
Mc  Sherry's  hand :  Answer  of  the  Trustees  to  the  ArcB.  of  Balto  refusing  to 
deliver  to  him  the  money  received  from  the  sale  of  Deer  Creek  Farm.  Written 
probably  in  1821.  The  Italian  is  endorsed:  Circiter  Junio,  1821.  As  noted 
above,  the  receipt  of  this  document  was  acknowledged  by  the  Archbishop  at  the 
end  of  September,  1821  (supra,  No.  89,  B). 

The  Trustees  vxnt  about  revising  their  deeds,  and  selling  Arabia  Fetrea, 
the  last  portion  of  their  plantations  in  Harford  County.  A  gear 
later  they  signed  a  p)Oiuer  of  attorney  for  their  agent  Adam 
Marshall,  enabling  him  to  sell.'^'^  Six  days  after  that  act,  they 
received  from  the  archbishop  the  authentic  copy  of  a  Brief,  which 
he  had  just  brought  with  him  from  Rome.  It  signified  to  the 
Jesuits  that  he  was  now  the  owner  of  their  tvjo  thousand  acres  at 
White  Marsh,  but  that  all  the  debts  due  from  that  estate  remained 
for  them  to  pay^ 


No.  90.  1759,  April  2. 

Concordata  between  Maryland  and  England :  debts  and  obligations 
to  the  parent  Province.  Father  George  Hunter,  Superior  of  the 
American  Mission,  bcijig  in  England,  an  adjust7iient  of  money 
accounts  ivas  made  betiveen  him  and  the  English  Frovincial,  at  a 
time  lohcn,  owing  to  a  variety  of  causes,  the  parent  Frovincc  was 
in  great  distress. 

Concordata  betwixt  Mrs.  Province  and  Mrs.  Mary d,  settled  the 

2?  April,  1759. 

*'"'  Cf.  the  citation  of  this  passage  by  the  Father  General  Forlis  to  Marechal,  Rome, 
4  February,  1822,  No.  116,  D,  §  26 ;  MarechaVs  ansiver,  No.  117,  F. 

"  No.  88,  H,  J. 

-'  Cf.  Nos.  123,  182,  205. — For  the  use  made  in  various  documents  of  the  Deer 
Creek  case,  see  some  specimens.  No.  108,  D,  a  sacrilege  deliberately  committed  by  the 
Jesuits  ;  No.  117,  F,  the  Jesuits  sacrilcgii  rei  ;  No.  120,  3';  ,  the  money  value  of  the 
Jesuit  property  there  being  sublatus,  purloined,  by  the  Jesjiit  procurator ;  No.  138,  A, 
med.:  Le  P.  Marshal,  qui  a  enlcv6  trois  millo  piastres  appartenant  a  la  imuvro 
mission  d'Harford.     Cf.  Nos.  117,  F,  note  20 ;  129,  A,  1;',  note  1 ;  139,  ad  note  7. 


§  8]  No.  91,  A.     FREDERICKTOWN,   1765-1780  309 

1?  Mrs.  Maryland's  debt,  attested  by  Mr.  Poulton  to  have  been 
remitted  by  Mr.  Bolt  Provincial,-^  to  remain  remitted,  leaving  it  to  her 
generosity,  when  in  her  power  without  hurting  herself,  to  indemnify 
Mrs.  Province  for  past  expenses,  but  shall  not  be  demanded  as  a  debt. 

2?  The  ballance  or  debt,  contracted  since  Mr.  Bolt's  time,  to  be  duely 
paid  to  Mrs.  Province  before  the  end  of  December  1762,  after  which  time 
what  remains  unpaid  shall  carry  5  "%  cent,  interest  for  the  future  :  and 
for  every  hundred  pound  discharged  within  the  same  term  5  ^  cent, 
discount  shall  be  allowed  to  Mrs.  Maryland. 

3?  Mrs.    Mary- d   out   of   the  annual  sum  of  200£  to  be  levy'd 

annually  upon  her  several  settlements  for  the  general  good  and  advantage 
of  that  Mission  [s^aZ/  6ea]r  [?]  for  the  future  the  whole  expense  of  such  her 
subjects  who  go  to  or  return  home  from  America. 

4?  Mrs.  Mary-  -  -d  engages  to  lodge  in  Mrs.  Province's  hands,  in 
cash  or  goods,  what  is  sufficient  to  equip  and  send  fresh  supplies  into 
America  or  any  otherwise. 

5?  Mrs.  Province  shall  allow  5  '?*  cent,  for  all  moneys  lodged  in  her 
hands,  and  will  charge  Mrs.  Mary d  5  '^  cent,  likewise  for  dis- 
bursements she  may  at  any  time  be  obliged  to  make  over  and  above 
what  was  lodged  in  her  hands  by  the  precedent  article. 

6?  Mrs.  Mary- d  by  timely  draughts  or  otherwise  will  empower 

Mrs.  Province  to  receive  here  \viz.  in  London]  80£  1^  an.,  Sir  Jno, 
James's  foundation  for  Pensylvania,  to  answer  life  rents  or  other  contracts, 
charging  herself  [Maryland]  with  the  payment  of  the  same  sum  in 
Pensylvania. 

Henricus  Corbie,  Prov'. 
Geo  :  Hunter,  SprF 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  3,  an  ancient  copy,  pp.  6,  7,  in  the  same  series 
with  tlie  Heads  and  Ordinations  of  the  Provincial,  Henry  Corbie,  under  the 
same  date, — Cf.  No.  56  ;  also  the  Ashton- Strickland  controversy.  No.  150,  E-L, 


No.  91.  1765-1780. 

Fredericktown  and  environs.  A  memorial  sent  to  Rome  by  diaries 
Neale  and  Benedict  Fenwich,  on  Nov.  22,  1S22,  contains  the 
following  accovnt  of  some  lots  in  Frederick  Toum  : 

A. 

.  .  .  VII.  Also  some  lots  in  Frederick  Town  :  First,  lotsN?  97,  98,  99, 
being  sixty  feet  in  width  and  three  hundred  and  ninety -three  in  depth. — 
They  were  purchased,  as  the  deeds  show,  by  George  Hunter  in  1765  of  John 
Gary  for  five  shillings  sterling,  subject  always  to  a  ground  rent.  Secondly, 
lot  N°  96  equal  in  width  and  depth  to  the  former.     This  lot  lies  south  of 

=9  No.  52. 


310  No.  91,  B-D.     FREDERICKTOWN,   1 765-1 780  [II 

the  church,  and  was  purchased  by  James  Walton,  17  Nov.  1779,  of 
Benjamin  Ogle  Jun''  for  the  sum  of  five  hundred  pounds,  current  money. 
Thirdly,  lot  N?  94,  the  same  in  width  and  depth,  was  likewise  purchased 
by  James  Walton  of  Ann  Ghiselin  on  the  28th.  of  March,  1780,  for  £300 
current  money. 

General  Archives,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  ii.,  original,  signed  by  Charles  Neale, 
Totius  Poederatae  Americae  Missionis  Superior,  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  Nov.  22, 
1822,  No.  vii. — Cf.  Georgetown  College  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Marcchal 
Controversy,  under  date ;  original  draft  in  the  hand  of  B.  Fenwick,  S.J., 
48  pj).  4to. — Cf.  No.  167,  B,  Hunter's  loills. — Frederick  city  ioas  founded  in  1745. 

B.  1815,  May  7. 
Bev.  J.   Du  Bois,  Mount  St.  Mary's  Seminary,  May  7,  1815,  to  Bev. 

Mr.  Maleve,  Bector  of  St,  John^s,  FredericJctown. 

He  has  heard  from  Miss  Vincendiere  of  Maleve's  concern  about  the 
ownership  of  a  certain  stone  house  in  Frederich.  Dubois  explains  at  length 
that  there  were  two  pieces  of  property,  both  having  belonged  to  Father  Walton 
{for  the  benefit  of  Father  Frombaugh)  ;  but,  with  the  permission  of  the  same 
proprietor,  one,  a  stone  house  in  one  of  the  back  streets,  had  been  sold  to 
the  Vincendieres  for  ^100,  and  the  balance,  after  debts  paid,  assigned  to 
the  church  or  any  pious  purpose,  while  the  other,  the  lot  before  the  house, 
having  been  bought  in  Mr.  Frambach's  time,  had  been  legally  conveyed  at  a 
later  date,  and  through  the  carelessness  of  the  vendor,  Mr.  Miller,  had  been 
put  in  Dubois'  name. 

C.  1816,  June  19. 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  June  19,  1816,  Georgetown. 

Besolved  .  .  .  3':*  That  the  Rev.  Mr.  Maleve  is  directed  to  have  a  deed 
prepared  of  that  lot  which  is  before  the  presbitery  of  Frederick  Town,  and 
send  it  to  Rev,  Mr,  Dubois  to  be  executed,^" 

D.  1816,  July  6. 
Father  Francis  Maleve,  S.J.,  pastor  at  Frederick,  Jidy  6,  1816,  to  Francis 

Neale,  Georgetown,  on  some  transactions  of  the  former  pastor,  Dubois: 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sib,  P.O. 

I  found  in  the  office  the  deed  to  Rev,  Mr.  Walton  of  St,  Mary's 
Oounty  of  the  same  town  [?]  lot.  It  was  deeded  to  him  by  Mr,  Goff,  a 
barber  of  this  town,  who  sold  him  in  fee-simple  for  two  hundred  and 
twenty  pound  current  money,  on  the  3rd,  day  of  November,  1780, 
and  on  condition  to  pay  unto  Daniel  Dulany,  Jun.,  Esq.,  the  yearly  rent 
of  twenty-five  shillings  for  the  said  lot,  on  the  first  day  of  October,  and 
to  his  heirs,  etc.     So  the  deed  is. 

So  it  appears  that  Mr.  Frombach  and  Mr,  Walton  paid,  as  agent  of 
the  Society  at  that  time  suppressed.  But  he  holds  the  land,  as  you  now 
hold  many  land[s].      The  money  at  that  time  was  of  no  value  almost, 

"0  Cf.  No.  180,  F,  3? 


§  S]  No.  91,  E.     FREDERIC KTOWN,   1765-17CS0  311 

The  lot  now  is  advertized  to  be  sold.  And  I  found  at  the  office  the 
overseer  of  these  ladies  \Yinci"ndLiere\  to  whom  Rev.  Dubois  sold  it,  coming 
to  get  the  deed  recorded,  since  15  days  about.  I  intend  to  speak  to  those 
ladies  and  to  let  them  know,  that  the  lot  was  bought  by  the  Church  and 
for  the  Church  ;  and  that,  if  Mr.  Dubois  has  sold  it  to  them  and  has 
obtained  a  deed  from  Mr.  Walton,  it  was  formerly  bought  with  the 
money  of  the  Jesuits  \xviho\  altho  suppressed,  still  kept  together  their 
lands  and  money  as  in  a  body,  but  not  as  particular  members ;  and 
consequently  that  the  lot  ought  to  return  to  the  Church,  after  having 
paid  what  they  have  given  for  it.  .   .  . 

In  Maleve's  time,  the  events  of  hcvrely  fifty  years  before  had  faded  away 
into  very  ancient  history,  the  thread  of  tradition  having  been 
broken  off  by  the  Stippression.  Tims,  Father  John  McElroy, 
S.J.,  tvrote  in  1844-  to  the  Provincial,  Father  James  Ryder, 
exemplifying  what  a  critic  remarks  on  a  similar  paper  of  his: 
Not  to  be  depended  on,  except  with  respect  to  Fr.  McElroy. 

E.  1760-1822. 

In  reply  to  yours  (without  date)  received  this  day  I  answer  to  your 
interrogatories :  When  was  this  Mission  founded  ?  etc.  From  what  I 
learned  from  an  old  resident  on  my  arrival  here,  Father  Williams,  an 
Englishman  (a  Jesuit),  erected  a  house,  which  served  for  chapel  and 
residence,  abovit  the  year  1760.  His  successor  was  Father  Frombach,  a 
German ;  of  him  I  know  nothing.  He  was  succeeded  by  llev.  John 
Dubois  (late  Bishop  of  New  York),  who  commenced  the  first  church  in 
Frederick  in  1800,  had  the  walls  raised  and  roof  on  in  1811,^^  when  he 
was  succeeded  by  Father  Maleve,  a  Belgian.  .  .  .  He  [Maleve]  died  in 
October,  1822.  During  his  life  several  lots  of  ground  were  given  to  him 
for  this  mission,  which,  together  with  the  lots  procured  by  Father 
Williams  amount  to  about  20  acres  in  town  and  immediate  vicinity ;  also 
55  acres  mountain  land,  5  miles  distant.  Father  Maleve  was  succeeded 
by  Father  McElroy  in  1822.  .  .  . 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  ii.  p.  14. 
Ibid.,  H,  157?,  F.  Malcvf.,  July  6,  1816,  to  Nealc.  Cf.  Ibid.,  Bb,  J.  DuBois, 
May  7,  1S15,  to  Malevi,  3  pp.  4to ;  on  the  property  in  qitestion,  cf.  infra,  No. 
176,  A  :  Dubois,  3  June,  1798,  to  the  Corporation.  Ibid.,  cartmi  7  (G.  Fcmvick  ?) 
on  McElroy' s  account,  1835.     Ibid.,  3,  McElroy  to  Ryder,  27  Sept.,  1844, 2  pp.  4to. 

The  Frederick  residence,  having  no  plantation,  to  maintain  it,  contribiUed 
no  quota  to  the  general  fund,  but,  on  the  contrary,  was  maintained 
by  allotuances  from  the  fund.     In  this  respect  it  seems  to  have 

''  McElroy's  dates  here  are  incorrect.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Dubois  was  at  Mount  St. 
Mary's  College,  Emmitsburg,  from  about  1809  till  1826.  Cf.  No.  176,  D ;  also  St. 
Mary's  Seminary  of  St.  Sulpice,  Baltimore,  1791-1891,  Memo-rial  Volume,  p.  48. 


312  A',;.  91,  F.     FREDERICKTOWN,    1 765-1 780  [II 

differed  from  a  similar  residence  at  Lancaster,  in  Pcnnsylrania, 
as  may  he  seen  in  a  suhsequent  Nuonhcr.^^  Father  George  Hunter's 
statement  of  the  annual  subsidy  is  ohscure.  Reporting  on  July 
'22,  1766,  to  the  Provincial  Father  Dennett,  he  says  : 

F. 

ei'  Missio  Si  Stanislai — vulgo  Frederick-town. 

Missionarius  unicus.     3  lotts  in  the  town  unsettled. 

Annual  allowance  out  of  yearly  Quotas  from  the  Superior  ..  30 :  0 :  0.^^ 

This  last  clause  in  italics  is  crossed  out  in  the  original.     But  almost  at 
the  same  time  Father  Hunter's  day-hooks  report  : 

1767,  Feb.  20.     To  Rev.  i\Ir.  Williams  for  Frederick,  £25  Currency 

15:0:0 

[1767]  Sept.  9.     To  Rev.  Mr.  Williams,  £121  : 0  :  0  currency  72  :  12  :  9 
146:7:10f,  etc. 

1769,  Jan.  2.     To  Mr.  Walton  at  Frederick,  £25  Currency       15  :  0  :  0 
Then,  from   1770    to   1777,    Mr.   Frambach's  salary   is  entered  pretty 

regularly  into  the  accounts,  and  it  seems  to  he  £60  -.0:0  2}er  annum,  not  to 

mention  such  absolute  charges  on  the  Mission  as  : 

1777,  June  12.     To  Rev.  Frambach  for  a  stable  at  Frederick 

36:0:0 

Md.-N.   Y.  Province  Archives,   carton  DB,   G.  Hunter's  Day-Boo'k,  1,  ff. 
22-24  ;  G.  Hunter,  et  alii,  2,  f,  31. 

This  was  certainly  carrying  the  principle  of  disinterested  service  far, 
when  missionary  settlements  were  charged  not  only  with  the 
maintenance  of  their  own  puhlic  worship, 'hut  cdso  loith  that  of 
such  otlier  stations  as  were  i^echoncd  incapable  of  supporting  them- 
selves except  at  the  cost  of  the  congregations.  BtU  there  is  no 
mistaking  the  principle  2^ut  in  ^iractice,  for  tvhich  reference  may 
be  made  to  Father  Hunter's  statements  hi  the  same  report.^  And 
the  ap23lication  of  the  principle  throws  additioncd,  light  upon  the 
industry  displayed  in  acquiring  plantations  or  farms,  and 
attaching  thcrii  to  new  centres. 

Father  Malcve  mentions,  in  1810,  an  offer  of  ground  fov  the  perpetual 
service  of  the  missionary  at  Frederick;  hut  the  conditions  of  the 

'=  No.  lOG,  ?A  "  No_  97^  6'.';  rbid.,  p.  337,  4°. 


§  8]      Nos.  91,  G,  92,  A.     OLD  ST.  PETER'S,  BALTIMORE,   1 764-1806    313 

offer  arc  even  lei-is  attractive  than  those  of  Thomas  Shea's  contri- 
hutions  to  Deer  Creek;  and,  if  the  Cori^oration  accepted  such 
conditions,  it  is  clear  that  the  Board  owned  the  ground  for 
the  service  of  its  own  missionary  at  FrederieJc,  and  for  nohody 
else. 

G.  1810,  August  17,  30. 

jP.  Maleve  (FredericTc),  Aug.  17,  1810 — Joseph  Smith,  Aug.  SO;  to 
Francis  Neale,  President  George  Toion. 

The  chief  business  of  Maleve  is  about  Mr.  Samuel  Lilly's  offer  of  11 
acres  of  very  rich  ground,  for  the  support  of  the  Missionaire  of 
Frederick,  if  the  Corporation  or  some  body  of  them,  will  give  him 
30  pounds  every  year  till  he  lives  [!] ;  he  is  75  years  old,  and  his  sister 
85  years  old ;  he  will  give  now  50  or  52  acres  of  woodland  5  miles  from 
Frederick,  for  that  purpose,  if  the  Corporation  or,  etc.,  gives  him  200 
dollars  in  this  time.  Lilly  has  debts  to  pay.  Mr.  Joseph  Smith  writes 
endorsing  the  proposal. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,   1810,   Aug.  17,  30,  Malevi — Jos,   Smith   to 
Francis  Nealc. 

WJicttever  came  of  this  offer,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  the  Bev.  John  Dubois 
had  nothing  ivhatever  to  do  with  it,  having  severed  his  connection 
with  this  mission.  On  these  Jesuit  cffairs,  and  the  introduction 
of  Dubois  name  into  them,  see  abovc.^^  His  oion  relations  with 
the  Corporation  were  most  corrcct.^^ 


No.  92.  1764-1806. 

Old  St.  Peter's,  Baltimore  :  acquisition  of  the  property  by  the  Jesuits. 
This  parcel  furnishes  a  sample  of  how  history  is  made  and  unmade 
even  while  eye-witnesses  and  actors  are  still  alive, 

A.  1764,  June  4. 

1704,  June  4.  Charles  Carroll  deceased  left  by  will,  Dec.  1,  1718,  all 
lands,  etc.,  in  Baltimore  County,  to  his  sons  Charles  and  Daniel.  The  latter, 
by  will  of  April  13,  1784,  authorized  Charles  Carroll  to  sell  for  him  the  lands, 
which  should  not  in  any  one  tract  exceed  500  acres.  Wherefore  thp  said 
Charles  Carroll,  by  indenture  of  the  4th  of  June,  1764,  sells  to  George  Hunter 
the  lot  N.  157,  lying  in  Baltimore  town.  The  sum  paid  by  Father  Hunter  is 
£G  sterling.     And  the  deed  is  recorded  next  day. 

"  No.  78,  note  6 ;  No.  119,  [x/]. 

^^  No.  176,  A  :  Dubois'  letter  of  3  June,  1798,  asking  for  permis';ion  to  sell  a 
Frederick  lot  belonging  to  the  Corporation. 


314         No.  92,  B-E.     OLD  ST.  rETER'S,  BALTIMORE,  1 764-1 806  [II 

Under  1765,  Father  Hunter  enters  into  his  own  Day -Book  : 

B.  1765. 

By  Secretary's  Account,  for  recording  deed  from  Carroll  of  a  lott  in 
Baltimore  Town  :  Curr'^.^'  Tob™  39. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  A,  19,  original  deed,  executed ;  reccyrded  DD, 
No.  3,  fols.  345,  346,  Provincial  Court  Records.  Ibid.,  carton  DB,  G.  Hunter's 
1st  Day-Book,  i.  12. — Cf.  Georgetown  College  Transcripts  :  (1789)  Rev.  John 
Carroll's  Ansiocr  to  Smyth,  f.  7,  ivhcre  his  sketchy  account  of  Catholicity  and 
its  beginnings  in  Baltimore  is  not  exactly  corroborated  by  the  documents  here. 

In  Hunter's  will  of  1769,  May  31,  hy  which  John  Leiois  is  left  chief 
heir,  and  in  that  of  1778,  July  22,  wherein  James  Walton  is 
first  heir,  the  same  2)icce  of  pro])crty  appears  as 

C.  1769,  1778. 
My  lot  of  ground  in  Baltimore  Town  in  Baltimore  County. 

On  Oct.  3,  1793,  when  James  Walton  made  his  declaration  of  trust  for 
the  new  Corporation,  he  had 

D.  1793,  October  3. 
Two  lots  of  ground  in  Baltimore  Town,  Baltimore  County. ^^ 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  F  (G),  Wills  and  Declarations,  originals  and 
authentic  copies.     See  No.  167,  A,  B.  • 

E. 

On  lot  157,  in  Hall's  addition,  1754,  to  Baltimore  Town,  stood 
St.  Peter's  erected  about  1770,  and  supposed  to  be  the  first  Catholic 
Church  edifice  erected  in  Baltimore.  It  stood  there  till  1840,  its  site 
being  subsequently  occupied  by  the  Calvert  Hall  of  the  Christian  Brothers. 
The  dimensions  of  lot  157  are  as  follows.  Beginning  at  a  point  on  the 
north  side  of  Northwest  St.  (now  called  Saratoga  St.)  6^  perches  from  the 
intersection  of  the  west  side  of  Charles  St.  and  the  north  side  of  North- 
west or  Saratoga  St.,  running  thence  west  on  Northwest  St.  G\  perches 
to  Little  Sharp  St.,  formerly  Forrest  Lane,  thence  north  on  Forrest  Lane 
to  the  ground  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the  Town 
of  Baltimore,  thence  east  4  perches,  thence  north  10  perches  to  place  of 
beginning.  The  transfer  of  this  property  in  1822  was  the  last  which 
conveyed  it  as  a  whole,  the  lot  being  subsequently  divided  into  portions. 

From  the  plats,  description,  brief  of  deeds,  etc.,  supplied  usby  the  courtesy  of 
Charles  V/.  Milholland,  Baltimore. 

Adjoining  lot  1-57  lay  lfJ6  of  ahout  the  same  size,  the  two  maldng  a 
block.  On  Jan.  6,  1806,  for  the  consideration  of  5  shillings, 
Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton  conveyed,  to  the  lit.  Hev.  John  Carroll 
this  lot,  N'!  I06.     St.  Peter  s,  on  lot  157,  ivas  the  clmrch  which, 

=>«  No.  167. 


§  8]  A'^j.92,F,G,93.     ST.  PETER'S  AND  THE  CATHEDRAL,  1808-1816  315 

as  hislwp  and  archhisJwjy,  Br.  Carroll  used  ;  and  Ids  Rector  there, 
from  1811  onv.iards,  was  Father  Enoch  Fcmoich,  S.J. 
In  talcing  measures  to  build  a  cathedral,  the  bishop  negotiated  a  loan,  of 
which  he  speaks  in  his  luill. 

F.  1815,  December  6. 
Amid  the    ecclesiastical   trusts,  comes  N.   4,  the    leasehold  property  on 

Eataw  St.  subject  however  to  the  payment  of  two  hundred  dollars  in 
each  year,  for  the  years  successively,  expressed  in  a  sealed  paper  signed 
by  me  and  to  be  placed  in  his  hands  [i.e.  Bishop  Leonard  Neale'sl.  .  .  . 
But,  as  I  consented,  at  the  desire  of  the  trustees  of  Saint  Peter's  Church 
to  give  a  mortgage  on  this  lease  in  Eutaw  St.  as  security  for  a  sum  of 
money,  borrowed  for  the  use  of  the  cathedral  church,  which  the  said 
trustees  by  their  voluntary  resolution  agreed  to  pay — till  such  payment 
be  made,  I  charge  this  two  hundred  dollars  annually  on  the  remainder 
of  my  estate,  real  and  personal,  excepting  a  certain  trust  for  Boston. 

After  the  archbishop's  death,  wc  find  in  the  statement  sent  by  the 
executor,  Enoch  Fenwich,  to  Francis  Nealc,  agent  of  the  Cor- 
poration : 

G.  1816,  December  20. 
Rev.  Francis  Neale  :  Contra  Credit. 

Dec.  20,  1816.     By  cash  for  ground  rent,  $200. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  H,  152?  ,  copy  of  J.  CarroWs  will,  probated 
Dec.  6,  1815.  (Cf.  American  Catholic  Historical  Researches,  viii.  52-5G.) 
Ibid.,  Bb,  E.  Fenwick,  Baltimore,  1817,  to  F.  Neale,  Georgctoion  (cf.  No.  87,  J). 


No.  93.  1808-1816. 

Old  St.  Peter's,  Baltimore :  measures  taken  to  facilitate  the  erection 
of  Baltimore  Cathedral.  TJte  sfej^s  taken  by  the  Corporation 
consisted  in  offering  their  St.  Peter's  property,  church,  presbytery, 
and  ground,  as  an  offset  to  secure  lots  needed  aside  of  the  new 
cathedral  church.  The  five  members  of  the  Corporation  acted 
only  as  trustees  of  their  property,  not  as  proprietors,  vjhen  dealing 
with  the  trustees  of  the  cathedral.  Two  of  the  five  members  of  the 
Corp)oration  or  Board  were  Archbishop  Carroll  and  his  Coadjutor, 
Bishop)  Neale.  They  were  also  two  of  the  three  appointed  by  the 
same  Board  to  act  as  a  committee  for  the  coiuluct  of  the  %chole 
business.  Sometimes  the  two  bishops  were  practically  the  entire 
committee.  And,  as  members  of  the  Corporation,  they  signed  the 
minutes.     In  vieio  of  the  fact  that  there  are  at  least  two  very 


316     ^^.93,  A,  B.     ST.  PETER'S  AND  THE  CATHEDRAL,  \'bQ%-\%\(i        [II 

different  hoards  of  tritstees  in  the  following  transactions,  that  of 
the  Jesuits  is  the  only  one  to  he  called  the  Corporation.  The  other 
seems  to  have  heen  named,  at  various  stages,  "  Trustees  of  St.  Peter's 
Church  of  Baltimore,"  "  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the 
Town  of  Baltimore,'^  "  of  the  Cathedral  Square,"  or  hy  other  such 
descriptive  title. 

In  the  minutes  of  the  ex-Jesuit  Corporation,  the  j^rojcct  of  the  new 
cathedral  appears  in  a  resolution,  just  after  Beer  Creek,  on  May 
."s?^,  1803,  where  the  Board  present  recommends  this  diocesan 
interest  of  the  cathedral  to  the  different  managers  as  well  as  to 
the  individual  memhers  of  the  Select  Body,  and  desires  them  to 
promote  the  lottery  instituted  for  that  purpose  {resolution  15°  and 
last).  The  minutes  are  signed  hy  the  three  Trustees  in  attendance, 
the  tvjo  hishops  and  Bitouzey?'^ 

In  the  following  year,  old  St.  Peters  is  managed  thus,  all  the  Trustees 
being  present,  the  two  hishops.  Pile,  Plunhett,  and  Bitotizey  : 

A.  1804,  April  25. 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  White  Marsh,  April  So,  1804. 

6?  The  agent  is  hereby  directed  to  pay  150  dollars  towards  the  neces- 
sary repairs  of  the  house  and  stable  of  the  Clergy  at  Baltimore. 

Then,  at  the  first  meeting  immediately  after  the  restoration  of  the  Society, 
a  plan  is  devised,  with  the  help  of  the  Corporation  and  hy  using 
their  Baltimore  property  as  a  leverage,  to  shut  out  lay-trusteeism 
from  the  new  cathedral ;  and  here  begins  the  final  episode  of  old 
St.  Peter's,  how  it  passed  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits. 

B.  1805,  July  9. 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  White  Marsh,  July  9,  180-5. 

7".  Resolved  that  Bishop  Carroll  and  the  Rev,  Francis  Beestou  [paslor 
of  old  St.  Peter^s  Church]  be  authorised  to  make  an  agreement,  in  behalf 
of  the  Corporation,  with  the  Trustees  of  [new  ?]  St.  Peter's  Church  of 
Baltimore,  provided  the  cathedral  church  be  erected  on  the  lot  occupied 
by  the  present  church  and  presbytery.  But  it  is  expressly  required  that 
the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Carroll  and  Rev.  Francis  Beeston  reserve  to  the 
Bishop  of  Baltimore  and  this  Corporation  an  exclusive  right  to  the 
occupancy  and  management  of  the  new  presbytery  to  be  erected,  and  all 
its  appurtenances  ;  and  to  the  Bishop  the  sole  appointment  and  govern- 
ment of  the  pastor  or  pastors  and  all  ecclesiastical  concerns  in  the 
proposed  cathedral. 

.  .  .  Signed:  +J.  BisP  of  Bait'"  +Loon'!  Neale,  BisP  of  Gortyna, 
Robert  Plunkett.     G.  B.  Bitouzey. 

"  Cf.  No.  87,  B. 


§  8]     No.  93,C-E.     ST.  PETER'S  AND  THE  CATHEDRAL,  1808-1816      317 

Here  the  members  present  and  signing  are  the  two  hishops,  one  ex- Jesuit, 
and  one  secular  clergyman.  Carroll  himself  seems  to  have  been 
secretary,  or  at  least  to  have  taken  his  oivn  minutes,  as  ive  find 
thc7)i  among  his  papers. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  i.  i'J,  51,  57. 
— Baltimore  Diocesan  Archives,  D,  10,  CarrolVs  drafts  of  minutes. 

C.  1808,  October  4. 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  Georgetown,  Oct.  4,  1808. 

4.  Resolved  that,  to  promote  the  finishing  of  the  cathedral  church,  the 
Corporation,  as  far  as  depends  on  them,  will  agree  to  exchange  their 
property  in  Baltimore  city  for  equivalent  property  held  by  the  Trustees 
of  St.  Peter's  Church  in  the  same  city ;  and  that  Bishop  Carroll  and 
Bishop  Neale  and  the  Rev.  Francis  Beeston  be  a  committee  to  treat  on 
this  business  and  report  the  terms  of  agreement  to  this  Board ;  which, 
if  approved  by  them,  they  recommend  to  the  ratification  of  the 
Representatives.^^ 

.  .  .  Minutes  signed  by  the  two  bishops,  Carroll  and  Leonard  Neale,  by 
Molyneux,  Biiouzey,  and  Francis  Neale  ;  two  of  these  being  Jesuits. 

D.  1811,  June  11. 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  Georgetown,  Jane  10-11,  1811. 

1.  Resolved  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Betouzy  be  substituted  to  the  late 
Rev.  'My.  Beestoo,  as  one  of  the  committee  appointed  by  the  5th  [lilt  /] 
Resolve  of  the  Corporation  at  their  meeting  on  the  4th  of  October,  1808.^^ 

.  .  .  Minutes  signed  by  the  two  bishops,  Carroll  and  Leonard  Neale,  by 
Sylvester  Boarman  and  Francis  Neale  ;  the  last  being  the  only  Jesuit. 

E.  1811,  September  17. 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  (Georgetown),  Sept.  17,  1811. 

1.  The  Arch  Bishop  and  Bishop  Coadjutor,  being  a  majority  of  the 
committee  appointed  by  the  1st  resolve  of  the  Corporation,  June  10, 
1811,  report  that  they  have  had  a  meeting  with  the  Trustees  of  St.  Peter's 
Church,  Baltimore,  and  had  bargained  to  exchange  with  the  said  Trustees 
that  lot  of  ground,  on  which  the  Church  of  St.  Peter  and  presbytery  now 
stand,  for  a  property  in  cathedral  square,  and  church  to  be  ceded  in  fee 
simple  to  the  Arch  Bishop  and  his  successors,  as  soon  as  the  legal 
manner  of  effecting  such  exchange  can  be  ascertained. 

'*  The  Representatives  were  the  Board  of  electors,  representing  the  Select  Body  of 
Clergy,  whose  exectUive  the  Corporation  tvas. 

^*  Betouzy,  whose  name  is  spelt  in  divers  ways,  teas  a  secular  Priest,  manager  of 
White  Marsh  since  1802.  Beeston,  late  Bectcrr  of  St.  Peter's,  Baltimore,  had  been  a 
Jesuit  novice  when  the  Society  was  suppressed,  and  had  never  entered  the  Order  after 
its  restoration  in  1S05.     Cf.  No.  108,  note  2. 


318    No.  93,  P.     ST.  PETER'S  AND    THE   CATHEDRAL,   1S08-1S16        [H 

Of  the  committee  so  reporting  the  tiuo  bishops  were  the  ivhole,  and  of  the 
meeting  at  which  they  reported  they  were  two-thirds;  and  they 
sign,  autograph  as  usual,  with  the  third  member,  Francis  Neale. 
On  the  other  occasions  they  tvcre  tivo-thirds,  one-half,  or  two- 
fifths,  of  the  Corporation  in  session. 

We  pass  over  noio  to  the  resolutions  taken  hy  the  Baltimore  Board,  or, 
as  they  were  called,  the  Trustees  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
in  the  Town  of  Baltimore.     And  their  minutes  read  as  follows : 

r.  1813-1816. 

Copy  of  resolutions,  etc.,  from  the  book  of  the  Trustees  of  R.  C.  C.  in 
the  town  of  Baltimore. 

Nov.  8,  1813.  Resolved  that  Messrs.  Williamson  and  Tiernan  be  a 
committee  to  treat  with  the  committee  of  the  Incorporated  Clergy,  for  an 
exchange  of  the  property  which  they  hold,  and  on  which  St.  Peter's 
Church  is  built,  for  certain  lots  in  front  of  the  cathedral  on  Charles  St. 

May  8,  1814.  The  committee  appointed  to  treat  with  the  Incor- 
porated Clergy  for  the  exchange  of  certain  lots  of  ground  request  further 
time  to  conclude  the  business  intrusted  to  them. 

July  14,  1815.  Resolved  that  a  committee  of  three  be  appointed  to 
make  arrangements  in  concurrence  with  the  Archbishop  [who  was  present 
at  the  meethig],'"^  for  the  exchange  of  property  owned  by  him  and  the  In- 
corporated Clergy  of  Maryland  on  Charles  St.  for  a  part  of  the 
Cathedral  square  to  be  bei'eafter  designated;  and  that  Messrs. 
Williamson,  Laurenson  and  Walsh  be  the  committee. 

August  17,  1815.  Mr.  Williamson  on  behalf  of  [committee]  appointed 
to  confer  with  the  Archbishop  [present  at  the  meeting],""  respecting  the 
exchange  of  the  property  of  the  old  grave  yard  adjoining  St.  Peter's 
Church  for  a  lot  at  the  east  end  of  the  cathedral,  reported  that 
the  gentlemen  (lawyers)  consulted  by  the  committee  on  the  subject  had 
not  yet  given  their  opinion,  and  requested  farther  time. 

Sept.  5,  1815.  [The  Archbishop  present]  ''"  Mr.  Williamson  from  the 
committee  appointed  to  confer  with  the  Archbishop  on  the  exchange 
of  property  reported  that  he  had  had  an  interview  with  Mr.  Purviance 
(lawyer),  to  obtain  his  opinion  relative  to  the  most  eligible  mode  of  trans- 
ferring to  the  Archbishop  and  his  successors  the  lot  of  ground  on  the 
cathedral  square;  and  that  it  is  his  (Mr.  P.'s)  opinion,  that  the  only 
secure  way  of  holding  said  lot  is  by  obtaining  an  Act  of  Assembly  for 
that  special  purpose. 

January  15,  1816.  Resolved  that  Eev.  Mr.  Fenwick  and  j\Ir.  D'.' 
Williamson  be  a  committee  to  prepare  a  petition  to  the  General  Assembly 

(c)  Tlie  parenthesis  is  added  hy  Laurenson  to  the  minutes  quoted. 

(d)  The  parentheses  put  here  in  square  brackets  seem  to  have  been  added  by  Laurenson  to  the  minutes 
quoted.  As  to  the  other  paraUheses,  the  text  is  not  clear.  The  passages  interspaced  Iterc  are  thcte 
underlined  by  Laurenson. 


§8]     iV^.   93,  G-J.     ST.  FETEJi'S  AND  THE  CATHEDRAL,  iSq'S,-iZi6     319 

of  Maryland,  to  enable  the  Trustees  to  exchange  the  east  end  of 
cathedral  square  on  Charles  St.  (to  be  vested  in  the  Archbishop  of 
Baltimore  and  his  successors  as  such  for  a  permanent  residence  for  them- 
selves and  the  officiating  clergymen  under  them)  with  the  Kev.  Enoch 
Fenwick,  legatee  of  the  late  Most  Eev.  Abp.  Carroll,  and  the  Incorporated 
Clergy  of  Maryland,  proprietors  of  the  old  grave  yard  on  Charles  St.  and 
St.  Peter's  Church  adjoining  for  the  same. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  original 
minutes,  i.  pp.  72,  76,  78.  Ibid.,  Ga,  P.  Lcmrcnsmi,  Baltimore,  19  Oct.,  1816,  to 
Francis  Ncale,  Georgetown,  3  pp.  4to ;  enclosing  Copy  of  resolutions,  etc.,  given 
above,  ivith  observations  inserted  as  above,  and  ivith  plat  of  cathedral  property, 
4  pp.  4to. — As  to  Laurcnson  himself,  cf.  infra,  No.  170,  Q,  Carroll,  Dec.  11, 
1798,  to  Charles  Ploioden,  on  the  recent  arrival  in  America  of  a  Mr.  Laurenson 
Jan.  ;  also  Nos.  170,  C= ;  174,  C,  2? 

G.  1816,  February  16. 

Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  Georgetoion,  Fch.  16,  1816. 

3.  Be  it  resolved  that  the  Most  Rev.  Leonard  Neale,  Arch  Bishop  of 
Baltimore,  and  the  Rev.  Enoch  Fenwick  are  appointed  a  committee  to 
transact  the  business  expressed  in  a  resolve  passed  in  the  year  1811, 
June  11th,  relative  to  the  property  on  which  St.  Peter's  Church  now 
stands  in  the  City  of  Baltimore. 

.  .  .  Minutes  signed  Feb.  19,  by  all  the  members  of  the  Board:  Arch- 
bishop Leonard  Neale,  the  Jesuit  Superior  John  Grassi,  Francis  Neale, 
Malcve,  Edelen ;  no  secular  priests  being  thenceforth  on  the  Board. 

H.  1816,  October  10. 

Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  Georgetoion,  Oct.  10,  1816. 

2.  Resolved  that  the  agent,  [Francis  Neale]  to  facilitate  the  execution 
of  the  resolve  of  the  meeting  of  the  4th  October,  1808,  is  authorized  to 
make  the  legal  transfer  of  the  properties  mentioned  in  the  said  resolve 
to  the  persons  to  whom  the  said  properties  shall  be  sold  by  the  Trustees 
of  St.  Peter's  Church  of  Baltimore. 

.  .  .  The  minutes  lohich  record  that  only  a  quorum  loas  present  to  begin 
the  meeting  :  Archbishop  Neale,  Grassi,  and  Francis  Neale,  are  signed  at  the 
end  by  Grassi  and  Francis  Neale,  with  the  two  loho  had  been  absent  at  the 
beginning,  Maleve  and  Edelen. 

Ubi  supra,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  ii.  pp.  13,  18. 

Mcanivhile,  in  acccrrdancc  luitli  their  resolution,  the  Baltimore  Trustees 
took  action,  as  Laurcnson,  in  the  'passage  just  quoted  {suiwa  F), 
proceeds  immediately  to  state  : 

J.  1816. 

A  law  was  obtained  last  session  of  Assembly  to  vest,  as  aforesaid,  in 
the  Archbishop  and  successors  the  whole  of  the  ground  at  the 
east   end   of    the    cathedral    on  Charles  St.:  the  law  describes  and 


320    No.  93,  K.     ST.  PETER'S  AND    THE   CATHEDRAL,   1808-1816        [II 

defines  the  limits  of  the  ground,  which  including  the  whole  ground,  no 
mistake  on  the  wrong  side  can  be  suspected  (see  plat  on  the  other  side). 

March  7,  1816.  A  meeting  took  place,  when,  the  bargain  being 
supposed  to  be  concluded,  and  nothing  but  the  exchange  of  deeds 
necessary,  which  relying  on  your  faith  we  had  no  doubt  of,  the  following 
resolution  passed  with  its  preamble,  viz.  : 

"The  proprietors  of  the  old  graveyard  on  Charles  St.  (St.  Peter's 
Church)  having  determined  that  the  same  shall  be  disposed  of,  for  the 
purpose  of  aiding  in  the  completion  of  the  cathedral,  and  it  being 
necessary  to  remove  the  remains  of  those  interred  therein  before  the 
ground  can  be  disposed  of  to  advantage,  therefore — Eesolved  that  the  said 
remains  be  removed  as  soon  as  possible,  that  Eev.  Mr.  Fenwick  give 
notice  thereof  in  the  Church  on  Sunday  next,  in  order  that  such  persons 
as  choose  may  remove  the  remains  of  their  friends  and  relations,  and  that 
Messrs.  Laurenson  and  Walsh  be  a  committee  to  superintend  the  removal 
of  such  as  may  not  be  taken  by  their  friends,  and  that  the  expence 
thereof  be  paid  out  of  the  cathedral  funds." 

This  has  been  done. 

I  certify  the  above  to  be  true  extracts. 

P.  Laurenson. 

JJhi  supra,  Copy  of  Resolutions,  etc.,  by  Laurenson,  attached  to  his  letter  of 
19  Oct.,  1816,  which  follows  here. 

On  learning  of  these  jproccedings,  whereby  the  'projjerty  of  the  Gorporaiion 
VMS  taken  as  a  ijresent  hij  the  other  Board  to  itself,  Father  Francis 
Ncalc  ivrote  that  they  might  save  themselves  all  further  trouble  in 
the  matter  if  they  so  lightly  shifted  the  lohole  basis  of  negotiation. 
Whereupon  there  followed  a  letter  of  recrimination  from  the  other 
party,  insinuating  bad  faith : 

K. 

Baltimore,  19  October,  1816. 
Revd.  and  Esteemed  Sik, 

As  I  am  one  of  a  committee  of  two  to  prepare  deeds  from 
Colonel  Howard  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Cathedral  Square,  of  the  Trustees 
to  the  Archbishop  of  the  lot  on  Charles  Street  intended  for  the  episcopal 
residence,  and  of  your  Trustees  to  Mr.  [Enoch]  Fenwick  [/S.J.],  whom,  as 
proprietor  of  the  late  Archbishop's  lot  on  Charles  Street  adjoining  it,  we 
have  designated  to  receive  for  us  the  title  of  your  part  of  St.  Peters 
ground  ;  and  as  I  was  a  member  of  the  board  of  Trustees,  who  made  the 
bargain  (as  it  is  called,  though  I  am  rather  ashamed  of  the  word);  and 
moreover  as  my  sentiments  are  well  Icnown  to  him ;  for  all  these  reasons 
Mr.  Fenwick  placed  in  my  hands  your  letter  to  him  of  15th.  inst.,  in 
which  I  read  with  no  little  amazement  and,  but  for  the  respect  I  entertain 


§  8]     No.  93,  K.     ST.  PETER'S  AND    THE   CATHEDRAL,  1808-1816    321 

for  you   I   might  have  added,   some  indignation,  an  extract  from  your 
Trustees'  book  as  follows  :  *" 

"The  Committee,  etc.,  etc.,  report,*^  that  they  have  had  a  meeting 
with   the  Trustees  of   St,  Peter's,  Baltimore,  and  had  bargained  and 
exchanged  *^  with  the  said  Trustees  that  lot  of  ground   on  which   the 
Church   of    St,    Peter   and   Presbytery   now   stand    for   a   property   in 
Cathedral  square  and  Church  to  be  ceded   in   fee  simple   to   the 
Archbishop  and  his  successors  so  soon  as  the  legal  manner  of  effecting 
such  exchange  can  be  ascertained." — You  go  on  to  state  (and  certainly 
very  correctly)  that  you  had  heard  nothing  while  in  Baltimore  of  the 
deeding  of  the  Church  to  the  Archbishop,  and  that  the  present  Arch- 
bishop ^^  knows  the   bargain  with  the  Trustees,   and   that    Mr. 
Fenwick   may  save   himself   the   trouble   of   coming   to  Georgetown   to 
exchange   deeds,  unless  the  Trustees   intend   to   give   all   their   ground 
and  Church  for  your  lot.     Truly,  Sir,  'tis  no  wonder  you  never  heard 
of  such  a  thing  in  Baltimore,  for  not  a  man  in  this  city  ever  dreamed 
of  such  a  bargain  as  you  allude  to.     There  is  not  a  member  of  our  board, 
Sir,  who  would  not  solemnly  swear  that  such  a  thing  was  never  thought 
of ;  and  I  solemnly  assure  you,  that  the  bare  mention  of  such  a  thing  to 
the  Trustees  in  the  present  stage  of  our  proceedings,  when  thinking  all 
difficulties  at  last  removed,  relying  on  your  faith,  we  are  borrowing 
money  on  the  very  ground  we  expect  you  to  deed  to  Mr.  Fenwick  in  a  few 
days  (for  this  is  no  time  to  sell)  and  resume  the  building  with  spirit  next 
spring,  I  say,  the  bare  mention  of  it  to  them  would  excite,  and  I  think 
most  justly,  such  a  burst  of  indignation,  amazement  and  horror,  as  would 
not  only  produce  the  demolition  of  our  material  temple,  but  prove  the 
death  blow  to  Catholicity  in  this  city.     Mr,  Fenwick  and  I  hope  this 
baneful   entry  on  your  books  will   be   found   to  be  a   mistake   of   the 
secretary.**     I    know  it   to   be   false   in   fact.     We   did   indeed   pledge 
ourselves  and,  so  far  as  we  could  entail  it  on  them,  our  successors,  to 

"  No,  93,  E,  Se^t.  17,  1811. 

^'  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  Sept.  17,  1811 :  1.  The  Archbishop  and 
Bishop  Coadjutor,  being  a  majority  of  the  committee  appointed  by  the  1st  resolve  of 
the  Corporation,  June  10,  1811,  report  ,  .  .     Cf.  No.  98,  C,  D, 

*^  Ibid. :  .  .  .  had  bargained  to  exchange.     See  No.  98,  E, ;  note  the  punctuation. 

*^  Leonard  Neale. 

^*  The  secretary  had  been  either  Francis  Neale,  or  Bishop  Coadjutor  Leonard 
Neale,  or  Archbishop  Carroll,  these  three  having  been  the  entire  Board  present,  and  the 
two  bishops  being  the  committee  reporting. — Laurenson  here  seems  to  have  shifted  the 
question  from  the  exchange  of  one  lot  for  another  to  an  exchange  of  one  lot  for  the 
whole  cathedral  square.  Since  the  Act  of  the  Maryland  Assembly  had  been  obtained 
by  the  Baltimo^-e  Trustees,  that  might  now  be  the  state  of  the  questioyv  with  them. 
It  is  nowhere  in  the  antecedent  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation.  His  next  observation 
about  the  spiritual  rights  of  the  Archbishop  over  his  cathedral  is  irrelevant,  except 
in  the  light  of  the  Corporation's  act.  No.  98,  B,  supra  (probably  quoted  in  Neale' s 
letter),  whereby  the  object  of  the  whole  transaction  on  the  part  of  the  Corporation 
was  made  clear,  and  consisted  in  affording  a  leverage  for  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore 
to  stave  off  from  his  cathedral  the  evils  of  lay-trusteeism.  Mgr.  Marechal,  six  years 
later,  described  to  the  Propaganda  how  he  had  finished  successftilly  this  good  w07-k. 
Infra,  No.  121,  II, 

VOL.    I.  V  Y 


322    No.  93,  K.     ST.   PETER'S  AND    THE   CATHEDRAL,  1808-1816        [II 

maintain  all  the  spiritual  rights  of  the  Archbishop  over  his  cathedral ; 
but  this  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  temporal  proprietorship ;  never  was 
it  supposed  that  this  could  be  done  by  deed  of  conveyance — we  might  as 
well  pretend  to  convey  to  him  his  episcopal  powers.  Sir,  'tis  an  absurdity. 
Would  we  give  a  property  worth  two  hundred  thousand  dollars  for  a  lot 
worth  less  than  twenty  thousand  ?  The  lot  which  we  have  designated  for 
the  Archbishop's  residence  is  worth  twice  as  much  as  your  lot ;  and  we 
never  should  have  made  the  exchange,**  but  that  we  did  not  wish  to 
disfigure  the  Cathedral  with  buildings  too  near  it  by  selling  that  ground 
for  building  lots,  and  because  we  had  wished  to  erect  a  suitable  residence 
for  our  prelates  near  their  Church.  To  effect  these  praiseworthy  objects 
we  determined  to  suffer  a  considerable  loss.  And  are  we  now  to  be  told 
that  this  is  not  enough  ?  that  we  must  give  up  all  and  for  what  ?  For 
that  very  lot  which  your  gentlemen  always  told  us  they  intended  as 
their  donation  to  the  Cathedral,  to  which  they  have  yet  given  nothing. 
In  the  name  of  God  to  whom  that  fine  temple  is  erecting,  and  in  which,  but 

for  this,  your Brother  would  in  two  years  offer  up  his  vows  to 

in  his  name,  I  pray  you  pause  ;  permit  not  this  dreadful  letter 

of  yours  to  go  before  the  Trustees,  which  it  must,  to  stop  their  present 
proceedings,  unless  soon  contradicted.  'Tis  but  a  secret,  keep  it  so  if 
you  love  God  better  than  mammon  (that  you  do  I  know).  The  moment 
it  goes  to  them,  that  moment  is  the  fiat  of  our  fate ;  you  may  then  as 
well  expect  to  see  the  Cross  re-erected  on  St.  Sophia  as  a  Cathedral  in 
Baltimore.  You  know  my  respect  for  yourself ;  and  therefore  any  warm 
expressions  in  this  letter  will,  I  hope,  be  imputed  to  an  overflow  of  zeal 
and  not  to  a  bad  motive.  Had  I  been  indifferent  to  the  welfare  of  the 
Church  and  to  the  honor  of  the  clergy,  I  should  have  remained  silent ; 
for,  if  the  entry  on  your  book  be  not  an  error,  I  would  not  be  one  of 
those  who  inserted  it  for  all  the  wealth  under  the  sun. 

I  beg  again  to  assure  you.  Sir,  of  my  respect  and  the  honor  of  hearing 
from  you  soon,  remaining,  etc., 

P.  Laurenson. 
Baltimore 

20  [5  p?] 

Address :  Rev?  Francis  Neale,  Georgetown,  Dist.  CoP. 

Enclosure :  Copy  of  Resolutions,  etc.,  from  the  book  of  the  Trustees  of 
R.  C.  C.  in  the  town  of  Baltimore. 

Endorsed   in  B.  Fenwich's  hand:   Papers  explaining  the  transfer  of 
property  in  Baltimore. 

Tlie  entry,  which  Laurenson  thus  pronounced  false  in  fact,  was,  in 
fact,  signed  in  autograph  hy  the  two  bishops  in  1811,  and  its 
purport  in  similar  resolutions  was  signed  by  them  thrice  over,  as 

«  Here  the  writer  seems  to  resume  the  original  and  real  issue — a  lot  for  a  lot. 


§  8]  No.  94.     END   OF  OLD  ST.  PETER'S,    iSi6   1824  323 

given  above.  The  order,  in  ptirsuance  of  which  Francis  Ncale  had 
now  loritten  to  Laurenson,  luas  made  at  a  meeting  attended  hy  the 
present  Archbishop  {Leonard  Neale),  who  from  the  beginning,  as 
coadjutor,  had  beeii  on  the  committee  with  the  former  archbishop 
{Carroll),  to  carry  out  the  purpose  of  this  very  entry.  Tlie  two 
had  reported  in  the  terms  of  the  entry,  and  then  had  attached  their 
autograph  signatures.  As  to  the  value  of  the  property  to  be 
surrendered,  since  Laurenson  affirmed  depreciatingly  that  it  was 
worth  less  than  twenty  thousand  dollars,  it  might  be  inferred 
appreciatively  that  it  was  probably  worth  more. 

Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  as  above,  ii.  18,  meeting  of  Oct.  10, 1816. 
Laurenson  to  Francis  Neale,  Oct.  19,  1816,  as  above,  p,  319.  Neale  to 
Laurenson  (Oct.  15,  1816)  is  inferred,  as  cited  in  the  reply  of  the  latter,  and 
as  carrying  out  the  resolutions  rejpoi-ted  in  the  minutes. 

Thus  the  sum-total  of  the  proceedings  so  far  ivas,  that  the  first 
'proposal  of  the  bishops,  to  use  the  Jesuits'  property  as  a  lever 
for  securing  in  their  oivn  name  the  full  control  of  their  own 
cathedral  church,  was  rendered  unnecessary  by  another  process, 
that  of  an  Act  of  Assembly ;  that  then,  loithout  being  ashed, 
the  Fathers  were  publicly  in  the  Baltimore  church  declared  by 
Laurenson' s  party  to  be  desirous  of  making  a  present  of  their 
property  to  the  cathedral;  finally,  in  private,  they  were  told 
it  was  too  late  for  them  to  do  anything  else  but  give,  or  the 
cathedral  would  never  be  built. 


No.  94.  1816-1824. 

Old  St.  Peter's,  Baltimore :  a  new  chapter  of  history.  By  deed  of 
18th  of  July,  1816,  and  again  by  one  on  May  9,  1817,  Daniel 
Brent,  an  executor  of  John  Carroll,  conveys  to  Enoch  Fenwich 
{S.J.),  the  other  executor,  all  his  title  to  lot  166,  the  same  given 
originally  to  the  archbishop  by  Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton. 
Between  these  two  dates,  and  only  three  months  after  the  corre- 
spondence betiveen  Francis  Neale  and  Laurenson,  the  Corporation 
convey  their  lot  157  to  the  same  Enoch  Fenwich,  for  the  considera- 
tion of  %b.00  {five  dollars),  by  a  deed  bearing  date  Jan.  '22, 
1817.  Thus  the  whole  block,  consisting  half  and  half  of  the 
Jesuits'  property,  and  of  Charles  CarroWs  gift  to  the  archbishop), 
was  now  vested  in  one  person. 

On  Aug.  22,  1820,  for  the  consideration  of  $12,000,  Enoch  Fenwick 
conveyed   to  seven  persons,  David    Williamson,   Luke   Tiernan, 


324  A'^.  94,  A,  B.     END    OF  OLD  ST.  PETER'S,   1816-1824  [II 

Basil  Elder,  Philip  Laurenson,  John  Walsh,  William  Jenkins, 
and  Robert  Barry,  the  two  lots  166  and  157, 

A.  1820,  August  22. 
which  lying  together  contiguous  are  bounded  as  follows,  viz.  on  the 
east  by  Charles  St.,  on  the  south  by  Northwest  St.,  on  the  north  west 
by  Forrest  St.,  on  the  north  east  by  ground  now  or  late  of  the  Trustees 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  whose  corporate  name  by  State  Act 
of  General  Assembly  has  been  altered  and  changed  to  that  of  "The 
Trustees  of  the  Catholic  Cathedral  Church  of  Baltimore." 

Less  than  two  years  afterwards,  on  Apr.  30,  1822,  the  same  gentlemen 
conveyed  the  same  property,  for  ^10,000,  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Catholic 
Cathedral  Church  of  Baltimore. 

From  the  Milholland  brief  of  titles  and,  copies,  as  cited  above  (p.  314,  E). 

Thus  the  Jesuits  were  now  without  ground  or  church  of  their  own  in 
Baltimore,  and  they  were  soon  out  of  the  city  altogether.  Father 
Beschter  alone  remained,  as  a  pastor  for  the  Germans. 

It  was  at  this  time,  182'2,  that  the  third  ArchHshop  of  Balti7noi'e,  Mgr. 
Marechal,  ivas  demanding  of  the  Jesuits  his  oion  p)ersonal  main- 
tenance, either  a  pension  of  $1000  a  year,  or  the  absolute  convey- 
ance of  one  of  their  estates.  He  was  in  Rome,  urging  his  suit. 
But  the  conveyance  of  St.  Peter  s  property  for  the  benefit  of  his 
cathedral  was  not  unknown  there.  On  the  1st  of  March,  1819, 
the  Superior  of  the  time.  Father  Kohlmann,  had  written  to  the 
General  that  but  "  the  year  before  a  free  gift  in  perpetuity  had 
been  made  to  the  archbishop  by  the  Corporation,  in  the  shape 
of  the  ancient  church  and  house  adjoining  and  ground  on  which 
the  buildings  stood,  without  any  payment  being  received;  the 
entire  property,  buildings  and  ground,  being  worth  Jf.0,000 
dollars." 

B.  1819,  March  1. 
The  personnel  of  the  Maryland  Mission,  with  the  dtities  discharged  hy 

each  member :  i.e.  the  Annual  Catalogue.     Tlien  a  letter,  f .  2,  on  various 
points  of  business  : 

2?  Extra  controversiam  videtui',  Archiepiscopum  Baltimorensem 
Romam  eo  scripsisse,  ut  Sedis  Apostolicae  auctoritate  vel  praedium  vel 
certam  pensionem  sibi  successoribusque  suis  in  perpetuum  obtineat. 
Jus  in  hac  petitione  eidem  sulfragari  potest  nullum,  ast  sutfragabitur 
fortassis  Propagandae  decretum  ;  quocirca  observandum,  impraesentiarum 
non  esse  in  Societatis  potestate,  alienare  ullum  fundum  aut  constituere 
ex  fundis  perpetuam  pensionem,  cum  Cleri  Marylandici  bona  possideantur 


§  8]  ^ro.  94,  C.     E.VD   OF  OLD  S7\  PETER'S,   1816-1824  325 

a  Corporatione,  lege  publica  coastituta,  cujus  etiamnum  aliquot 
membra  sunt  sacerdotes  saeculares,  qui  juramenti  sacramento  constricti 
palam  profitentur,  se  nee  posse,  nee  velle  ullo  se  praedio  abdicare  in 
gratiam  Metropolitanae  Ecclesiae,  cui  anno  praeterlapso  et  Ecclesiam 
antiquam,  et  domum  ei  contiguam,  et  fundum  denique,  cui  utrumque 
inaediticatum  est  (quae  simul  sumpta  40,000  thaleris  seu  scudis  valent), 
nulla  solutione  facta,  perpetuo  jure  Archiepiscopis  ultro  cesserunt.  Caeteri 
Episcopi  a  suo  grege  sustentantur,  cur  non  et  Archiepiscopus  ?  .  .  . 

In  the  Eojiian  memorial,  drawn  up  hy  diaries  Neolc,  Superior,  and  his 
secretary,  Benedict  Fenwich,  londcr  date  of  Nov.  22,  1822,  it  is 
stated  that  a  large  hody  of  property,  valued  at  $20,000,  had  heen 
conveyed  hy  the  Corporation  as  a  free  gift  to  the  ArchhisJwp  of 
Baltimore  and  the  trustees  of  his  cathedral,  for  the  sole  and. 
exclusive  use  of  him  and  his  successors  for  ever.  This  general 
statement,  disagreeing  with  Kohlmann's  itemized  above,  dis- 
agrees also  with  the  next,  BzierozynsJd's. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  ii.  1,  Kohlmann  to  the  General,  1  Mart., 
1819.  Ibid.,  6,  ii.,  the  Neale-Fcnioick  Memorial,  St.  Thomas's  Manor, 
Nov.  22,  1822,  p.  10  (infra,  No.  184,  [///.],  [3];  cf.  No.  94,  P,  ^g°  Nota.— 
Georgetown  GoLlege  MSS.,  as  above,  No.  91,  A. 

At  the  instance  of  the  General,  who  urged  the  new  Superior,  Father 
Bzierozynshi,  to  arrive  at  some  understanding  or  accommodation 
with  the  said  archbishop,  the  proposal  ivas  made  that  the  Trustees 
of  the  Corporation  should  give  Mgr.  Marechal  $1000  a  year, 
provided  he  loould  count,  as  included  in  the  $1000,  the  annual 
profit  of  $4-00,  luhich  now  issued  from  the  property  so  lately 
ceded  to  him  in  Baltimore.  Then  the  Jesuits  woidd  undertake  to 
provide  him  with  $600  more  per  annum.  Bzierozynslci's  draft 
■  runs  as  follows  (between  Nov.  13  and  2^,  1824) : 

C.  1824,  November. 

Excellentissime  !  .  .  .  Unicum  meum  desiderium  est,  ut  haec  infelix 
differentia  quantocyus  terminetur  per  compositionem  mutuam  inter 
nos. —  Pace  Excellentissimi,  in  mea  insipientia,  proponerem  hanc 
conditionem  ad  felicem  effectum  ex  utraque  parte.  Renuntiat  Excel- 
lentissimus  praetensioni  quam  facit  ad  White  Marsh ;  et,  ex  parte 
Corporationis,  prope  sum  confidens  quod  obtinebo  omnium  Trustees 
consensum,  ut  ad  illos  $400,  quos  Excellentissimus  percipit  singulis  annis 
ex  fundo  Baltimorensi  a  Corporatione  prius  oblato,  alios  $600  annuatim 
addant,  ita  ut  pensio  totalis  per  annimi  sit  $1,000.  Acceptata  conditione, 
scribemus  Romam  pro  ratificatione  et  confirmatione  contracti  [us]  mutuo 
facti. 


326  No.  94,  D.     END    OF  OLD  ST.  PETER'S,   1816-1824  [II 

To  this  letter  the  archbishop  said  in  reply  : 

D.  1824,  November  24. 

He  was  satisfied  to  hear  of  the  Jesuits'  determination  to  pay  him  (and,  no 
doubt,  his  successors  also)  a,n  annual  sum  of  %1000.  This,  he  said,  was  clear. 
The  rest  lie  did  not  understand  at  all.  Did  Dzicrozynshi  mean  to  offer  him 
^1000  toiih  ^400  added?  Considering  that  the  Jesuits  had  not  given  him 
anything  for  seven  years,  since  he  became  archbishop,  he  would  be  willing  to 
accept  un  dedommagement,  an  indemnification,  for  Ms  loss  of  a  seven  years' 
Jesuit  pension.  But,  on  that  score,  he  would  be  tractable,  if  any  reasonable 
proposition  were  made  to  him.  Did  DzierozynsJci,  however,  mean  that  the 
%400  alluded  to  should  be  considered  part  of  the  thousand,  as  if  the 
Corporation  had  ever  given  anything  to  the  cathedral?  Then  (1)  the  Corpo- 
ration has  never  given  any  property  to  the  cathedral,  unless  you  mean  the 
church  of  St.  Peter's  and  the  little  ground  around  it;  but  that  did  not  belong 
to  the  Corporation,  which  consequently  has  never  given  anything  to  the 
cathedral,  "  before  God  and  in  conscience  ;  "  (,?),  secondly,  he  himself  had 
never  received  a  cent  from  this  pretended  donation. 

Bait?,  24  nov.,  1824. 
MoN  Eev?.  Pi:EE, 

A  mon  retour  de  Queen's  town  j'ai  trouve  sur  ma  table  votre 
derniere  lettre.  Je  n'ai  que  le  tems  de  vous  donner  deux  mots  de  reponse 
au  paragi-aphe  qui  la  termine. 

I.  Pour  terminer  notre  malheureux  diiferent,  vous  vous  chargez  de 
me  faire  payer  par  vos  sujets  administrateurs  des  biens  du  Clerge  du 
Maryland  (et  sans  doute  aussi  a  mes  successeurs)  la  somme  annuelle  de 
|1,000.— Cela  est  clair. 

II.  Mais  vous  ajoutez :  (includendo  scilicet  simul  eam  summam  quam 
Excellentissimus  annuatim  percipit  ex  fundo  prius  jam  a  Corporatione  in 
Cathedram  Baltimorensem  collato). — Je  vous  avoue  ne  point  entendre 
cette  phrase. 

1°  Jamais  la  Corporation  n'a  doune  de  fond  a  la  Cathedrale ;  a  moins 
que  vous  n'entendiez  par  la  I'Eglise  de  St.  Pierre  et  le  petit  terrain  qui 
I'entoure ;  et,  dans  ce  cas,  comme  elle  en  etoit  le  pur  depositaire,  elle 
n'a  reellement  rien  donne  a  la  Cathedrale,  coram  Deo  et  in  foro 
conscientiae. 

2°.  Je  n'ai  jdmais  re9U  ne  ne  rec^oit  [!]  un  cent  de  ce  pretendu 
fond. 

3°  Votre  pensee  est-elle,  que  le  revenu  imaginaire  de  ce  fond  soit 
ajoute  aux  $1,000;  ou  en  soit  soustrait?  C'est  ce  que  je  ne  puis  en 
verite  deviner. 

Votre  proposition  n'etant  pas  claire  k  mes  yeux,  je  suis  dans  la 
n^cessitti  de  vous  en  demander  une  explication  qui  exclue  tout  embarras 
et  incertitude. 


§  8]  A'c.  94,  E,  F.     £A^D   OF  OLD  ST.  PETER'S,   1816-1824  327 

En  attendant  votre  reponse,  je  me  recoramande  a  vos  saintes  prierres 
et  suis  avec  beaucoup  d'estime  et  de  respect  en  N.  S. : 

Mon  ReV?  Pere 

Votre  tres  humb.  servr, 

+  A.  A.  B. 
P.S. — Pour  que  vous  puissiez  me  proposer  un  equivalent  qui  soit 
admissible,  je  vous  prie  d'observer  que  le  jugement  du  St.  Siege  n'embrasse 
pas  seulement  le  revenu  annuel  au  quel  j'ai  droit ;  mais  encore  un 
dedommagement  de  I'injustice  que  j'ai  souffert  depuis  ma  nomination  a 
I'Archf  de  Bait?.  C'est  a  dire  depuis  sept  ans. — Cependant,  comme  ce 
dernier  objet  m'est  plutot  personnel  qu'a  mon  Siege,  j'acquiescerai  a  toute 
proposition  raisonnable  qui  me  sera  faite  a  cet  egard. 

+  A.  A.  B. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1824  (Nov.  13-24),  Dzicrozynsld  to  MarecJial, 
draft  s.d.,  1  ]}.  4to.  Ibid.,  1824,  Nov.  24,  Marcchal,  Baltimore,  to  Dsierozynski, 
Georgetown,  autograph,  3  pp.  4to ;  accents  supplied  here.     Cf.  No.  132,  note  3. 

This  cori'espondencc  of  November,  1824^,  serves  to  explain  Father  Beschters 
statement,  a  couijlc  of  iveeks  later,  regarding  the  opinion  of  Mr. 
Whitfield. 

E.  1824,  December  11. 

He  [^Archbishop  Marechal]  has  lately  received  [from  B,ome\  a  printed 
information,  that  the  Jesuits  had  already  given  and  [!]  over  for  the 
Archbishop  of  Baltimore  property  worth  $20,000 ;  which  Mr.  Whitfield 
styles  to  be  a  lie,  an  infame  lie.  He  says  St.  Peter's  property  never 
belonged  to  the  Corporation  or  the  Jesuits ;  that  it  was  given  by  the  now 
living  old  Charles  CaiToll ;  that  all  the  Jesuit[s]  could  claim  of  it  would 
amount  to  a  stream  of  5  feet  comming  John  Walsh's  house  [!], 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Bb,  J.  W.  Beschter,  Baltimore,  11  xhre,  1824, 
to  Francis  Neale,  St.  Thomas's,  3  pp.  4to. 

So  ended  the  older  history  of  the  Jesttit  property  in  Baltimore.  It  did 
not  end,  however,  without  furnishing  the  ground  for  an  acute 
criticism  on  the  part  of  Superiors  in  Rome  {182Jf,  ?),  lohen  the 
Trustees  of  the  Corporation  insisted  that  their  civil  oath  luas 
a  bar  against  executing  the  Papal  Brief  (23  July,  1822),  and 
surrendering  White  Marsh  to  Marechal,  while  at  the  same  time 
they  advanced  as  a  plea  this  earlier  act  of  generosity,  in  having 
made  a  simple  present  of  St.  Peter's  to  Marechal's  cathedral, 
notwithstanding  the  same  civil  oath : 

F.  (1824.) 
^P°  Nota.     Non  s'intende  come  questa  Corporazione   potesse   dare 

beni  della  somma  sc.  [?]  -i-  \_^20,000]  all'Arcivescovo  attuale  prima  che 


328  No.  95,  A.     TUCKAHOE,   1764- 1821  [II 

fosse  eletto  Arcivescovo,  come  legesi  alia  pag  :  10,  Secuiido.  Pare  die 
questa  douazione  sia  in  contraddizione  con  quello  die  si  espone,  e  si  rileva 
dalla  forza  del  giuramento,  dal  fine  a  cui  detti  beni  dovevauo  esser 
applicati,  come  supra  [?]. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  ii.,  2  pp.  sviall  fol.,  in  tlie  hand  of 
the  General's  amanuensis,  beginning  :  DaU'esame  fatto  degli  fogli  giustificativi 
spediti  dai  Religiosi  della  Gompagnia  di  Gesu  dimoranci  nella  Missione  del 
Maryland  mi  pare  che  result!  ad  evideuza,  etc.     Of.  supra,  p.  325,  med. 


No.  95.  1764-1821. 

Tuckahoe,  Talbot  County,  Eastern  Shore,  Maryland.  This  lonchj 
mission  o-cpresentcd  a  ^articulaj'  species  of  station,  that  of  one  not 
meant  for  a  full  establishment,  hut  yet  ^provided  with  an  estate  of 
its  own  to  render  it  someivhat  independent.  The  reasons  for  this 
arrangement  will  appear  helowc  As  it  stood  in  1S2,2,  the  planta- 
tion ivas  reported  hy  Fathers  Charles  Neale  and  Benedict  Fenwick 
as  consisting  of  £07^  acres,  and  as  having  heoi  made  up  of 
three  purchases,  two  of  the  Beswick  family,  and  one  of  Edward 
Robert.  These  purchases  had  been  effected  hy  Father  Joseph 
Mosley.  And  the  property  had  hee7i  transmitted  like  the  other 
plantations  till  it  reached  the  corporate  body  in  1793. 

Neale-Fenwick    Manorial,    as    above   (No.  91,   A),  No.   v.  in  the  list  of 
plantations  (ubi  infra,  No,  184,  [_iv.]). 

This  station  was  originally  called  St.  Marys,  as  Father  George  Hunter, 
in  his  report  of  1765  to  the  Provincial,  Father  Dennet,  says : 
The  Mission  of  St.  Mary's,  commonly  called  Queen' s-town  or 
Tuckoho,  The  name,  however,  became  officially  St.  Joseph's, 
possibly  to  avoid  confusion  in  postal  business  with  the  county  of 
St.  Alary' s.  The  founder.  Father  Mosley,  exijlains  the  whole  policy 
of  his  movements  lohen  writing  to  his  brother  Michael,  a  Jesuit  in 
England,  and  to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Dunn  of  Neiocastlc.'^^  To  tlic 
former  he  says,  under  date  of  July  30,  176^,,  from  Portobacco, 
but  soon  Bohemia  in  the  Eastern  Shore,  Cecil  County,  Mary- 
land: 

A.  1764,  July  30. 

I  am  just  leaving  Port  Tobacco  to  go  to  Bohemia,  where  they  tell  me 
I  am  wanted ;  the  cong[r6'(7a^jo]as  are  fewer,  but  the  rides  much  longer. 
On  the  1st.   Sunday,  50   mile,  where  I  pass   the   whole  week  in   that 

*"  Cf.  part  of  this  Mosley  con-espondence,  History,  I.  §  35. 


§  8]  No.  95,  B.     TUCK  A  HOE,   1 764-1821  329 

neighbourhood  in  close  business  with  the  igaorant.  On  the  2d.  I  go 
down  the  Chesapike  Bay  40  mile  farther;  which  makes  me  90  mile  from 
home  \scil,  from  Bohemia]  :  the  other  2  Sundays  are  easier.  The  Miss[io]ti 
has  picked  me  out  to  settle  a  place  between  those  two,  if  I  can,  to  make 
it  an  easier  miss[z'o]n ;  pray  that  I  may  succeed.  I  shall  have  at  Bohemia 
a  fine  plantation  to  manage,  the  best  I  believe  we  have  &  nigh  Phila- 
delphia, which  is  a  vast  advantage.  You  may  find  the  place  in  the 
charts  of  this  country,  on  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Cheaspick  Bay,  50  mile 
from  Queen's-Town,  &  then  40  to  Talbot.  .  .  . 

To  Ms  sister  he  ivrites  from  TucJcahoe,  Talbot  Comity,  more  than  tivo 
years  later,  on  Oct.  llf,,  1766 : 

B.  1766,  October  14. 

.  .  .  It's  a  mission  that  ought  to  have  been  settled  above  these  60 
years  past,  by  reason  of  the  immense  trouble  &  excessive  rides  it  had 
given  our  gentlemen  that  lived  next  to  it,  altho'  within  200  miles  of  it ; 
yet,  till  these  days,  no  one  would  undertake  it,  either  for  want  of  resolu- 
tion or  fear  of  the  trouble,  notwithstanding  it  had  contributed  much  to 
the  deaths  of  several  of  ours  &  had  broak  the  constitution  of  every 
one  who  went  down  to  it,  altho'  it  was  but  twice  a  year,  except  calls  to 
the  sick.  I  was  deputed,  in  Aug*  1764,  to  settle  a  new  place  in  the 
midst  of  this  mission  ;  accordingly  I  set  off  for  these  parts  of  the  country, 
I  examined  the  situation  of  every  congregation  within  60  mile  of  it ;  and 
before  the  end  of  that  year  I  came  across  the  very  spot,  as  providence 
would  have  it,  with  land  to  be  sold,  nigh  the  center  of  the  whole  that 
was  to  be  tended.  I  purchased  the  land  &  took  possession  in  March 
following.  On  the  land  there  were  three  buildings,  a  miserable  dwelling 
house,  a  much  worse  for  some  negroes,  &  a  house  to  cure  tobacco  in.  ,  ,  . 
Our  gentlemen  have  supplied  me  with  negroes,  as  many  as  I  wanted  to 
cut  down  the  woods  &  to  open  a  plantation,  in  which  I  succeed  much  to 
my  satisfaction.  .  .  .  It's  true  the  labours  will  still  be  great,  but  not 
to  be  compared  to  what  they  were,  before  this  place  was  settled.  The 
chief  congregation  is  but  10  mile  ofi";  the  2nd,  20  ;  the  3rd,  24  ;  4th,  22  ; 
5th,  at  home  ;  6th,  22.  All  these  I  visite  once  in  two  months.  I  have 
two  others  which  I  visit  but  twice  a  year ;  [the]  1st.  39,  the  other,  90 
mile  off.  This  you'll  say  is  hard.  It's  easy,  Dear  Sister,  to  what  it  was. 
...  I  have  now  my  cows,  my  sheep,  hogs,  turkeys,  geese,  &  other  dunghill 
fowl.     I've  my  own  grain  &  make  my  own  bread.  .  .  . 

Just  eighteen  years  later,  ivhcn  the  Suppression  of  the  Society  had  left 
him  so  lonely  in  his  Chesapeake  Mission,  and  the  late  American 
war  had  broken  off  political  connections  with  England,  he  wrote  to 
the  same  sister  about  the  plantation  {Oct.  ^•j  178Ii)  : 


330  No.  95,  C-E.     TUCKAHOE,   1764-1821  [II 

C.  1784,  October  4. 

.  .  .  I've  been  on  it  now  twenty  long  years,  &  I've  made  it,  thro'  God's 
help,  both  agreable  and  profitable  to  myself  &  to  my  successors  ;  .  .  . 
when  I  first  settled,  I  had  not  one  of  my  own  profession  \i.e.  no  Catholic] 
nigher  than  six  or  seven  mile ;  but  now,  thro'  God's  particular  blessings, 
I've  many  families  joining  .  .  .  The  Prot[estow]t  Ministers  having  no  fixt 
salary  by  law,  as  heretofore,  have  abandoned  their  flocks,  which  are  now 
squandered  &  joined  different  societies.  We've  had  some  share.  Since 
the  commencement  of  the  war,  I've  built  on  my  farm  a  brick  chapel  & 
dwelling  house.*'  It  was  a  difficult  &  bold  undertaking  at  that  time,  as 
every  necessary,  especially  nails,  were  very  dear.  I  began  it,  trusting  on 
Providence,  &  I've  happily  finished,  without  any  assistance  either  from 
our  gentlemen  or  my  congregation.  .  .  . 

Of  the  value  of  land  and  money  he  says  to  her,  a  couple  of  years  later 
{July  W,  1786),  speaking  of  an  English  acquaintance  : 

D.  1786,  July  20. 

.  .  .  He  is  come  to  buy  land.  I  believe  he  &  such  will  find  land  as 
dear  here  as  in  England,  &  not  half  so  profitable.  Our  best  lands  sell 
from  £8  to  £12  per  acre,  our  currency  one-third  less  than  sterling 
money.  .  .  . 

Two  years  after  Father  Mosley''s  death,  which  occurred  but  one  year 
after  the  date  of  the  last  letter  cited,  Father  John  Carroll,  then 
Prefect- Apostolic  of  the  States,  described  the  architectural  and, 
economic  features  of  the  tvjo  residences  on  the  Eastern  Shore,  the 
second  of  the  two  being  the  late  Father  Mosley's  at  St.  Joseph's, 
Tuckahoe.      Wrote  Dr.  Carroll,  in  answer  to  Patrick  Smyth : 

B.  (1789.) 

If  curiosity  should  be  excited  by  his  [SrmjWs]  misrepresentations  to 
travel  to  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland,  it  will  find  there  but  two 
clergymen.  One  of  these  lives  on  the  confines  of  Maryland  &  State  of 
Delaware,  in  a  house  not  only  inelegant,  but  ruinous  and  scarce  affording 
shelter  from  the  weather.  The  other  occupies  a  cell,  such  as  the  woman 
of  Sunam  prepared  for  the  prophet  Elisha  (4th  Book  of  Kings,  c.  4), 
containing  just  space  enough  for  a  bed,  a  table,  and  a  stool.  Such  are  the 
establishments  formed  on  the  Potowmack  and  the  Eastern  Shore,  and  yet 
preserved  for  the  benefit  of  religion  by  that  Society,  which  could  not  bury 
obloquy  in  the  same  grave  with  itself.  .  .  . 

Oeorgetovm  College  MSS.,  Mosley's  original  letters,  1757-1786,  presented  to 
{Dr.  Shea  ?)  by  Alex.  T.  Knight,  descendant  of  the  same  family  as  Mosley's,  and 


*•  For  n,  reproduction  of  Mosley's  rough  pen-sketches  enclosed   here,    cf.   Shea, 
History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States,  ii.  297,  298. 


§  8]  No.  95,  F.     TUCKAHOE,   1764-1821  331 

brother  of  the  Jesuits  and  bishop  of  the  same  name.  Dates  given  above. — 
Georgetown  College  Transcripts,  copy  by  the  Rev.  W.  P.  Treacy  of  the  original 
MS.,  Rev.  John  Carroll's  Answer  to  Smyth's  pamphlet,  published  in  Dublin, 
1788 ;  f.  4  0/  the  copy.     Cf.  J.  G.  Shea,  Oath.  Church  in  U.  S.,  ii.  312. 

Ofthefitnds  wJiich  wenl  to  found  St.  Joseph's,  Tuckahoc,  we  find  so7ne 
entries  scattered  about  in  the  day-books  that  survive.  The 
Messrs.  Lewis,  Hunter,  Manners,  and  Hardi7ig,  who  are 
mentioned,  were  Jesuit  missionaries  at  other  stations. 

p.  1764-1767. 

1764.  Aug.  11th.  I  arrived  at  Bohemia,  with  Mr.  Lewis. 

Dec.  28th.  From  Wye,  I  wrote  to  Mr.  Hunter  [^Superior]  about  the 
land  to  be  bought  near  Queen's-Town, 

1765.  Feb.  3.  A  letter  sent  from  Bohemia  to  Mr.  Hall,  to  engage  the 
land  near  Queen's-Town. 

March  18th.  I  took  possession  of  a  track  of  land  I  bought  of  Parson 
Miller  &  his  wife  &  Sarah  Millington ;  on  which  I  put  8 
negroes,  which  I  brought  from  Mr.  Lewis,  then  living  at  the 
White-Marsh,  viz.  Nanny,  Tom,  Frank,  Lucy,  Davy,  JS^ancy, 
Paul,  &  Henny. 
Their  expenses  in  transporting  &  present  provisions  came  to 
viz.  corn  from  Mr.  Tuite,  £5,  &c.  £10  :  0  :  0 

For  plank  of  Charles  Seth  £2:0:0 

April  1st.  I    set    of   with    all    necessary   provisions   &   plantation 

utincels  for  that  year  from  Bohemia. 
A]^ril  to  July,  a  great  number  of  expenses  for  all  hinds  of  necessaries, 
utensils,  clothes,  tools,  food,  horse-trappings ;   also  digging  a  well 
for  £0:7:6 

May  11.  I   received    of    Mr.    Manners,    to    pay    for    our   land   in 

Talbot  £260  :  0  :  0 

Received  of  Mr.  Harding  as  a  gift  £7:0:0 

July  11.  To  Mr.  Holy  day  for  advice  and  deeds  :  1  :  10  :  0 

16.  To  Edw.  Rogers  a  horse  18:12:3 

30th.  To  Mr.  John  Miller  for  the  land  272  :  11  :  9 

Aug.  3    To  Edw.  Rogers  for       D°  8:0:0  [?] 

June  [!]  30th.  The  Deeds  for  our  Land  at  St.  Joseph's  in  Talbot 
County  were  signed,  sealed  and  acknowledged  before  Col.  Pv.ich'' 
Tilghman,  Prov!  Justice  &c. 
[July  f]  31st.  The  deed  was  entered  at  Talbot  County  Court-House, 
&,  the  Alienation  fine  signed  on  the  deed  as  received  on  that 
day,  as  per  receipt. 
Aug.  12.  I  paid  the  Alienation  fine  for  this  land. 

Aug.  5.  To  Edw.  Rogers  in  full  for  the  land  :  £28  :  11  :  0 

12.  For   the    Alienation   Fine   of   this   land    to  Mr.  Bozman 
Receiver  £0  :  13  :  10 


332  No.  95,  G,  H.     TUCKAHOE,   1 764-1 821  [II 

1766.  Feb.  7th.  Received  of  Mr.  Manners  9:5:0  curr? 
May  19.  Received  of  Mr.  Manners,  of  which  £7  for  two  cows  10  :  15  : 0 
There   are  a  great  number  of  travelling   expences,   0/  0:10:8,  of 

0:5:0,  etc.  ;  a  number,  of  minor  gifts  from  Manners  and  Leicis, 
£5  :  0  :  0,  £7  :  6  :  0,  £2  :  0  :  0  ;  not  to  mention  : 

1767.  Jan.  12  :  To  Boots  given  for  a  Milk  Cow  in  Swap  £0:5:0 
And  many  charities  to  the  French  and  the  poor,  with  history  of  the  eight 

negroes  and  the  stock  ;  and  a  careful  memorandum  of  the  patents 
for  Rett's  Addition,  and  of  the  deed  of  sale  to  Bev.  Mr.  John 
Lewis,  etc. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  DB,  Father  Mosley's  Day-Book,  inscribed  by 
him  on  the  otitsidc  :  Day-Book,  Bohemia,  1764.  St.  Joseph's,  Talbot  County. 
Ditto,  1765 g  alias  Tuckahoe.     Inside  :  Fr.  Joseph  Mosley ;  fi.  1-5. 

With  regard  to  this  same  ^purchase  at  Tuchahoc,  we  find  in  the  hooks  of 
the  Superior,  Father  G.  Hunter : 

G.  1765,  March  2. 

1765.  March  2.  Cr.   To  my  order  to  Mr.  Mosley^  towards  purchasing 

a  new  settlement  of  207  acres  :  £100  :  0  :  0  cur'*' 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  carton  BD,  G.  Hunter's  1st  Day-Bool^, 
1763-8,  i.  2. 

From  these  first  four  years  of  accounts  it  appears  that  the  esiaUishment 
of  St.  Joseph's  was  chiefly  at  the  immediate  charge  of  Bohemia 
and  White  Marsh,  with  large  subsidies  thrown  in  hj  the  charity 
of  the  priests  there. 

In  the  Statement  given  to  the  General,  more  than  fifty  years  later  by 
Adam  Marshall,  the  Maryland  procurator  (1821),  St.  Joseph's  is 
despatched  in  a  very  summary  way.     He  says,  under  No.  11 : 

H.  1821,  March  5. 

11,  Besides  the  plantations  and  properties  above-mentioned,  the 
Society  possesses  several  other  parcels  of  land  of  minor  importance. 
These  are  ...  A  plantation  on  the  Eastern  shore,  on  which  there  is  a 
Church,  and  which  is  said  to  be  of  very  little  value.  I  have  never 
seen  it. 

General  Archives,  Maryl.  Epist.,  2,  ii. :  Statement  of  Marshall  to  the  General, 
1821,  Mar.  5. 

TJic  line  of  descent  by  which  the  Talbot  County  property  reached  the 
Corporation  and  Father  Marshall,  the  procurator,  was  double, 
and  indicated  more  land  than  we  see  distinctly  accounted  for  later. 
Father  George  Hunter's  ivill  of  17 69,  in  favour  of  John  Leivis, 
and  his  last  will  of  1778,  in  favour  of  James  Walton,  make  no 


§  8]     iV^j-.  95,  J,  L,  96,  A.   MILL  CREEK;   WEST  CILESTER,  1772-1810    333 

jparticular  mention  of  this  property}^  Lewis's  loill  of  Mar.  12, 
17 S8,  designati7ig  Rohert  Molyneux  as  his  chief  heir,  bequeathes  to 
him  in  general 

J.  1788,  March  12. 

my  plantation  in  Talbot  County,  Maryland,  now  in  the  tenure  of  John 
Bolton,  gentleman. 

Then,  five  years  later,  these  legatees  make  their  respective  declarations  in 
favour  of  their  newly  incorporated  hody.  Walton  dedicates  thereto, 
as  part  of  his  trust, 

K.  1793,  October  3. 

my   lands  at  or  adjoining  St.   Joseph's   in    Talbot   County,  containing 
144  acres  more  or  less. 

And  Molyneux  hands  over  to  the  same  Corporation,  under  the  very  same 
date  as  Walton, 

L.  1793,  October  3. 

a  tract  of   land  known  by  the  name  of  St.  Joseph's,   lying  in  Talbot 
County,  containing  two  hundred  and  seven  acres  and  half,  more  or  less.'*^ 

Hence  the  plantation  must  have  contained,  in  two  or  more  parcels, 
S61^  acres. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  F  (G),  Hunter's  wills  of  May  31,  1769,  and 
July  22, 177 S.  Ibid.,  John  Lewis's  will,  Mar.  12,  178S.  Ibid.,  the  Declarations 
of  Walton  and  Molyneux,  dated  Oct.  3,  1793.     See  Nos.  102,  A  ;  167,  A,  F. 


No.  96.  1772-1810. 

Appendix  to  Maryland  Property :  Mill  Creek,  Delaware,  and  New 
West  Chester.  The  origin  and  meaning  of  acquisitions  like  these 
must  he  explained  in  precisely  the  same  way  as  the  purchase  of 
St.  Joseph's,  Tuckahoe. 

A.  1772,  January  17. 

On  Jan.  17,  1712,  Samuel  Lyte  executed  a  deed  of  sale  to  Mr.  John 
Lewis,  granting  a  tract  or  plantation  in  Mill  Creeh  hundred,  Delaware, 
consisting  of  SOS  acres  more  or  less,  starting  from  the  corner  of  Letitia  Penn's 
Manor,  etc.  The  ownership  of  this  plantation  passed  hy  devise  from  Lewis 
to  Robert  Molyneux,  and  from  Molyneux  to  Francis  Neale. 

"  No.  167,  B,  ad  (11). 

*■*  This  is  the  extent  mentioned  in  the  Neale-Fenwick  Memorial  {1822),  ubi  supra, 
No.  95,  p.  328. 


334       No.  96,  B,  0.     MILL   CREEK:    WEST  CHESTER,  1772-1810  [II 

When,  after  the  Suppression,  the  Fathers  constituted  their  Chapter  of 
the  Select  Body  of  the  Clergy,  the  same  which  then,  in  1793,  obtained 
hy  an  Act  of  the  Maryland  Assembly  the  authorization  to 
institute  in  its  midst  a  legalized  committee  called  the  Corporation, 
they  still  reserved  to  the  body  at  large  all  right  of  alienation,  even 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  incorporated  committee  itself.  Hence  at  a 
meeting  of  the  Chapter  or  Representatives  of  the  Select  Body,^^ 
on  Aug.  28,  1799,  they  took  into  consideration  the  question  of 
the  Delaware  property,  as  submitted  to  them  by  the  Executive 
Board,  or  Corporation. 

B.  1798,  December  3. 

Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  Dec.  3,  1798. 

5°.  That,  in  consequence  to  a  memorial  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Leonard  Neale, 
stating  the  necessity  of  granting  a  sum  of  money  for  the  relief  of  the 
farm  of  Mill  Creek  Hundred,  heretofore  purchased  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Manners  for  the  support  of  a  clergyman,  appointed  to  serve  the  neigh- 
boring Catholics,  he,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Neale,  be  empowered  to  borrow,  in  the 
name  of  the  Body  Corporate,  a  sum  of  money,  not  exceeding  eight  hundred 
dollars,  to  be  applied  to  the  discharging  of  the  debts  of  the  above 
mentioned  farm. 


C.  1799,  August  28. 

Proceedings  of  the  Bepresentatives,  Aug.  28,  1799. 

A  statement  of  the  affairs  of  the  farm  in  Mill  Creek  Hundred,  in  the 
state  of  Delaware,  being  made  for  the  consideration  of  the  Select  Body 
of  the  Clergy  :  The  Representatives,  after  duely  considering  the  matter, 
<yave  it  as  their  opinion,  that  said  farm  had  best  be  sold,  reserving  the 
Chapel  and  burying-ground ;  and  with  the  money  arising  from  the  sale 
the  debts  of  said  farm  be  paid — a  house  and  lot  in  New- West-Chester  be 
purchased,  to  accomodate  the  priest,  who  shall  serve  that  and  the  neigh- 
boring congregations — and  the  residue  funded  for  his  support. 

The  Corporation  signified  their  concurrence  {Oct.  9, 1799)  in  the  opinion 
of  the  Representatives,  that  it  were  better  to  sell  the  farm  of  Mill 
Creek  Hundred,  Del.,  and  start  an  establishment  at  New- West- 
Chester.  We  learn  elsewhere  that  the  Rev.  John  Rossiter,  of  the 
convent  of  New  Ross,  Ireland,  arrived  in  America  in  the  year 
1794.,  and  was  placed  at  West-Chester.  On  May  5,  1801,  the 
Corporation  enters  this  resolve  in  its  minutes : 

"  Cf.  No.  173,  K. 


§8]  A'^j-.  96,  D-F,  97.     MARYLAND  MISSIONS,   ii6s  335 

D.  1801,  May  5. 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  May  5,  1801. 

4°  That  the  petition  of  Mr.  Anthony  Hearn,  for  funding  the  sum  of 
£200  in  the  Corporation  of  the  R.  C.  Clergy,  Maryland,  be  granted  ;  and 
the  Board  engages  to  pay  annually  to  the  clergyman  serving  at  West 
Chester  in  Pennsylvania  the  legal  interest  of  £12  for  ever. 

E.  1806. 

In  1806,  a  clear  statement  was  made  hy  the  Delaware  pastor,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Patrick  Kenny,  through  Bishop  Carroll,  of  the  religious  purposes 
for  which  he  desired  to  take  over  from  the  Corporation  the  property  near 
White  Clay  Creek,  in  New  Castle  County.  The  proposal  was  approved  of 
hy  the  Jesuit  Superior,  Robert  Molyneux,  as  we  see  hy  his  instructions  to  the 
agent.  Father  Francis  Neale,  Jan  24,  1806.^^ 

F.  1810. 
Finally,  the  Mill  Creek  Hundred  property  was  disposed  of  on  May  5, 

1810,  hy  a  deed  of  sale  between  Francis  Neale  and  the  Rev.  P.  Kenny, 
who  pays  the  sum  of  $1600  for  208  acres  more  or  less,  and  receives  the 
titles  of  the  property  originally  bought,  on  Jan.  17,  1772,  by  Father  John 
Lewis  of  Samuel  Lyte.  The  Ageni's  Cash-Book  enters,  under  1810,  June 
29,  the  item  of  an  instalment : 

June  29  ...  To  cash  received  from  Philadelphia,  in  the  sale  of  Mill 
Creek  Hundred.     $752.^0. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  A  (2),  P.  Kenny,  Phila.,  June  14, 1813,  to  Rev. 
Francis  Neale,  enclosing,  with  excuses  for  being  so  late,  a  copy  of  indenture. 
May  5,  1810,  bekveen  himself  and  Neale,  for  the  sale  as  above  ,■  the  indenture 
recites  the  original  contract,  Jan.  17,  1772,  between  Lyte  and  Lewis.  Ibid., 
a  bound  4to,  No.  3,  containing  in  part  a  copy  of  the  original  minute-book  of  the 
Corporation,  and  at  the  other  end,  pp.  3-44,  Proceedings  of  the  Representatives, 
from  3rd  June,  1795,  to  4th  Mar.,  1806,  with  additions  beycnid ;  p.  21,  minutes 
of  Aug.  28,  1799.  Ibid.,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  i.  22,  27,  32.  Ibid., 
carton  DB,  Agent's  Cash-Book,  1802-20,  under  date. 

No.  97.  1765,  July  23. 

The  chief  Maryland   missions   in   1765.     Official    report  from   the 
Superior,  Father  G.  Hunter,  to  the  Provincial,  Father  Dennett : 

[F.  1.]  1765.  July  23,  sent  to  Mr.  Dennet  Prov'!^  and  by  him  to 
Hilton  [iJome],  where  much  approved  of. 

Missiones  in  Marylandia. 

l";  Missio  S".''  Assumptionis,  vulgo  St.  Inigo's. 

Missionarius  unicus.  Plantation  700  acres  of  land,  adjoyning  tract 
1,300  acres,  20  slaves,^^  of  which  12  workers,  viz. :  3  within  doors,  9  in 
the  fields,  the  rest  children  or  past  their  labour. 

"  Cf.  No.  179,  A,  C. 

«-  On  the  matter  of  slaves,  cf.  Nos.  46, 106,  114,  P-K.     Cf.  No.  135,  Prop.  9,  1? 


336  No.  S7.     MARYLAND  MISSIONS,  1765  [II 

By  9  Slaves  @  £6 54  :  0  :  0 

Annual  Income 

By  9  Tenants  @  £4  -  -  36  :0:  0 


90:0:0 
2*.  Missio  Si  Xaverii,  vulgo  Newtown. 

Missionarii  tres.  Plantation  650  acres.  Distant  tracts  900  acres. 
Slaves  29,  of  which  15  workers,  viz.  3  in  the  house,  12  in  the  fields,  the 
rest  children  or  old. 

12  Slaves©  £6  -  -  72:0:0 
Annual  Income  by 

4  Tenants  @  £4  -  -  16  : 0  : 0 


88:0:0 
3?  Missio  Si  Ignatii,  vulgo  Portobacco. 

Missionarii  tres.  Plantation  900  acres.  A  distant  tract  3,500  acres. 
Slaves  38,  of  which  21  working  hands,  viz.  3  within  doors,  18  in  the 
fields,  the  rest  children  or  superannuated. 

18  Slaves©  £6 108:0:0 

Annual  Income  by 

20  Tenants  at  £4  -  -     80  :  0  :  0 


188:0:0 
4*  Missio  Si  Fr.  Borgia,  vulgo  White  Marsh. 

Missionarii  duo.  Plantation  1,900  acres,  adjoyning  tracts  700  D'? ; 
distant  tracts  700  D'?  Slaves  [70,  cancelled  ;]  65,<*''  of  which  29  working 
hands,  viz.  3  within  doors,  26  in  the  fields,  the  rest  children  or  super- 
annuated. 

26  Slaves  @  £6  -  -  156  : 0  :  0 
Annual  Income  by 

6  Tenants  @  £4  -  -     24  :  0  :  0 


180:0:0 
[F.  i"]     b".  Missio  Si  Josephi,  vulgo  Deer-Creek. 

Missionarius  unicus.     Plantation  127  acres.     7  slaves,  of  which  1  in 
the  house,  4  in  the  fields,  the  rest  children. 

Annual  Income  by  4  Slaves  at  £6  -  -     24  :  0  :  0 
6?  Missio  Si  Stanislai,  vulgo  Frederick-town. 
Missionarius  unicus,     3  lotts  in  the  town  unsettled. 
Annual  allowance  out  of  yearly  Quotas  from  the  Superior '''  30  :  0  :  0 
7?  Missio  S"."  Mariae,  vulgo  Queen's-town  vel  Tuckoho. 
Missionarius  unicus.     Plantation  200  acres.     7  slaves,  viz.   1   within 
doors,  3  in  the  fields,  2  children,  1  old. 

Annual  Income  by  3  Slaves  at  £6 18:0:0 

(e)  The  correction  is  in  later  writing,  by  JIunttr  himself. 

(f)  Passage  in  italics  all  eraied. 


§  8]  No.  97.     MARYLAND  MISSIONS,  1765  337 

8:''  Mibsio  Si  Xaverii,  vulgo  Bohemia. 

Missionarius  uaicus.     Plantatioa   1,100    acres.     26   slaves,   of  which. 

workers  3  \vithin  doors,  12  in  the  fields,  the  rest  children  or  old. 

Annual  Income  by  12  Slaves  at  £9  -  -  108  :  0  :  0 

^     i  Total  Land  12,677  acres. 
Maryl"  Factory  Df      ^^^^j  ^^^^^^  j^^^^^  ^ggg  ^^^^y^^„^ 

lo  Office  at  London  |  ^^^^^  ^^^^,^,^  ^g^. 

Maryl?  Factory  Cr 

By  funds  in  London  Office.     \blank\ 

+ 
[i^.  5.]  Missiones  in  Pensylvania. 


Notanda  \for  Pennsylvania]. 
1?  ...  2?  ...  3?  ..  .^3 

+ 

\F.  2i\  Notanda  [for  Maryland]. 

3?  Every  residence  keeps  at  its  own  expence  a  publick  meeting  place 
of  Div,  worship  [i.e.  a  church  or  chapel]. 

(Adjunge  1?)  2?  Out  of  the  above  Incomes  every  thing  to  be  bought 
towards  house  keeping,  cloathing  for  masters  and  slaves,  etc.,  besides 
buildings,  reparations,  taxes,  qui[f]rents,  doctors,  etc.,  in  short,  every- 
thing exclusive  of  bread,  meat  and  firing ;  and  some  residences  to  he 
assisted  as  not  having  sufficient  funds  of  their  own.^^ 

1?  The  above  incomes  are  rated  at  a  reasonable  computation  of  one 
year  with  another  vel  communibus  annis,  allowing  for  the  difference  of 
scarce  and  plentiful  years. 

4?  Some    residences    to   be   assisted    by   the   others.      Besides    the 

expences   of   Factors   to  a   man  from   Europe   and as   not  having 

sufficient  funds.  In  order  to  this,  particulars  are  taxed  yearly  Quotas, 
according  to  their  circumstances,  in  order  to  I'aise  the  sum  of  £200  1*  An'", 
but  which  seldom  or  never  is  entirely  pay'd,  thro  bad  times,  necessity  of 
ne\v  buildings  or  other  casualtys.^* 

6?  We  count  about  10,000  adult  Customers  sive  Commts.  [communi- 
cants], and  near  as  many  under  age  or  non-Commts.  Each  master  of  a 
residence  keeps  about  2  Sundays  in  the  month  at  home,  the  rest  abroad  at  the 
distance  of  more  or  fewer  miles,  as  far  sometimes  as  20  or  30,  and  the  other 
gentlemen  all  abroad  every  such  day.^°^  The  mapps  shew  extent  and 
length  of  our  excursions,  as  our  Customers  are  dispersed  all  over  the 
Province. 

5?  The  value  of  land,  putting  good,  bad  and  indifferent  together,  has 
generally  upon  an  averadg is  reckoned  at  20«.  [?]  sterling  '^  acre,^^) 

(g)  Words  in  italics  erased. 
(h)  EruU  so  until  a  comma. 

"  See  No.  106. 

^*  Cf.  No.  56,  Father  Corbie's  Ordiruttions,  April  2,  1759,  4? 

VOL.   I.  Z 


338 


No.  98.     AN  INVENTORY 


[n 


In  Notandum  3?  about  Pennsylvania,  to  be  seen  infra,  No.  106,  there 
is  an  additional  item  about  Maryland  :  3?  Their  burdens  or  expences  same 
as  Maryland,  as  to  publick  meeting  places,  and  moreover  must  provide 

themselves  to  bread  and  meat  and  drink  '•'" no  plantation  *''  land,  no 

slaves  at  all,  and  little  or  rather  no  hospitality,  which  is  a  heavy  burthen 
in  Maryland,  and  in  great  measure  inavoidable.  They  in  Philadelphia 
and  Lancaster  have  bread  and  meat  to  buyj'^ 

In  the  above  report  of  Father  Hunter  there  seems  to  he  more  land 
entered  than  we  have  aecounted  for,  as  will  also  appear  in  the 
following  alphahetieal  list.  On  the  other  hand,  we  have  entered 
more  than  the  following  list,  which  is  a  partial  one,  comprises. 
It  is  given  in  the  next  Number. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  carton  18 ;  cm  original  copy  or  draft.  The 
year,  at  the  beginning,  was  %oritten  later  by  some  one  ;  the  rest  of  the  heading, 
in  x>art  if  not  the  lolwle,  loas  ivritten  by  Father  Hunter  after  the  date  of  the 
document,  4  pp.  4to. 


No.  98.  (1805-1820  ?) 

Old  Index  of  title-deeds,  or  inventory  of  property  in  Maryland.  The 
following  list,  written  on  one  side  of  a  folio  sheet,  seems  to  be  the 
result  of  an  investigation  among  the  title-deeds  found  in  the  archives. 
If  the  hand  is  Father  Gary's,  the  date  of  the  document  would  he 
about  1820,  when,  as  his  other  memoranda  show,  he  lent  assistance 
in  clearing  up  property  questions.  Otherwise  it  might  date  from 
the  time  of  the  threatened  escheat  of  Jesuit  lands  in  1805. 
Of.  Nos.  88,  H,  3dly ;  165. 


A. 

St.  Augustin's  Creek 

B. 

Brookes  grove — St.  Marys 

Berry — 65  A.  St.  Marys 

Bohemia 

Bohemia,  Little 

Breton's   Outlet   in   Brettons    Bay 

and  Thompson's  purchase 
Brandfort   (New)  Newport   forest, 

Chas.  Co. 
Beverly  65  A.  adj.  James  Reeves 

3  acres  Chas.  Cty. 


C. 

Chapel — at    the    entrance    of    Sb. 

Clement's  town  St.  Marys.     1  A. 

„  Carlisle — Cumberland     Cty.    a 

lot 
„  Pumphet  Chas.  Cty. 
„  Cornwallis'  neck,  Chas.  Cty. 
„  Prince  Georges  Cty  3  A 
Cox   and  Reeves  Risque   104^  A. 

Chas.  Cty, 
Causseen's  Manor — a  plot 
Chandler — v.  Lindsey  Edmoud 

D. 
Darnall's  Farm  300  A.  Kent  Cty. 


(i)  WwiXi  in  italict  erased. 


§8] 


No.  98.     AN  INVENTORY 


339 


St.  Edwards. 
Ely. 


E, 

St.  Marys 

F. 


Farthing   Chance  manor  with   its 

Mill  Land  and  Paul  Moses  Land 

Foxe's  Race  413.    ad.  Indian  Creek 

G. 

Gates  Hope — v.  New  Brandfort 
Newport  forest  Chas.  Cty. 

Gates  Purchase  60  A.  St.  Marys — 
V.  Hunts  Purchase  and  Maid- 
stone 

Gooderick  (Geo.  and  Rob.)  Chas. 
Cty.  100  A.  Then  G.  Thompson. 
Then  Ely. 

Gooderick  (Aaron  and  Rob.) 

Gumbeys  (Fr.) — v.  Roziers  (Notley) 

H. 

Hunts  Venture — v.  Gates  Purchase 
— and  Maidstone  St.  Marys 

Hazard  100  A.  Piercefield  20  A. 
Splietfield  30  A.     Chas.  Cty. 

I. 

St.  Inigoes — St.  Marys 

J. 
K. 


Lindsey  (Edmund)   50  A.  former- 
ley  [?]  Chandler's  land 

M. 

Morice  Daniel's  rest — Cecil  Cty. 
Mill  Land  and  Paul  Moshes  Land. 

— V.    Farthing's      Chance,      St. 

Marys 


Maidstone,    St.    Marys — v.    Gates 
Purchase  and  Hunts  Venture 

Mankins  Adventure   65  A.   Chas. 
Cty. 

N. 

Newtown — St.  Marys 

O. 
Oversee's   land    450    A.,    then    G. 
Thompson 

P. 

Pumphet  Chapel 

Prince     George     Cty. — v.    Chapel 
Pye's  Chance  177^  A.  Chas.  Cty. 
Posey      (Bilean) — v.     Wilkinson's 
Range 

Q. 

Quantico,  St.  Marys 

R. 

Reeves     (Thos.)    80    A.    part    of 

Causseen's  Manor 
Reeves  (James)  3  [?]  A. 
Roziers    (Notley)     100     A.       Fr. 

Gumbeys 

S. 

T. 
Thompson's  Purchase  and  Brittons 

Outlett 
St.  Thomas'  Manor  500  A.      Chas. 

Cty. 
Thompson     (George) — v.     Oversee 
(Simop  [?]) 

U. 

W. 
Wilkinson's   Range    244  A.  Chas. 
Cty.  of  Bilean  Posey 

X. 

Y. 

Z. 


Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (a)  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  1  p.  fol. 


340  No.  99,  A.     MARECHAL   AND   CARROLL  [11 

The  mere  fact  of  a  property  heing  entered  in  tJiis  list  docs  not  guarantee 
its  owncrsMp  hy  the  Society.  In  fact,  against  Causseen's  Manor 
the  entry  puts  signiftccmtly  a  plot.''^  On  the  other  hand,  of  the 
eight  chief  Maryland  missions  classed  in  Father  Hunter's  report, 
no  fewer  than  four  are  wanting  here :  White  Marsh,  the  most 
productive  of  all,  Deer  Creek,  Frederick,  and  Tuckahoe.  And 
there  is  no  mention  of  Delaware  or  Pennsylvania.  This  list  then 
represents  some  local  fraction  of  the  real  estate  documents,  vjhich, 
with  other  classes  of  old  muniments,  are  now  massed  in  the  Md.- 
N.  Y.  Province  Archives. 


No.  99.  (1633-1789.) 

The  foregoing  endowment  of  religion :  Dr.  Ambrose  Marechal  and 
Dr.  John  Carroll  on  its  main  features.  The  foregoing  endow- 
ment for  the  perpetual  service  of  the  Catholic  religion  gave  rise  to 
many  difficulties  at  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  and  the  beginning 
of  the  nineteenth  century.  The  piortion  of  the  foundation  which 
we  have  yet  to  consider,  as  laid  in  the  province  of  Pennsylvania, 
did  not  originate  such  serious  contentions.  Hence,  before  passing 
over  there,  we  mark  briefly  the  chief  features  of  this  Maryland 
endowment,  using  the  vjords  of  the  first  and  third  Archbishops  of 
Baltimore. 

Mgr.  Marechal  notes  that  the  Jesuit  Fathers  received  no  contributions 
from  the  faithful  whom  they  served  ;  and  that,  in  acquiring  and 
passiiig  on  this  property  through  so  many  private  hands,  they  yet 
saved  everything.  Dr.  Carroll  observes  that,  if  ever  the  fidelity 
of  these  ijrivate  owners  was  put  to  the  test,  it  was  especially  at  the 
moment  when  the  Society  was  supiiressed,  and  each  one  stood 
apart  and  adrift  as  a  secular  priest;  yet,  far  from  proving 
unfaithful  even  then,  they  proceeded  to  organize,  incorporate  tJiem- 
selves,  and  guarantee  for  ever  the  religious  destination  of  the 
property. 


...  6?   Tandem   retributiones   exigunt    [P.    Jesuitae^    et   percipiunt 
a    multitudine    fidelium,  in    omnibus    locis    in    quibus    sacrum    exercent 

S5  There  is  in  the  archives  an  ainple  plat  of  Farthings  Chanco  Manner  .  .  .  1190 
Jcres  of  land  .  .  .  with  Paul  Marshes  Land,  endorsed:  For  Mr.  Kelick ;  surveyor, 
ano.  Brooke  ;  but  it  seems  to  be  only  a  rectification  of  the  lines  as  against  FartJiing's 
encroachments :  (f.)  Newtovm. 


§  8]  No.  99,  B,  C.     MARECHAL   AND    CARROLL  341 

ministevium.      Olim    content!   fructibus    suorum    praediorum    in    vinea 
Domini  gratis  laborabant.^'' 

Borne,  English  College  Archives,  Grachuell  M8S.,  Baltimore  and  Quebec, 
Marechal  to  Card.  Somaglia,  1823,  Jan.  13,  Prop.  9,  6". 

B. 

...  lis  [les  Jcsuites]  s'etoient  transmis  par  testamens  et  autres 
contrats  toutes  les  proprietes  qu'ils  possedent  pendant  plus  de  260  [!] 
[cms],  sans  en  avoir  perdu  une  seule.  Le  fait  est  que,  d'apres  les  regies 
[qu'ils  s']  etoient  prescrites  par  la  Societe  pour  la  transmission  certaine 
de  leur  biens,  il  etoit  j)robahlement  moralement  "''  presque  de  tout  impossible 
qu'un  Jesuite  proprietaire  mourut  sans  testament. ^^ 

Qeorgetoion   College  MSS.,  Marechal  azitograph :    Notes  sur  I'esposition 
presentee  par  le  P.  Forfcis,  f.  5"". 

Dr.  John  Carroll  addresses  an  adversary,  the  Bev.  Patrick  Smyth,  a 
man  representing  a  whole  class  of  adventurers  and  memorialists, 
whose  fecundity  of  suspicion,  says  Carroll,  it  is  impossible  to 
exhaust,  and  who  surprise  one  with  the  revelation,  how  easily  a 
pretended  history  may  be  compiled  without  any  of  the  materials 
which  ought  to  enter  into  its  composition.  After  speaking  of 
the  establishments  formed  on  the  Potowmack  and  the  Eastern 
Shore  by  that  Society,  which  could  not  bury  obloquy  in  the 
same  grave  with  itself  (No.  95,  E),  he  7narks  two  features  in 
the  past  and  the  present. 

C.  (1789.) 

Had  these  ex-Jesuits  been  such  as  Mr.  Smyth  charitably  represented 
them,  deaf  to  the  voice  of  conscience,  and  eager  to  share  the  spoils 
(p.  33),  what  could  have  hindered  them  from  converting  their  lands  and 
negroes  with  portable  property,  as  soon  as  the  Society  was  destroyed,  and 
in  enjoying  in  indolence  the  fruits  of  their  sacrilegious  plunder  ?  .  .   , 

.  .  .  Since  the  dissolution  of  the  Society,  some  [other  people]  have 
come  across  the  Atlantic;  and,  if  suspicion  were  as  congenial  to  others  as 
to  him,  they  might  invent  some  plausible  reasons  for  this  new  appearance 
of  zeal.  However  that  may  be,  the  public  ought  to  be  informed,  that  the 
few  surviving  ex-Jesuits  owe  to  religion  one  more  service,  in  addition  to 
those  which  they  have  already  rendered  in  Maryland  ;  and  that  is,  to 
secure  from  waste  and  misapplication,  and  to  transmit  undiminished  to 
the  future  ministers  of  the  Church,  the  property  which  was  acquired  for 
its  advantage,  and  preserved  by  their  predecessors.^^ 

Georgetovm  College  Transcripts,  copy  by  W.  P.  Treacy  of  Carroll's  cmtograph 
answer  to  Smyth,  2.  3,  4^,  4,  6,  5^. 

(k)  These  words  in  italics  erased. 

'«  No.  135,  Prop.  9,  6».  ''  No.  119  [//.]  **  Cf.  No.  143,  [/r.] 


§  9.  The  College  Foundation  in  Pennsylvania  :  1740-1822. 


No.  100.  1740,  1741. 

A  Pennsylvania  landed  foundation:  policy  recommended.  Father 
Henry  Neale,  a  native  of  Maryland,  being  sent  to  the  American 
Mission  in  1739,^  reported  {to  the  Provincial,  Father  Charles 
Shirehurn)  as  follows,  under  date  of  April  ^5,  1741 ' 

.  .  .  Since  my  arrival,  I've  made  it  my  business  to  inform  myself 
of  the  situation  of  affairs  in  these  parts  [Pennsylvania  ?]  as  far  as  may  be 
worthy  your  attention.     [Continued,  as  infra,  No.  101.] 

I  have  spent  no  little  pains  in  considering  myself  and  consulting 
friends,  about  the  most  advantageous  methods  of  making  a  settlement 
according  to  your  proposals.  And,  as  things  are  at  present,  a  purchase 
of  land  seems  evidently  the  best  and  securest  establishment  that  can  be 
made,  both  for  present  and  future  views.  Several  tracts  of  land  have 
been  lately  sold  for  double  the  price  they  were  bought  for  a  few  years 
ago.  And  a  valuable  tract  may  now  be  purchased  for  eight  hundred  or  a 
thousand  pounds,  yet  in  a  few  years  will  in  all  probability  be  held  at  two 
or  three  thousand.  Nor  is  there  any  difficulty  of  our  purchasing  now, 
tho'  there  may  be  perhaps  afterward.  If  this  proposal  of  a  land  establish- 
ment seems  suitable  to  your  inclination,  I  shall  make  it  my  business,  with 
the  advice  of  friends,  to  seek  out  a  place  that  may  be  answerable  to  the 
end  you  propose  ;  and  begg  you'll  acquaint  me  your  sentiments  hereupon 
as  soon  as  possible  ;  as  also  what  summ  you  think  proper  to  advance,  and 
on  whom  we  may  draw  for  the  same,  in  case  we  should  light  upon  a  place 
to  advantage. 

We  have  at  present  all  liberty  imaginable  in  the  exercise  of  our 
business,  and  are  not  only  esteemed,  but  reverenced,  as  I  may  say,  by  the 
better  sort  of  people.     About  the  Lawyer  and  the  Politician. 

The  German  gentlemen  [Jesuit  missioners  from  Germany,  Fathers 
Schneider  and  Wappeler^"]  are  not  yet  arrived.  Their  presence  is  very 
much  wanted.  My  heart  has  yearned  when  I've  met  with  some  poor 
Germans  desirous  of  performing  their  duties,  but  whom  I  have  not  been 
able  to  assist  for  want  of  language.     I  hope  in  a  short  time  I  shall  be 

«  No.  7,  S-.  '  No.  7,  X^  Z\ 


§  9]         No.  101.     PENNSYLVANIA:    COST  OF  LIVING,   1740-1741        343 

able  to  give  you  a  more  ample  account  of  many  particulars,  being  as  yet 
almost  stranger  in  these  parts.     In  the  interim,  my  best  wishes.  .  .  . 

The  East  Anglian,  or  Notes  and  Queries  on  Subjects  connected  with  the 
Counties  of  Suffolk,  Cambridge,  and  Essex,  i.  16,  17 ;  quoted  also  at  length  in 
American  Catholic  Historical  Researches,  vi.  182, 183,  and  in  the  Records  of  the 
American  Catholic  Historical  Society,  xi.  198,  199. 


No.  101.  1740,  1741. 

Pennsylvania  :  the  cost  of  living  in  1740-1741.  In  the  letter  just 
quoted,  the  younrj  American  Jesuit  discusses  the  question  of  a 
living  for  one  who  could  not  draio  on  the  congregation.  A  gentle- 
man in  America  {Father  Joseph  Greaton),  loho  had  proposed  £20 
a  year  as  a  sujfficient  alloiuance,  explained  to  Father  Nealc  that  lie 
had  been  thinking  only  of  a  German  missionary,  vjho  should 
assist  his  countrymen  ahout  the  province,  and  meet  with  temporal 
aid  from  them. 

...  I  am  sorry  to  find  things  otherwise  than  represented  in  England ; 
I  mean  as  to  what  regards  a  competent  maintenance  of  one  in  my  station. 
For  an  annuity  of  £20  only  will  not  absolutely  suffice.  I  was  told  this 
by  our  gentlemen  in  Maryland,  and  find  it  so  in  effect.  Most  necessarys 
of  life  are  here  as  dear,  and  several  dearer,  than  at  London  itself.  The 
gentleman  who  proposed  £20  as  a  tolerable  sufficiency  says  he  ment  it  in 
regard  of  a  German  who,  he  supposed,  would  spend  the  greatest  part  of 
his  time  among  his  countrymen,  and  meet  with  assistance  from  them, 
being  to  be  but  now  and  then  in  town.  But  for  one  who  is  to  have  his 
abode  in  town,  as  I  must,  he  himself  declares  it  will  no  wise  suffice. 
Among  other  expenses  I  must  of  necessity  keep  a  horse,  in  order  to  assist 
poor  people  up  and  down  the  country,  some  twenty  miles,  some  sixty, 
some  farther  olT.  For,  at  present,  he  alone  \i.e.  Father  Greatori]  is 
sufficient  for  the  service  of  the  town  (tho'  'tis  a  growing  congregation, 
and  will  in  all  likelyhood  soon  require  both  more  hands  and  a  larger 
house).  Now,  traveling  expenses  in  my  regard  will  be  considerable, 
since  little  or  nothing  can  be  expected  from  the  country  Catholiks,  who, 
tho'  very  numerous,  are  most  of  them  servants  or  poor  tradesmen,  and 
more  in  need  oftentimes  of  charity  themselves,  than  capable  of  assisting 
others.  To  be  short,  Sir,  I  wish  I  could  make  £30  do.  Tho'  every  body 
I  advise  with  assures  me  £40  annuity  is  as  little  as  I  can  reasonably 
propose  to  live  and  act  with.  The  gentleman  \Father  Greatori]  who  lives 
here,  tho'  he  has  made  a  thousand  shifts  to  assist  this  poor  congregation, 
has  never  made  things  meet  under  thirty  pounds  sterling  a  year,  including 
the  charitys  he  was  obliged  to ;  tho'  he  never  was  at  the  expenses  of 
keeping  a   horse.      The  rising   of  our   country  currency,   which  is   now 


344  No.  102,  A.     GENERAL    VIEW,  (1742-1814)  [II 

within  a  trifle  of  33^  per  cent,  from  sterling,  contributes  not  a  little  to 
render  a  sterling  annuity  less  valuable.     [Continued,  as  supra,  No.  100.] 

Ibid.,  Henry  Neale,  same  letter  as  above. 


No.  102.  (1742-1814.) 

The  land  purchases  effected :  general  view.  We  may  take  tliis  view, 
first,  from  the  wills.  Two  of  them,  that  of  John  Lewis  and  that 
of  Charles  Sewall,  give  particulars  of  the  Pennsylvania  property. 
On  Lewis  s  will  Father  Francis  Neale,  his  mediate  heir,  makes 
some  comments,  showing,  as  in  the  case  of  McElroys  observations 
on  Frederick,  the  state  of  obscurity  into  which  past  history  had 
sunk  by  ISlIp. 

Father  John  Leivis,  of  Cecil  County,  devises  on  March  12,  1788,  as 
follows : 

A.  1788,  March  12. 

3".  I  bequeath  wholly  and  solely  to  my  worthy  and  beloved  friend, 
Robert  Molyneux  of  the  City  of  Philadelphia,  gentleman,  all  my  real 
and  personal  estate  of  what  denomination  soever,  viz.  my  plantation  in 
Talbot  County,  Maryland,  now  in  the  tenure  of  John  Bolton,  gentleman. 
Item,  a  plantation  in  Newcastle  Co.,  State  of  Delaware,  now  in  the 
tenure  of  Con  Holiohan.  Item,  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  of  St. 
Mary's  in  Fourth  Street,  also  the  R.  C.  Chapel  in  Walnut  St.,  together 
with  the  lot  or  lots  of  ground  thereunto  belonging,  and  also  my  two 
houses  in  Chestnut  St.,  all  in  the  City  of  Philadelphia,  State  of 
Pennsylvania.  Item,  all  my  estate  in  Hereford  Township,  late  in  the 
tenure  of  R.  J.  Baptist  de  Ritter,  now  of  R.  Peter  Helbrun,  Berks  Co. — 
Item,  all  my  estate  in  York  Co.,  now  in  the  tenure  of  J.  B,  Pellentz. 
Item,  the  R.  C.  Church,  together  with  the  lots  and  messuages  thereto 
belonging,  in  the  Borough  of  Lancaster  in  Lancaster  Co.,  State  of 
Pennsylvania,  together  with  all  my  other  estate  or  estates,  real  or 
personal  whatsoever  in  Maryland,  PennsylvaTiia  or  elsewhere.  In  case  of 
Molyneux's  death,  to  John  Bolton,  each  being  respectively  executor. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  F  (G),  authenticated  coprj  of  will.  Cf. 
American  Catholic  Historical  Besearches,  iii.  58-68.  Of  the  six  2'^'^'sons 
inentioned  here  in  the  ivill  four  were  ex-Jesuits,  Molyneux,  Bolton,  Pellentz, 
and  De  Ritter,  the  last-named  having  been  already  an  exile  from  the  old  Flemish- 
Belgian  Province  of  the  Society  jorior  to  the  general  Supp-ession. 

Regarding  the  names  in  this  will,  or  in  the  deeds  relative  thereto,  Father 
Francis  Ncale,  the  heir  of  Robert  Molyneux,  has  some  observations 
to  make  in  answer  to  a  letter  of  the  Rev.  Louis  de  Barth,  manager 
of  the  Jesuit  estate  at  Conewago.  He  iirrites  on  the  8th  of  Feb., 
18U: 


§  9]     ^'^os.  102,  B,  0,  103.     STATEMENT  OF  DE  BARTH,  (1742-1S20)    345 

S.  1814,  February  8. 

Eev.  and  Dear  Sir, 

On  my  return  yesterday  from  Alexandria  Mission,  I  was 
favoured  with  your  letter  of  the  31  ult".  It  contains  the  information 
I  have  long  wished  for — provided  Mr.  Digges'  conveyance  to  Mr.  John 
Lewis  covers  all  the  land  held  at  Conewago.  I  find  by  a  copy  of  Mr. 
Lewis's  will  (taken  from  his  will  before  his  death)  that  I  am  (thro 
Rt.  Molyneux)  left  heir  to  the  following  property.  Here  he  recites  the 
items  of  the  will,  as  given  above.  I  did  not  know  by  what  means  Mr. 
Lewis  received  his  right  to  Conewago  farm,  as  the  warrants  for  parts  of 
said  farm  where  [!]  given  to  various  people — viz.  Henry  Neale,  Pellentz, 
Frombach,  &c. — If  Mr.  Digges'  conveyance  includes  all  the  land  and  is 
made  according  to  law,  it  suffices.  I  find  this  method  has  been  used  in 
the  estate  of  Coshenhopen. — After  the  various  purchases  of  parts  of  this 
estate,  it  is  all  included  under  one  patten  [?]  to  a  Mr.  Greaton,  who  sells 
the  whole  to  Rt.  Harden  \Itohert  Harding],  who  wills  the  same  to  John 
Lewis,  &c.  I  must  go  to  the  Eastern  Shore  and  secure  the  will  of  John 
Lewis,  or  an  authenticated  copy,  as  soon  as  the  wheather  will  permit.  I 
have  in  my  possession  an  indenture  for  the  conveyance  of  a  house  and  lot 
in  the  Town  of  Carlisle,  County  of  Cumberland,  to  the  Rev.  Charles 
Sewall  from  Robert  Guthrie  the  younger,  legally  executed  on  the  5th  of 
February,  1779.  Do  you  know  of  this  property?  The  lot  is  designated 
in  the  plan  of  said  Town  by  number  274,  is  20  feet  front,  240  feet  back. 
The  heirs  of  Mr.  Sewall  are  Charles  Neale  and  myself. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1814,  Feb.  8,  Neale,  2  pp.  4to,  and  Ch-assi,  1  p. 
4to,  Georgetoivn,  to  De  Barth,  Conewago,  near  Hanover,  Penn. 

C.  1806,  August  12. 

Will  of  Charles  Sewall,  August  12,  1806  : 

I  Charles  Sewall  of  St.  Thomas's  Manor  in  Charles  Co.  .  .  .  Secondly, 
r  give  and  bequeath  a  house  and  lot  for  Divine  service  in  the  town  of 
Carlile,  Cumberland  County,  Pennsylvania ;  a  chapel  and  two  acres  of 
land  near  Winchester,  in  Frederic  County,  Maryland ;  a  chapel  and  two 
acres  of  land  in  Harford  County,  Maryland,  unto  the  Rev.  Mr.  Charles 
Neale  of  Mount  Carmel,  Charles  County,  Maryland,  and  in  his  default  hy 
death,  to  Mr.  Francis  Neale,  now  of  St.  Inigo's.  Then  follow  bequests  to 
members  of  the  Sewall  family,  the  residuary  heir  being  Charles  or  Francis 
Neale  as  above. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  ArcJiives,  F  (G),  o  copy. 


No.  103.  (1742-1820.) 

The  land  purchases  effected :  statement  of  De  Barth.  After  the  wills, 
the  statements  of  managers  or  i^rocurators  afford  a  general  vieiv  of 
the  religious  foundation  effected  in  Pennsylvania.     The  secular 


346  No.  103.     STATEMENT  OF  DE  BARTH,  {1742-1820)  [II 

priest,  Louis  de  Barth,  long  a  candidate  for  the  Society,  was 
manager  of  the  farm  at  Conewago.  He  sent  a  statement, 
apparently  to  the  procurator  of  the  Mission,  Father  Adam 
Marshall,  giving  an  account  of  the  general  assets  {1820-1  ?). 

List  of  the  property  belonging  to  the  Society  of  Jesus  in  the  State  of 
Pensilvania,  of  which  the  Rev.  Francis  Neale  is  the  proprieter. 

I.  Goshenhopen.  Of  this  plantation,  there  is  among  the  deeds  of 
Conewago : 

\°  One  deed  recorded  of  Mr.  Joseph  Greaton  for  373  acres  and  100 
perches  to  Rev.  Mr.  Robert  Harding. 

2°  The  will  of  Rev.  Mr.  Harding  to  Rev.  Mr.  John  Lewis. 

3°  Rev.  Mr.  Lewis'  will  to  Rev.  Mr.  Moleneux. 

4°  Rev.  Mr.  Moleneux  to  Rev.  Mr.  Francis  Neale. 

There  is  another  deed  (not  recorded)  of  120  acres  of  Ulrick  Fiedler  to 
Henry  Neale,  In  order  to  prove  his  property,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Francis  Neale 
must  have  another  chain  of  wills,  different  from  the  above.  Rev.  Mr. 
Henry  Neale's  will  is  not  among  the  Conowago  papers. 

N.B.  The  above  papers  were  given  to  me  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Francis 
Neale  in  July  last  or  a  year  before. 

II.  In  Philadelphia,  [i'!]  In  Willings  Alley:  2°  a  ground  rent  of 
$88  from  a  house  in  Walnut-Street :  3°  interest  of  $66  yearly  from  the 
city  loan  office.  There  are  many  deeds  in  the  house.  I  wish  Rev.  Father 
Wallace  could  inspect  them. 

III.  In  Lancaster.  Three  lots  and  one  half.  When  I  left  Lancaster 
in  1804,  I  left  all  the  deeds  in  the  desk,  where  I  had  found  them.  They 
have  been  taken  away  since,  either  by  the  clergymen  who  resided  there 
before  Rev.  Mr.  Beshter's  arrival,  or  by  the  laymen  during  the  same 
interval. 

IV.  Little  Yorck.  The  deed  is  made  in  favor  of  Rev.  Francis 
Neale  by  the  present  agents  of  the  original  proprietors. 

V.  Carleile.  One  deed  by  indenture  of  Robert  Gouthri  to  Charles 
Sewall.  Who  is  Rev.  Mr.  Chas.  Sewall's  heir?  I  paid  $400  towards 
the  purchase  of  an  adjoining  lot,  under  condition  of  the  deed  being  made 
to  the  Rev.  Francis  Neale. 

VI.  Conowago.  1°  A  deed  of  William  Diggs,  Henry  Diggs  and 
Wilfred  Diggs  [!],  to  Rev.  John  Lewis. 

2°  Another  deed  of  John  Digges  and  Henry  Neale  to  Rev.  John  Lewis. 

3°  Two  warrants  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  acres  granted,  one  to 
Henry  Neale,  and  the  other  to  James  Frombach.  N.B.  Who  is  Rev. 
Frombach's  heir  ? 

4°  I  have  paid  $300  to  redeem  these  warrants,  as  I  was  the  manager 
of  the  land.  Mr.  McThiry  thought  it  necessary  to  take  the  receipt  of 
$300  in  my  name. 


§  9]  No.  104.     STATEMENT  OF  MARSHALL,  (1742-1824)  347 

5'^  A  regular  succession  of  deeds  for  20  acres  of  chestnut  land,  the  last 
deed  to  Rev.  Mr.  Francis  Neale,  bought  by  me. 

6°  Ten  Turnpike  shares  at  $100  \%200  ?]  each,  two  of  them  subscribed 
by  me,  and  the  other  8  given  by  Patrick  Campell,  on  condition  of  his 
receving  the  dividents  during  his  life. 

7°  A  copy  of  a  deed  of  several  thousands  acres  from  the  Digges's 
family  to  Henry  Neale.  In  this  tract  are,  I  suppose,  included  the  two 
tracts  mentioned  in  numbers  1  and  2  in  these  remarks  on  Conowago. 

VII.  South  Mountains.  125  [i9<5?]  acres,  whereon  a  church  has 
been  built  and  for  which  I  have  paid  $500.  The  land  is  covered  with 
fine  pene  and  chestnut  timber,  and  will  pay  itself  in  boards  and  rails  in 
a  few  years.  (I  was  obliged  to  make  the  purchase,  for  fear  and  a  well 
grounded  fear)  of  Mr.  Lostello'  [Costelloe  f\  failing,  and  the  church  being 
sold  at  vendue  to  pay  his  debts.  I  have  a  deed  in  favour  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Francis  Neale. 

Near  Milton.  A  lot  of  two  acres,  whereon  a  log  church  is  erected; 
a  deed  to  Rev.  Francis  Neale. 

The  above  places  are  to  my  certain  knoledge  belonging  to  the  Society. 

Northumberland  County.     2  lots  in  the  town  of  Northumberland 
opposite  to  the  Academy. ^''^ 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  ArcJdves,  (i)  Ccmewago,  wiginal,  hut  only  the  last  few 
lines  autograph ;  3  pp.  4to. — For  particulars  about  pieces  of  property  here 
mentioned,  cf.  T.  Hughes.  S.J.,  Properties  of  the  Jesuits  in  Pennsylvania, 
1730-1830,  as  infra,  No.  107. 


No.  104.  (1742-1824.) 

The  land  purchases,  continued  :  statement  of  Marshall.  The  procu- 
rator's account  of  Pennsylvania  has,  like  Be  BartKs,  an  original 
value  of  its  own,  though  for  a  different  reason.  Its  date  may  be 
ISIiJf,,  at  the  same  time  that  Father  Adam  Marshall  delivered 
to  the  Superior,  Father  Dzierozynski,  a  very  ample  statement  of 
the  Maryland  real  property. 

I.  Conewago.  Q.  1.  How  many  tracts  in  this  estate?  Ans. 
Three.  The  first  and  largest  is  part  of  Digg's  Choice,  situate  to  the 
south  of  the  plantation,  and  binding  on  Bastian  Opolt's  heirs,  on  John 
Khun  to  the  south,  on  the  west  on  Ludwig  Schriver  now  Michael  Dellon, 
and  on  the  east  on  the  heirs  of  Jacob  Kagy  and  George  Etzler,  on  the 
north  on  Joseph  Sneringer  and  the  other  two  tracts.  The  remaining  two 
tracts  are  not  designated  by  any  particular  name ;  they  constitute  the 
northwestern  part  of  the  plantation.  On  these  two  tracts  stand  all  the 
buildings. 

(a)  The  heading.  Near  Milton,  and  the  paragraph,  Northucaberland,  etc.,  are  autograph  by  Barth. 


348  No.  104.     STATEMENT  OF  MARSHALL,  (1742- 1824)  [II 

Digg's  Choice.  First  proprietor,  Rev,  John  Lewis.  He  bought  it 
from  Mr.  Wm.  Diggs,  Henry  Diggs,  and  Wilfred  Neale  [!].  For  this  tract 
there  are  two  deeds  conveying  different  parts  ;  one  rec'!  etc.  as  above  [!] ;  the 
other  is  red  in  York  B.G.,  page  126,  13th  [ISth^  of  May,  1776.  The 
deed  of  conveyance  is  recorded  in  York  Pen''  E.G.  page  132,  the  13th 
day  of  May,  1776.  John  Lewis  transmitted  his  right  to  Robert  Molyneux 
by  will  dated  13th  of  March,  1788,  recorded  in  Cecil  County  Md.,  v.  5th 
page  177,  178  and  179,  the  21st  day  of  March, '•^'^  deposited  in  the  office  of 
said  County,  the  7  April,  1788.  Mr.  Robf  Molyneux  conveyed  his  right 
by  will  to  Francis  Neale,  dated  the  13th  day  of  June,  1805,  recorded  in 
St.  Mary's  County  L.  I.I.  and  F.F.  folios  189,  190,  N.  5,  a  Record  book 
of  titles. 

The  remaining  two  tracts.  These  tracts  were  taken  up  as  vacant 
land,  the  part  on  which  the  Church  and  house  stand  tvas  taken  up  first,  by 
Mr.  Henry  Neale  ^^^  before  Digg's  Choice  was  purchased  (the  information  is 
incomplete)  as  appears  by  Messrs.  Henry  Neale  and  Frombach.  The  heir 
of  Mr.  Neale  is  Mr.  Thomas  Pulton  (his  will  is  dated  7th  Jan':  1741/2  and 
recorded  6th  of  Oct.  1742)  L.  DD.  N.  4,  F.  405.  (This  is  wrong  as  appears 
from  the  copy  on  hand.) 

Mr.  Poulton's — (the  chain  of  succession  to  be  found  in  the  collection 
of  wills)  Mr.  Frombach's  heirs — to  be  found  in  the  same  place.  If  not,  it 
must  have  been  destroyed  at  St.  Inagos,  when  that  house  was  plundered 
by  the  enemy  during  last  war.     He  died  at  that  place. 

IL  Coshenhopen.  Q.  How  many  tracts  in  this  estate?  Ans. 
Two.  The  one  containing  121  a,,  conveyed  by  Ulrick  Fiedler  and  wife 
to  Henry  Neale,  1st  day  of  March,  1747.  Mr.  Henry  Neale  conveyed 
this  tract  to  Mr.  Pulton  by  his  will  dated  &c.,  as  under  head  of  Conewago. 
The  other  containing  373  a.  100  p.  granted  by  patent  from  the  Lord 
Proprietor  to  Joseph  Gz'eaton,  dated  3rd.  of  Aug.  1752,  recorded  in 
Philadelphia  in  Pat.  Book  A.  vol.  17th.  page  144,  13th  Aug.  1752.  This 
tract  was  conveyed  by  will  to  Mr.  Rob.  Harding,  dated  2nd.  Sept.  1749, 
recorded  in  office  for  recording  of  wills  in  the  State  of  Pen'!,  then  probably 
in  Phil%  30th  of  Aug.  1753.  Mr.  Harding  conveyed  his  right  to  John 
Lewis  by  will,  dated  as  under  head  Conewago.  N.B.  Included  in  the 
above  tract  is  a  seperate  tract  lying  about  two  miles  from  the  other,  and 
containing  31  a.  5  p.  Of  this  latter  tract  about  30  acres  were  sold  to  one 
John  Eltz  probably  by  Mr.  Greaton,  which  is  to  be  subtracted  from  the 
373  a. 

III.  Lancaster.  Rev.  Mr.  Barth  assured  me  that,  when  he  came  to 
Lancaster  in  the  year  1795  in  Dec!",  he  found  several  deeds  of  the  lots, 
now  owned  by  Mr.  Neale,  in  the  drawers  of  a  desk  then  in  the  house, 
which  he  left  in  the  same  place  where  he  found  them,  when  he  left 
Lancaster  for  Conewago  in  1804.  He  recollects  perfectly  well  that  an 
old  school  master,  by  name  Mattias  Roe,  made  his  will  in  favor  of  the 

(6)  Words  in  italics  erased. 


§  9]  ^o.  104.     STATEMENT  OF  MARSHALL,  (1742-1824)  349 

church  of  Lancaster  to  the  amount  of  several  hundred  dollars,  which  will 
he  left  in  the  same  drawer  with  the  deeds.  On  Mattias  Roe's  death, 
some  members  of  the  congregation  wrote  to  Mr.  Barth,  enquiring  about 
the  said  will  (there  being  no  priest  at  the  time  in  Lancaater).  Mr.  Barth 
informed  them  where  the  will  was.  The  will  was  found  and  executed ; 
and  since  that  time  the  deeds  have  disappeared. 

This  property,  as  far  as  can  be  ascertained  from  different  papers, 
consists  of  3  lots  and  one  half,  numbered  234,  235,  236  and  237.  It  is 
possible  that  Mr.  Henry  Neale  was  the  first  proprietor  of  the  above  lots. 
The  heir  of  Henry  Neale  was  Mr.  Pulton. 

IIII.  Mountain  Plantation.  This  consists  of  125a,  133  p.,  pur- 
chased by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Francis  Neale  from  Jacob  Starner,  by  deed  and 

conveyance  dated This  deed  still  remains  in  the  office  at  Gettisburg, 

where  it  was  left  to  be  recorded. 

V.  Carlile.  This  consists  of  two  lots,  one  purchased  by  Rev.  Mr. 
Charles  Sewall  from  Rob.  Guthrie  Jun.  The  deed  is  dated  the  5th  Feb. 
1779,  recorded  in  Carlisle  B.  E.  vol.  1st.,  page  304,  5th  day  of  March, 
1779.  (Not  known  who  is  Mr.  Sewall's  heir ;  his  will  is  in  the  collec- 
tion,) Another  was  purchased  by  Mr.  Thomas  Hagan  for  the  church  of 
Carlile  from  Mr.  James  Blaine  and  Rob.  Blaine,  executor  of  Ephraim 
Blaine,  by  a  deed  dated  16th  of  April  (1817),  recorded  in  Carlile  B.  DD,, 
vol.  1,  page  23,  the  14th  May,  1818.  Mr.  Thomas  Hagan  assigned  his 
right  to  the  Rev.  F.  Neale  by  an  assignment  endorsed  on  the  deed,  which 
is  recorded  in  Carlile  in  B.  EE.  vol.  1st,  page  551,  June  12th,  1820.  The 
above  lot  cost  $300,  which  was  obtain[<?cZ]  from  the  following  sources.  A 
Mr.  James  Costeloe  and  Jeremiah  Sullivan  gave  to  Mr.  Blentz  \Pelle'n,tz\ 
a  tract  of  land  in  Cumberland  County  a  tract  of  land  [!]  for  the  support 
of  the  R.  C.  Priest  attending  Carlisle.  Mr.  Pelentz  conveyed  this  land  to 
Mr.  Brosius  by  his  will,  who  sold  it  to  one  Shatto.  Mr.  Barth  found 
$120  of  the  proceeds  of  said  sale,  on  taking  the  management  of  Conewago, 
which,  with  $500  making  $620,  were  applied  to  said  church  ;  the  former 
thro  the  Rev.  Mr.  Zocci,  with  which  the  pews  in  said  church  were 
erected,  and  the  latter  thro  Rev.  Mr.  Marshall,  with  which  the  above 
lot  was  paid  in  part,  the  rest  being  made  up  by  subscription  from  the 
congregation. 

VI.  Two  lots  in  the  town  of  Northumberland,  numbered  93  and  94, 
conveyed  to  Rob.  Harding  by  Reuben  Haines.  The  deed  is  dated  the 
7th  day  of  Nov.,  1774,  not  yet  recorded.  In  the  same  county  and  within 
about  13  miles  of  the  above,  and  one  mile  from  the  town  of  Milton,  is 
a  lot  of  ground  conta[in]ing  two  acres  granted  to  Mr.  Francis  Neale  by 
John  Keffer.  The  deed  is  dated  the  13th  day  of  May,  1805;  recorded  in 
Northumberland  County  office  in  B.  N.  page  102,  14th  day  of  Oct.  1805. 

VII.  Philadelphia.  It  appears  from  sundry  papers  now  at 
Conewago  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Greaton  purchased  a  lot  of  land  in  the  City 
of  Philadelphia  from  a  certain  John  Dixon.     This  Dixon  got  his  right 


350  No.  105.     STATEMENT  OF  B.  FENWICK,  (1742-1822)  [II 

from  Adam  Lewis ;  he  from  James  Tucker ;  and  he  from  Thomas 
Charlkey  ;  not  known  from  whom  he  got  his  right.  However,  there  is  a 
patent  from  the  Lord  Proprietor  to  one  John  Bettle,  who  bought  the 
right  of  John  Beesley  [Basley  ?],  who  got  his  right  from  Eichard  Towns- 
end  ;  who  obtained  the  said  lot  from  the  Lord  Proprietor  as  a  gratuity 
(as  appears)  for  having  bought  250  acres  in  the  Province  of  Pennsylvania. 
This  patent  is  recorded  in  Phila.  in  B.A.  vol.  14.  page  235,  the  22nd.  day 
of  Sept.  1749.  Joseph  Greaton  conveyed  his  estate  to  Rob.  Harding  by 
his  will,  dated  as  under  Coshennohen. 

VIII.  York.  One  lot  on  which  the  church  stands;  deeded  to  Mr. 
Francis  Neale  by  the  agents  of  the  proprietor,  now  in  the  hands  of 
Mr.  John  Koch  Sen. 

[iVbie]  To  Conewago  belongs  1st.  a  tract  of  wood-land  containing 
20  a.  51  p.  lying  in  York  County;  conveyed  by  John  Steinmetz  and 
others  to  the  Rev.  Lewis  Barth  by  a  deed  dated  1st  day  of  April,  1811, 
not  as  yet  recorded.  (N.B.  The  recording  of  deeds  is  not  essential  to 
their  validity  in  Pen?)  Rev.  Lewis  Barth  conveyed  this  land  to  Rev. 
P.  Neale  by  his  deed  dated  19th  of  June,  1811,  recorded  in  York, 
B.W.W.,  page  43,  24th  of  June,  1811. 

21y.  A  lot  in  the  town  of  Hanover,  consisting  of  parts  of  lots 
numbered  93,  94,  conveyed  by  Wendel  Keller  and  wife  in  trust  to  Rev. 
James  Palentz  and  other  lay-trustees  for  a  R.  C.  Church,  all  of  whom 
are  dead  and  have  no  successors.  By  the  laws  of  Pen?  it  remains  for 
the  original  purpose. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (i)  Coneioago,  original,  4  i^p.  fol. 

No.  105.  (1742-1822.) 

The  Pennsylvania  property  in  1822  :  statement  by  Charles  Neale 
and  Benedict  Fenwick.  In  the  memorial  addressed  to  the 
General,  and  drawn  up  by  these  two  Fathers  Nov.  2°2,  182^2, 
the  following  short  sketch  is  added  to  the  account  of  eight  Mary- 
land properties,  and.  several  in  the  District  of  Columbia. 

The  property  of  the  Society,  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  is  still  held 
by  a  private  individual,  under  a  confidential  or  implied  trust  (a  member 
of  the  Society),  there  being  no  incorporation  of  the  clergy  in  that  State, 
as  in  the  State  of  Maryland.  It  consists,  1st.  of  a  plantation  at  Conewago, 
containing  about  500  acres  of  well  improved  land ;  on  which  there  is  a 
substantial  Church,  a  convenient  house  for  the  clergy  and  excellent 
outbuildings. — 21y.  the  plantation  at  Goshenhopen,  containing  about 
490  acres  of  land,  nearly  one-half  of  which  is  still  in  wood  ;  on  which 
there  is  also  a  Church,  but  which  is  miserably  out  of  repair,  as  well  as  all 
other  buildings  and  outbuildings,  from  the  carelessness  and  very  great 


§  9]  ^^0.  106.     PENNSYLVANIA   ASSETS,   1765  351 

neglect  of  the  secular  Priest,  who  lived  on  this  property  for  twenty-four 
years. — 31y.  The  Church  in  Lancaster,  with  the  lot  on  which  it  stands, 
together  with  the  dwelling-house  in  which  the  clergyman  resides,  that 
attends  the  adjoining  congregation. — Lastly,  the  property  in  Phila- 
delphia, consisting  of  St.  Joseph's  Church,  together  with  the  lot  on  which 
it  stands,  and  the  house  in  which  the  Bishop  resides. 

General  Archives,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  ii. ;  Fenwick's  mdograpli,  p.  33,  as  supra. 
No.  91,  A.—Georgetotvn  College  MSS.,  as  ibid..  No.  91,  A.— On  tJie  Rev.  Paul 
Erntzen,  the  secular  priest,  cf.  infra.  No.  108,  A-G. 


No.  106.  1765. 

Pennsylvania  outlay  and  income  :  particulars  in  1765.  Father  George 
Hunter  s  report  to  the  Provincial,  Father  Dennett,  dated  July  23, 
1765,  shoios  the  economic  basis  of  the  Pen7isylvania  foundation. 

+ 
\F.  2\  Missiones  in  Pensylvania. 

1?  Missio  S^.*  Mariae,  vulgo  Philadelphia. 
Missionarii  duo. 

(By  house  Rent's  -     -     45  :  0  :  0 

^^^"^^  ^^^"™M  By  Salary  from  London     -     -     20:0:0 

By  regular  gratuity s  -     -     25:0:0 


90:0:0 


2?  Missio  S!  Pauli,  vulgo  Cushenhopen. 

Missionarius  unicus.     Plantation  500  acres. 

(By  plantation  -     -     45  :  0  : 0 

1  By  Salary  from  London     -     -     20  :  0 :  0 


65 : 0  :  0 
3?  Missio  Si  Joannis  Nepomuceni,  vulgo  Lancaster  town. 
Missionarius  unicus.     3  lotts  in  town  chiefly  settled. 
.  .  )  By  ground  Rent  -     -       4:5:0 

\  By  Salary  from  London     -     -     20:0:0 


24:5:0 


4?  Missio  Si  Fr  :  Regis,  vulgo  Conywago. 
Missionarius  unicus.     Plantation  120  acres. 

(By  Plantation  -     -     20  :  0  :  0 

^™^^  ^^"^^^  Uy  Salary  from  London     -     -     20:0:0 

40  :  0  :  0 


352  No.  107.     PENNSYLVANIA   ASSETS,  1740-1730  [II 

Not  and  a. 

1?  Pensilvany  has  about  3000  adult  Customers,  sive  Comm'?  [Communi- 
cants], near  as  many  under  age  or  non-Comm'? 

2?  The  extent  of  their  excursions  is  about  130  miles  long  by  35  broad. 

3?  Their  burthens,  or  expences,  same  as  Maryland,  as  to  T^ublick 
meeting  places,  and  moreover  must  provide  themselves  to  bread,  meat 
and  drinh  '"^i  -  —  -  no  plantation  ''^'  land,  no  slaves  ^  at  all,  and  little  or 
rather  no  hospitality,  which  is  a  heavy  burthen  in  Maryland,  and  in 
great  measure  unavoidable.  They  in  Philadelphia  and  Lancaster  have 
bread  and  meat  to  huy.'^'^^ 

Hunter-Dennett  report,  as  above,  No.  97. 

What  Father  Hunter  meant  by  saying  that  there  was  no  land  (to  farm) 
must  be  that  the  missionaries  let  out  to  tenants  all  their  property, 
and  kept  themselves  free  for  the  ministry  alone.  He  uses  the 
term  plantation  in  a  generic  sense  as  signifying  here  a  farming 
estate,  and  he  cancels  the  same  word  in  his  Notandum  3?  as  am- 
biguous, owing  to  its  specific  sense  of  a  Maryland  or  southern 
tohacco'growing  estate. 


No.  107.  1740-1830. 

Further  particulars  about  the  Pennsylvania  property.  For  the  brief 
of  titles,  items  of  contribution  received  from  the  congregations, 
articles  borroived  from  the  Maryland  property,  and  other  circum- 
stances as  to  the  acquisition,  preservation,  and  improvement  of 
the  Pennsylvania  foundation,  reference  may  be  made  to  a  sketch 
of  the  doeuments  published  elsewhere,  ivhich  we  need  not  repeat 
here. 

T.  Hughes,  S.J.,  Properties  of  the  Jesuits  in  Pennsylvania,  1730-1830,  in 
Records  of  the  American  Catholic  Historical  Society,  Philadelphia,  xi.  177-195, 
281-294. 

(c)  Words  in  italics  erased. 
»  Cf.  Nos.  46,  97,  114.  F-K. 


§  10.  Paring  away  the  Property  in  Divers  States,  1793-1830 


No.  108.  (1793)-1821. 

Waste  in  Pennsylvania  :  Goshenhoppen.  One  form  of  loss  by  simple 
deterioration  was  common  to  all  the  Pennsylvania  farms  or 
Maryland  plantations,  which  had  the  misfortune  to  he  managed 
hy  missionaries ;  hut  the  deterioration  loas  not  usually  to  such  a 
degree  as  that  of  which  Goshenhojjpen  affords  an  instance.  The 
priest  in  charge  there  was  the  Rev.  Paid  Erntzen,  a  secidar  clergy- 
man, who,  on  the  13th  of  Oct.,  1812,  signed  an  ohligcttion  to 
Francis  Neale  regarding  the  property  of  ivhich  he  was  put  in 
possession.  The  schedule  a.nnexed  declared  in  particular  that  the 
property  was  called  The  Catholic  Church  Land,  lying  in  Goschen- 
hopen,  Hereford  Township,  in  the  County  of  Berks,  Pennsyl- 
vania, containing  500  acres  more  or  less.  The  Vica?'- General 
of  Philadelphia,  the  Rev.  Louis  de  Earth,  tells  ivhat  heeame  of 
the  property  under  Erntzen' s  management.  Writing  to  the  p)ro- 
curator,  Father  Adam  Marshall,  on  Sept.  17,  18:20,  he  speahs  of 
the  heirs  of  the  late  Rev.  Mr.  Erntzen, 

A.  1820,  September  17. 

who,  it  is  apprehended,  may  institute  a  lawsuit  against  me  as  agent 
of  Rev.  Mr.  Neale,  and  succeed  in  reversing  the  judgment  of  the  court, 
which  allowed  $4,500  to  Rev.  Mr.  Neale  for  damages  sustained  at 
Goshenhopen,  by  the  neglect  of  the  late  Rev.  Mr.  Erntzen,  who  lived  on 
and  enjoyed  the  revenue  of  the  farm  for  the  space  of  25  years,  and 
notwithstanding  left  the  premises  in  a  most  ruinous  situation. 

A  month  later,  De  Earth  explains  to  Marshall  that  money  is  scarce  and 
uncertain,  hecause  the  Prussian  Consul  ruay  push  the  claims  of 
the  Erntzen  heirs  and  use  up  the  funds.  Five  months  afterwards 
he  is  in  hopes  that,  after  settling  the  Erntzen  estate,  there  will 
remain  %300  for  some  practical  pturpose.  The  ivhole  succession, 
he  learns,  amounts  to  $7000,  of  which  %2000  are  hut  debts. 
VOL.  I.  2  a 


354  No.  108,  B,  C.      WASTE   IN  PENNSYLVANIA,  (i793)-i82i  [11 

B.  1821,  March  21. 

I  fear  that  nothing  at  all  will  be  left  for  the  heirs  in  Europe.  1 
doubt  even  whether  Rev.  Mr.  Neale  will  receive  the  full  amount  of  the 
indemnification  granted  by  law. 

Finally,  after  several  more  months  he  says  : 

C  1821,  June  25. 

I  do  not  know  whether  in  my  former  letters  I  mentioned  to  you,  that 
the  heirs  of  Rev.  ]\Ir.  Erntzen  have  sent  a  power  of  attorney  to  the 
Prussian  consul  in  Philadelphia,  to  demand  the  estate.  We  may  expect 
a  suit.     I  was  always  apprehensive  of  it. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (g)  Goshenhoppen  :  obligatimi  of  Erntzen  to 
Neale,  1812,  Oct.  13 ;  letters  of  De  Bartli,  Conewago  or  Philadelphia,  to  Marshall. 
Georgetoivn,  1820,  Sept.  17,  Oct.  26 ;  1821,  Mar.  21,  June  25.     Cf.  No.  105,  2? 

It  may  appear  that  this  is  the  case  to  which  Mgr.  Marechal  intended  to 
refer  some  six  years  later  (1836),  when,  in  urging  his  claims  to 
mon  all  the  Church  property  of  the  Jesuits,^  he  hased  his  demands, 
tvith  regard  to  churches  in  particular,  on  the  infidelity  of  Jesuits 
hitherto  in  preserving  such  p)roperty  for  the  uses  of  religion.  He 
cited  some  case  of  Father  Beeston,  a  Jesuit,  he  said,  who  held 
sacred  property  in  Philadelphia  by  a  deed  in  fee  simple,  and 
which  was  seized  by  his  natural  heirs ;  and,  added  Marechal,  the 
case  was  laid  before  the  Holy  See  by  Father  Grassi.  Possibly 
by  Beeston  and  Philadelphia  the  claimant  loas  really  designating 
Erntzen  and  Pennsylvctnia  ;  for  all  the  circumstances  mentioned 
are  unwarranted,  by  facts. '^ 

'  Marechal  proposed  that  the  Jesuits  in  America  slwuld  be  ordered  by  the  General 
de  ne  jamais  recevoir  le  titre  civil  d'aucune  i^glise.  Cf.  infra.  No.  131,  3,  2°. ; 
1824,  Nov.  4.  This  luas  the  same  demand  which,  in  urging  a  secularizing  law  of 
Moo'tmain,  Lord  Baltinuyre  had  made  180  years  before.  Cf.  supra,  Nos.  6,  H-R, 
passim  ;  12,  A  ;  15  ;  22. 

'^  Beeston  does  not  appear  ever  to  have  held  the  title  in  fee  simple  to  property  which 
touched  the  Jesuits.  He  was  a  secular  priest  himself  (No.  93,  note  39).  On  occasion  of 
Father  Grassi' s  going  to  Rome  {1817-1818),  loe  find  no  communication  relating  to 
Beeston,  xvho  had  died  before  Grassi  himself  ever  went  to  America  {Oct.  21,  1810), 
and  during  the  long  ijiterval  ivlien  the  Abbi  Marechal  himself  was  not  in  America,  but 
was  working  in  France  {1803-1812).     Cf.  No.  Ill,  p.  365 :  Beeston,  a  charter-trustee. 

Marechal  connects  with  Beeston  as  a  Jesuit  trustee  in  Philadelphia,  and  Grassi  as 
a  Jesuit  reporter  or  referee  in  Rome,  a  parallel  case  which  he  adduces  of  a  Jesuit 
sacrilege  deliberately  comraitted  not  long  since  in  Harford  County,  at  Deer  Creek. 
All  these  references  and  allusions  seem  to  be  of  equal  liistorical  value.  However,  in 
the  vague  recollection  ivhich  Marechal  may  have  kept  of  the  Erntzen  case,  there  tvas  a 
basis  for  his  assertion ;  the  claim  was  for  religious  p^-opcrty,  but  it  was  against  Erntzen 
on  behalf  of  the  Jesuits  themselves.  In  all  cases,  whether  it  loas  the  Englishman 
Beeston  or  the  Prussian  Erntzen,  it  loas  not  a  Jesuit's  case.  As  this  matter  trendies 
cm  a  wide  question  of  jurisdiction  claimed  by  Marechal  over  tlie  Order,  and,  in  strict 
connection  thereiuith,  over  the  property  of  the  Society,  we  can  only  mention  here  the 
passages  just  alluded  to,  and  refer  to  the  documents. 


§   lo]         2V0.  108,  D-F.      IVASTE  /N  PENNSYLVANIA,  (1793)- 182 1  355 

D.  1826,  October  14. 
Marechal,  Baltimore,  14  Oct.,  1826,  to  Dzierozynski,  Georgetown. 

.  .  .  P.  S.  Two  facts  prove  the  necessity  of  stating  the  end  for  which 
sacred  property  is  deeded  to  any  member  of  the  Society.  The  1st  laid 
before  the  Holy  See  by  Father  Grassi  is  Father  Beeston  a  Jesuit,  who 
held  sacred  property  in  Philadelphia  by  a  deed  in  fee  simple,  and  which 
was  seized  by  his  natural  heirs.  The  2d.  The  sacrilege  deliberately 
committed,  not  long  since,  in  Harford  C[ount]j. 

The  end  to  which  the  prelate  here  alluded  as  essential  to  any  gift 
intended  for  Jesuits,  and  as  a  condition  to  he  declared  iy  the 
donors  upon  oath  hcfore  a  civil  magistrate,  was  that  they  meant 
their  donation  only  as  a  trust  in  the  hands  of  the  Jesidts  for  the 
use  of  the  arclibishop ;  and  so  the  Jesuit  trustees  shotdd  never  he 
ahle  to  defraud,  the  local  donors  of  the  fruits  of  the  donation. 
With  this  oath  taken  hy  the  donors,  and  puhlicly  registered  as  a 
guarantee  against  the  Religious  Order,  the  third  archbishop  of 
Baltimore  said  that  he  loould  allow  a  church  huilt  for  the  Jesuits 
to  he  opened  for  Divine  ivorshipi.  Otherwise  he  declared  puhlicly 
to  the  henevolent  laity  of  Upper  Marlhorough,  he  woidd  not  he 
doing  his  ditty  in  ensuring  the  perpetual  preservation  of  the 
places  consecrated  to  Divine  worship.  Privately  to  Father 
Dziei'ozynshi,  the  Jesuit  Superior,  he  adduced  Beeston  and  Deer 
Creek  as  the  motives  of  his  policy.     Cf.  No.  139,  A,  note  4. 

The  Superior,  in  a  respectfid  reply,  added  at  the  end  a  word  ahout 
Beeston,  and  took  no  notice  of  the  allusion  to  Deer  Creek  {Oct.  15). 

E.  1826,  October  15. 
DzierozynsM,  Georgetown,  15  Oct.,  1826,  to  Marechal. 

This  I  know,  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Beeston  was  not  [a]  Jesuit,  when 
he  died. 

The  prelate  sent  a  long  anstver  (Oct.  IS)  which  closes  thus : 

F.  1826,  October  18. 
Marechal,  Baltimore,  18  Oct.,  1826,  to  Dzierozynski. 

You  terminate  your  letter  by  these  words  :  "  As  for  those  who  induced 
the  people  to  deed  the  Church  of  Marlborough  to  Fr.  Neale,  and  promised 
attendance,  or  who  threatened,  I  know  nothing,  etc.  etc.  etc.  This  I 
know,  that  Rev.  Mr.  Beeston  was  no  Jesuit,  etc.  etc."  Such  are  your 
stories.  Rather  than  confute  them.  I  like  better  to  conclude  by  assuring 
you  that  I  am  with  esteem,  Rev.  Father, 

Your  humble  servant, 

+  Ambr.  a,  B. 


356      -Vo.  109,  A.     PHILADELPHIA    AND   XEIV   YORK,  1820,  1821  [II 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Ep'ist.,  6,  vi.,  1826,  Sept.  15,  Marechal, 
Baltimor-e,  to  Mr.  Charles  Hill,  Marlborough;  Oct.  12,  Dzierozynshi,  George- 
toivn,  to  Marechal;  Oct.  14,  Marechal,  Baltimore,  to  Dzierozynshi;  Oct.  15, 
Dzierozynshi,  Georgetown,  to  Marechal ;  Oct.  IS,  Marechal,  Baltivwre,  to 
Dzierozynshi.  These  are  all  copies  contained  in  one  letter  of  Dzierozynshi  to 
the  General,  1826,  Nov.  10. — Md.-N.Y.  Province  Archives,  the  two  crriginals 
of  Marechal,  Oct.  14,  3  pp.  4to,  and  Oct.  IS,  4  pp.  4to,  under  their  dates, 
with  copies  or  drafts  of  the  others. — For  this  Upper  Marlborough  case,  cf.  infra, 
Nos.  135,  0,  P;  139,  noted. 


No.  109.  1820,  1821. 

Liquidation  in  Philadelphia  and  New  York :  St.  Joseph's  and  the 

Literary  Institution.     Besides  mismanagement,  wTioever  it  might 

he  that  was  locally  responsihle  for  it,  there  was  a  set  j^uiyose 

formed,  in  view   of  heavy  incumbrances,  to  realize   on   landed 

property  ivherever  liquidation  was  liossihle.     The  pro'perty  in  New 

York  was  disi^osed  of,  situated   in   that  part  cohere  the  great 

Catholic  cathedral   of  Neiu   York  now  stands.     The  Baltimore 

property  was  made  a  present  of  to  the  cathedral  of  Baltimore. 

The   city   lots  and  rights   in   Philadelphia  were  to  come  next. 

Lancaster  may  he  reckoned  last.      Where   the  Jesuit   managers 

themselves  did  not  scatter,  it  ivould  he  marvellous  if  others  did  not 

lend  themselves  to  the  ivork.     The  only  loisc  man  among  them  all 

seems  to  have  heen  the  Vicar-General  of  Philadelphia,  Louis  de 

Barth,  ivhose  toord,  however,  did  not  avail  to  stem  the  tide  of 

liquidation.     To  indicate  the  main  steps  of  the  process,  the  state" 

ments  of  the  chief  manager,  Adam  Marshall,  are  quite  satisfactory. 

On  the  5th  of  March,  IS'Bl,  he  writes  to  the  General,  and  takes  a 

view  of  Philadelphia  and  Neio  York. 

A.  1821,  March  5. 

8.  This  \the  property  in  Philadelphia^  consists  of  a  ground  rent  of  two 
houses  and  lots  amounting  to  $88  annually,  and  one  house  and  church 
adjoining.  The  house  and  church  aro  in  a  very  confined  situation, 
separated  from  the  street,  and  can  be  approached  only  by  a  narrow 
passage.  The  church  has  exteriorly  more  the  appearance  of  a  stable 
than  of  a  church  ;  the  house  is  good,  but  not  sufficient  for  any  public 
purpose.  This  property  has  never  been  of  any  use  to  the  Society  ;  during 
the  life  of  Bishop  Egan,  he  and  his  clergy  occupied  it,  and  at  his  death  it 
was  left  in  ruins  ;  and,  since  the  year  1814,  the  Society  has  spent  $1,387 
on  repairing  it.  It  is  at  present  occupied  by  the  new  Bishop ;  I  have 
endeavoured  to  make  him  pay  a  rent  for  it,  but  have  not  as  yet  succeeded. 
I  am  even  obliged  to  pay  the  taxes  and  an  annuity  of  $36  for  money  that 
was  borrowed  for  the  use  of  the  said  house ;  altogether  amounting  to  $98 


§"lo]     No.  109,  B.     PHILADELrniA    AND  NEW   YORK,   1820,   1821      357 

annually.     We  had  also  $1,100  in  stock,  which  I  sold,  and  applied  the 
proceeds  of  it  to  the  support  of  the  \Jesmt\  Seminary  in  Washington. 

Though  the  New  York  propcrtij  is  not  classed  under  Pennsylvania,  its 
relation  to  general  ways  and  means  is  identical  ivith  the  Philadel- 
phia  items  which  ive  are  considering.  Hence  we  continue  with 
the  same  procxiratoT,  who  goes  on  to  speak  of  the  property  in  Nev) 
York,  formerly  the  New  York  Literary  Institution. 

B. 

This  property  was  originally  purchased  by  two  gentlemen  for  $13,000, 
which  they  borrowed  from  an  Insurance  Company  at  7  per  cent.,  to  which 
Company  they  gave  their  bond  and  a  mortgage  on  the  property  for  the 
amount  of  money  borrowed  ;  and  for  their  own  security  kept  the  titles  of 
the  property  in  their  own  hands.  It  consists  of  three  different  lots  of 
ground.  The  first  contains  5^  acres,  which  is  held  in  fee  simple,  subject 
however  to  four  bushels  of  wheat  annually.  The  second  contains  5  acres, 
and  is  held  on  a  lease  which  expires  in  2  years  after  next  May,  and  is 
subject  to  $10  ground  rent  per  annum.  And  the  third  contains  18  acres  ; 
is  also  held  on  a  lease,  which  expires  in  4  years  after  next  May,  and  pays 
$40  per  annum.  Description.  At  what  time  or  by  whom  the  Society  was 
made  answerable  for  the  debt  contracted  in  the  purchase  of  this  place, 
I  do  not  know.  At  the  time  when  Father  Kenney  compelled  me  to  accept 
the  oifice  of  Procurator,  there  were  still  $10,000  due  on  it.  I  am  now 
endeavoring  to  pay  a  part  of  it.  We  will  not  be  able  to  pay  it  without 
selling  a  part  of  our  real  property.  And,  as  real  property  is  now  so  low, 
and  no  probability  of  its  rising  in  value,  it  will  require  the  proceeds  of  no 
small  part  to  pay  this  debt.   .  .   . 

The  Superior,  in  conjunction  with  the  trustees  of  the  Corporation, 
have  given  me  permission  to  sell  the  two  last  mentioned  properties  [i.e. 
the  Neio  Yorh  and  Philadelphia  properties],  for  the  purpose  of  supplying 
our  current  expenses  and  diminishing  the  principal  of  the  New  York 
debt.  I  have  since  made  every  effort  to  sell  the  house  we  own  in  Phila- 
delphig,  to  the  trustees  of  the  Bishop's  cathedral,  to  whom  alone  it  can 
be  sold,  as  the  church  adjoining  to  the  house  must  go  with  it;  but  to  no 
effect.  Such  has  been  the  confusion  and  dissension  among  the  Catholicks 
in  Philadelphia  since  his  arrival,  that  nothing  could  be  done.  The 
property  in  New  York  was  sold  on  the  27  of  Feb.  for  $1800,  and  the 
purchaser  was  so  little  satisfied  with  his  bargain  that,  after  buyino-  it 
at  the  publick  sale,  he  gave  us  the  liberty  of  keeping  it  if  we  chose. 
After  considering  on  it,  and  consulting  those  whom  I  thought  most 
capable  of  giving  a  correct  judgment  on  the  subjects,  I  thought  best  to 
let  him  have  it.  I  presume  the  Superior  and  trustees  have  written  to 
your  Paternity  and  exposed  to  you  the  absolute  necessity  we  are  in  of 
selling  this  property. 


358    No.  109,  C,  D.     PHILADELPHIA  AND  NEW  YORK,   1820,   1821        [11 

General  Arcldves  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  2,  ii.,  1821,  Mar.  5,  Statement  of  Adam 
Marshall  to  the  General,  Nos.  8,  9. — Cf.  Md.-N,  Y.  Province  Archives  {at  St. 
Joseph's,  Philadelphia),  correspondence  of  Marshall  and  his  agent  Jos.  Snyder. 
For  other  particulars  on  these  matters,  cf.  Ibid.,  Cc.  Marshall's  statement,  1824, 
to  the  Superior  Dzierozynski. 

At  this  very  time  De  Earth  was  endeavouring  to  set  Marshall  on  his 
guard  against  the  Philadelphia  agent,  Snyder,  whose  advice  he 
VMS  following.  He  represented  that  Philadelphia  loas  the  seat  in 
the  f utter e  for  an  academy  or  college  manned  hy  Fathers  and 
scholastics,  and  therefore  the  property  should  he  kept ;  and,  as  he 
said,  both  temporal  and  spiritual  concerns  would  have  been 
profitably  attended  to.  He  urged  that  old  stock  once  invested 
luas  not  to  he  spent  for  temporary  or  casual  p)urposes,  at  least 
unless  it  was  directly  for  the  good  of  the  Society. 

C.  1820,  October  25. 
Not  long  ago  I  had  mentioned  to  the  same  Mr.  Jos.  Snyder  that  this 

stock  being  the  amount  of  the  economy  of  the  old  Jesuits,  or  of  some  of 
their  houses  [J]  said,  the  income  therefore  ought  to  go  towards  the 
benefit  of  the  Society,  and  not  to  the  repairs  of  this  house,  wbicli  could 
be  kept  in  repairs  by  the  trustees,  by  paying  some  yearly  rent  for  their 
Pastors  to  the  owner  thereof. 

He  stigmatized  the  whole  system,  of  temporary  expedients,  selling  here 
to  pay  there,  as  the  plan  of  making  one  hole  to  fill  up  another. 
And  he  struck  at  the  root  of  the  eco>iomical  evils  subsisting  among 
the  Jesuits  hy  using  the  folloiving  trenchant  language : 

D.  1820,  September  26. 

I  do  not  know  the  whole  Institut  [of  the  Society],  but  I  have  been 
told,  and  read  it  likewise,  that  it  is  a  masterpiece.  Even  the  impious 
acknowledge  it.  Nothing,  it  is  said,  is  left  unprovided  for.  Surely  St. 
Ignatius  has  then  foreseen,  that  by  far  the  smallest  part  of  his  children 
would  have  any  turn,  and,  if  true  children,  still  less  inclination  for 
farming,  unless  compelled  by  obedience.  And  this  holy  Father,  knowing 
so  well  the  cunning  of  Satan,  must  haA'e  guarded  his  children  against 
a  temptation  now  existing  in  this  country,  viz.  that  the  devil,  in  order  to 
hinder  the  children  of  St.  Ignatius  to  become  good  missionaries,  would 
try  to  make  them  bad  farmers,  and  thus,  d'une  pier  re  deux  coups, 
the  spiritual  is  neglected  and  the  temporals  ruined,  and  thus  farewell  the 
Society.     It  is  come  near  to  the  point  at  present. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  [a)  Goshenhoppcn,  De  Earth's  correspondence 
with  Adam  Marshall,  as  above;  1821,  May 30,  May  17 ;  1820,  Oct.  25,  Sept.  26. 


§  lo]  JVo.no,  A,  B.     MISSIONARY  FAKAIEKS,   i2,io-i'&2^  359 


No.  110.  1820-1824. 

Marshall's  statement,  1824:  missionary  farmers.  The  jproperty  of 
the  Society  in  Philadel/phia  was  considered  hy  the  bishop,  Henry 
Co7iwell,  to  he  a  reserve  and  protection  against  the  encroachments 
of  lay-trustees.  He  wrote  to  Father  Adam  Marshall,  April  7, 
IS 21,  vjhen proposing  to  huy  from  the  Fathers  their  land  titles: 

A.  1821,  April  7. 

I  never  yet  mentioned  my  intentions  to  any  person  further  than  to 
say  that  Religion  would  be  ruined  in  Philadelphia,  were  it  not  for  the 
property  of  the  Society,  where  there  is  a  retreat  from  the  mob — and  my 
frequent  mention  of  this,  with  thanksgiving  to  God  for  it,  gives  me  the 
name  of  a  Jesuit  among  those  deluded  people,  who  like  all  wicked  mis- 
creants are  in  the  habit  of  speaking  of  them  with  asperity.  He  does  not 
hnoio  toliat  he  shoidd  offer  ;  he  ivould  engage  to  pay  1000  Dollars  for  the 
first  year  with  legal  interest  on  the  sum  to  be  paid  from  the  day  of 
ratifying  the  purchase,  which  interest  is  to  be  reduced  according  to  the 
payments. 

I  have  got  very  consoling  news  this  day  ;  that  is,  that  the  church  of 
St.  Mary's  and  the  burying  ground  is  not  altogether  in  the  power  of 
trustees. 

More  nnos  of  the  same  kind  came  in  as  the  Jesuits  gradually  unearthed 
their  titles,  discovered  the  full  chain  of  unlls  and  devises,  and  so 
rendered  the  titles  in  Philadelphia,  like  those  in  Maryland, 
perfectly  secure. 

But  yieiv  circumstances  developed  in  the  course  of  negotiations.  Writing 
from  Reading,  1  Dec.  1823,  to  Father  Anthony  Kohlmann, 
Bishop)  Conwell  signified  his  anxious  vnsh  to  have  Jes2iit  estab- 
lishments througliout  tlie  diocese  of  Philadelphia,  and,  having 
enlarged  on  this  p)ointy  proceeded  to  state  his  object  in  securing  for 
himself  the  Jesuit  foundation  of  Sir  John  James ^ 

B.  1823,  December  1. 

In  order  to  succeed,  there  should  be  two  (bini)  together  at  least, 
belonging  to  Societies,  so  as  that  they  may  be  recalled  and  others  sent 
in  their  place  occasionally  as  the  success  of  the  Mission  may  require, 
which  belongs  to  Societies  alone  to  perform.  I  believe  the  letter  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Fenwick,  which  I  explained  to  the  venerable  Superior  \Charles 
Neale  f]  and  you  in  Lancaster,  gives  you  no  longer  any  reason  to  think 
that  I  would  be  inclined  to  invade  your  just  rights  or  privileges.  My 
object  in  getting  from  the  Holy  See  a   Collation    in    Commendam 

»  No.  70. 


360  No.  110,  B.     MISSIONARY  FARMERS,   1S20-1824  [11 

for  Lancaster  County  and  having  it  constituted  into  a  Parochial  Benefice, 
was  to  get  possession  of  the  Pennsylvania  Mission  Fund,  which,  I  had 
been  led  to  believe,  was  annexed  to  Lancaster,  and  which  unprecedented 
circumstances  made  it  necessary  for  me  to  claim,  as  the  Chief  Missioner 
of  Pennsylvania  deprived  of  all  subsistence,  but  which  notwithstanding 
I  would  not  apply  any  part  of  to  my  ov/n  uses  without  the  Apostolical 
Indult  comprised  in  the  Collation,  to  relieve  my  conscience  from  any 
scruple  or  idea  of  responsibility. 

The  agent  of  the  English  Jesuits  hitherto  received  the  whole  amount 
annually,  part  of  which  they  remitted  to  America,  but  retained  a  part, 
as  I  now  understand,  in  their  own  hands  towards  li(|uidating  a  certain 
sum  or  sums,  borrowed  for  building  Georgetown  College.'^  I  understood 
by  Mr.  Earth  that  no  part  of  it  has  been  received  or  remitted  to  America 
these  four  years  back,  that  is,  since  my  appointment. 

Your  venerable  Superior  told  me  that  he  would  write  immediately, 
which  I  suppose  he  has  done,  to  the  Superior  at  Stonyhurst,  to  signify  to 
him  how  that  affair  stands ;  and,  to  guarantee  to  him  the  payment  of 
whatever  was  due  at  the  time  of  my  appointment  to  the  See  of  Phila- 
delphia. And  by  this  means  the  Rev.  Mr.  Scott  [SJ.]  will  not  hesitate 
to  give  the  remainder  into  the  hands  of  Rev.  Francis  Tuite,  Dr.  Poynter's 
agent,  as  he  did  with  respect  to  a  certain  share  of  the  same  from  the  27th 
of  May,  1821,  to  May,  1823  ;  which  I  have  announced  to  Dr.  Poynter 
that  he  might  expect  from  Mr.  Scott ;  and  this,  you  see,  is  perfectly  just. 
If  Father  KoJilmann  comes  to  Lancaster,  the  Bishop  hereby  appoints  him 
Vicar-General  for  a  certain  district.  He  raahes  a  .series  of  offers  to  the 
Society,  of  the  Joseph  Kauffmann  farm  in  Indiana  County,  of  a  Grcenshurg 
farm,  where  the  Bev.  Mr.  McGirr  now  resides,  of  a  property  left  to  the  Church 
by  the  Bev.  3Tr.  Broivers. 

Md.-N.   Y.  Province  ArcJiivcs,  Bishop)  Conioell,  Reading,  Dec.   1,   1823,  to 
Anthony  KoJilmann. 

The  fjood  hishoj')  was  occupying  the  Jesuits  property  in  Philadelphia. 
Tliough  the  Society  paid  for  everything,  repairs,  taxation,  annuity, 
ivithout  receiving  even  a  rent,  Bishop  Conwcll  wrote,  on  Jan.  12, 
1S-24-,  to  the  Superior  Dzicrozynshi,  reviewing  the  case  already 
treated  with  Marshall  of  procuring  from  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
for  $5000,  this  Fhiladelphia  property,  ivhich,  however,  he  went 
on  to  say, 

*  The  Bishop's  information  was  incorrect.  The  Fund,  dedicated  to  tJie  Jesuit 
Missions  in  Pennsylvania,  was  alivays  placed  in  the  English-  accounts  as  to  the  credit 
of  the  American  Mission  ;  and.  v:as  balanced  against  the  debts  of  the  American  Jesuits 
to  those  of  England.  Cf  Nos.  70  ;  90,  6." ;  148,  A,  2<> ;  173,  C,  D.  Cf.  No.  150,  K,  L, 
an  entry  in  the  Ledger  of  the  London  pn-ocurator,  Father  W.  Strickland,  for  1811, 
noting  the  permanent  'credit  of  Maryland  for  £53 .11.8,  on  account  of  the  Pennsylvania 
fund  ;  the  remittance  being  made  to  him  generally  in  May,  by  the  Vicar  Apostolic  of 
Loiulon. 


?   lo]  No.  110,  C,  D.     MISSIONARY  FARMERS,  1820-1824  361 

C.  1824,  January  12. 

your  Society  claim,  whilst  the  Catholic  people  urge  a  claim  also,  as  having 
advanced  all  the  money  that  was  ever  expended  and  laid  out  on  it. 


The  bishop  adds  that  he  has  lurittcn  in  this  sense  to  the  Sacred  Coiigre- 
f/ation,  and  they  have  ansiccred.  from  Rome,  not  hy  making  a 
'present  of  the  Jesnits  propert]]  to  him,  lahieh  is  heyond  the  attri- 
hutions  even  of  the  Holy  Father,  hut  by  writing  a  circular  to  all 
the  bishops,  asking  their  kindly  assistanee  for  the  Bishop  of 
Philadelphia.  This  very  regular  proceeding,  though  not  so  satis- 
factory to  the  claimant  for  the  Fathers  property,  may  have  helpcdj 
to  open  Marshall's  eyes,  when  even  a  kindly  disposed'  hishop  like 
Dr.  Conwcll  could  afford  to  take  such  measures  behind  the  scenes. 
He  wrote  immediately  afterwards  to  the  Superior  {Jan.  20, 
182Ji),  that  he  did  not  approve  of  selling  the  property  to  the 
bishop ;  for,  if  things  went  against  his  lordship  idtimatcly  in 
his  contentions  with  the  schismatics,  the  payment  of  moneys  received 
woidd  devolve  upon  the  Society.  He  said  he  was  noio  writing  a 
fidl  account  of  the  affairs  in  Philadelphia,  and  would  forvxird  it 
to  Father  Dzicrozynski. 

The  statement  so  forwarded,  covering  the  vjhole  period  from.  Atcg.  22, 
1820,  at  which  date  Marshall  took  matters  in  hand,  till  Jan.  1, 
1824-,  is  indeed  a  very  interesting  relation  of  Jesuit  manage- 
ment. We  append  some  of  the  items,  by  way  of  specimen,  beginning 
with  the  annuity,  which  Marshcdl  was  paying  in  Philadelphia  ; 
proceeding  to  the  management  of  an  estate  {Portobaceo,  St. 
Thomas  s  Manor),  during  a  quarter  of  a  century,  by  no  less  a 
person  than  Father  Charles  Neale,  three  times  Superior  of  the 
lohole  Mission ;  and  ending  first  with  a  refcrenee  to  the  manage- 
ment of  temporalities  by  the  three  Archbishops  of  Bcdtimore,  and 
secondly  luith  a  reflection  of  Marshcdl' s  oion. 


D.  1820-1824. 

Annuity  in  Philadelphia,  This  annuity  is  paid  to  a  man  of  the  name 
of  Carry  [Carry  ?],  a  relation  of  Bishop  Egau,  to  whom  at  his  death  he 
left  a  sum  of  money  ;  which  sum  was  borrowed  from  him  by  Mr.  De  Earth, 
agent  of  Mr.  Francis  Neale,  on  the  condition  of  paying  to  him  for  it  an 
annuity  of  $36  during  his  life.  This  money  was  expended  in  repairs  of 
the  house,  now  occupied  by  his  successor.  This  house  was  left  by  Mr. 
Egan  at  his  death  in  a  very  delapidated  condition. 


362  .Vc7.  110,  E-G.     MISSIONARY  FARMERS,  1S20-1S24  [II 

E. 

The  only  account  I  could  get  from  Mr.  Charles  Neale  about  St. 
Thomas's,  who  had  been  its  manager  till  this  meeting  \A%cj.  22 ^  1820], 
when  he  resigned  and  Mr.  Francis  Neale  was  appointed,  is  the  following  : 

Debts  :  between  $1300  and  1400. 

This  place  gave  nothing  to  the  general  fund  during  the  last  3  years 
[under  Francis  Nettle's  management],  and  I  am  told  never  [(jave  anything] 
before  \i.e.  during  more  than  thirty  years  under  Charles  Ncale's  management]. 


Bevenue  expected  for  current  year,  1824.  Bents  from  Cedar  Point 
{St.  Thomases,  3000  acres)  and  Bohemia  (1000) ;  half  in  crops  and  half  in 
rents  from  the  tenants :  %2000 ;  but  all  will  depend  on  the  success  in 
compelling  the  tenants  to  pay.  B.  Neictown  (700),  and  St.  Thomas's, 
Portohacco  (1000),^  apparently  hopeless.  C.  White  Marsh  (2000),  of  which 
Marshall  himself  is  manager :  $400.  J).  Brent's  debt  {supra,  No.  87,  O). 
E.  Stump's  (No.  88,  p.  304).  F.  Eire  of  some  negroes.  [G].  Conewago 
{■500) :  nothing. 

Finally,  to  quote  one  more  passage  from  the  Statement  of  1S2^,  Marshall 
compares  the  p)'>"osperous  Bohemia,  held  hy  non-Jesidts,  with  the 
decaclent  Cedar  Point,  3000  acres,  piart  of  St.  TJiomass  Manor  : 

G. 

It  ought  also  here  to  be  remarked,  that  Bohemia  was  for  a  long  time 
in  the  hands  of  Bishop  Carroll  and  after  him  iu  those  of  Bishop  Neale  for 
a  short  time  ;  and,  before  Bishop  Carroll,  in  the  hands  of  the  Sulpicians  of 
Baltimore,  who  placed  on  it  [Ahbe  Marechal]  the  present  Archbishop  of 
Baltimore.  Cedar  Point  has  been  under  the  sole  control  either  of  Jesuits 
or  ex-Jesuits,  from  the  first  occupation  of  it :  the  former  [Bohemia] 
contains  about  1,000  acres,  the  latter  [Cedar  Point]  3,000  ;  the  former  is 
in  good  condition,  its  wood  preserved,  and  the  land  and  buildings  in  good 
Older  and  well  taken  care  of,  the  latter  in  a  most  wretched  condition, 
the  wood  destroyed,  the  land  exhausted,  the  buildings  mostly  in  ruins ; 
in  fine,  the  former  1,000  acres  have  produced  more  nett  rent  in  3  years, 
than  the  latter  3,000.  Considering  this  fact,  tho'  only  one,  can  we  be 
surprised  that  so  many  people  are  found,  who  think  that  the  hands  of  the 
Jesuits  are  not  the  most  worthy,  into  which  property  destined  for  the 
support  and  propagation  of  religion  can  be  placed  !  " 

*  The  iise  of  1400  at  St.  ThomaiCs  was  assigned  to  the  house  ;  on  whicli  cf.  No.  114, 
F-K.  Bohemia  had  110  acres  for  a  liomc-farm,  and  yet,  says  Marshall,  this  supports 
the  house.     Tliey  are  cultivated  by  B[roi/ier]  Heard.     Father  P.  Eiiinctte  was  pastor. 

*  It  will  appear  below  that  Marshall,  agreeing  here  ivitlt  Marechal,  disagreed  with 
that  prelate' s  ulterior  conclusions.     Cf.  Nos.  119,  [17];  135,  Prop.  15,  2'.' 


a-' 


§   lo]  No.  Ill,  A.     FHILADELPHIA:  ST.  M.4RY'S,   1821-1828  363 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1821,  April  7,  Bishop  Henry  Comocll,  Phila- 
delphia, to  A.  Marshall,  with  enclosure  for  F.  Neale,  os  infra.  No.  Ill,  A,  on 
the  titles  of  St.  Mary's  Church.  Ibid.,  1824,  Jan.  12,  same  to  Dzicrosynski. 
Ibid.,  1824,  Jan.  20,  Marshall,  Washington  Seminary,  to  [Dzierozynsld).  Ibid., 
Cc,  Marshall's  Statement,  1824,  p.  3,  10,  5,  9,  10. 


No.  111.  1821-1828. 

Philadelphia :  St.  Mary's.  After  Marshall  had  tried  ineffectually  to 
rid  the  Society  of  St.  Joseph's,  Francis  Neale  to  more  purpose 
resigned  all  rights  over  St.  Marys.  Bishop  Conwell  wrote  to 
hiin,  on  April  7,  1S21,  saying  how  apprehensive  he  had,  been,  lest 
the  bad  men  styling  themselves  Catholics,  shotdd  deprive  the 
real  Catholics  of  the  principal  Churcli  of  this  city,  called  St. 
Mary's  Church.     But,  he  continued — 

A,  1821,  April  7. 

I  was  comforted  by  the  consoling  news,  that  you  had  the  title  of  this 
Church  and  the  burying  ground,  by  a  deed  to  you  from  the  late  Rev.  Mr. 
Molyneux,  who  derived  his  title  to  it  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Harding.  If 
this  be  ti'ue,  I  am  relieved,  and  religion  will  be  preserved  in  Philadelphia 
against  the  powers  of  darkness.  I  request  therefore  that  you  will  inform 
me,  on  receipt  of  this,  immediately,  by  return  of  post,  how  far  these 
things  are  true  or  false.  .  .  .  Not  knowing,  whether  or  no  this  would 
find  you  in  Georgetown,  I  enclosed  it  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Marshall,  having 
occasion  to  correspond  with  him. 

The  letter  to  Marshall,  on  the  same  day,  is  that  in  which  Bishop  Conwell 
begins  negotiations  for  buying  out  St.  Josepl'Cs.  From  this  date, 
during  nearly  five  years,  there  is  intermittent  correspondence  on 
the  subject  of  St.  Mary's,  till  we  arrive  at  Nov.  o,  183o.  Then 
Father  Francis  Neale  writes  to  the  Superior,  whose  letter  he  aehiow- 
ledges,  as  having  come  thro'  the  hands  of  the  Rt.  Rev.  H.  Con- 
well, Bishop  of  Philadelphia,  and  he  says  that,  after  reflection, 
he  has  deeded  St.  Mary's  Cliurch  to  the  bishop,  at  the  same  time 
desiring  his  lordship  to  reciprocate  by  maJdng  a  legal  acknow- 
ledgment thai  St.  Joseph's  is  Jesuit  property,  and  by  paying  a 
little  rent.  Neale  executed  the  indenture  under  date  of  two  days 
later,  Nov.  7,  18"25,  conveying  his  rights  over  St.  Mary's  abso- 
lutely and  for  ever  to  Bishop  Conwell,  for  the  consideration  of 
five  shillings.  The  nature  of  these  rights,  with  the  series  of 
vjills,  Harding's,  Lewis's,  and  Molyneux  s,  and  the  deed  of  con- 
veyance, was  expounded  by  the  bishop  in  a  pamphlet  of  18S2,  with 


364  .Vo.  Ill,  B.     PHILADELnriA:   ST.  MARTS,  1821-1828  [II 

Ob  statement  that  the  hisliop,  having  obtained  this  indenture  for 
the  saJcc  of  proteeting  the  property  against  the  schismatics,  would 
consider  it  his  duty  to  surrender  the  same  hg  deed  to  the  said 
Francis  Neale  and  his  heirs.  However,  the  following  letter  of 
Bishop  Comoell  to  Father  Neale  puts  a  slightly  different  aspect  on 
the  latter  phase  of  these  negotiations  (June  18,  18:^8)  : 

B. 

Philadelphia,  June  18th,  1828. 
Very  Reverend  Dear  Sir, 

Your  favour  came  duly  to  hand.  With  respect  to  the  deed 
whicli  you  gave  me  of  St.  Mary's  Church,  I  shall  give  you  a  deed  of  the 
same,  as  far  as  the  law  allows,  to  l^e  held  by  you  and  your  heirs  and 
assigns  for  ever  in  trust  for  the  Bishop  who  shall  succeed  me  and  all 
future  Bishops  of  Philadelphia,  who  be  in  communion  with  the  Holy  See. 
And,  as  for  St.  Joseph's  Church  and  the  property  attached  to  it,  I  claim 
no  right  to  it  further  than  that  of  a  tenant  under  you,  during  my  life,  to 
pay  one  dollar  yearly,  by  a  bargain  made  with  Rev.  Adam  Marshall,  who 
had  authority  from  you  to  act  for  you  at  that  time ;  and  who  covenanted 
with  me,  at  the  same  time,  to  convey  the  said  premisses  to  me  for  ever, 
on  my  paying  down  fy5,000. 

If  you  desire  it,  I  shall  give  possession  of  everything  that  belongs  to 
you  here  to  the  Very  Eev.  William  Matthews,  in  trust  for  yourself  and 
heirs.  I  have  been  at  considerable  expenses  to  maintain  a  cause  of 
action  in  defence  of  your  rights,  which  I  gained;  and  I  expect  you  will 
commission  Mr.  Matthews  to  pay  me — as  1  have  great  need  for  it  at  this 
moment. 

Previous  to  my  coming  here,  the  clergy  had  a  yearly  revenue  for 
their  support,  derivable  from  ground-rents  and  tenements,  which  were 
alienated  by  Mr.  Marshall,  on  my  coming,  to  my  great  disadvantage.  In 
consequence  of  which,  the  demand  I  make  at  present  must  appear  trifling, 
in  comparison  with  what  I  have  been  considered  to  have  a  just  claim  to, 
as  their  rents  were  judged  to  be  attached  to  the  Establishment. 
I  have  the  honour  to  be  ever,  Dear  Sir, 

With  great  respect, 
Your  sincere  and  faithful  friend  and  servant  in  Xt, 
+  Henry  Conwell, 

Bishop  of  Philadelphia. 
[To]  Kev.  Father  Francis  Neale. 

i'hus,  in  the  mind  of  this  p)relate,  and  much  more  in  the  eyes  of  others 
less  Jdndly  disposed,  no  gratuitous  allowance  luas  ever  made  to 
priests,  which  was  not  thenceforth  considered  hy  parties  interested 
to  he  a  sacred  right ;  and  the  charity  shoivn  to  any  one  was  taken 


§  lo]   tV^^j-.  112,  113.    LANCASTER;   WHITE  MARSH  AND  BITOUZEY   365 

to  ground  an  imjierative  demand  for  every  one,  vjJio  could  hoast 
of  a  relationship  hi/  function  or  oj/ice  with  the  first  pensioner  taken 
in  on  charity. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1321,  April  7,  Comvell,  Philadelphia,  to 
Francis  Ncalc,  Gcorgctoivn,  2  pp.  4to.  Ibid.,  same  on  same  day  to  Marshall. 
Ibid.,  182ri,  Nov.  5,  Francis  Neale,  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  to  Dzierozynshi,  3 
pp.  4to.  Ibid.,  1S2S,  Jime  18,  Conwell,  Philadelphia,  to  Francis  Neale,  care 
of  the  Rev.  Wm.  Matthews,  Washington  City,  Maryland,  forwarded  to  Port 
Tobacco,  Charles  County,  2  pp.  Mo.  Printed  pamphlet,  12  pp.  8vo,  con- 
taining chain  of  wills  and  indenture,  beginning :  Previous  to  the  year  1733 
.  .  . ;  ending ;  .  .  .  4  Febr.  a.d.  1832,  A.  McCaraher,  Recorder.  Cf. 
American  Catholic  Historical  Researches,  iii.  58-68.  Cf.  Records,  American 
Catholic  Historical  Society,  iv.  269-271,  for  incorporation  of  St.  Mary's  con- 
gregation, Sept.  30,  1788,  Fathers  Molyneiix,  Bcestoii  and  Graessel  being 
among  tlie  charter  trustees.  This  charter-trusteeship  of  Beeston's  is  probably  the 
nearest  approach  to  the  tenure  in  fee  simple  ascribed  to  him  by  Marechal,  supra, 
No.  108,  D. 


IJo.  112.  (1742)-1830. 

Lancaster,  Pa.  The  station  at  Lancaster  seems  to  have  heen  an  ohject  of 
special  predilection  with  the  Fathers  in  the  early  part  of  the 
nineteenth  century.  To  quote  only  the  Superior's  statement  to 
the  General  as  late  as  18S0,  Feb.  2:^,  Father  Dzierozynshi  says 
about  the  Jesuit  property  and  prospects  there : 

5.  Lancaster  in  Pennsylvania.  Haec  est  una  ex  maximis  civitatibus 
in  hoc  Statu,  habemusque  in  ea  nosti'am  domum  et  ecclesiam  pulchram, 
quae  nunc  occupantur  a  sacerdote  saeculari,  quia  non  habemus  e  nostris 
quern  ponamus,  praesertim  scientem  linguam  Germanicam,  utpote  majori 
ex  parte  Germanis  sit  inhabita[fa].  Optimus  esset  hie  locus  tarn  pro 
scholis  publicis  quam  pro  missionario. 

Twenty-four  years  afterwards,  the  Bt.  Rev.  John  N.  Neumann,  Bishop) 
of  Philadelphia,  procured  the  passing  of  an  Act  of  Assembly, 
whereby  he  was  authorized  to  borrow  $10,000  on  the  credit  of  this 
Jesuit  property.  In  rceenf  times,  the  Boman  authorities  ivere 
referred  to  for  some  authorizatio7i,  or  guaranty  title,  in  virtue  of 
whicli  some  land  near  the  church  was  sold  and  money  was  raised. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  3,  i.,  1830,  Febr  22,  Dzierozynsld 
to  the  General. — Georgetown,  1899,  Sept.  3-24,  correspondence  of  Mr.  S.  M. 
Sener,  Rev.  H.  G.  Ganss,  Fathers  E.  Devitt  and  J.  Chester,  S.J.  Cf.  Nos.  103, 
III.;  104,  III,;  106,  3? — Cf.  Records  of  the  American  Catholic  Historical 
Society,  v.  305,  seq.,  Memoirs  of  Lancaster,  by  Sener. 

No.  113.  1813-1814. 

White  Marsh  and  Bitoiizey  :  action  of  trespass  threatened  b}^  the  lodger 
against  the  landlord.     Other  portions  of  the  property,  •whellier  in 


366    No.  113,  A,  B.      WHITE  MARSH  AND   BITOUZEY,    1813-1814        [II 

one  State  or  another,  were  imssing  through  crises  of  their  own. 
On  Oct.  26,  1813,  it  was  ordered  hy  the  Corporation,  that  the 
novitiate  of  the  Society,  which  was  now  too  large  for  the  accommo- 
dations at  Fi'ederich,  should  he  removed  to  White  Marsh. 

A.  1813,  October  26. 

Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  Oct.  26,  1813. 

5.  It  being  presented  to  the  Board  that  the  number  of  young  postu- 
lants for  the  Church  are  too  numerous  to  be  received  into  the  temporary 
residence  at  Frederick-Town,  resolved,  that  the  house  ah-eady  ordered, 
and  in  some  degree  of  forwardness  at  the  White  Marsh,  be  finished  this 
jDresent  fall  for  their  [the  novices' \  reception.  Therefore  the  agent,  jointly 
with  the  manager,  is  hereby  authorized  to  employ  any  workmen  they 
may  judge  necessary  for  the  purpose. 

At  the  same  time,  by  another  resolution,  they  accepted  the  resignation  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  G.  B.  Bitov.zey,  registering  a  formal  vote  of  thanks  : 

B. 

Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  same  date. 

4.  Whereas  the  Rev.  Mr.  G.  B.  Bitouzy,  having  presented  his 
resignation  as  manager  of  the  White  Marsh  plantation,  and  the 
Corporation  being  convinced  of  his  exertions  and  judicious  management 
of  the  said  plantation,  do  hereby  vote  him  the  sincere  thanks  of  the 
Board,  and  do  appoint  the  Rev.  Benedict  Fenwick  to  succeed  him  in  the 
management  of  the  said  plantation. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Germain  Bitouze,  a  Norman,  had  heen  admitted  by  the 
ex-Jesuits  into  their  Select  Body  of  Clergy,  on  Sept.  Jp,  1797 ;  he 
had  been  appointed  successor  to  Father  Ashton  in  the  manage- 
ment of  the  important  White  Marsh  plantation  on  Nov.  3,  1801, 
and,  on  Aug.  11,  1802,  he  was  elected  one  of  the  Corporation 
Trustees,  with  the  two  bishops.  Fathers  Walton  and  Molyneicx. 
Since  that  time  he  had  done  excellent  service,  both  as  a  plantation 
manager  and  as  a  Trustee,  being  always  re-elected  to  this 
responsible  office.  What  had  led  to  his  p)roffered  or  threatened 
resignation  was  his  indignation  at  seeing  his  White  Marsh 
designed  for  a  Jesuit  institution,  and  that  at  the  instigation  of 
such  men  as  loere  now  in  charge  of  the  Society  or  icere  important 
factors  in  it,  a  Father  Anthony  Grassi,  the  Superior,  01'  a  Father 
Beschter,  novice-master.  These  men  were  deputed  by  the  General 
in  Russia.  Hence  Bitouzey  contemptuously  calls  them  Paissians. 
And  the  Society  in  general  comes  in  for  a  fair  share  of  his  con- 
tempt and  wrath.     A  sketch  of  the  correspondence  will  now  shoio 


§  lo]        No.  113,  C.     WHITE  MARSH  AND   BITOUZEY,   1813-1S14        367 

how  the  ivliolc  2)vopcrty  and  its  titles  vested  in  a  Corporation  were 
found  to  be  involved,  owing  to  the  mixed  character  of  the  Board 
of  Trustees  as  well  as  of  the  Select  Body  which  they  represented. 
Ten  days  hefore  the  meeting  at  which  Bitouzey's  resignation  was 
thought  to  he  offered  and  was  accepted.  Archbishop  Carroll  gave 
Father  Grassi  timely  loarning  of  ivhat  was  coming.  SpeaJdng  of 
the  disappointment  caused  hy  the  attitude  of  Mr.  Bitouzey  towards 
the  new  'building  and  the  establishment  of  a  novitiate  at  White 
Marsh,  he  entered  on  a  larger  question. 

C.  (1813),  October  16. 

Carroll,  Baltimore,  Oct.  16, '^l  {1813),  to  (Grassi). 

During  the  last  four  or  five  years,  he  [Mr.  Bitouzey]  has  constantly 
expressed  a  desire  of  retiring  from  the  management  [of  White  BlarsK] 
committed  to  him,  and  he  was  with  difficulty  prevailed  on  by  the  other 
Trustees  and  myself  to  suspend  his  removal.     Probable  explanations. 

Let  me  beseech  you  to  recommend  to  the  members  of  the  Society  to 
follow  the  instructions  of  the  Very  Rev.  Fr.  General,  and  convince  them- 
selves that  [they]  have  not,  and  cannot  have  yet,  any  corporate  right  in 
the  ecclesiastical  property  of  this  country.  I  see,  methinks,  a  cloud 
gathering  and  raised  up  by  some  anti-Jesuitical  clergymen  of  different 
nations  amongst  us,  which  threatens  much  trouble,  if  they  can  raise  it ; 
but  their  enmity  would  give  me  little  alarm,  if  it  were  not  irritated  more 
and  more  by  the  presumptuous  language  and  premature  pretensions  of 
some  of  your  subjects.  Mr.  Malou,  as  Pasquet  relates,  was  rash  enough 
to  say  to  him  or  before  him,  that  all  the  estates,  held  by  the  Corporation, 
belong  now  to  the  Society,  and  ought  to  be  under  the  controul  of  the 
General.  I  myself  have  heard  sometimes  from  others  language  of  nearly 
the  same  tenor.  Regarding  it  as  the  offspring  of  inconsideration,  and  a 
want  of  knowledge  of  our  laws  and  the  standing  of  the  Catholic  clergy 
here,  I  always  kept  in  my  breast  these  rash  expressions ;  but  Pasquet  has 
undoubtedly  carried  them  to  Mr.  Bitousey,  and  will  make  them  ring  thro 
the  country,  perhaps  much  amplified,  and  with  invidious  comments. 
Allow  me  to  add,  that  even  you  yourself  are  sometimes  impetuous  for  the 
im'mediate  management  of  the  temporalities,  which  more  patience  will 
gradually  bring  to  the  Society. — I  have  now  received  a  letter  of  yesterday 
from  Mr.  Francis  Neale,  with  notice  of  the  Corporation  being  called 
together  for  the  25th  and  26th  of  this  month.  It  will  not  probably  be  in 
my  power  to  attend  ;  and  yet  so  much  do  I  tremble  at  the  consequence 
of  the  resolutions  which  may  then  be  adopted,  that  I  must  suspend 
answering  Mr.  Neale  for  two  or  three  days. 

Seemingly  to  the  said  Francis  Neale,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bitouzey  wrote,  three 
days  prior  to  the  meeting  : 

(a)  Oct.  16,  endorsed  hy  Grassi.    Another  hand  has  added  1816,  ivhereas  Carroll  died  in  1815. 


368       .V:>.  113,  D,  E.     WHITE  MARSH  AND   BITOUZEY,  1813-1S14        [H 

D.  1813,  October  23. 

.  .  .  The  mission,  which  people  occasionally  sent  down  here  \to  Wliite 
MaTsK\  were  clothed  with,  is  no  new  thing  to  lue.  I  knew  it  perfectly 
well  before  now.  A  personal  regard  for  the  individuals,  whom  Jesuitical 
hypocrisy  had  swindled  into  that  contemptible  office,  prevent  me  from 
saying  anything  ;  but  I  want  to  add  something  to  the  note  which  I  sent 
the  other  day,  viz.  that  I  do  object  \to\  the  Russians  having  anything  to 
do  with  White  Marsh  in  any  shape  whatever.  I  am  determined  never  to 
live  where  any  of  them  is  master,  and  never  to  agree  that  any  of  them 
live  where  I  may  happen  to  be  master.  Their  plan  of  turning  out  every 
old  member  of  the  Corporation,  that  is  to  say,  those  very  members  by 
whom  they  have  been  kindly  received,  those  very  members  who  admitted 
them  to  partake  of  their  bread,  and  divided  it  with  them  with  liberality 
and  generosity — that  plan,  I  say,  might  perhaps  do  in  the  wilds  of 
Syberia,  but  will  not  do  here;  and  that  plan  must  appear  so  much 
the  more  odious  and  contemptible  when  it  is  observed  that  the  man  who 
is  at  the  head  of  it  is  a  man  that  we  feed  and  support,  a  man  who  is  not 
a  member,  a  man  who,  for  the  most  weighty  reasons,  ought  not  to  be 
admitted  among  us,  and  who,  I  trust,  never  will.  I  will  oppose  those 
invaders  with  all  the  firmness  and  resolution  which  I  am  capable  of ;  I 
will  oppose  them  by  all  the  means,  which  in  any  way  whatever  can  be 
within  my  reach.  I  will  be  much  obliged  to  you  for  giving  them  this 
information,  sent  to  them  by  me  without  the  intervention  of  spies.  The 
more  public  you  will  make  it,  the  more  obliged  I  will  be  to  you  for  saving 
me  the  trouble  of  doing  it  myself. 

I  remain  with  respect, 

Your  most  ob*  Ser* 

G.  B.  BiTOUZEY. 

Oct.  23,  1813. 

It  is  to  he  observed  that  the  Superior  of  the  ivhole  American  Mission, 
Father  Anthony  Grassi,  teas  not  declared  to  he  a  memher  of  the 
Select  Body  till  June  ^9, 1815,  more  than  a  year  and  a  half  after 
this ;  and,  Father  Beschter,  the  novice-master  destined  for  White 
Marsh,  was  admitted  on  June  !.!(,,  18  tJ^,  a  little  more  than  half  a 
year  after  Bitouzey's  letter. 

B.  1813,  October  25. 

Carroll,  Baltimore^  Oct.  25,  1818,  to  (Grassi). 

.  .  .  The  Rev.  Mr.  Francis  Neale  sent  [me]  a  copy  of  Mr.  Bitouzey's  letter 
to  him.  You  see  how  the  flame  has  kindled  ;  which  must  be  a  warning 
to  us,  who  love  and  wish  for  the  re-establishincnt  of  the  Society  with 
due  canonical  authority,  and  a  formal  derogation  of  the  lamentable  brief  of 
Clement  XIV.,  to  proceed  with  the  utmost  legal  caution  ;  least  that  happy 
event  should  meet  with  unexpected  and  perhaps  insuperable  ditiicnlties. 


§  lo]       Na.  113,  P.     WHITE  MARS fl  AND  BITOUZ.EY,   1813-1814         369 

Here  followed  on  Oct.  )26,  ISIS,  that  Board  niectinrj,  already  mentioned, 
whieh  accepted  of  Bitouzey's  resignation.  Archbishop  Carroll  was 
unwell  at  Baltimore ;  Bitouzey  himself  -was  absent ;  the  other  three 
present  ivere  Bishop  Leonard  Neale,  Bobert  Bhmkett,  and  Charles 
Neale. 

At  this  date,  from  IS  11  to  ISlo,  the  Board  of  Trustees  consisted  of  the 
two  bishops,  one  Jesuit,  and  two  secular  priests,  Plunkett  and 
Bitouzey.  This  proportion  ivas  not  out  of  keeping  luith  its  ante- 
cedents since  1S03.  In  the  election  then  {1S02)  the  two  bishops 
had  been  returned,  ivith  tivo  ex-Jesuits,  and  one  secular  clergy- 
man, Bitouzey ;  the  two  ex- Jesuits  dying,  there  vjere  substituted 
tivo  others,  Pile  and  Plunhett,  who  never  re-entered  the  Society. 
In  1805  one  bishop.  Dr.  Carroll,  one  Jesuit,  Molyneux,  Superior 
of  the  Society  reconstitiUed  in  America,  and  Pile,  Plunhett,  and 
Bitouzey.  In  1808  the  two  bishops,  tivo  Jesuits,  and  Bitouzey ; 
but,  for  Molyneux,  deceased,  another  Jesuit  loas  substituted.  In 
1811  the  tivo  bisliops,  the  new  Superior  of  the  Jesuits,  Charles 
Neale,  and  two  secular  priests,  Plunkett  and  Bitouzey.  In  1815, 
after  the  date  of  this  correspondence,  the  tivo  bishops  were  returned 
with  two  Jesuits.     See  No.  169,  B,  list  of  Trustees,  17 93-18 20. 

During  this  same  period,  the  number  of  places  in  the  Select  Body  of  the 
Clergy  was  declared  to  he  thirty,  having  been  raised,  in  1799,  from 
the  original  number  of  twenty-six.  The  ex- Jesuits  in  1803  were, 
as  the  two  bisliops  stated  to  the  General  in  Russia,  thirteen  in 
number.  In  the  same  year  and  same  month,  the  two  bishops  and 
Bitouzey  had  passed  a  resolution  {May  24-,  1803)? 

Sequence  of  antecedent  resolutions. 

F.  1803,  May  24. 

13*^  As  there  is  happily  a  prospect  of  the  Restoration  of  the  Society 
in  this  country,  the  resolutions  heretofore  made,  respecting  that  con- 
tingency, shall  be  carried  into  effect,  as  much  as  will  depend  on  this 
Corporation :  at  the  same  time  assurances  are  given  to  all  those  who  not 
having  been,  or  \not^^  intending  to  be  of  the  Society,  have  nevertheless 
been  associated  to  the  Select  Body  of  the  Clergy  in  Maryland,  that  they 
will  be  entitled  to  their  rights  as  members  thereof  during  their  natural 
life,  and  as  long  as  they  conform  to  the  general  regulations  of  the  Select 
Clergy. 

'  This  date  is  one  day  prior  to  that  of  the  joint  letter,  signed  by  the  two  bishops, 
Carroll  aiul  Neale,  and  addressed  to  the  General  of  the  Society,  petitioning  for  the 
restoi-ation  of  the  Order  in  America.     Cf.  Nos.  113,  R ;  178,  F. 

VOL.    I.  2    B 


370       No.  113,  G-J.     WHITE  MARSH  AND  BJTOUZEY,  1813-1814  [II 

As  luill  ajjpcar  helow,  the  resolutions  heretofore  made  ^oere  several,  and 
one  had  been  entered  into  the  fundamental  organic  regulations, 
formed  hy  the  Select  Body,  on  Oct.  4-,  1793,  in  accordance  with  the 
Act  of  the  Maryland  Assembly,  which  incorporated  their  Board. 
It  ran  thus,  as  sixteenth  among  the  fundamental  resolves  or 
bye-laws : 

G.  1793,  October  4. 

16°.  That  the  Trustees  are  required  to  have  particular  attention  to 
the  interests  of  the  former  members  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and,  in  case 
of  its  future  establishment  in  this  State,  to  use  their  best  endeavours  to 
restore  the  estates  to  its  members  :  and  they  shall  elect  them  into  the 
Select  Body  in  preference  to  all  others. 

The  final  article,  the  twenty-fourth,  bound  all  future  Trustees  to  take  an 
oath  of  fidelity  in  observing  these  rcgidations  : 

H. 

24?  That  the  Trustees,  before  they  enter  on  their  office,  shall  bind 
themselves  by  oath  made  according  to  law  that  during  their  continuance 
in  office  they  will  truly  and  faithfully  execute  the  trust  reposed  in  them, 
according  to  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  regulations,  adopted  or 
to  be  adopted  by  the  Ministers  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  for  the 
management  of  their  estates  and  temporalities. 

This  resolution  cd)0ut  the  estates  -was  the  filial  and  legal  for  inula  of  what 
had  been  the  last  paragraph  in  their  original  Form  of  Government, 
vjhen  they  were  a  Chapter  not  yet  incorpuratcd,  the  Bepresentatives 
of  the  Select  Body  of  the  Clergy  after  incorporation  being  only  the 
former  Chapter  of  the  E.  C.  Clergy.^  That  original  paragraph 
of  the  Chapter  stood  thus  {Noo.,  17 80): 

J.  1783,  November  11. 

5°  The  Chapter  declare  for  themselves,  and  as  far  as  they  can  for  their 
constituents,  that  they  will  to  the  best  of  their  power  promote  and  effect 
an  absolute  and  entire  restoration  to  the  Society  of  Jesus,  if  it  should 
please  Almighty  God  to  re-establish  it  in  this  country,  of  all  property 
belonging  to  it ;  and  if  any  person,  who  has  done  good  and  faithful 
service  to  religion  in  this  country,  should  not  re-enter  the  Society  so 
re-established,  he  is  nevertheless  to  receive  a  comfortable  maintenance, 
whilst  he  continues  to  render  the  same  services,  and  to  be  provided  for  as 
others  in  old  age  or  infirmity." 

8  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  i.  15;  Constitutional  Committee,  1  Sept.  1797, 
Resolution  1.     Hce  No.  175,  H,  1? 

"  For  a  full  view  of  the  documcjiis  on  this  matter,  see  Nos.  147,  G  ;  163-169.     The 


i 


§  lo]       No.  113,  K.      WHITE  MARSH  AND  BITOUZEY,  1813-1814         371 

So,  at  the  crisis  to  which  we  have  come  in  ISlo,  only  one  formal  element 
luas  wanting,  and  Carroll  had  been  looldng  for  it  during  a  very 
long  period ;  hid  the  exile  and  imprisonment  of  the  Pope  had  put 
it  off  indefinitely.  Tliat  tvas  the  solemn  Bull,  restoring  the  Society 
with  all  canonical  forms  throughout  the  world.  However,  this 
canonical  element  ivould  not  have  simplified  the  case  noio  threatened 
by  Bitouzey,  who  was  supported  by  another  manager,  the  priest 
Pasquet  on  the  Eastern  Shore.  Archbishop)  Carroll  feared  a  law- 
suit from  the  side  of  Bitouzey,  who,  probably  as  an  incorporator, 
might  sue  the  Corporation  ^'^for  trespass  or  unjust  aggression,  in  the 
person  of  the  Russian  strangers,  Grassi  and  Beschter.  Hence 
the  case  impending  was  that  of  unjust  aggression  or  trespass  by 
the  Jesuits  on  their  oivn  estate  of  White  Marsh.  These  pioints 
being  clear,  the  folloioing  extracts  will  explain  themselves. 

K.  (1813),  November  3. 

Carroll,  Baltimore,  Nov.  3,  (1813),  to  Grassi. 

Rev.  Dear  Sir, 

Being  now  much  recovered,  I  am  able  to  write  on  the 
perplexing  situation  in  which  Mr,  Bitousey's  letters  and  menaces,  on 
the  one  side,  and  the  proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  on  the  other, 
have  involved  you  ;  but  I  am  sadly  at  a  loss,  how  to  extricate  you  from 
the  embarrassment,  which  must  be  felt  by  you  and  all  of  us.  The 
appointment  of  ^Ir.  B.  Fenwick  is  the  best  that  could  be  made. 
Difficulties.  Will  it  not  be  most  distressing  to  his  feelings  to  be  called 
to  undertake  an  office  [as  successor  to  Bitouzey  at  White  Marsh],  where 
his  taking  possession  of  it  will  immediately  expose  him  to  a  most 
violent  contest  with  his  predecessor,  who,  to  judge  from  the  language  of 
his  letter,  will  put  every  obstacle  in  his  way,  and  may  subject  us  to  a 
most  expensive  and  delicate,  if  not  dangerous  lawsuit ;  and  create  a 
host  of  opposition  to  all  the  gentle  and  peaceable  provisions  made  for  the 
gradual  restoration  of  the  estates  to  the  Society.  In  this  cruel  state  of 
difficulties  on  every  side,  what  can  be  done  but  to  temporise,  and  see  if 
Mr.  Bitousey  cannot  be  brought  to  a  more  mild  state  of  mind,  and  not 
send  yet  [to  New  Yor¥\  for  Mr.  Fenwich.  In  stating  this,  it  is  not  my 
intention  to  dictate,  but  to  require  you  to  consult  the  Coadjutor,  and  Mr. 
Plunkett  and  all  others,  especially  Mr.  F.  Neale,  to  whose  advice  you 
may  resort.     If  encouraged  by  them  and  you,  I  may  perhaps  persuade 

same  matters  as  impugned  in  documents  presented  to  the  Propaganda  appear  in  Nos. 
115-119,  et  seqq.  'The  course  of  business,  in  which  the  Bitouzey  opposition  developed, 
is  given  in  No.  178,  E^-M-.     For  the  sxiccession  of  Trustees,  see  No.  169,  B. 

^^  Cf.  No.  187,  A ;  J.  G.  Shea's  observation  on  applying  a  similar  test  in  anotlier 
case.  He  suggests  that  Cliarlcs  Neale,  Superior,  should  have  rebutted  MarechaVi 
claims  to  tlie  Jestcit  property  by  letting  a  corporator  sue  the  Corporation  and 
Archbishop. 


372        No.  113,  L.     WHITE  MARSH  AND  BITOUZEY,   1813-1814  [II 

myself  to  use  some  gentle  expostulation  with  the  present  manager  of  the 
White  Marsh. — I  dread  an  appeal  to  law,  where  prejudices  will  be  stirred 
up,  and  great  scandals  ensue.  You  will  see  in  the  enclosed  letter 
received  yesterday,  how  inveterate  are  the  enemies  of  the  Society,  not 
only  here  but  in  other  countries,  and  how  malicious  they  are  and 
unsparing  of  falsehoods  to  ruin  us.  This  letter  you  will  send  back, 
as  soon  as  you  have  communicated  it  only  to  the  Bishop,  his  brother 
and,  if  you  please,  to  Mr.  Plunkett.  Dr.  Carroll  here  rebuts  some  charges 
lodged  against  himself,  apparently  in  England,  on  suhjects  relating  to  Dr. 
Milner  and  slave-holding . 

In  the  impracticahle  state  of  Bitoiizcys  mind,  the  arclthlshop  s  patience 
and  correspondence  met  with  little  consideration  from  the  Norman. 
Father  Grassi  had  occasion  to  tell  Father  Beschter  {Jan.  4-, 
ISlIf)  : 

L.  1814,  January  4. 

Grassi,  Jan.  4,  1814,  to  Beschter,  Frederick. 

...  In  my  last  I  forgot  to  mention  to  your  Reverence,  that  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Bitousey  has  written  to  Rev.  Mr.  Mathewes,  as  secretary  of  the 
Representatives  of  the  Corporation,  requesting  a  meeting  in  due  time, 
not  a  subreptitious  one  as  the  last  of  the  Trustees,  etc. 
He  has  also  sent  to  the  same  Rev.  gentelman  a  copy  of  a  letter  which  he 
wrote  to  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  Carroll,  in  which  he  does  not  spare 
him  ;  and  tells  him  plainly  that,  if  it  was  well  done  by  the  Archbishop 
to  get  the  plantation  of  Bohemia  for  himself,  in  order  as  he  said  to  be 
independent  from  the  new  Society,  a  priest  cannot  be  blamed  if  ho 
pretends  to  be  independent  from  the  same  new  Society,  and  have  a  place 
in  which  to  live,  etc.,  etc.  Mr.  Mathews  has  not  shewn  to  me  the 
letter,  nor  did  he  speake  any  word  upon  this  subject ;  but  he  told 
everything  to  Br.  McElroy.  Mr.  Bitousey  agrees  very  well  on  our 
having  St.  Inagoes,  Newtown,  St.  Thomas  and  the  College ;  but  he 
pretends  to  have  at  least  one  place  for  himself,  etc. 

These  exceptions  of  Bitouzcys  were  not  loarranted  either  hy  the  minutes 
or  the  charter  of  the  Corporation.  There  was  no  pai'ity  between 
his  case  and  that  of  the  archbishop,  for  ivhom,  as  well  as  for 
Archbishop  Leonard  Necde  his  successor,  provision  loas  made  in 
the  organic  articles  and  in  other  resolutions,  under  tivo  distinct 
heads ;  one  that  of  beiny  an  ex- Jesuit  and  original  bcncficiary,  the 
other  that  of  being  a  bishop  elected  freely  from  their  body.  As  to 
the  last  meeting  of  tlic  Trustees  being  subrejHitions,  the  minutes 
say  that  it  was  held  after  legal  notice  being  given.  On  his 
way  to  the  next  meeting  of  the  Corporation  six  months  later,  the 


§  lo]    ,Vo.  113,  M-0.     WHITE  MARSH  AND  BITOUZEY,   1813-1S14      37o 

arclCbisUo'p  called  in  at  White  Marsh.,  and  experienced  every 
civility  from  the  Norman,  except,  it  would  appear,  that  of  leing 
tcdked  to : 

M.  1814,  June  11. 

Carroll,  Washington,  June  11,  1814,  to  Enoch  Fenwick,  Baltimore: 
.  .  .  [i]  proposed  to  discuss  the  subjects  treated  of  in  his  laboured 
epistles,  without  being  able  to  obtain  hardly  a  word  of  answer ;  enquired 
whether  he  would  attend  the  meeting,  to  which  he  gave  no  \_1]  decisive 
an  answer.  He  is  invited  as  usual.  Tho  he  has  taken  some  measures 
for  returning  to  Europe,  yet  his  language  to  me  on  that  subject  was  very 
ambiguous.  His  loss  will  be  a  serious  one  to  us,  tho  some  late  cir- 
cumstances may  occasion  its  being  less  regretted. 

The  quorum  at  this  meeting  on  June  14-,  ISI4,  consisted  of  the  other  four 
Trustees :  the  two  hishops,  Rohert  Plunlcett,  and  the  Jesuit  Charles 
Neale.     Their  seventh  resolve  ran  as  follows : 

N.  1814,  June  14. 

7?  That,  as  some  objections  have  been  raised  to  the  progress  of  the 
building  at  the  White  Marsh,  ordered  by  the  5th.  resolve  of  this  Board  at 
their  meeting,  Sept.  22,  1812,  and  the  fifth  resolve  of  the  meeting  of 
Oct.  26,  1S13  ;  the  Rev.  Mr.  Betouzey  shall  be  desired  by  the  secretary 
of  the  Board  to  inform  him,  what  are  his  objections,  and  whether  he 
persists  in  the  resolution  of  opposing  the  progress  of  the  work.  The 
Archbishop  and  Bishop  of  Gortyna  are  appointed  a  committee  to  consider 
his  objections,  and  determine  whether  they  ought  to  suspend  the  progress 
of  the  work ;  if  they  do  not  find  the  objections  sufficient,  they  will  make 
their  opinion  known  to  Mr.  Bitouzey  and  the  building  shall  be  com- 
pleted with  all  convenient  dispatch.  In  the  mean  time,  the  Board  is  fully 
sensible  of  the  great  inconvenience  experienced  by  the  Superior  and 
novices  at  Frederick  Town. 

To  T)r.  CarrolVs  great  regret  for  losing  so  efficient  a  pastor  and  mariager, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Bitouzey  left  the  country  for  France,  now  open  again 
to  receive  and  welcome  exiles.  And  thus  ended  the  episode  which, 
in  the  year  before,  had  elicited  an  ejaculation  from  Grassi  in  a. 
letter  to  Gary  {Sept.  35,  181S) : 

0.  1813,  September  25. 

.  .  ,  Et  Deus  scit  quo  res  evadent.  Ob,  India  !  India!  O  Normand  ! 
O  Corporation !  .  .  . 

But  ii  was  now  Dr.  CarroWs  turn  to  he  charged,  with  complicity  in  the 
general  spirit  of  disregard  for  the  rights  of  the  Society.     The  great 


374      No.  113,  P,Q.     WHITE  MARSH  AND  BITOUZEY,  1813-1814  [II 

Bull  of  restoration  had  been  reported  from  Rome ;  and,  after  the 
compliments  and  rejoicings,  Carroll  lorotc  to  Grassi  (Dec.  27, 
18U): 

P.  1814,  December  27. 

Carroll,  Baltimore,  Bee.  27,  1.814,  to  Grassi. 

...  It  appears  from  some  passages  in  your  letters  [to  Mr.  Enoch 
Fenwiclc  and  himself],  that  you  propose  to  pi'oceed  immediately  to  a  new 
organisation  of  the  members  of  the  Society,  before  you  have  received  an 
authentic  and  official  notification  of  the  act  of  its  re-establishment,  or 
directions  from  the  General  of  the  Society.  Such  proceeding,  besides 
being  irregular  in  itself,  is  too  delicate  not  to  require  preparation  and  to 
be  examined  by  those,  who  have  most  experience  in  the  disposition  and 
management  of  our  native  legislators,  magistrates,  etc.  But,  besides  the 
propriety  and  necessity  of  much  caution,  which  arises  from  the  political 
institutions  of  this  country,  there  is  another  powerful  motive  for 
deliberation,  arising  from  the  danger  of  opposition  and  misrepresentation, 
proceeding  even  from  the  body  of  the  Clergy,  associated  under  the  term 
of  Select  Clergy.  I  know  by  certain  and  correct  information,  that 
one  of  those  associated  members  has  already  begun  to  insinuate,  that  no 
Jesuit,  of  those  who  had  taken  vows  under  the  allowance  and  authority 
of  the  Russian  General,  could  have  been  legally  admitted  to  be  members 
of  the  Corporation ;  in  consequence  of  which,  he  contends  that  all  acts  of 
the  Board  since  that  time  are  null  and  void.  This  same  person  announces 
that  he  is  going  to  convene  a  meeting  of  the  non-Jesuit  members  to 
examine  into  their  own  situation,  and  provide  against  an  event  which  he 
pretends  to  foresee,  that  of  their  being  discharged  without  any  provision 
for  their  old  age,  any  lodging  and  habitation  to  receive  them.  You  and 
I,  and  the  very  person  who  raises  this  opposition  [Pasquet  ?],  know  that 
no  such  system  of  inhumanity  was  never  [!]  liarboured.  But  it  is  the 
duty  of  prudence  to  avoid  giving  a  pretence,  as  much  as  possible,  to 
malevolence  to  excite  a  clamor  and  public  discussion. 

The  Superior  did  not  treat  with  sufficient  consideration  this  prudential 
jylan  of  camp)aign.  Whereupon  the  archbishop  sent  a  reply,  iinth 
which  we  may  terminate  the  episod.e  of  Bitonzey's  attempt  to  repel 
the  Jesuits  as  aggressors  or  trespassers  on  their  own  property  at 
WJiite  Marsh. 

Q.  1815,  February  21. 

Carroll,  Baltimore,  Feb.  21,  1815,  to  Grassi,  Georgetown. 

Rev.  and  respected  Sir, 

I  undertake  at  last  to  answer  your  several  letters  of  4th 
and  30th  of  January,  and  15th  of  the  present  month.  The  first  of  them 
appeared  to  contain  a  string  of  reproaches  for  not  ha'\'ing  immediately 
adopted  all  your  opinions,  concerning  the  affairs  of  the  Society,  and  the 


§  lo]       No.  113,  Q.     WHITE  MARSH  AND  BITOUZEY,   1813  1814        375 

appropriation  of  the  property  vested  in  the  Corporation ;  and  thence  you 
seemed  to  distrust  my  zeal  for  the  full  and  entire  re-establishment  of  the 
said  Society.  Perhaps  my  feelings  on  this  subject  were  too  lively ;  but 
really  they  rose  almost  to  indignation,  when  I  conceived  that  you  had  a 
suspicion  of  my  coldness  or  apathy  on  this  account.  For  I  must  do 
myself  the  justice  to  say  that,  if  ever  any  measures  were  taken  to 
organize  a  system  for  the  preservation  of  the  property,  which  formerly 
did,  and  now  again  does,  belong  to  the  Society ;  to  prevent  it  from  being 
liable  to  waste  and  individual  usurpation ;  if  the  College  over  which  you 
preside  obtained  existence  and  legal  capacity  to  acquire  property  and 
receive  donations ;  if  the  very  spot  on  which  it  stands,  as  well  as  the 
church,  is  now  vested  in  the  representatives  of  the  College,  these  were 
originally  my  acts  alone ;  they  were  performed  without  the  sraall[es^] 
expense  to  those,  who  have  since  enjoyed  the  property  ;  my  journeys  year 
after  year,  my  attendance  on  the  general  assemblies,  my  sollicitations, 
my  care  and  watchfulness  over  the  wording  of  the  different  acts  of  the 
Legislature,  which  were  necessary  to  erect  corporations  for  the  clergy 
and  the  College,  so  that  they  might  not  be  a  bar  against  the  Society  in 
case  of  its  revival ;  these  were  done  by  me  alone,  tho  I  was  very  much 
opposed  by  those,  who  have  since  enjoyed  the  possession  and  administra- 
tion of  all  which  was  acquired  for  them.  The  proofs  of  their  opposition 
are  still  in  my  possession,  and  every  one  knows  how  they  have  profited 
by  my  exertions,  labours  and  expense.  I  think  therefore  that,  contrary 
to  my  usual  custom,  I  may  claim  to  be,  in  an  humble  degree,  de  Societate 
bene  meritus,  as  having  protected  those  interests,  which  may  by  a 
prudent  administration  aid  the  progress  of  the  body  so  miraculously 
restored.  To  which  it  may  be  added  that,  whilst  all  others  were 
remaining  with  folded  arms,  without  moving  a  step  to  prepare  the 
way  for  a  return  of  the  Society,  I  alone  opened  and  continued  tho 
correspondence  with  the  General  in  Russia,  and  with  his  concurrence 
gave  all  that  existence  to  it,  which  it  could  receive  without  a  full  and 
authentic  repeal  of  the  destructive  brief  of  Clement  XIV.  I  am 
ashamed  for  having  said  so  much  of  myself,  which  nothing  should  have 
extorted  from  me  but  the  undeserved  insinuations  of  my  unfriendliness 
for  not  adopting  the  suggestions  of  a  zeal,  which  appeared  to  me  so 
precipitate  as  to  endanger  the  harmony  of  our  fellow-labourers,  to  hurt 
the  interests  of  the  Society,  and  to  embarrass  my  conscience  as  long  as 
the  Ganganellian  brief  remained  unrepealed.  Discussion  on  vivae  vocis 
oracula  and  the  private  restoration  of  the  Society.  You  have  latterly 
discovered  an  impatience  to  be  released  from  such  restraints  as  were 
introduced  thro  necessity  for  the  preservation  of  the  common  })roperty, 
and  cannot  be  removed  otherwise  than  gradually,  without  irritating 
certain  passions.  You  saw  Mr.  Pasquet  lately.  He  had  declared  by 
letter,  that  he  would  remonstrate  publicly  against  certain  proceedings, 
and    I   know   that   he   has   no   delicate   feelings   to   prevent   him  from 


376        -V('.  113,  E.     WIIirE  MARSH  AND  BITOUZEY,  \^\i-\%\i,  [II 

appearing  as  a  public  accuser,  and  presenting  facts,  not  in  their  truth, 
but  according  to  his  own  jaundiced  view  of  them.  There  are  in  our 
legislative  bodies  \8Vich  'persons\  as  S'  John  Hippesley  Cox,  ready  to 
embrace  the  erroneous  statements  of  mis-informed  men.  But  there  is 
one  security  for  us ;  he  knows  that  he  is  in  my  power.  You  remind  me 
of  my  promised  public  notification  of  the  re-establishment  of  the  Society, 
which  shall  be  forthwith  complied  with,  and  a  formulary  of  the 
notification  sent  you,  as  soon  as  I  have  time.  The  privileges  granted 
to  the  Society,  as  far  as  practicable,  will  be  acknowledged,  as  soon  as 
they  are  known ;  for  I  do  not  believe  that  all  those  formerly  granted 
will  be  renewed,  or  ought  to  be  desired.  Some  amongst  them  were 
never  insisted  on  for  prudential  motives.  Furtlier  discussion  on  privileges 
S.J. ;  on  the  project  of  removing  to  ConeivagOy  which  he  discountenances  for 
many  reasons,  because  of  the  debts  on  that  farm,  because  of  removal  from  the 
Baltimore  diocese,  and  the  danger  of  the  novitiate  being  much  harrasaed  by 
the  interference  of  an  ill-affected  Bishop,  etc. ;  on  the  proposal  of  making 
Father  Gary  novice-master;  on  a  preferable  locality,  for  which  Carroll 
commends  St.  Inigoes.     But  I  pretend  not  to  dictate.'^ 

If  is  to  he  observed  that,  in  the  very  ami^le  letter  directed  to  the  General 
in  Russia,  Father  Orubcr,  dated,  from  Baltimore,  2o  May,  1803, 
and.  signed  by  John,  JJishojJ  of  Baltimore  and  Leonard  Neale, 
Bishop  of  Gortyna,  coadjutor,  the  following  clear  and  brief  state- 
ment had  been  mcide :  That  the  projjcrfy  of  the  Society  was  for  the 
most  part  ^9?-c.sc'/TcrZ  intact,  and.  sufjiccd  for  the  maintenance  of 
thirty  members;  some  part  thereof  had  been  assigned  for  the  erection 
of  a  college,  etc. : 

R.  1803,  May  25. 

Quae  bona  ad  Societatem  spectabant,  ut  plurimum  conservantur, 
sufficiuntque  triginta  Sociis  alendis.  Ex  iis  bonis  post  extinctam  Societa- 
tem aliqua  col  lata  sunt  ad  extruendum  Collegium  satis  aniplum  pro 
juventute  in  bonis  litteris  educanda.  Pius  VI,  ubi  proprium  Episcopum 
his  terris  concedere  statuit,  et  deinceps  etiam,  tanquam  Coadjutorem  cum 
jure  successionis,  utrumque  ex  Societate  assumpsit. 

In  direct  contradiction  to  this  statement  of  the  two  bishops,  to  a  resolution 
signed  the  day  before  by  Bitouzey  himself  ^^  and,  to  the  fundamental 
resolutions  both  of  the  Chafter  and  of  the  later  Corjioration,  there 
is  a  statement  on  record,  which  ive  refer  to  the  date  of  this  Bitouzey 


"  No.  178,  F 
mail  he  seen 
''"■  No.  113,  F 


L78,  F.     Tlie  Carroll  correspondence,  to  lohich  the  foregoing  letters  belong, 
I,  No.  178,  G"-U'  ■  30  Apr.,  1818—21  Feb.,  1S15. 


§  lo]        .V<\  113,  S.     WHITE  MARS  IT  A.VD  BITOUZEY,    1S13-1814        377 

crisis,  and  ascribe  cither  to  his  pen  or  to  that  of  one  of  his  jMrti/. 
Archbishop  3Iarcchal  quoted  it  from  among  the  papers,  he  said, 
of  his  predecessor,  Archbishop  Carroll}^  It  2nirports  to  disabuse 
the  General  of  the  Society,  as  having  been  wrongly  informed  that 
the  ancient  property  of  the  Order  was  ever  intended  for  the  same 
Society  when  restored,  or  that  the  ofjicials  of  the  Corporation  ever 
swore  to  observe  the  corresponding  articles  of  their  Constitution. 


Perspicuum  est  ex  Paternitatis  tuae  litteris,  qua,rum  pars  nobis  sub- 
missa  est,  quaedam  per  erroreni  ipsi  relata  fuisse  :  nempe  antiques  Pati'es 
Societatis  superstites  non  aliter  erigendae  Corporationi  consensisse  nisi 
hac  expressa  conditione,  ut  restitutae  suo  tempore  Societati  etiam  bona 
restituerentur  ;  quod  oliiciales  ipsi  Corporationis  semper  jurejurando 
promittebant.  De  tali  jux-amento  (quando  nempe  quaestio  fuit  obtinendi 
decretum  a  Senatu  Marylandiae)  nunquam  apud  nos  aliquid  auditum  est.'^ 
Vix  erat  spes  renovandae  Societatis,  cum  ex  antiquis  Sociis  aliqui  consilia 
simul  conferre  coeperunt  de  certo  aliquo  modo  conservandi  causa  religionis 
bona  quae  apud  nos  Sociis  nutriendis  prius  inservierant. 

Whoever  ivas  the  autlmr  of  this  stateraent,  probably  a  stranger,  Bitouzey 
or  Fasqnct,  Mgr.  Marcchal  was  the  author  of  the  affirmation  to 
the  Cardinals  in  Rome,  that  it  was  «  copy  of  an  extract  from^ 
Dr.  CarroWs  letter  to  the  same  Father  General  Gruber,  to  ivhom 
Bishops  Carroll  and  Neale  wrote  once,  but  in  quite  a  different 
sense}^  Father  Gruber  died  after  receiving  and  answering  their 
letter.  No  sign  ajjpearing  that  his  reply  had  reached  its  destina- 
tion, Gruber  s  successor.  Father  Thaddeus  BrzozowsJci,  wrote  one 
year  and  a  half  afterrvards,  by  way  of  7'esuming  the  corre- 
spondence {Nov.  17,  1805).  There  luas  no  room  in  tliat  first  and 
solitary  letter  to  Gruber  for  the  piece  quoted  by  Br.  Marcchal ;  it 
does  not  appear  in  the  text  as  preserved  by  Father  Koryeld,  Vne 
General's  secretary ;  and  there  is  no  trace  of  it  in  any  letter  to  the 
successor  of  Father  Gruber,  between  the  date  of  the  two  bishops' 
joint  letter,  May  :2o,  ISOJ,  and  the  Bitouzey -Fasquct  agitation  of 
1813-1814"    Nevertheless,  the  Latin  style  resembles  Carroll's. 

Md.-N.Y.  Province  Archives,  Corporation  Proceedings,  i.  3,  4,  15,  19,  34, 
4S,  88  ;  ii.  4.  Ibid.,  Chapter  meetings,  partial  and  qencral,  17S3,  Sept.  23,  f.  V  ; 
17S3,  Nov.  6,  f.  1,  first  General  Chapter ;  1784,  Oct.  11,  Form  of  Government 
(6  ff.),  I.  5\    Ihicli,  letters :  1813,  Sept.  23,  Grassi  to  Gary ;  Oct.  16,   Carroll 

"  No.  115,  §  5.  '♦  Cf.  No.  168,  A,  24"..  >"  Supra,  R.     Cf.  No.  178,  P. 


378  No.  114,  A,  B.     PLANTATIONS  AND  SLAVES,  1824-1830  [II 

to  (Grassi),  4  pp.  4to,  No.  140;  Oct.  25,  same  to  same,  2  pp.  4to,  No,  138; 
Nov.  3,  same  to  same,  3  pp.  4to,  No.  139 ;  Nov.  22,  same  to  same,  4  lyp.  4to, 
No.  141  ;  Nov.  30,  same  to  same,  2  pp.  4to,  No.  142 ;  1814,  Jan.  4,  Grassi  to 
Beschter,  Frederick ;  Mar.  24,  Carroll  to  Grassi,  2  pp.  4to,  No.  150 ;  June  11, 
Carroll,  Washington,  to  Enoch  Fenwick,  Baltimore,  3  pip.  4to,  No.  157 ;  Jmie 
24,  same  to  Grassi,  3  pp.  4to,  No.  160 ;  Dec.  27,  same  to  Grassi,  3  pp.  4to, 
No.  173  ;  1815,  Feb.  21,  same  to  Grassi,  5  pp.  4to,  No.  174. — Georgetown  College 
Transcripts,  1813,  Oct.  23,  Bitouzey  to  {Francis  Neale)  ;  a  copy  by  Grassi. — 
General  Archives  S.J.,  the  Secretary,  Father  Korycki's  records  :  Ephemerides, 
Num.  10""^,  1803,  May  23,  Carroll  and  Neale's  letter.  Ibid.,  Epist.  Vic.  Gen. 
in  Russia,  1802-8,  sub  data. — Propaganda  Archives,  Atti,  1822,  Sommario, 
Num.  I.  :  Marechal  to  Card.  Fantasia,  paragr.  15.  Mgr.  MarechaVs  original 
autograph  of  this  letter,  Baltimore  Diocesan  Archives,  22  D,  is  dated  1820, 
Aug.  14  ;  ibi,  f.  6  of  his  caJiier.     See  infra.  No.  115. 


No.  114.  1824-1830. 

The  plantations  and  slaves,  1824-1830.  We  need  not  dwell  further 
upon  the  decline  of  value  or  of  security  which  attended  the  manage- 
ment and  the  ownership  of  other  2^1'^^ stations.  As  at  White 
Marsh,  so  at  Bohemia  on  the  Eastern  Shore,  the  strangers  ivho 
managed  the  property  did  not  do  it  much  harm  ;  hut,  as  we  have 
heard  from  Dr.  Carroll  himself,  who  enjoyed  the  usufruct  of 
Bohemia  granted  him  hy  the  Corporation,  Pasquet,  his  manager, 
vmidd  have  been  hapjyy  to  eject  the  whole  Jesuit  Society,  and  allow 
it  no  part  or  parcel  where  he  himself  was  allowed ;  and,  from 
I8O0  till  ISlIf.,  there  was  a  long  history  of  Pasquet' s  demands  on 
Deer  Creeh  and  on  the  Corp)oration,  till  the  following  resolution 
served  to  bring  about  an  accommodation  (Oct.  19,  1814)  ' 

A.  1814,  October  19. 
Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  Oct.  19,  1814. 

2.  All  previous  means  already  ordaiiied,  for  bringing  the  affairs  of  the 
Corporation  with  Mr.  Pasquet  to  a  settlement,  having  failed,  resolved,  on 
tho  voluntary  offer  of  the  Archbishop  and  the  llev.  j\lr.  Francis  Neale, 
that  they  shall  proceed  as  soon  as  possible  to  Bohemia,  and  bring  all 
things,  if  possible,  to  a  final  conclusion. 

In  the  management  of  a  round  of  plantations  there  was  exhibited  on  a 
large  scale  what  Lonis  de  Barth  described  pleasantly  as  an  every- 
day spectacle  at  Georgetown,  when  members  dealt  icitJi  McBiroy, 
the  local  Jesuit  procurator' : 

B.  1820,  September  17. 
where  every  member,  whether  living  there  or  out,  comes  to  pluck  poor 
Father  McElroy  and  give  him  scolding  to  boot. 


J 


§  lo]  .Vc'.  114,  C.     PLANTATIONS  AND  SLAVES,  i'i2^-i?,T,o  379 

Rossiter,  hoioeoer,  in  FJdladelpJiia,  Kenny  in  Delaware,  D^ihois  at 
Frederich,  the  German  nobleman  De  Barth  everywhere,  were  dis- 
tinguished examples  of  business-like  sincerity,  and  of  a  Christian 
regard  for  the  rights  of  property. 

We  have  two  tables,  draion  up  by  Father  Dzierozynski,  repirescnting  the 
eondition  of  all  the  property  at  the  time,  when  he  was  Superior, 
18'2Jf.-1830.  In  the  first,  which  merely  enumerates  the  pieces,  a 
later  hand,  has  corrected  or  qucdified  his  statements. 

C.  1824-1830. 

Praedia  Societatis. 

In  Marylandia. 

St.  Mary's  Co. 

St.  Inigoes  quod  continet  3,000  jugerum  [acres]  (.'J). 

JSTewtown              continet  750^*=). 

Truth  and  Trust  i«  700 

4,450 
Charles  Co. 

St.  Thomas  1,000 

Cedar  Point  3,500  [S,GOO  f\. 

Newport  and  Cobneck  780  vendita. 

In  Prince  George's  Co. 
White  Marsh  2,000 

In  Ann  Arundel  1  Co.^' 

1,160  vendita. 

Cecil  Co.,  Eastern  Shore. 
Bohemia  1,150 

Talbot  Co.,  Eastern  Shore. 
St.  Joseph's  340 

In  Pennsylvania. 

In  Adams  Co. 
Conewago  continet  [700  erased]  650 

In  York  Co. 
Mountains  200  vendita. 

Paradise  240 

In  Berks  Co. 
Goshenhoppen  780  C"^) 

(b)  2130  [?]  in  one  copy. 

(c)  700,  in  another  hand. 

(il)  Other  copy,  500-1  --  ;  number  not  finished  in  another  hand. 

*"  A  late  acquisition. 

"  Part  of  the  Jas.  Carroll  heqiiest. 


380 


No.  114,  D.     PLANTATIONS  AND  SLAVES,   1824-1S30 


[11 


la  Districtu  Columbiae. 
Collegium  Georgiopol.  180 

In  Frederick  Co.,  [Md:\. 
Collegium  Frederickopolit.  100  ^^ 

The  other  tahle  of  Dzierozijnshi  s  reports  the  annual  income  from  the 
respective  ijlantations  in  Maryland  or  the  farms  in  Pennsyl- 
vania : 


D. 


Rationes  Praedii  St.  Iniffoes. 


Annus 

Reditus 

1824 

$500.00 

182.5 

150.00 

1826 

300.00 

1827 

Nihil 

1828 

1000.00 

1829 

500.00 

1830 

500.00 

Rafciones  Praedii 
Newtown  ;  Truth  and  Trust.'" 


A-nnus 

R.editus 

1824 

500.00 

1825 

300.00 

1826 

Nihil 

1827 

Nihil 

1828 

Nihil 

1829 

Nihil 

1830 

_  _  _  _ 

Rationes  Praedii  St.  Thomas's. 


Rationes  Praedii  White  Marsh. 


1825 

300.00 

1826 

300.00 

1827 

240.00 

1828 

000.00 

1829 

000.00 

1830-35 

_  _  _  . 

1824 

000.00 

1825 

000.00 

1826 

000.00 

1827 

000.00 

1828 

420.00 

1829 

480.00 

1830-39 

_  _  _  . 

'*  Tlie  sum-total  of  acres,  according  to  lohat  seems  to  be  Dzicrozrjnshi' s  original 
list  =  16,580. 

19  Truth  and  Trust  tvas  a  cjift,  willed  by  an  ex-Jesuit,  Father  Aiigiistine  Jenkins 
(Qb.2Fcb.,  1800),  to  liis  brethren  of  the  Select  Body  of  Clergy  {cf.  No.  163),  bttt  directly 
to  Father  Francis  Nealc.  Edmund  Conrtney  Jenkins  had  willed  Truth  and  Trust, 
whereon  I  now  live,  being  four  hundred  acres,  also  another  tract  of  land,  containing 
three  hundred  acres,  called  St.  Thomasses,  first  for  the  use  of  liis  wife,  thcyi  to  his 
brotlier  Augustine  Jenkins  and  his  heirs  for  ever.  The  will  recorded  at  Leonardtown. 
Aiigustinc  Jenkins  loilled  the  same  pi-operty  to  Francis  Neale.  Will  recorded  at  Port 
Tobacco.  Francis  Neale  willed  it  in  joint-tenancy  to  three  persons,  the  only  survivor 
of  whom  is  Thomas  F.  Mulledy  {Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (h) ;  a  memorandum, 
beginning :  Ap.  30th,  1796.  Ibid.,  P.,  Nciotcnrn  Memoranda  of  titles,  4to  (juire  of 
10  sheets;  t.  2*'  :  List  of  Papers  concerning  Truth  and  Trust,  and  St.  Thomas,  etc., 
sent  to  Newtown  by  J.  Millard,  Nov.  26,  1831,  reaching  back  as  far  as  a.  stirvcy,  in 
1720,  for  V,'m.  Maria  Farthing,  (if.  American  Catholic  Historical  Researches,  iii. 
62:  tcill  of  Francis  Neale,  8  Nov.,  1825,  and  codicil  of  7  May,  1829).  It  ivas  in  the 
nciglibourliood  called  Terrapin  Level,  eight  miles  from  Lemiardtoum,  one  and  a  Jialf 
from  Indian  Bridge  Mill,  three  from  Clinton  Factory,  tJiree  and  a  half  from  shippi)ig 
wharves  on  the  Patuxent  and  from  tlic  head  of  St.  Mary's  liiver.  (Georgelotvn 
College  MSS.,  Mobberley's  Diaries,  VI.,  p.  1.     E.  I.  Devitt,  Woodstock  Letters,  xxxii. 


§  lo]  A'o.  114,  E.     PLANTATIONS  AND  SLAVES,   1824-1830 


381 


Rationes  Praedii  Bohemia. 


1824 

530.00 

1825 

760.00 

1826 

310.00 

1827 

500.00 

1828 

000.00 

1829 

000.00 

1830 

180.00 

Rationes  Praedii 

Goshenhoppen, 

1824 

_  _  _  _ 

1825 

$20.00 

1826 

30.00 

1827 

100.00 

1828 

170.00 

1829 

100.00 

1830 

200.00 

Rationes  Praedioli  St.  Joseph's.^') 


Rationes  Fredericktown.O) 


Rationes  Praedii  Conewago. 

1824-28       

1829             $200.00 
1830-33       


Rationes  Cedar  Point. 

1824  Percipiendum 


Rationes  Florissant  [ilfo.]. 

3,        Collegii    Georgiopoli- 
tani. 

„        Domus  Washington. 
General  Fundum.C^'' 


In  Dzierozynski  s  farm  accounts,  there  is  another  element  having 
historical  bearings.  It  seems  to  inomisc  the  extension  of  Jesuit 
ministry  into  the  State  of  Ohio. 

E.  1827-1837. 

Ohio  Co.^s  Purchase,  in  share  No.  One,  lot  206,  in  4tli  section  of  13th 
range,  in  the  7th  township  of  the  said  share  No.  One  ;  it  contains  six  hundred 
and  forty  acres  of  land,  as  will  more  fully  appear  in  the  deed  given  by  Casper 
Muir  and  Eliza,  his  wife,  of  the  City  of  New  York  to  me,  the  said  Rev. 
Francis  Neale  .  .  .  and  which  said  deed  is  dated  6th  day  of  October,  1817. 
Father  Neale  appoints  Father  Dzierozynski,  District  of  Columbia,  his  attorney 
at  law,  to  lease,  let,  sell  or  demise  the  said  lot  or  land. 

14th  Nov.,  1827. 

Signed  and  sealed :  Francis  Neale. 

Witnesses :  Tho.  Carbery,  C.  H.  Whartox. 

Dzierozynslci's  farm  accounts  contain  a  short  series  of  Latin  memoranda, 
31  Dec,  1837,  till  1833,  upon  the  redemption  of  the  whole,  the  charges  of  Mr. 
Nahum  [f]  Ward,  agent,  and  the  taxes. 

(e)  The  income  begins  only  with  the  year  1844. 

(f)  All  blank. 

11,  12.)  Truth  and  Trust,  St.  Andrcivs  forest,  about  three  miles  east  of  the  Poor 
House  ;  it  was  afterwards  sold  for  a  trifling  sum.  {Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  2  ; 
foolscai}  sheets  of  reminiscences,  written  in  pencil,  apparently  from  dictation.) 


382  No.  114,  F.     PLANTATIONS  AND  SLAVES,  1824-1S30  [II 

Apparently  in  the  hand  of  W.  McSJierry,  loho  was  Provincial,  6  Feb.,  1833, 
till  10  Oct.,  1837,  there  is  an  endorsement  on  Francis  Neale's  power  of 
attorney  to  DzierozynsJci,  with  a  number  of  queries,  which  show  how  little  was 
Jaiown  about  the  property.  One  remark  is  :  This  land  lies  in  a  North  West 
direction  from  Marietta,  and  about  40  miles  distance. 

It  ivill  go  some  way  totvards  explaining  the  state  of  accounts,  if  we 
quote  a  passage  from  Father  Francis  Neale's  letter  to  the  Superior, 
Father  Dzicrozynski,  dated  Feb.  28,  1825.  He  writes  ly  an 
amanuensis,  and  tells  of  his  plantation,  St.  Thomas's,  zuhich  for 
the  six  years  given  above,  and  for  the  six  years  that  folloiv  in  the 
same  record,  yielded  a  sum-total  of  income  amounting  to  %llJiO, 
or  an  average  of  less  than  $100  a  year. 

For  the  use  of  acres  {llfiO)  alloioed  to  the  missionary  at  St.  TJiomas's  in 
the  maintenance  of  himself  and  family,  that  is,  for  house  and 
church  expenses  and  for  the  family  of  slaves,  domestic  and  field 
hands,  see  Marshall's  Statement,  as  smnmarizcd  above  (No.  110,  F). 
In  the  same  Statement,  this  general  procurator  of  the  Mission 
observes  that  it  had  been  necessary  in  1821  to  advance  ,^65  to  St. 
Thomas's  to  pay  the  tax  of  that  farm,  the  [local]  procurator 
having  no  means  of  paying  it,  and  the  Officer  threatening  to 
seize  property  for  the  payment,  as  appears  from  letters  of 
Father  Francis  Neale.^" 

In  his  letter,  28  Feb.,  1825,  Neale  lameiUs  the  condition  of  his  farm. 
There  are  sixty  persons  ^^  in  all  to  feed  and  clothe. 


Y.  1825,  February  28. 

Francis  Neale,  28  Feb.,  1825,  to  DzierozynsJci. 

A  few  men  hands  (say  five  in  all)  who  are  to  work  our  fields  and 
procure  the  necessary  provisions  for  so  many  people  ...  I  could  wish 
[so7ne  hands]  for  this  farm  may  be  from  twelve  years  old  to  eighteen, 
unmaried  (at  least  three  hands).  .  .  .  Among  the  number  to  be  fed, 
clothed,  (fee,  there  are  more  than  twenty  that  are  either  too  young  or  too 
old  to  be  of  any  service,  so  that  this  farm,  during  the  last  summer  and 
fall,  resembled  a  hospital.  He  expects  a  bill  of  more  than  $200.00  from 
the  Doctor,  in  addition  to  all  his  other  debts. 

■0  Compare  General  Archives,  Maryl.  Epist.,  2,  ii.,  Marshall's  Statement,  ii  Mar., 
1S21,  to  the  General:  Coshenhohen.  ...  I  received  a  letter,  some  time  this  winter, 
from  Father  Paul  Kohlmami  who  lives  there,  in  which  he  informed  me  that  the 
constable  [bailiff  ?]  had  visited  him  ;  and  it  is  a  tolerable  good  sign  that  the  finances 
of  a  place  are  very  bad,  when  these  gentlemen  make  their  appearance. 

*'  On  the  matter  of  slaves,  thoucjh  Father  F.  Neale  here  docs  not  call  them  by  that 
name,  cf.  Nos.  46,  97,  106. 


§  lo]        No.  114,  G-J.     PLANTATIONS  AND   SLAVES,   1824-1830  383 

We  nofAcc  a  doctor' >i  hill  for  attendance  on  this  family  during  a  year 
and  a  half,  from  May  1.!^,  1821,  to  Nov.  26,  1822. 

G. 

Endorsed  :  Account  Re\'.  Francis  Neale  with  J.  &  C.  Lancaster. 
Itemized  series  of  visits  to  Neale   and  family  or  dependants.     A  mere 
visit,  and  repeated  once  or  ttoice,  seems  to  cost  $2.67.     Then  medicines,  besides 
visit  in  the  night  to  negro  girl :  $3.00.  .   .  . 

Sum-total  $137.00 

Keceived  payment  in  full 

Joseph  &  C.  Lancaster."^ 

This  is  but  one  specimen  of  the  Jesuit  literature  on  slavc-holdiny. 
Others  show  the  same  Francis  Neale  alienating  or  huying  slaves 
under  compulsion,  to  prevent  the  separation  of  man  and  luife — 
an  ohligation  of  charity  u^hich  did  not  appeal  to  other  masters  in 
the  neighbourhood,  and  which  imposed  upon  a  missionary  neiu 
arrangements  witJiout  any  regard  to  his  convenience  or  Ids  means. 

H.  1826,  January  10. 

Francis  Neale,  St.  Thomas's,  10  Jan.,  1S26,  to  Dzierozynshi. 

...  I  find  it  necessary  to  inform  yl'  Rev'.%  that  this  family  must  loose 
her  best  negroe  hand  for  labor — the  reason  is,  his  wife  belongs  to 
another  person,  and  the  master  has  ordered  her  and  her  children  to  bo 
soled.  I  cannot  buy  her  ;  too  much  is  demanded,  $500,  for  her  and  her 
three  children — they  are  all  girls  of  which  we  have  10  or  12  already  in 
our  family.  I  shall  be  obliged  to  sell  our  man,  not  to  separate  man  and 
wife.  I  have  spoken  to  the  owner  of  the  wife  ;  he  says,  he  cannot  admit 
[transfer  ?]  her  into  his  family  at  Washington  ;  he  has  too  many,  etc,  .  .   . 

J.  1826,  December. 

Francis  Neale,  St.  Tlbomas's,  W"!",  1826,  to  Dzierozynshi. 

.  .  .  Another  case  of  having  to  buy  a  neighbour's  negro  servant  man, 
%400,  or  give  another  for  him,  to  prevent  separation  of  man  and  wife — the 
ivife  being  one  of  our  servant  women.  In  addition  to  the  Doctor's  medicine 
bills,  he  has  the  taxes  of  this  year  to  pay  ;  so  that,  besides  some  expences  for 
shingles  and  carpenter's  hire,  Neale  says  it  will  be  impossible  to  pay  the 
interest  above  mentioned,  that  is,  the  interest  due  on  Mrs.  Thompson 
Bond  against  the  Corporation  .  .  .  unless  you  agree  for  me  to  pay  it 
from  whatever  money  may  come  in.  Neale  recommends  the  payment  of 
it  as  soon  as  possible.  .  .  . 

"  Cf.  Nos.  46,  97.— C/.  also  No.  135,  Prop.  9,  1°,  aboiU  the  "300  African  men" 
alleged  (15  Jan.,  1826)  to  be  on  the  Jesuit  farms. 


384         A'^.  114,  K,  L.     PLANTATIONS  AND  SLAVES,   \%2i,-\%io  [Tl 

K.  1827,  January  9. 

Francis  Neale,  9  Jan.,  1827,  to  Dzierozynski. 

.  .  .  On  my  return  (from  Cob-Neck),  I  found  that  our  family  here 
had  met  with  severe  chastisements — a  young  married  woman  had  died, 
five  men  were  confined  with  sickness,  and  also  six  women  and  five 
children.  Two  of  the  women  are  now  in  extremis.  Our  quarters  are  con- 
demned, and  must  be  destroyed  by  fire  in  the  begining  of  spring.  Nealc 
will  have  to  resort  to  the  hiring  of  slaves,  to  carry  on  the  business  of  the  family. 
I  have  hired  three,  nor  will  these  supply  our  loses.  ...  I  am  forced  to 
employ  all  I  can  to  obtain  timber  for  the  building  of  negroe  quarters.   .  .   . 

P.S.  —  There  have  been  three  deaths  in  our  family,  and  two  more  are 
expected.     Physicians  have  condemned  our  negroe  habitations.-^ 

The  considerate  manner  in  which  this  priest-manager  avoids  the  term 
"slaves,"  and  speaks  only  of  servant  men,  servant  women, 
negroes,  members  of  the  family,  is  an  indication  of  the 'position 
which  these  domestics  held  under  his  management.  From  an 
economic  point  of  view,  the  same  consider atcncss  may  explain 
in  part  the  unprofitable  condition  of  the  priesti  farms,  manned 
as  they  were  with  what  was  meant  by  "priests'  slaves." '^"^  Many 
other  ^proprietors,  in  dealing  loith  this  class  of  servants,  regarded 
them  in  a  different  light;  as  Father  Moslcy  said,  vjhcn  speaking 
of  indented  white  servants  and  their  purchasers :  These  masters 
(as  they  are  chiefly  accustomed  to  negroes,  a  stubborn  dull  set 
of  mortalls,  that  do  nothing  but  by  driving)  are  in  general  cruel, 
barbarous,  &  unmercifull,  some  worse  than  others.^"" 

In  heeping  toith  Francis  Neale' s  description  of  his  household  affairs,  we 
find  that,  notioithstanding  the  14-00  acres  at  his  personal  service, 
his  accounts  for  a  half-year  stand  as  follows :  — 

L.  1827,  July  4. 

Francis  Neale,  4  July,  1837,  to  Dzicrozynshi. 

In  answer  to  the  call  for  accounts,  he  reports  for  the  present  year,  thus 
far : — 

St.  Thomas'  Manor,  July  4th,  1827. 
Revenue  Expences  Debts         General  Fund 

$68.34  249.31  200.00         68.40.     Interest  to 

50.00  118.41  Mrs.  Thompson. 

56 

118.34  


374.41 


*3  In  fwmcr  letters,  he  had  alluded  to  the incvalencc  of  tyjjhtis. 

«'  Cf.  No.  4G,  p.  230. 

«  Cf.  History,  I.  §  37,  342. 


§  lo]  No.  111.     PLANTATIONS  AND  SLAVES,    1824-1830  385 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives  (on  Pasqiiet),  Corporation  ProceediDgs,  ii,  6  ; 
cf.  pwtfolio  3,  PasqucVs  observations  on  the  decision  of  the  arbitrators ;  also 
Cc,  his  receipt  for  %140.00  on  account,  Jan.  31,  1815.  Ibid.,  (g)  De  Earth's 
Correspondence ;  Philadelphia,  17  Sept.,  1820,  to  A.  Marshall.  Ibid.  (Dziero- 
zynskVs  lists) :  (h)  sundry  Records,  a  couple  of  slips,  co)?iputing  the  iiumber  of 
acres ;  Farm  Accotmts,  1824  seq.,  a  day-book,  giving  the  income.  Ibid.,  Aa, 
Francis  Neale's  power  of  attornei/,  14  Nov.,  1827,  to  Dzierozynski,  for  Ohio 
Co.'s  Purchase.  Ibid.,  letters,  1825,  Feb.  28,  Francis  Neale,  St.  Thomas's,  to 
Dzierozynski,  3  pp.  4to,  by  an  amanuensis.  Ibid.,  Bb,  Doctor's  bill,  as  above 
2  pp.  4to.  Ibid.,  on  the  troubles  of  slave-holding :  letters,  Francis  Neale  to 
Dzierozynski,  10  Jan.,  1826  ;  Dec,  1826;  9  Jan.,  1827;  4  July,  1827,  his 
accounts  for  the  half-year. 


VOL.   I.  2   C 


SECTION    III 

CHARGES  AND  CLAIMS  AGAINST   THE   FOREGOING 
ORGANIZATION 

§  11.  Propaganda  and  other  Documents. 

The  property,  acquired  and  possessed  as  shown  in  the  preceding  Section 
II.,  was  made  the  subject  of  controversy  hy  the  Most  Rev.  Ambrose 
Marcchal,  third  Archbishop  {1817-18:28),  and  first  Ordinary  of 
Baltimore  who  had  never  been  a  Jesuit.  He  claimed  the  property 
for  his  sec. 

We  begin  ivith  the  documents  belonging  to  the  first  stage  of  the  con- 
troversy, ending  23  Jidy,  1822,  with  the  publication  by  Fope 
Pius  VII.  of  a  Brief,  which  riiay  now  he  seen  iii  the  Papal 
Bullarmm,  and  also  in  the  Bullarium  of  the  Propaganda. 

This  stage  extends  from  No.  115  to  No.  121. 


No.  115.  1820,  August  19. 

M<Tr.  Ambrose  Mareclial's  Memorial  to  the  Propaganda.    Fundamental 

document  in  his  controversy  with  the  Jesuits :  §§  3-8,  on  juris- 
diction;  §§  9-33,  on  property. 

Sacra  Congregazione  de  Propaganda  Fide. 
PoNENTE  l'E"."  b  Rev"."  Signor  Cardinale  Fesch. 


RiSTRETTO 

delle  differenze  insorte  tra  rArcivescovo  di  Baltimore  ed  i  PP.  Gesuiti  di 
Maryland,  e   di   altri   afi'ari  concernenti   alcune   chiese   degli   Stati 
Uniti  d'America. 
\MaQqxo\  anno  MDCCCXXii. 


§  n]  No.  115.     MARECHAL  TO  PROPAGANDA,  1820  387 


SOMMARIO. 

Baltimori  1821  \ld  aiigusti,  1S20]. 
Nlmero  I.  Eminentissime  Cardinalis, 

vescov^  ^^  Baltimore  ^-   I^^^^^r  pluriraa  consolationum  inotiva,  quae 

alia  ch :  me :  del-  summus    misericors    Deus    mihi  indigno  suppeditavit, 

I'Erainentissimo  Fon-  c<    1         t,   ,,.  i  ,        „       . 

tana,  Prefetto,  ^^^^  bedem  Jjaltiinorensem  ascendere  coactus  fuerim, 

risguardante  le  due  ^on  saae  minimum  illud  iudicavi  quod  perceni  ex 
questioni  tra  esso  .  ,  .  ,      .  r         r 

insorte  ed  i  PP.  consicleratione  unam  domum  oocietatis    Jesu  in  mea 

Gesuiti  di  Maryland,    dioecesi  existere.     Etenim  ab  infantia  mea  S.  Ignatii 
illustrem  familiam,  praesertim  ut  mire  foecundam  in  optimis  Marechal's 
producendis    missionariis,    venerationis    ac    amoiis    sensibus  ^°^^  ^°'"  SJ. 
prosecutus  sum.     Hiuc    a  die  qua   pontificali  consecratione    unctus   fui 
omnimoda  benevolentiae  ac  patrocinii  testimonia  ei  exliiljere  non  cessavi. 

2.  Verum  paulo  post,  graves  quoad  jurisdictionem  difficultates,  quae 

olim  inter  patres  ejusdem  Societatis  ac  111™!"'  praedecessorem  meum  DD. 

Carroll  per  plures  annos  extitere,  et  quas  ego  veluti  omniuo 

consopitas    existimabam,    de   novo    suscitatae    sunt ;     atque  s.J.  on  juris- 

insuper    aliae    maximi    momenti    quoad    bona    temporalia  ^^^tion  and 

,     .  .  1         T  T^   1  •  temporalities, 

ecclesiae,  ac  praesertim  ea  quae  ad  sedem   Baltimorensem 

pertinere  ab    omnibus   judicantur.     Equidem   hucusque    illae  controver- 

siae  nuUo  modo    perturbarunb   pacem,    qua   mea    dioecesis  fruitur.     At 

cum    talis  sunt  naturae,  ub  aliquaudo  earn  graviter  perturbare  possint, 

atque   alarum    mihi   videatur,   perpensis    quorumdam    istorum    patrum 

ingenio  ac  parum  flexibili  voluntate,  nullam  spem  affulgere  illas  amioo 

consensu  componi  posse,  prudentius  duxi  illas  omnes  Em"."  Tuae  simpliciter 

exponere  ut,  te  promovente,  ab  ipsomet  S.  Pontifice,  a  quo  solo  immediate 

se   pendere  contendit  ac   gloriatur    Societas,   omnino   ac   in   perpetuum 

solvautur. 

3.  Prima    difficultas    nascitur   ex    jurisdictione,    quam    superior    sibi 
vindicat  in  sacerdotes  Societatis,  quos  vel  mei  praedecessores  instituerunt, 
vel  ipsemet  institui  pastores  congregationum  catholicarum,   ,   ,    .  ,. 
cum  praevio    consensu    superiorum    Societatis   pro    tempore  tion.    Carroll 
existentium.     Videlicet  anno  circiter  1804  Rev''V^  Admodum  private  re- 
Pater  Gabriel  Gruber,  Generalis  Superior  Societatis  in  Russia,  storation 
epistolam  misit  ad  IIP"!'"  praedecessorem  meum  DD.  Carroll, 

qua  ilium  certiorem  faciebat,  S.  P.  Pium  VII.  vivae  vocis  oraculo  licentiam 
concessisse  patribus  Societatis  etiam  extra  Russiam  existentibus,  ut  sine 
strepitu  aggregarent[Mr]  ac  juxta  regulas  S.  Ignatii  iterum  viverent  ac 
gubernarentur,  non  obstantibus  bullae  Clementis  XIV.  dispositionibus  ; 
atque,  ut  Societas  in  Marylandia  facilius  restitueretur,  simul  ad  eundem 
111"".""*  praesulem  transmisit  instrumentum,  quo  Amplitudini  ejus  pro 
prima  vice  committebat  officium  instituendi  ex  antiquis  patribus  unum 
qui  Societati  in  nostris  plagis  praeesset.  Votis  P.  Gruber  lubentissime 
annuit  111"".''  DD,  Carroll,  atque  Putreiu  Robertum  Molineux  ex-Jesuitam 


388  i^V.  116.     MARECHAL  TO  PROPAGANDA,  1820  [III 

superioris  dignitate  vestivit.  Porro,  coustituto  semel  superiore,  plerique 
patres,  qui  tunc  in  Marylandia  superstites  erant,  vota  sua  denuo  emiserunt, 
quibus  se  adjunxerunt  quidam  saeculares  sacerdotes  ac  juniores  clerici. 
Sic  feliciter  in  nosfcris  regionibus  restituta  fuit  illustris  Jesu  Societas. 

4.  Quamdiu   vixit   P.   Robertus   Molineux   pax   summa  extitit  inter 
ipsum  ac  111"';""  DD.  Carroll.     Erat  enim  vir  humilitate  ac  mira  morum 

suavitate  conspicuus.  Verum  cum,  senectutis  infirmitatibus 
Carroll's  diffi-  jmpeditus,  non  posset  amplius  superioris  officiis  fungi,  Rev'*!^' 
Charles  P.  Gabriel  Gruber  Rev'^'^"'  P.  Carolum  Neale  ipsius  successorem 

1812V  S  T  ~  declaravit.'  Vix  iste  Societatis  gubernaculum  suscepit  quod 
not  yet  being  jus  sibi  vindicaverit  sacerdotes  Societatis,  qui  in  congre- 
restored.  gationibus  pastorum  munia  adimplebant  non  solum    a  loco 

ad  locum  removendi,  sed  insuper  eos  a  sacro  ministerio 
penitus  revocandi  et  collocandi  in  collegio  Societatis  Georgiopolitano. 
Successum  S^ncassum  f]  111'""'  DD.  Carroll  huic  superiori  repraesentavit 
duos  vel  tres  Jesuitas  cum  junioribus  clericis  abunde  sufticere  ad  felicem 
praedicti  coUegii  administrationem  ;  se  nullos  habere  sacerdotes  saeculares, 
qui  possint  supplere  vicibus  membrorum  Societatis,  quae  a  sacro  minis- 
terio revocabat,  etc.,  etc.  Praestantissimo  praesuli  constanter  et  non 
sine  aliqua  styli  acerbitate  respondit  P.  Carolus  Neale,  suos  subditos  ab 
ipso  pendere  et  sibi  licere,  juxta  privilegia  Societati  a  S.  Pontiticibus 
concessa,  eos  vel  relinquere  in  congregationibus  vel  eos  ab  illis 
revocare,  prout  judicaret  illud  esse  necessarium  vel  utile  Societatis 
prosperitati  vel  incremento.  111'"."'  DD.  Carroll,  quamvis  ipsemet  foret 
ex-Jesuita,  banc  superioris  agendi  rationem,  tanquam  prorsus  irregularem 
ac  praesertim  suae  dioeceseos  administrationem  miris  impedientem 
difficultatibus,  constanter  reprobavit ; "  atque  percipiens  se  nihil  mitioribus 

>  Father  Gmber  died  26  Mar.,  1805.  Fr.  Charles  Neale  was  appointed  Superiw 
(iwt  Provincial)  by  Molyneux  at  his  death,  9  Dec.,  1808,  and  ^oas  confirmed  by  the 
General,  Father  Thaddeus  Brzozowski,  13  Sept.,  1809. 

This  docu7)ient  of  Marechal  to  Fontana  was  intended,  as  he  says  at  the  beginning 
(§  2),  to  obtain,  by  an  immediate  appeal  to  the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  a  grant  of  the  Jesuit 
property,  "  which  is  judged  by  every  one  to  belong  to  the  see  of  Baltimore ;  "  and,  in 
this  sense,  he  prays  at  the  end  (§  33)  that  the  Cardinal  will  conduct  his  petitiooi  "  to  a 
happy  issue,"  for  which  "  all  Archbishops  of  Baltimore  and  the  whole  Church  of  Mary- 
land will  never  cease  to  venerate  andp)-aise  "  tlie  name  of  His  Eminence.  As  the  claim 
failed  to  operate  in  this  compendious  way,  it  came  to  be  pointed,  and  the  statements, 
quotations,  and  implications  in  the  course  of  the  paper  became  liable  to  be  confronted 
with  gemiine  documents.  These  are  given  in  the  siobsequent  series  of  Numbers,  141-224, 
Sections  IV.-VII.,  of  Documents,  I.  Part  II. ;  and  reference  is  mode  to  them  here  vn 
the  notes, 

^  Cf.  General  Archives  S.J.,  Epistolae  Vicariorum  Geueralium  in  Russia,  1809- 
1813.  Tliere  was  considerable  friction  between  Father  Charles  Neale,  successor  of 
Father  Robert  Molyneux  as  Superior  of  the  newly  constituted  Mission  in  America,  and 
Archbishop  Carroll,  on  the  subject  of  a  Marylaild  Superior's  rights  at  that  time  to 
place  or  remove  members  of  the  Order.  The  latter  so  far  had  been  re-established  only 
XJrivately,  in  foro  interne.  Charles  Neale,  in  a  brusque  and  ungracious  manner,  ivrote 
and  acted  as  if  the  Society  were  in  full  canonical  existence,  in  foro  externo.  One  or 
two  specimens  of  tlie  embarrassment  and  displeasure,  caused  by  claims  ichich,  in  tlie 
actual  circumstances,  Carroll  regarded  as  inadmissible,  may  be  seen  infra  in  letters  of 
Carroll  (No.  179,  L,  Carroll,  Baltimore,  4  Jan.,  1811,  to  C.  Neale ;  ibid.,  M,  Carroll, 
25  May,  1811,  to  the  General).     On  the  case  being  represented  by  Archbishop  Carroll 


§  II]  .V^.  115.     MARECHAL  TO  PROPAGANDA,  1S20  389 

utenclo  mediis  proficere,  ut  huic  gravi  malo  finem  tandem  imponeret,  in 
conventione  episcopoiura  totius  provinciae  metropolitanae,  quae  Baltimori 

to  the  General  in  Russia,  Futha-  Thaddeus  Brzozoioski,  he  received  in  reply  a  letter 
of  apology,  beginning  thus  (Epist.  Vic.  Geu.  in  Russia,  1810-19)  : 

111';'"  ii.  D.  Carroll  Archiexjiscopo  Baltimorensi ,  8  Sept.,  N.S.  \^1811"\. 

Litteras  Ill»':;e  et  Rev'"';"  Dominationis  Tuae  25  Maii  anni  1811  datas  accepi 
8  augusti,  et  obstupui  ad  ea,  quae  legendo  eas  didici.  Itane  vero,  cum  R.  P.  Moly- 
neux  nominaret  successorem,  nemo  cordatus  inventus  fuit,  qui  ilium  viribus  mentis 
dofioientem  in  hac  nominatione  dirigeret  ?  At  frustra  doleo  omissionem,  quae  jam 
commissa  est ;  agitur  de  reparandis  damnis  jam  illatis  et  adiauc  per  gubernationem 
malam  inferendis.  Certain  complaints  already  received,  and  directions  already 
given;  apparently  no  amendment.  Scribe  nunc  illi  iterum  de  debito  observantiae 
nostrae  et  reverentiae  erga  Episcopos  eo  majori,  quod  res  nostrae  publico  decreto 
S.  Sedis  uoudum  sint  ibi  formatae ;  prudentiam  ipsam,  nedum  religiosam  modestiam 
et  humilitatem  exigero  a  nobis  hunc  erga  illos  honorem.  Tlie  General  must  now 
wait  a  little  ivhile  to  see  the  effect  of  his  present  admonition  on  Father  Ghai-les  Neale ; 
in  tlte  mean  time  he  sends  his  apologies  to  Archbishop  GarroWs  suffragans  :  Interim 
te,  111'".'=  Praesul,  etiam  atque  etiam  oro  atque  obtestor,  ut  confratres  tuos  Episcopos 
Sufiraganeos  Societati  in  illis  partibus  placatos  et  propitios  reddas,  ipse  tuorum  erga 
nos  promeritorum  cumulum  augeas,  futurus  Societatis  in  illis  partibus  conservator, 
qui  ejusdem  fuisti  instaurator.  Sic  te  Deus  0.  ]M.  diu  sospitem  ac  incolumem 
Ecclesiae  suae,  tibi  ac  nobis  servet,  id  precatur  omui  pietate  tibi  deditus  et  cum  suis 
confratribus  nomi[iii]  tuo  devotissimus  ac  humillimus  in  Xto  servus. 

Then  folloivs  the  letter  to  Neale,  under  the  same  date  : 

R'.'  Patri  Carolo  Neale,  8  7bris,  N.S.  [1811].  He  tvrites  briefly  to  catcli  the  parting 
post.  Sent  a  long  letter  on  May  31,  per  Ministrum  hie  vestrum  D"!  Adams.  Scit 
R-j  V*  breve  pro  canonica  vestra  cxistentia  in  America  nondum  ob  turbata  tempera 
prodiisse ;  per  consequens  ab  Episcopis  loci,  non  obstante  quocunque  vivae  vocis 
oraculo  Sanctae  Sedis,  vos  ut  plurimum  pendere.  Quapropter,  donee  mutentur 
tempora  in  melius,  commendo  R'^?  ¥'}<■,  oro,  obsecro  atque  obtestor,  ut  111';'"  Archi- 
episcopo,  Episcopis  Sufiraganeis  omnem  honorem  exhibeatis.  Audio  R'"  V"!  juxta 
privilegia  Societati  concessa  velle  quaedam  agere  et  in  foro  externo  gubernare 
Societatem,  quemadmodum  olim  gubernabatur  vel  etiam  hie  in  Russia  gubernatur ;  in 
foro  interno  hoc  bene  procedit ;  sed,  si  estenditur  ad  forum  externum  et  relate  ad 
Episcopos,  pessimam  causam  habebitis.  Meminerit  R-}  V>  ,  quomodo  S.  Pranciscus 
Xaverius  ipse  reverebatur  Episcopos,  et  a  suis  eos  honorari  eorumque  yoluntati 
obsecundari  volebat.  Si  hoc  tunc,  quid  nunc  ?  Repeats  briefly  former  directions  ; 
and  inculcates  again  respect  towards  the  bishops. 

The  General  did  not  loait  for  an  answer,  or  for  the  effects  of  Ids  admonition. 
Father  John  Anthony  Grassi  ivas  already  in  Maryland,  sent  thither  from  England. 
He  was  appointed  Rector  of  Georgetown  and  Superior  of  tlie  Mission  in  America  by 
patents  despatched  in  the  very  next  month,  on  i  Oct.  1811,  with  a  letter  enclosed  to 
Father  Neale,  notifying  him  of  the  substitution.  The  letter  of  instruction  to  Grassi  is 
long,  and  contains  a  formal  commission  of  the  apology  to  be  made  in  the  General's 
name  and  his  own  to  Archbishop  Carroll  and  other  bishops,  with  a  gentle  explanation 
on  behalf  of  Father  Neale :  Incipiat  R'.'  V'J  oificium  ab  humilitate,  scribat  111';'"  efc 
Rev".'"  Archiepiscopo  Carroll  et  Episcopis  respectivis,  petat  benedictionem  ab  eis  et 
patrocinium,  et  poUiceatur  erga  eos  reverentiam  et  obsequium.     Etc. 

However,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  a  "  synodal  statute''  had  already  been  communicated 
to  Charles  Neale  (by  Carroll?),  the  same  probably  tohich  Marechal  quotes  in  the  next 
paragraph,  §  5,  but  lohich,  in  all  likelihood,  was  not  conveyed  to  tlie  General.  Father 
Anthony  Kohlmann,  in  a  letter  from  New  York,  Jan.  4,  1811,  to  Father  Grassi,  while 
criticizing  severely  the  administration  of  the  Neales,  alludes  to  a  letter  received  three 
weeks  before  from  the  Superior  (Charles  Neale),  in  which  the  latter  had  stated  that  he 
"  had  made  a  formal  protest  against  a  synodal  statute  of  the  bishops  convened  in 
Baltimo7-e." 

Antlwny  Kohlmann,  New  York,  4  Jan.  1811,  to  Grassi.  Endorsed  by  Grassi: 
P,  Kohl.  4  Jan.  1811 ;  4  pp.  4to,  closely  written  : 

.3.  The  Neales  have  lost  caste  tvith  the  clergy  and  respectable  families :  e  non  e 
maraviglia,  perche  in  tutte  le  occasioni  parlano  aportamente  contra  I'Archiv'.'  ;  e  uu 
fatto  notissimo,  che  da  che  [io  ?]  sono  in  questo  paese  [eglino'\  sono  sempre  stati 
contrarii  a  lui.  Quanto  tempo  uon  ha  durato  quel  confUtto  tra  lui  [T Arcivcscovo]  et 
nlpstro]  Sup'.'',  per  avore  il  P.  \_E.']   Fenwick  come   parocho   di   Baltimore  ?      Tre 


390  A'o.  115.     MARECHAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,  1S20  [III 

locum  habuit  anno  1810,''  inter  caeteras  disciplinae  regulas  subsequentem 
condidit : 

5.  "  Art.  II.  De  Sacerdotibus,  qui  pertinent  ad  saeculares  aut  regu- 
lates Congregationes. 

"  Quando  sacerdotibus  pertinentibus  ad  saeculares  aut  regulares  congre- 
gationes e  superiorum  consensu  cura  animarum  demandata  est,  judicamus 

.         ,  ^.  cos  non  debere  ex  superiorum  suorum  arbitrio  pendere  ab 

A  resolution         .  ...  , 

ascribed  to        eisque  revocari  invito  episcopo.     Attamen  ultro  prontemur 

jgj  °P^'  in  magno  honore  et  aestimatione  apud  nos  esse  illas  congre- 
gationes dioecesibus  nostris  tautopere  utiles,  omnimodamque 
fiduciani  [?zo.s]  in  earum  superioribus  reponere,  Laeti  videbimus  dioecesanos 
nostros,  qui  religiosam  vitam  ducere  volunt,  illarum  congregationum 
instituta  amplecti.  Neque  nostra  mens  est  exigere  ut  sacro  ministerio 
mancipentur  illi  quibus  revera  indigent  praefatae  congregationes,  nequs 
etiam  impedire  quin  revocentur  sacerdotes  in  missionibus  laborantes, 
mode  haec  revocatio  dioecesano  episcopo  omnino  necessaria  ad  existentiam 
aut  prosperitatem  praedictarum  congregationum  esse  videatur. 

"  Joannes,  Arch.  Bait. 
Leonardus,  Episc.  Gortyn,  et  Coadj.  Balt- 
MiCHAEL  Egan,  Episc.  Philad.* 
Joannes,  Episc.  Boston. 
Benedictus,  Episc.  Bardensis." 


Ex  quo  haec  regula  disciplinae  publicata  fuit,  nulla  alicujus  momenti, 
quantum  noverim,  controversia  quoad  jurisdictionem  extitit  inter  111"":'" 
DD.  Carroll  et  superiores  Societatis." 

6.^  Yerum  anno  mox  praeterito  ex  Anglia  hue  advenit  P.  Kenny, 


septimane  fa,  abbiam  ricevuta  una  lettera  dal  n.  Supr'',  nclla  quale  ci  dice,  che  ha 
fatta  una  protesta  formale  contro  un  Statute  Synodale  dci  Vescovi  radunati  in 
Baltimore,  del  Vescovi  dico,  dei  quali  totalmente  dependiamo  per  la  nostra  existenza, 
e  chi  gia  avevano  tante  ragioni  d'essere  dissodisfatto  del  procedere  del  n.  Sup™.  Che 
dire  a  questo,  caro  niio  ?     4  .  .  . 

On  the  other  hand,  Kohlmann  docs  not  imply  in  the  letter  to  Grassi,  just  cited,  that 
C.  Nealc  had  sent  a  copy  of  the  "  synodal  article  "  in  qjtestion.  Besides,  inadociiment 
folloicing  here,  supposed  to  he  from  the  pen  of  Gi-assi,  the  statement  is  made  absolutely 
that  neither  of  the  preceding  archbishops,  Carroll  and  Nealc,  had  ever  published  the 
said  article  :  essi  non  mai  lo  pubblicarono.     Sec  No.  118,  §  15. 

Cf.  No.  IIG,  note  32,  (4),  Nealc's  letter,  2S  Nov.,  1810,  to  Carroll.  He  says  nothing 
there  about  "  privileges  granted  to  the  Society.'" 

'  On  this  meeting  (not  a  Synod)  of  the  bishops,  and  tins  "  synodal  statute,"  see 
infra,  No.  192. 

*  Cf.  No.  192,  letter,  14  Oct.,  1811,  of  Bishop  Egan,  whose  views  in  particular 
this  unpicblished  regulation  seems  to  express. 

^  Cf.  No.  121,  K,  decree  of  the  Propaganda,  June-July,  1822,  obtained  by  Mgr, 
Marcchxil  concerning  Jesuits  in  the  diocese  of  Baltimore. 

"  After  the  foregoing  antecedents  the  canonical  and  public  restoration  of  the  Society 
had  taken  place,  Aug.  7,  1814.  Marechal  makes  no  mention  here  of  that  circjimstance, 
which  altered  fundamentally  the  relevancy  of  the  "  synodal  article,"  and  of  his 
observations  in  the  next  three  paragraphs,  §§  G  8. 


I 


§  ii]  No.  115.     MAKECHAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,  1820  391 

missus  a  Rev'*."  P.  Brzozowsky,  vestitus  officio  et  authoritate  Visilatoris. 
Per  aliquot  menses  vix  in  nostra  dioecesi  remanserat,  quod 
ad  exemplum  Rev''.'  P.  Neale  coeperit  revocare  in  collegium  The  Visitor, 
Georgiopolitanum  pluriraos  patres  Societatis,  qui    pastorum  on  the  above 
officio  in  missionibus  fungebantur,  sub  praetextu  quod  ipsi  igig "  82o'(the 
forent   necessarii  ad  hujus   institutionis  prosperitatem  pro-  Society  being 
movendani.     Frustra    hunc    Rev''".'"   Visitatorem   deprecatus  establisl^d)." 
sum,  ut  auimadverteret  summam  sacei-dotum  penuriam  qua 
laboramus,  atque  periculum  salutis  cui  objiciebantur  iBdeles  pastoribus 
destituti,     Atque,  cum  sub  ipsius  oculis  exposuissem  supradictam  disci- 
plinae  regulam,  ad  me  mittere  ausus  est  longam  nimis  et  certissime  parum 
modestam  epistolara,  in  qua  conteudit  earn  esse  turn  in  forma  sua,  turn 
in   materia   reprehensibilem,    jurium    et    privilegiorum,    quibus   gaudet 
Societas,  prorsus  eversivam.'^ 

7.  Attamen,  111"!"  Cardinalis,  mihi  videtur  banc  regulam  revera  non 
esse  diversam  ab  ea,  quam  anno   1753    Benedictus    XIV.    tradidit    ad 
componendas  controversias,  quae  diu  exarsere  inter  Vicarios  _,  . 
Apostolicos  Angliae  et    superiores   Regularium.       Decernit  tion  of 
enim  immortalis  hie  Pontifex  :    1?  ut  Superiores  Eegularium,  Jhe^rute  of 
cum  meditentur  suos  subditos  e  missionibus   revocare,  prius  Benedict 
amice  conveniant  ea  de  re  cum  Vicariis  Apostolicis  ;  ^  2?  ut          •>   /    • 
uno  et  eodem  tempore  successores  expediant,  ne  defectu  pastorum  animao 
damnum  patiantur.^     Quam  ultimam  conditionem  si  superiores  Societatis 
in   nostra   dioecesi   adimplere   studuissent,  nulla  unquam  exorta  fuissct 
inter  eos  controversia  et  Archiepiscopos  Baltimorenses. 

Igitur,    E'"."    Cardinalis,    oro   te    supplex   ut  supradictam  disciplinae 
regulam   examini   subjicere  digneris,   non  Sacrae  Congrega-  jhe  Jesuits 
tionis  P.  P.,  cui  praesides  (ipsius  enim  jurisdictionem  non  ignore  the 
agnoscunt  patres  Societatis),  sed  virorum  doctorum  ad  hoc  a 
S.  Pontifice  specialiter  deputatorum. 

8.  Caeterum,  quantum  ad  me  attinet,    sive   S.    Sedes   approbet   vel 
condemnet  regulam  a  meis  ven.  praedecessoribus  et  aliis  nostrae  Americae 
episcopis  conditam,  ipsius  sententiae  sine  ulla  tergiversatione  ^^^  resolu- 
\ine\  submittam.     Attamen  Eminentiae  Tuae  hie  non  possum  tion  of 

non  observare  quod,  si  superiores  pro  libitu  suo  sacerdotes  ^^j^j  ^^  ^j^g " 

Societatis,  qui  in  missionibus  quasi  pastores  congregationibus  Baltimore 

fidelium  praesunt,  a  loco  ad  locum  movere,  aut  etiam  penitus 

a  sacro  ministerio  removere  permittantui',  meae  dioeceseos  administratio, 

attenta  nempe    penuria  operariorum   qua   laboramus,  continuis   impedi- 

etur  difficultatibus,   animaeque  gravissimum  identidem  patientur  detri- 

mentum.^*' 

'  No.  193.    Kenney  makes  no  mention  of  'privileges  peculiar  to  the  Society. 
«  Cf.  text,  No.  192. 

»  Cf.  Nos.  121,  J-L  ;  135,  G-N ;  192,  193. 

'»  For  the  immediate  progress  and  result  of  this  claim  to  obtain  a  fuller  jurisdiction 
over  Jesuits  in  their  parislies,  see  infra.  No.  121,  G-K. 


392  Xo.  115.     MARECIIAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,  1S20  [111 

9.  Secunda,  et  quidem  maximi  momenti,  difiicultas  respicit  temporalia 
Sedis  Baltimorensis  ;  atque,  ut  ejus  claram  distinctamque  notionem  sibi 
11  FA  1  T  effbrmare  possit  Eminentia  Tua,  necessarium  omuino  est  ab 
poraJities  in       exordio  rerum  narrationem  incipere. 

History  of  Quando   Jesuitae    (150    circiter   abhinc   annis)    in   banc 

150  years  uostram  Marylandiae  provinciam  advenerunt,  juxta  leges  a 

nobilissimo  principe  Baltimore  latas,  maximam  quantitatem 
terrarum,  quae  turn  temporis  vili  pretio  habebantur,  dono^^  accepere,  pro 
ratioiie  videlicet  hominum,  quos  ex  Europa  secuni  adduxere.  Has  omnes 
terras  duo  vel  tres  ad  summum  Societatis  religiosi  possederunt,  non 
tanquam  Jesuitae  (id  enim  prohibebant  iniquae  Angliae  leges),  sed  quasi 
fuissent  laici  cives  ;  easque  sedulo  transmitbere  curarunt  aliis  membris 
Societatis  a  superiore  designatis,  aliquando  per  fictitium  venditionis  con- 
tractum,  aliquando  per  testamentum. 

10.  Praeter  has  amplissimas  terras,  alia  et  quidem  pinguissima  praedia 

in  decursu  temporum  acceperunt  a  piis  donatoribus ;  in  perpetuum  usum 

_.     T      .,         Ecclesiae  Americanae  ipsorum  bonae  tidei  commissa  sunt.^- 
The  Jesuits  .  ^  .  .       , .  . 

of  old  received  Hae    donationes    patribus  Societatis  absolute  et  simpliciter 

American    ^     tradebantur  ;  illudque  erat  omnino  necessarium.     Si  enim  in 

Church  of         contractu  donationis  explicite  declaratum  f  uisset  haec  praedia 

tradi  religiosis  viris  propter  sacros  fines,    tribunalia   civilia 

declarassent  has  donationes  esse  nullas  et  invalidas. 

11.  Hoc  sapienti  modo  agendi,  patres  Societatis,  qui  per  centum  et 

amplius  annos  soli  fuere  sacerdotes  in    Marylandia    exercentes    mission- 

TT  J-  i.    1-  J      ariorum  functiones,  titulum   legalem  et  absolutum   turn  in 
Undisturbed  '   ,       .  '^    ,  .  . 

enjoyment  of    bona  Societatis  proprie  dicta,  turn  in  ea  omnia  quae  Ecclesiae 

weUas^S^^      Marylandiensi  a  piis  viris  donata  sunt  [,  adquisivere].    Neque 

their  own  abolitio  Societatis  a  Clemente  XIV.  operata,  neque  vel  etiam 

proper  y.  Americana   revolutio   his    temporalibus    bonis   eos   spoliavit 

aut  spoliare  potuit.     Haec  enim  bona  possidebant  eodem  prorsus  titulo 

quo  quilibet  civis  Americanus  suam  domum,  campos,  etc.,  possidet. 

12.  Jamvero,  postquam  Americanae  provinciae,  excusso  Angliae  jugo, 
in    independentem    rempublicam    se  constituerint,  patres  Societatis  con- 

vocavit  111'"."''  DD.  Carroll,  blandoque  sermone  illis  tanquam 
speech'toThe^  fratribus  et  olim  sociis  repraesentavit,  nullam  fere  sibi  spem 
Jesuits  about  remanere  ut  Societas  de  novo  restitueretur— patres  super- 
their'pr^pfrty  stites  numero  paucos  esse  et  aetate  provectos— se  amplissima 
and  the  trusts  bona  Dei  servitio  consecrata  possidere,  ac  proinde  gravem 
mass  "  to  the  ipsis  omnibus  incumbere  obligationem  cavendi,  ne  ea  ad  laicos 
Ch*^"h^"  descenderent,  sicque  frustrarentur  religiosos  fines,  quos  pii 

donatores  intendebant.  Quod  malum  ut  averterent,  addidit 
nullum  prudentius  medium  ab  ipsis  adhiberi  posse  quam  ut  haec  omnia 

"  Cf.  Nos.  30-3G.     TJic  next  clause  here  i7nplies  a  contract.— Cf.  History,  I.  §  21. 
'2  Cf.  Nos.  .3G,  49,  and  passim,  supra ;  No.  49,  note  17.     Cf.  Nos.  58,  B  ;  59,  A  : 
Carroll  on  tlK  Jesuits  071(1  trusts  ;  No.  GO:  MarcchaVs  statements  about  the  properly. 


§   li]  No.  115.     MARECITAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,  1820  393 

bona  ill  unaui  communem  massam  coujicereut,  atquc  conarentur  a  supremo 

Mai'jlandiae  senatu  decretum  obtinere,  quo  haec  bona  protegerentur  et  usui 

et  sustentationi  sacerdotum  catholicorum  Marylandiae  in  perpetuum  con 

secrarentur.     Huic  proposition!  DD.  Carroll  ^^  quidam  ex  fratribus  suis 

patrocinati  sunt,  quidam  autem  contradixere ;  neque  (per  longum  tempus)  ^^ 

majoritatem  eorum  adducere  potuit  ut  in  suam  sententiam  descenderent 

Attamen  post  diutinas  difticilesque  negotiationes,  ipsius  tandem  praevaluifc 

consilium.      Igitur    obtulit    Senatui   Marylandiae  supplicem   -,       „,   ^.„ 
,.,    „  n  ,    .      •        ,  1  ,  Carroll's  bill 

libellum,  et  ab  eo  obtmuit  solemne  decretum  quod  tantopere  to  the 

desiderabat.^"*       Hi    autem  sunt  titulus  praecipuaeque    dis-   wfarvland^ 

positiones  hujus  Celebris  decreti.^'^ 

13.  "  Actus  quo  proteguntur  quidam  fundi  et  propvietates  ad  usum  et 
sustentationem  ministeriorum  \ministroru'm\  Ecclesiae  Romanae  Catholicae. 

I.  "  Onines  qui  privato  nomine  bona  possident,  ad  sacros 

,      .  J       .  ••   •      ^       J    Name  and 

vel  pios  usus  consecrata,  m  unam  massam  ea  conjicient,  et  substance  of 

redditus   ex   eis   provenientes   in   perpetuum  applicabuntur  ^^  ■^'^^-    ■^ 

.  IT  ■     -\T  "common 

USUI  ac  sustentationi  sacerdotum  catholicorum  qui  in  Mary-  mass  "  [1792]. 

landia  sacrum  legitime  exercent  ministerium.^'' 

II.  "  Sacerdotes  Romani  catholici,  intra  spatium  unius  anni  a  die  (pio 
promulgatum  fuerit  praesens  decretum,  in  eodem  loco  convenient  et  ibi 
eligent  non  plus  quam  quinque,  non  minus  quam  tres  sacer-  -ph   b    1 
dotes  :    qui  semel  electi,  eorumciue  successores    pariter  legi-  to  be  made  by 
time  electi,  coram  Marylandiae  magistratibus  in  perpetuum  Catholic 
habebuntur    veri    possessores    et    administratores    omnium  priests"  [of 
bonorum    ecclesiasticorum  ad  ecclesiam  catholicam  in  Mary- 

landia  pertinentium.'^  Item  in  hoc  eodem  primo  conventu  confident 
omnes  regulas  quae  ab  ipsis  sapientiores  judicabuntur  ad  meliorem  horum 
bonorum  administrationem."  "^^ 

14.  Consequeuter  ad  ultimam  hujus  decreti  dispositionem  simul  conve- 

nerunt  plerique  IMarylandiae  sacerdotes.     Verum,  cum  omnes  fere  essent 

ex-Jesuitae,  et  omnis  quaestio  maioritate  votorum  termina-  _.     .     , 

'  ^  _''  .  .  The  by-laws 

retur,   1?  quinque  patres  Societatis  ^^  electi  sunt,  qui  ex  hac  actually  made 

die    legales    possessores    omnium    bonorum    ecclesiasticorum  Fathers  of 

habiti  sunt  et  habentur.    2°  Decre\  erunt  quod  nullus  sacerdos,  the  Society" 

etsi  in  Marylandia  exercens  ministerium,  reputaturus  [repu-  '-  '^^-'" 

tandu»\  foret  membrum  Cleri  Marylandiensis  et  jus  haberet  ad  portionera 

bonorum  ecclesiasticorum,  nisi  majoritate  votorum    Clero    Marylandiensi 

(a)  "  T/tese  ihrtt  words  are  interlined.     Handwriting  of  Abp.  M.  : "— Shea's  note  on  his  own  copy. 

"  For  Carroll's  'proposals,  plan  of  organization,  and  manner  of  presentation,  sea 
infra,  Nos.  143,  144.  We  knoiv  of  nothing  that  corresponds  to  the  propositio  DD. 
Carroll,  as  stated  in  this  paragraph.    Cf.  No.  151,  D,  the  plan  of  incorporation  in  1786. 

>'  Cf.  Nos.  159,  163,  164. 

15  Cf.  Nos.  164,  169. 

1'  T]ie  substance  of  this  paragraph  is  not  in  the  Act. 

"  There  is  nothing  in  the  Act  about  the  Catholic  Church  "in  Maryland." 

'«  No.  164. 

'*  The  Society  was  extinct  at  this  time.     All  present  u'ere  ex-Jesuits. 


394  No.  115.     MARECHAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,  1820  [III 

adjungeretur.^"  3"  Propositum  fuit  ut  omnis  sacerdos  electus  juramento 
sese  obligaret  omnia  bona  ecclesiastica  restituere  Societati,  si  forte  aliquando 
in  Marylandia  restitueretur.^i  Verum  111"'."^  DD.  Carroll,  ipsique  adhae- 
rentes,  huic  propositioni  fortiter  obstiterunt  tanquam  extraneae  decreto 
senatus  prorsusque  oppositae  intentioni  eorum  qui  illud  obtinuerunt. 
Hinc,  scribens  ad  P.  Gruber  superiorem  Societatis,  ita  loquebatur  clarissi- 
mus  Praesul. 

15.  "Rev,  Admodum  Pater.  Perspicuum  est  ex  Paternitatis  Tuae 
Paraeraoh  of  ^^^^®^'^^'  q'-i^runi  pars  nobis  submissa  est,  quaedam  per  er- 
a  letter  rorem  ipsi  relata  fuisse  ;  nempe  antiquos  patres  Societatis 
Carroll  superstites  non  aliter  erigendae  corporation!  consensisse  nisi 
addressed  to  hac  expressa  conditione  ut  restitutae  suo  tempore  Societati 
Father  '  etiam  bona  restituerentur ;  quod  oflficiales  ipsi  corporationis 
Gruber.  semper  jurejurandopromittebant.  De  tali  juramento  (quando 
Jesuits  nempe  quaestio  fuit  obtinendi  decretum  a  senatu  Mary- 
fofa^restora-*^  landiae)  nunquam  apud  nos  aliquid  auditum  est.  Vix 
tion  [1787-        erat    spes    renovandae    Societatis,  ^^   cum    ex   antiquis  sociis 

aliqui  consilia  simul  confer  re  coeperunt  de  certo  aliquo  mode 
conservandi  causa  religionis  bona  quae  apud  nos  sociis  nutriendis  prius 
inservierant."  ^^ 

16.  Quamvis  supra  enumeratae  regulae  evidenter  repugnant  turn 
litterae  turn  spiritui  decreti  senatus  Marylandiae,  attamen  his  semel 
"  The  Fathers  '^^^^^^^'^  evidens  est  omnium  bonorum  ecclesiasticorum 
°^*^^  „  .  possessionem  et  administrationem  retinuisse  patres  Societatis. 
1793,  and  the     -^^  autem  clamores  in  eos    excitarentur,  paucos    sacerdotes 

secular  saeculares  elegerunt  declararuntque  membra  Cleri  Marylandi- 

priests.  .  1    1 

ensis  ;  sedulo  tamen  caventes  ne  horum  numerus  numerum 

Jesuitarum  excederet ;  imo  ab  anno  1804,  quo  hie  restitvita  fuit  Societas, 

neminem  elegerunt  qui  non  foret  ejus  membrum.-*     Hanc  agendi  rationem 

=°  Nos.  168,  A,  4'?  ,  20'.'  The  enactments  in  these  fundamental  statutes  of  the  Select 
Body  of  the  Clergy,  organizing  under  the  act  of  incorporation,  were  dijjereyit  from  what 
is  stated  here.  The  Trustees  elected  members ;  and  any  one  recommended  by  the 
Ordinary  might  be  admitted.     Cf.  Nos.  113,  F  ;  177,  A,  13" 

"  No.  168,  A,  24? 

"-■  Cf.  Nos.  147,  F,  G  ;   168,  A,  16?  ;  172 ;   177,  A,  18? 

'^  Cf.  Nos.  113,  R,  S  ;  178,  E--M=.  It  seems  to  be  apivduction  of  the  Bitouzey-Pasqtict 
party,  in  1S13.  The  statement  that  "  there  ?c«s  scarcely  any  hope  of  the  Society  being 
restored,"  at  the  time  luhen  the  ex-Jesuits  planned  incorporation,  is  co)itradicted  infra, 
§  20;  where  Marechal  says  that  Carroll's  "  ancient  brethren  and  colleagues"  opposed 
incorpoi'ation,  "  because  they  nourished  in  their  hearts  the  hope  of  the  Society's  restora- 
tion, and  therefore  did  not  wish  to  lose  possession  of  the  property  in  their  hands."  Cf. 
No.  116,  C,  [J'.'],  where  Marechal  returns  to  the  statement  here :  nulla  affulgebat  spes 
ipsius  restaurationis,  "  there  was  no  hope  of  its  restoration."  In  the  apjw.al  made  to 
the  other  ex-Jesuits  by  Digges,  Ashton,  Setvall,  Boarman,  and  Carroll  (Feb.  17S7),  to 
further  the  project  of  a  bishopric,  their  argiivient,  relating  to  Jesuit  property,  tvas  to 
the  effect  that  no  prejudice  could  be  done  to  the  rights  of  the  Society  at  its  restoration, 
if  a.  bishop  clwsen  by  themselves  were  stippoi-icd  by  themselves.  See  No.  153,  B, 
[xm.i  [.v/r.]. 

"  Cf.  Nos.  145-147  ;  163  ;  168,  A,  20?  ;  172.  Cf.  No.  179,  S,  7?,  17  May,  1813,  when  the 
secular  priest,  W.  Vcrgnes,  was  elected  a  member  of  tlic  Select  Body,  along  idlh  the  two 


§   ll]  No.  115.     MARECHAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,  1820  395 

dolens  observabat  111"'.'"  DD,  Carroll,  praevidensque  sacerdotes  saeculares 
suae    dioeceseos    ante    paucos    aniios    omni    participatione  -pj^    c    •  tv 
bonorum    ecclesiasticorum    fore    privandos,  suadere  conatus  beginning  to 
est  fratribus  suis,  ut  medietatem  horum  bonorum  retinerent,   ^g^^  again  in 
alteram  autem  partem  sustentationi  saecularium  applicandam 
cederont.^^     Verum  haec  propositio  111"!'  Praesulis  constanter  rejecta  fuit. 
Omnia  possident  et  retinere  intendunt. 

Hucusque  de  bonis  ecclesiasticis  generaliter  sumptis.  Nunc  dicenduni 
de  eis  quae  ad  mensam  archiepiscopi  Baltimorensis  pertinent,  n.  [b.] 

17.  Statim  atque  Aniericanae  provinciae  in  rempublicam  j^^^^tk^ar^ 
constitutae  fuerunt,  proraovente  praesertim  praestanti  philo-  The  Bishop 
soplio  Franklino  turn  apud  Regem  Christianissimum  oratore,  ^^^  ggg  ^^j^ 
postulatum  fuit  a  Sancta  Sede  ut  in  novo  nostrae  Americae  an  income. 
imperio  instituere  dignaretur  vel  titularem  episcopum  vel  saltern 
vicarium  apostolicum  ab  episcopo  Londinensi  independentem.  Huic 
petitioni  benigne  annuit  Pius  VI.  Antequam  tamen  bullas  requisilas 
emitteret,  direxit  111"'!'™  ac  Em"'"™  Cardinal  em  Antonelli  ut  a  D.  Carroll 
tunc  missionum  Americanarum  superiore  per  epistolam  exquireret  certa 
documenta  de  statu  religionis  catholicae  in  nostris  regionibus,  praeser- 
timque  utrum  forent  bona  ecclesiastica  ex  quibus  mensa  episcopi  provideri 
posset.  Omnibus  (|uaestionibus  sibi  propositis  luculenter  DD.  Carroll 
respondit.  Quantum  vero  ad  bona  ecclesiae  caute  admodum  scripsit, 
generalibus  tantum  verbis  asserens  ea  privato  nomine  a  simplicibus 
sacerdotibus  possideri.^*^  Dubius  videlicet  erat  utrum  patres  Societatis 
consentire  vellent  adire  senatum  Marylandiae  et  praefatum  decretum 
sollicitare.  Hinc  Eminentiam  Suam  rogavit  ut  erectio  sedis  Baltimorensis 
difFerretur  donee  mensae  Episcopi  provisum  f uisset.-^  Precibus  D.  Carroll 
assensum  praebuit  Card.  Antonelli,  uti  constat  ex  epistola,  quam  ad  eum 
scripsit  die  22  julii  1785,  in  qua  haec  verba  leguntur : 

18.  "Interim  vero  Dominatio  Tua  superioris  munus  exercere  perget. 
Nam,   cum    ipse  declaraveris    non   prius    oportere    vicarium   apostolicum 
constituere  quam  de  idoneis  sanctuarii  ministris  et  de  decenti  Preaf  on  of 
episcopi    sustentatione  provideatur,   et  aliunde   significatum  see  post- 
fuerit  id  esse  opportunum   ut  negotium  istud  paulo   adhuc  ^°"^ 
protrahatur,    nos    vicarii    apostolici    designationem    congruo  tempori    re- 
servabimus  ;  de  quo  etiam  abs  te  certiores  fieri  expectaraus." 

19.  Conatus,  quibus  usus  est  D.  Carroll  ut  ad  optatum  finem  per- 
veniret,  in  subsequent!  epistola  data  27  martii  1786  Eminentiae  Suae 
exponit. 

Jesuits,  Malou  and  Redmond.  This  was  eight  years  after  the  restoration  of  the  Society 
in  America. 

**  We  find  no  trace  of  such  a  proposal.  It  is  ccmtradictm-y  to  the  purport  and 
express  statements  of  Carroll's  doc2iments,  passim.  See  No.  178,  Carroll  on  Jesuit 
property  titles. 

**  No.  149,  E  ;  1  Mar.,  1785 :  .  .  .  Nulla  hie  proprie  sunt  bona  ecclesiastica.  .  .  . 

2'  No.  149,  H. 


396  Xo.  115.     MARECHAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,   1820  [ITI 

" -*  Ubi  primum,  inquit,  abrogatis  Angluie  legibus,  religionis  nostrae 

libertas    constituta    est,    omni    conatu    legem    obtinere    sbuduimus,    qua 

sacerdotibus  catholicis  in  unum  corpus  coalescere  liceret  ac 
Carroll  on  the  •  •       t_  -j  tt  j.-  i-  "j 

ex-Jesuit  communi  nomine  bona  possidere.     iriac  ratione  sperabamus 

incorporation,  fore  ut  bona  ex  privatorum  manibus  transirent  in  perpetuum 
1786.  .  ^    .  .,  .         -^      .   .    .-, 

jus  et  usum  operariorum  in  nac  vinea  Domini,  ideoque  sacris 

usibus  manciparentur.     Cupiebamus  quoque  obvenire  periculo,  (juod  semper 

adest,  dum  in  privati  hominis  potestate  est  ilia  bona  ad  propinquos  aut 

alium  quemvis  instrumento  legali  transmittere  vel  testamento.      Hucusque 

nihil  pi'ofecimus,  quod  magna  hie  vigeant  praejudicia  de  adeptione  bonorum 

hominibus  eoclesiasticis,  seu  ut   vocant  Manus  Mortuae.     Si  posthac 

Divino   beneficio   conatus   nostros   melior  successus  coronaverit,  certior 

tiet  Congregatio,"  ^° 

20.  Quam  epistolam  recipiens  Card.  Antonelli  D,  Carroll  adhortatus 
Antonelli  and  ®^^  ^^  animo  deficeret.  Ita  autem  scribebat  Eminentia  Sua 
Carroll,  1787.     die  8  augusti  1787. 

"Pergratum  imprimis  accidit  quod  pro  conservandis  ecclesiae  bonis, 
quibus  sacerdotes  catholici  aluntur,  legem  obtinere  studueris,  qua  ipsis 
sacerdotibus  in  unum  coalescere  liceret  ac  communi  nomine  bona  possidere, 
neque  dubito  quin  eadem  bona  nova  sapientis  istius  reipublicae  sanctione 
e  privatorum  manibus  transire  possint  in  perpetuum  jus  et  usum 
operariorum  in  ista  Domini  vinea  laborantium,  adeoque  sacris  usibus 
stabiliter  maucipentur ;  quod  e  Dominatione  Tua  omni  ope  conatum  iri 
confidimus." 

Certum  est,  Em'"''  Cardinalis,  quod  maxima  difficultas,  quam  superandam 

"^  The  head  of  this  sentence  and  its  essential  connection  witli  religious  politics,  -not 
tvith  Jesuits,  has  been  left  out  here.    See  ^ohole  passage,  infra.  No.  149,  K;  13  Mar.,  1786. 

For  the  politico-religious  movement  of  the  time,  ivhich  was  chiefly  directed  against 
the  Anglican  Established  Church,  compare  the  Maryland  Declaration  of  Rights  of 
1776.  This  instrument  forbade  any  gift,  sale,  or  devise  of  property  to  ecclesiastical 
uses,  zinlcss  by  coyisent  of  the  Legislature,  xoith  an  exception,  hoivever,  to  the  effect  that 
a  church  might  take  and  Iwld  two  acres  of  land  for  the  erection  of  a  house  of  worship, 
or  for  a  place  of  interment.  (Cf.  J.  T.  Scharf,  History  of  Maryland,  ii.  284,  551 ; 
J.  G.  Shea,  History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States,  ii.  159.)  The 
anti-ecclesiastical  sentiment  of  the  State  and  Federal  Legislatures  is  referred  to  in 
various  letters  {1783-1788)  by  Dr.  Carroll,  Prefect-Apostolic.  (Cf.  Shea,  ibid.,  246, 
249,  252,  331.)  The  prohibitive  legislation  in  Maryland  is  expressly  cited  in  the  pre- 
amble of  the  Act  chartering  the  ex-Jesuit  Corporation  [23  Dec.  1792) :  Whereas  .  .  . 
by  the  Declaration  of  Rights,  all  gifts,  sales  or  devises,  for  the  support,  use  or  benefit, 
of  any  minister  or  preacher  of  the  Gospel  as  such,  or  of  any  religious  sect  or  denomi- 
nation, without  the  leave  of  the  Legislature,  are  declared  to  be  void.  Sec  No.  164. 
This  anti-ecclesiastical  policy  whicli.,  in  1786,  ivas  being  urged  farther,  even  to  the 
confiscation  of  Catholic  Church  property,  and  apiparcntly  of  the  Jesuit  estates,  forms 
the  subject  of  Carroll's  remarks  to  the  Cardinal,  in  the  first  part  of  the  x^assage,  here 
l(ft  out  by  Marechal.  Carroll  proceeds  :  Hujus  rei  evitandae  causa,  ubi  primum,  etc., 
us  in  MarechaVs  truncated  citation  here. 

-"  That  is,  according  to  Carroll,  notwithstanding  the  religious  political  danger 
mentioned  by  him  at  the  beginning  of  the  passage  :  Aliud  moliuntur  .  .  .  scilicet  fisco 
addicere  bona  quibus  sacerdotes  catholici  sustentantur.  As  the  "  Catholic  priests" 
in  Maryland,  during  InO  years,  until  this  date,  had  been  almost  exclusively  Jesuits, 
and  there  were  no  bona,  or  lajided  property  to  confiscate  except  the  Jesuit  estates, 
Carroll  must  be  referring  to  this  p)-operty. 

=0  Fm-  the  entire  text  of  Carroll,  sec  No.  149,  K. 


§  II]  No.  115.     MARECHAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,  1820  397 

habebat  D.  Carroll,  non  ipsi  objiciebatur  ab  Americano  regimine,^^  sed  ab 

antiquis  suis  fratribus  et  sociis,  qui  intra  semetipsos  spem  _, 

nutriebant    restaurationis    Societatis    et    ideo    bona,    quibus  Jesuits  hoped 

potiebantur,    nolebant    dimittere.      Verum    vir    clari.s.simus.  f?'^  ^  restora- 

,,.,...  .  '   tion  of  the 

adnibitis   omnis   generis   argumentis   et   suasionibus,    unum  Society  [1787- 

post  alter um  ad   suam  sententiam   adduxit.      Hinc  die    19  ^^^^-l* 

aprilis  1788  haec  scribebat  ad  Card,  Antonelli : 

**  Maxime  jam  confide  legem  brevi  obtinendam  esse,  qua  sacerdotibus 

catholicis  in  unum  corpus  coalescere  permittetur,  ac  communi  nomine  bona 

possidere  ex  quibus  aluntur,  et  etiam,  cum  quadam  tamen  restrictione 

alia  acquirere."  ^^ 

21.  Nee  spem  ejus  fefellit  eventus.  Anno  nempe  1792  ex  comitiis 
legislativis  Marylandiae  decretum,  quod  tantopere  exoptaverat,  tandem 
obtinuit.      Jam  vero  turn  temporis  D.   Carroll,  authoritate 

Pii  VI,  consecratus  fuerat  primus  Baltimorensis  episcopus.  diplomacy 

Statim  atque  praef atum  decretum  prodiit,  a  quinque  Jesuitis,  ^^^  success, 

qui   nomine  Cleri   Mai'ylandiensis  omnia   bona  ecclesiastica 

possidebant,  petiit  ut  redditus  ipsi  assignarentur  ad  decentem  suae  mensae 

sustentationem  sufiicientes.^^     Non  ausi  fuerunt  petitionem  111"."  praesulis 

rejicere.      Positive   enim,  juxta   decretum  supradictum,  omnia  bona  ab 

ipsis  possessa  sustentationi  sacerdotum  Marylandiensium  applicari  debent,^* 

ac   a   fortiori    et    eminenter    ad    sustentationem    episcopi.  ,, 

Igitur  statuerunt  quod  summa  circiter  1000  Mexicanorum  pension  from 

nummorum  singulis  annis  episcopo  Baltimorensi  solveretur.         ex-Jesmt 

,  ^       ,  common  mass 

Deinde  autem,  ad  devitandas  difficultates,  quae  in  solutione  dedicated  to 

hujus  summae  occurrerunt,  decreverunt  ipsum  fore  percep-  j^^^j  cie^/' 

turum,  vice  illius  annualis  pensionis,  omnes  fructus  praedii 

quod  Bohemia  vulgo  nominatur.^^ 

22.  Attamen  111"""  DD.  Carroll  non  levem patiebatur  mentis  molestiam 
quod  legalem  titulum  in  illud  praedium  illi  quinque  officiales  p       .., 

non  traderent.    Timebat  nempe  ne  redditus  ex  eo  provenientes  provision  for 

suis    successoribus     denegare[«]tur ;     praesertim     si     forte  from^hefsame 

aliquando     restitueretur     Societas.       Quod     periculum     ut  common 

averteret,    conventionem     fecit     cum    P.     Molineux,    quern  the  Society 

authoritate  P.  Gruber  instituerat  priraum  restitutae  in  nostris  should  be 
.,  01     •         •  .  •  •  •  •         restored, 

regionibus    iSocietatis    superiorem,  in    qua   positive   suscipit 

obligationem  transmittendi    DD.    Carroll    suisque    successoribus   titulum 

'•  This  is  what  Carroll  himself  affirms  in  the  context,  omitted  here  in  the  ■preceding 
§  19.     See  supra,  note  28. 

^^  Cf.  No.  149,  M,  with  tlie  rest  of  the  sentence.  TJie  incorporation  of  the  trust 
seems  never  to  have  met  with  any  opposition  from  ex- Jesuits.     See  Nos.  151,  D  ;  159. 

^^  We  find  no  trace  of  this  "  petition."  In  fact,  it  loas  7iot  necessary.  The  Superior 
of  the  Mission  ivas  already  provided  for ;  and,  when  Carroll  then  Superior  became  a 
bishop,  his  allowance  icas  enlarged.     Sec  Nos.  116,  G,  note  8 ;  117,  B,  note  3. 

^'  Tins  is  not  found  in  the  Act,  No.  ICl. 

=■•  Cf.  Nos.  147,  D,  E  ;  148,  A,  14v  ;  150,  B,  [r.] ;  168,  A,  22':' ;  173,  G  ;  176,  J  ;  178, 
Q  ;  180,  D,  2'.' ;  E,  [J-i].     See  infra,  Nos.  116,  note  46 ;  116,  C,  note  8  ;  117,  B,  note  3. 


398  No.  115.     MARECHAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,  1820  [III 

legalem   ad   redditus   qui   ipsi   assignati   fuerint.      Haec   conveatio   his 
verbis  concipitur : 

«  A.  M.  D.  G. 

23.  "  Subsequentes  praesentis  conventionis  arbiculi  admissi  sunt  et 
suscepti  die  20  septembris  1805  in  domo  Societatis  dicta  S.  Thomae,  a 

RR.  DD.  Episcopo  Baltimorensi  ex  una  parte,  et  a  R.  P. 
brtwe^^"  Superiore  Societatis  Jesu  in  foederatis  Americae  provinciis 
Carroll  and  ex  altera  parte,  fuitque  intellectum  ac  statutum  a  praefatis 
restored.  subscriptorihus  illos  eosdem  articulos  habendos  fore  tanquam 

totidem  regulas,  quibus  in  futurum  gubernabuntur  non 
subscriptores  praefati  tantum,  sed  et  respective  ipsorum  successores. 

"  Art.  1 2 

"  Art.  3.  Redditus  qui  Episcopo  Baltimorensi  nunc  conceduntur  ex 
bonis  Societatis  seu  Corporationis  (Cleri  nempe  Marylandiensis  ^^)  perpetui 
erunt,  neque  poterunt  alienari,  et  ad  hunc  effectum  consequendum  authen- 
ticum  scriptum  instrumentum  conficietur. 
«  Art.  4  etc. 

"Joannes,  Episc.  Bait. 

"ROBERTUS    MOLINEUX,    Sup.^'    S.J."  ^^ 

24.  Hac  semel  inita  conventione,^^  DD,  Carroll  existimans  se  sufficienter 

'°  C/.  No.  121,  B,  4,  Bozaven's  critiqiie  on  the  Marechal  documents  in  the 
Sommario,  1822.  These  three  words  (Cleri  nempe  Marylandiensis)  are  not  in  the  text 
of  the  Agreement  or  attempted  contract  lohich  is  translated  here  into  Latin,  as  if 
verbatim.  The  text  of  the  aforesaid  attempted  ccnitract  ]ias  a  clause  deleted  :  Clergy  and 
now  of  the  Society,  with  the  substitution :  Society  or  Corporation.  TJiis  latter 
clause  from  the  original  is  left  here,  and  the  gloss  added :  (Cleri  nempe  Marylandiensis) ; 
which,  being  inserted  by  Marechal  in  his  own  sense  of  a  Maryland  clergy  in  general, 
not  the  Society  alone,  creates  a  non-sensus,  the  gloss  ccnitradicting  the  original  and  the 
original  contradictitig  the  gloss.  Two  years  after  this,  in  presenting  to  the  Cardinals 
of  the  Propaganda  the  lohole  text  of  the  attempted  Agreement,  but  translated  into 
Italian,  the  non-sensus  loas  eliminated  by  omitting  the  gloss,  and  substituting  an 
entirely  neio  clatcse,  which  is  not  in  the  Agreement  at  all.  For  ex  bonis  Societatis  seu 
Corporationis  tlie  Italian  version  has  :  dai  Padri  della  Societa  0  Corporazione,  "  by  the 
Fathers  of  the  Society  en-  Corporation,"  implying  a  personal  obligation  in  the  Fathers 
as  such  to  the  see  of  Baltiviore,  ^oithout  any  reference  to  the  estates  as  such,  on  which, 
it  was  contended,  the  obligation  rested.  Cf.  No.  121,  B,  4  ;  for  the  Italian  version. 
No.  186. 

Bozaven  also  observes  that,  in  skipping  Art.  1  he7-e,  the  writer  has  omitted  an 
essential  statement  of  CarrolVs,  contradictory  to  MarechaVs  contention.  In  the  first 
lines  of  the  first  Article  the  words  occur  :  an  estate  belonging  to  the  Society,  or  to  the 
Corporation  in  trust  for  the  Society.  These  words  do  appear  in  the  Italian  translation 
offered  to  the  Cardinals :  podere  appartenente  alia  Societa  0  Corporazione  in  fide 
commissa  per  la  Societa.     Cf.  No.  186. 

It  is  to  be  noticed  further,  that  this  §  23  emphasizes  a  contradiction  which  appears 
in  §  22.  Carroll,  says  Marechal,  luas  afraid  that,  "  if  percliance  the  Society  were  ever 
re-established,"  he  might  not  be  able  to  provide  for  his  successors  from  the  Jesuit  estates. 
He  ^^  avoided  this  danger"  by  making  an  agreement  with  Molyneux,  whom  "  he  had 
installed  as  Superior-  of  the  Society  re-established  iii  tJiese  2>arts  "  (§  22).  The  first 
paragraph  of  the  Agreement  (§  23)  purports  to  be  between  Carroll  and  "  the  Superior  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus  "  not  betioeen  Carroll  and  ex-Jesuits. 

"  This  word  Sup.  is  not  in  tJie  text  of  the  Agreement. 

=«  Cf.  Nos.  186,  187. 

^^  Tlie  Agreement  did  not  proceed  beyond  the  ccrrrected,  interlined  memorandum  of 
a  draft.   See  Nos.  186,  and  facsimile,  ibi;  187,  J.  G.  Slwa  on  the  document. 


§  ir]  No.  115.     MARECHAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,  1820  399 

providisse   suorum    successorum  decent!    sustentationi,   nullam    amplius 

cum  Jesuitis  suis  olim  sociis  quoad  temporalia  habuit  contro- 

versiam.'*''     Usque  ad  mortem  suam  redditus  ipsi  assignatos  ^^""0'^  ^  ^^^'t^ 
^    _  _  .  successor,  the 

constanter  percepit.     Eosdem  sine  ulla  difficultate  obtinuit  ex-Jesuit 

ipsius   immediatus    successor    111"'."'    DD.   Leonardus    Neale,  the^pension. 

quamdiu  usu  hujus  mortalis  vitae  fruitus  est.*^ 

25.  Verum  ((juod  certe  Eminentiae  Tuae  mirabile  videbitur)  vix  tres 

menses  elapsi  fuerant  a  die  qua  sedem  Baltimorensem  conscenderam,  cum 

rumor  in  publicum  prodiit  patres  Societatis   intendere  me  _. 

,  T  .,  .,  .  T  The  pension 

privare  redditibus,  quibus  mei  praedecessores  gavisi  fuerant.  refused  to 

Hunc  rumorem  tanquam  omnino  vanum  per  aliquod  tempus  cessor"*^" 

contempsi.     At  vero  eo  in  dies  crescente,  ad  omue  dubium  Marechal, 

propellendum,  ea  de  re  scripsi  epistolam  ad  patres  Societatis, 

qui  legales  sunt  possessores  bonorum  Cleri  Marylandiensis.     Illi  autem 

mihi  responderunt  quod  per  tres  annos  tantum  mihi  concessuri  forent  560 

nummos  Mexicanos ;  quia,  inquiunt,  finita  semel  metropolitana  ecelesia, 

potero  ab  ejus  temporalibus  administratoribus  exigere  utex  annuali  pretio, 

quod  percipitur  ex  locatione  sedilium,  mihi  summam  ad  meam  sustentationem 

solvant  sufficientem.'*'- 

26.  Frustra   eis    objeci   solemne   senatus   Marylandiensis    decretum. 

Frustra  ad  eos  transmisi  exemplar  authenticum  contractus  initi  inter  Tll""i"' 

DD.  Carroll  et  P.  Robertum  Molineux,  Superiorem  Societatis.  Marechal's 

Frustra  eis  probavi  absolutam  impossibilitatem  in  qua  versa-  manifold  plea 

bantur  administratores  metropolitanae  ecclesiae  mihi  conce-  ^^^^^  ^  ' 

dendi  ullos  redditus.      His  et  similibus  argumentis  quamvis  planissimis 

justitiae   principiis   innitantur,    constanter  responderunt  quod,  restituta 

nunc  Societate  per  bullam  Pii  VII,  ipsis  incumbit  obligatio  restituendi 

eidem  Societati  omnia  bona  quae  olim  possidebat  quovis  titulo;   neque 

sibi  licere  partem   aliquam  illorum  bonorum  diver tere  ad  usum  Societatis 

extraneum."''     Contractum  initum  inter  111'""!™  DD.  Carroll  et  P.  Robertum 

Molineux    esse    ab    origine     invalidum,    siquidem    juxta    constitutiones 

S.  Ignatii,  superior    Provincialis   bona    Societatis    alienare   vel   gravare 

(b)  It  may  be  noticed  orce  for  all  that,  in  ilarechaVs  documents,  there  is  a  constant  use  of  dots 
between  sentences,  as  also  of  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  by  way  of  emphasizing  statements.  The  dots  occur  between 
each  of  the  .sentences  in  this  paragraph.  The  reprndnctinn  of  them  would  give  rise  to  an  ambiquity, 
as  if  something  were  left  out  in  the  editing  of  the  papers.  At  most  they  might  be  represented  by 
dashes,  ichich,  if  used  elsewhere  in  the  editing  of  the  said  documents,  will  merely  stand  for  the 
emphatic  dots. 

*"  Bozaven  contrasts  this  statement  ivith  Marechal's  counter-affirmation,  No.  117,  E, 
Nota  5,  ad  fin.  :  Cum  novo  ardore  mentis  laboravit  idem  lUmv^  DD.  Carroll  ut  pars 
aliqua  bonorum,  quae  P.  Societatis  of&ciales  Corporationis  possident,  consecra- 
retur  ad  sustentationem  turn  suorum  successorum  turn  cleri  saecularis  Baltimorensis. 
Illud  fuit  ipsi  obstinaciter  denegatum.     No.  121,  B,  2. 

*'■  No.  180,  D,  2?  ;  E,  [i?].  There  is  no  allusion  in  the  foregoing  to  the  three 
grounds  of  right  zuhich  Carroll  had  to  an  allowance  from  his  brethren.  See  No.  117, 
B,  note  3.  The  two  first  of  these  three  titles  to  support  luere  also  vested  in  Leonard 
Neale,  wJio  succeeded  Carroll  as  archbisJiop.     No  one  of  them  subsisted  in  Mareclml. 

■•••^  No.  180,  Q,  3?  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  10  June,  1818.  What  is  meant  by 
rumor  in  publicum  prodiit  regarding  the  Corporation's  private  affairs,  does  not  appear 
in  the  documents.    As  to  quovis  titulo  infra,  we  find  no  trace  of  it.     Cf,  No.  181,  D. 


400  No.  115.     HIARECHAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,  1820  [ill 

ullo  [n!<ZZo]  modo  potest  sine  praevio  consensu  Superioris  Generalis, 
etc.^^^ 

27.  Certe  quidem  haec  responsa  non  paruoi  me  contristaverunt,  imo 
scandalizaverunt  me  et  viros  pios  et  doctos,  ad  quorum  notitiam  pervene- 
His  consul-  runt,  Verum  in  re  tanti  momenti,  ne  praecipitanter  aliquid 
tation.  agerem,  turn  ad  meae  conscientiae  pacem  tuendam,  tum 
ad  generale  ecclesiae  bonum  promovendum,  primum  exquisivi  consilium 
virorum  tum  scientia  tum  pietate  insignium.  Porro  mihi  unanimiter 
declararunt  : 

28.  I?  Me  jus  habere  evidens  ac  certissimum  percipiendi  ex  bonis  ecclesi- 

asticis  Marylandiae  eosdem  redditus  quos  mei  praedecessores  perceperunt. 

.,      .  II?  Me  non  posse,  tuta  conscientia  et  sine  manifesta  in- 

Unanimous  . 

decision  of  his  fractione  juramenti,  quod  die  meae  consecrationis  ante  altaria 
counci  ors.       (]hristi  protuli,  valedicere  juii  quod  sedi  meae  certo  annectitur. 

III?  Quod,  etsi  paupertatis  molestias  perferre  paratus  sim,  attamen 
prorsus  meae  dignitati  indecorum  esse  ut  omni  temporal!  bono  destituar  ; 
religionis  bonum  exigere  ut  archiepiscopus  Baltimorensis  ab  eleemosynis 
fidelium  ad  suum  victum  et  vestitvim  non  omnino  pendeat.  Tandem  eum 
potiri  debere  redditibus,  qui  sufficiant  ad  solvendas  expensas  quae  visita- 
tionem  et  administrationem  suae  dioeceseos  necessario  attendunt. 

IV?  Deuique  me  coram  Deo  teneri  media  sumere  quibus  jui'a  meae 
sedis  agnoscantur  et  protegantur. 

29.  Possem    quidem,   Em"!''    Cardinalis,    promptum    et    efficacissimum 
medium  adhibere,  videlicet  supplicem  libellum  senatui  supremo  Mary- 
landiae praesentare  ;  neque  ullum  est  dubium  quin  statim 

spoliation  of     compelleret   patres    Societatis   ut    meo    juri    satisfacerent. 

the  Jesuits  if  Verum  hoc  extremum  remedium  adhibere  hucusque  renui, 
he  appealed  .  ,  , .        , . 

to  the  Mary-  quia,  praeter  scandalum  quod  ex  publica  lite  nasceretur, 
land  Assembly  ^.g^^j^  gg^  g^  quidem  gravissima  timendi  ne  senatores  Mary- 
landiae, qui  fere  sunt  ad  unum  religione  heterodoxi,  plus 
aequo  in  Societatem  incenderentur  ;  atque  non  solum  earn  cogerent  mihi 
solvere  redditus  quibus  mei  praedecessores  potiti  sunt,  sed  etiam  eamdem 
omnibus  bonis  quae  possidet  spoliarent.** 

30.  Quare  mihi  visum  est  louge  prudentius  esse  omnem  hanc  contro- 
Marechal  versiam  ad  supremum  S.  Sedis  judicium  remitters. 

prefers  to  31.  Verum  tam en  Em*''""  Tuam  animadvertere  velim  me 

Jesuits  by         a  patribus  Societatis  nullum  requirere  bonum  quod  ipsi  pro- 

a  reference  nrium  est.  Omnia  quae  sua  sunt  retineant.*^  Neque 
to  Rome.  ^     .  ,    .,,.  .      ^        ,     ,  .  ,.  ,   .       ^.. 

Wants  only       pariter  ab  illis  requiro  omnia  bona  (juae  ipsorum  nuei  a  pus 

his  own.  douatoribus  ad  generale  Ecclesiae  servitium  commissa  sunt. 

"  Ajttr  the  Coiyoration  meeting  of  18-20  Aivil,  1820,  the  secretary.  Father  EdeUn, 
sent  to  Archbishop  Marechal  a  copy  of  CarruU's  Declaration,  2G  May,  1790,  that  no 
right  over  the  Jesuit  property  accrned  to  the  see  of  Baltimore.  No.  181,  D.  Cf. 
No.  IGO,  C,  and  facsimile  of  Carroll's  Declaration,  ibi. 

**  A  test  case  icns  actually  tried,  this  same  year,  on  the  issue  here  projiounded  by 
Marechal.     It  was  decided  in  favour  of  the  Corporation.     See  No.  121,  A,  III.,  note  5. 

"  Rozavcn  calls  attention  here  to  the  contrary  assertion,  No.  IIG,  C,  [/v  ] ;  Conjeciase 


§   li]  No.  115.     MARECIIAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,  1820  401 

Eorum  zelo  et  pietati  cuiiiidens,  spero  fore  ut  illis  u«uii  sint  ad  luajorem 
Dei  gloriam  promovendani. 

32.  Verum  cum  in  mea  mente  perpendo  turn  solemne  decretum 
senatus  Marylandiae,  turn  privatura  contractum,  quern  inierunt  DD.  Car- 
roll  et  superior    Societatis   Robertus  Molineux,   turn  etiam 

....  ...    Wants  White 

generales  ecclesiae  leges,  evidens  mihi  videtur  illos  teneri  mihi  Marsh  con- 

concedere  redditus  quos  ven.  mei  praedecessores  perceperunt.  J'^yed  to 

Hinc  ab   illis    require  ut  jus  meum    agnoscant,   idque    per 

instrumentum  authenticum,  quod  vim  habeat  coram  lege  civili ;  atque  ad 

devitandas  controversias,  quae  frequenter  oriuntur  ex  dilatione  solutionis 

annualis  pensionis  (quales  fuere  quae  extiterunt  inter  eos  et  DD.  Carroll),**^ 

cei'tissime  melius  esset  ut  titulum  legalem  mihi  concederent  in  unum  ex 

praediis  quae  possident,  quod  vulgo  dicitur  White  Marsh.     Notoriura 

est  nanique  omnibus  illud  fuisse  non   ita  pridem  ipsorum  bonae  fidei 

commissum    a    pio    donatore   Jacobo    Carroll    ad    generalem    ecclesiae 

Marylandiensis  utilitateiu.^' 

33.  Saepe  mecum  cogitavi    adire    Romam    ad   expediendum   illud   et 

caetera  maximi  momenti   negotia ;  sed  continua  sollicitudo  -wri^j,  ^v,' 

mentis,  quam  exigit  meae  dioecesis  administratio,  simul  et  settlement 

mea  paupertas,  id  vetant.     Igitur,  Em"."'  Cardinalis,  ad  tuam  Pr^gfect  oT^ 

summam  humanitatem  et  pietatem  confugio  ut  ilia  ad  felicem  Propaganda 

exitum  deducas.     Quod  si   perlicere  digneris,   archiepiscopi  eternal  grati- 

Baltimorenses  et  tota  ecclesia  Marylandiensis  nomen  tuuui  ^'^,^.^^°™      , 

•'  Baltimore  and 

venerari  ac  laudare  non  cessabunt.  the  Maryland 

Interim   Deum    Patrem  omnipotentem   liumiliter  depre-  Church. 

camur  ut  Em'''l"'  Tuam  omnibus  donis  cumulet  et  earn  diu  servet  inco- 

lumcm  et  sospitet. 

Eminentiae  Tuae 

Humillimus  in  Christo  servus  tuus 

Amb.  Arch.  Bait, 

Propaganda  Archives,  Acta  Sacrae  CoiigregationiB  de  Propaganda  Fide,  aiini 
1822  (Baltimori),  p.  235'' ;  Soinmario,  Num.  I. — Baltimore  Diocesan  ArcJiircs, 
22  D,  f.  6,  seci'j-'  MarecliaVs  autograph  :  "  Baltimori,  die  19  Augusti,  1820." 

Tlie  forctjoiiifj  petition  failed  of  its  effect,  heyoncl  the  desjjatcJdng  of  a 

in  unam  communem  Mass  am  omnia  bona  quae  possidebant,  turn  ea  quae  eraut 
Societatis,  turn  ea  quae  a  piis  donatoribus  ipsorum  bonae  fidei  oommissa  fuerant, 
ad  perpetuam  sustentationeni  cleri  Marylandiensis,  atque  eumdem  senatum  banc 
oblationem  acceptavisse.     No.  121,  B,  3. 

■"*  TJie  occasion  for  assigning  Bolicmia  to  Bishop  Carroll,  in  lieu  of  tbe  sum 
of  800  dollars  now  paid  from  the  general  fund,  is  stated  in  the  Corparation  Proceed- 
ings, 11  Sept.,  1806,  to  bo  a  proposal  made  by  tlbo  Representatives  of  the  Clergy.  And  a 
right  is  reserved  to  the  succeeding  Bishop  [Leonard  Nealc,  ex-Jesuit)  that  he  shall  re- 
ceive %1000  annually,  if  the  Corporation  take  back  the  said  estate  at  the  death  of  Bishop 
Carroll  [ex- Jesuit).  Infra,  No.  178,  Q.  The  time  of  this  resolution  was  that  of  the 
Society's  private  restoration,  and  one  year  after  the  attempted  Agreement  ivith 
Molyneux.  There  appears  no  mention  in  the  documents  of  the  circumstance  here 
alleged  in  the  text :  ad  devitandas  controversias  .  .  .  (quales  fuere  quae  extiterunt 
inter  eos  et  DD.  Carroll). 

"  There  is  nothing  to  this  effect  in  James  Carroll's  will.     Sec  No.  62,  C-E. 

VOL.  I.  2d 


402  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE   CONTROVERSY,  1S22  [III 

letter  hy  Mgr.  Pcdicini,  Secretary  of  the  Projjaganda  (20  Jaii., 
1821),  to  the  new  General  of  the  Society,  Father  Luigi  Fortis. 
TJie  Secretary  stated  the  two  lieads  of  claims,  on  jurisdiction  and 
property,  ad.vanced  hy  Mgr.  Marechal.  See  No.  121,  G.  We  have 
not  found  the  GeneraVs  answer.  But  we  do  find  a  shm^t  memo- 
randum on  the  suhject  of  the  Maryland  Jesuit  property,  ivritten  hy 
the  hand  of  Father  Grassi,  and  drawn  up  with  the  help  of  Father 
Peter  Kenney,  who  lead  arrived  in  Rome  from  America  towards 
the  close  of  1820,*^  A  few  days  after  the  date  of  Pcdicini' s 
letter,  the  General,  writing  to  Father  Anthony  Kohlmann, 
Superior  in  Maryland  (3  Feb.,  1821),  refers  to  the  question  of 
lyrivilcges,  clearly  the  same  suhject  as  that  of  MarecliaV s  letter 
to  the  Cardinal,  first  part,  on  jurisdiction  (§§  3-8).  He  says  that 
not  all  the  ancient  privileges  of  the  Society  have  been  restored  by 
Pius  VII. ;  lie  will  direct  his  attention  to  this  matter  in  due  time, 
as  desired  by  the  General  Congregation  which  had  just  elected 
him ;  meanwhile,  "  the  members  of  the  Society  are  to  continue  using 
those  privileges,  which  are  essentially  annexed  to  the  religioits 
state  ;  I  say,  the  religious  state,  which  is  proper  to  our  Society."  ^^ 

In  tlie  year  after  his  letter  to  Fontana  (No.  115),  Marechal  suddenly 
left  America  for  Pome,  as  Kohlmann  said,  without  any  one's 
hnowledge,  nemine  conscio.^"  Then,  a  great  controversy  developed, 
which  entailed  not  only  the  redaction  of  many  documents,  hut  the 
printing  of  several  scries,  submitted  to  the  Propaganda  at  three 
different  intervals,  in  what  are  called  Sommarii,  or  briefs. 

In  the  printed  Somniario  of  1822,  there  follow  on  this  subject: — 

Num.  II.  See  No.  118,  infra:  Picport  submitted  by  the  General  S.J.  to 
the  P7'opaganda  (March-May),  1822.     Italian. 

Num.  III.  Italian  translation  of  Act  of  Maryland  Assembly,  23  Dec. 
1792 :  Charter  of  the  Corporation ;  from  a  copy  {In  English  ?) 
annexed  to  No.  116,  A :  Marechal  to  the  General,  18  Jan.,  1822. 

Num.  IV.     Italian  translation  of  the  Carroll-Molyticux  Agreement, 

*'  General  Archives  S.J,,  Maryl.  Epist.  6,  i.,  document  D,  Memoria  relativa  alia 
pensione,  etc. ;  s.  cl. 

*"  General  Arcliives  S.J.,  Epistolae  Vicariorum  et  Geueralium,  1783-1825 ;  1S2J, 
Feb.  .') :  Ad  P.  Ant.  Kohlmann,  Sup'"  Nostrorum  in  Amcr.  Sept.  .  ,  .  f  Circa 
privilcgia  olim  Societati  conccssa  animadvertendum  est,  restauratorem  nostrum 
Pium  VII.  non  omnia  nobis  rcstituisse ;  quaro  circa  corum  usum  caute  admoduni 
procedendum  est ;  plura,  ut  a  Gongregatione  Gencrali  injunctum  fuit,  pctani,  et 
confido  me  obteuturum.  Sod  alias  de  his  scribam.  Interim  pergant  nostri  iis 
privilegiis  uti,  quae  sunt  statui  religioso  essentialitcr  anucxa,  statui,  inquam,  religiose, 
qui  Societati  nostrac  proprius  est.  Of.  No.  130,  A,  note  3,  the  General  liootliaan's 
vjnniun. 

^'>  General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.  2,  i.,  Kohlmann,  8  {23  ?■  .W?)  Oct.,  1821,  to 
the  General. 


§  ii]  jVo.n6,A.     A/AJf£C//AL    TO   THE   GENERAL,    1822  403 

W   Sept.,    I8O0  ;    similarl//   rendered    into    Italian,   luith    the 
attedatioii :  Conforme  all'  oiiginale.    +  Amb.  A.B.    Cf.  No.  186. 

Num.  V.  See  No.  116,  A-D  :  Correspondence  hetiveen  Marechal  and  the 
General,  IS  Jan.-4  Feb.,  18^2:i ;  and  No.  117,  A-F  :  Notes  of 
Marechal  on  the  General's  letter  of  Jf,  Feb.,  18:2:'i.     Latin. 

Num.  VI.  See  No.  116,  E  :  Mareehal  to  the  Propaganda,  12  Feb.,  1822. 
Latin. 

Num.  VIII.  See  No.  121,  A:  Marechal  to  the  Propaganda,  Braves 
Eesponsiones.     Latin. 

Other  papers  of  MarechaVs  in  the  same  Sommario,  Numeri  VII., 
IX.-XVIII.,  treat  of  providing  for  American  bishopries,  of  the 
Philadelphia  schism,  of  excluding  from  American  dioceses  the 
clergy  ivho  come  from  Ireland,  of  Mgr.  Dubourg  and  Louisiana, 
etc.     Cf  No.  210,  infra. 

In  two  later  briefs  on  the  same  issue,  those  of  182/f  and  1826,  there  are 

'printed  some  of  the  documents  given  belovj :  in  the  Sommario  of 

182.!f,  (Projmganda  Archives,  Acta),  Nos.  123,  124,  125,  126  ; 

in  that  of  1826  {Propaganda  Archives,  ibid.),  Nos.  132,  135,  A. 

Cf  No.  210,  infra. 

As  MarechaVs  communications  on  various  subjects,  luritten  autograph 
or  duplicated,  printed  in  briefs,  or  rehearsed  in  divers  forms, 
amount  to  so7ne  thousands  of  folios  in  the  Propaganda  Archives 
alone  (America  Centrale,  5,  6,  7,  8,  besides  the  Acta  Sacrae 
Congregationis),  ive  collect  cither  from  the  Propagandct  or  other 
Archives  the  substantial  documents  of  the  present  controversy, 
omitting  endless  repetitions. 

No.  116.  1822,  January  18— February  12. 

Correspondence  between  Marechal  and  the  General  in  Eome.  A. 
Jan.  18 :  MarechaVs  statement  of  his  rights.  B.  Jan.  20:  the 
GeneraVs  reply.  C.  Jan.  28:  MarechaVs  reiteration  and 
amplification.  D.  Feb.  ^:  the  General's  critique.  E.  Feb,  12: 
Mareehal  to  the  Propaganda. 

A. 
(A)  Rome  18  janvicr  1822. 

NuMEiio  V.  Praesens      Archiepiscopus      Baltimorensis     exigit 

Questo  numero  com-  tantum  a  Corporatione  Cleri  Marilandiensis  (cjuae,  ex 

aperto  qui  in  Roma      *1"*^   re.stituta  fuerib    Societas,   constat   fere    exclusive 

tra  li  [!J  Arcives-         Jesuitis) eosdem  precise  ledditus  quos  sui  ven.  praedeces- 

covo  di  Baltimora  '  •  i, 

ed  il  P.  G.  dei  sores  constanter  et  sine  ulla  controversia  perceperunt ; 

A  foio  a^la  kttera^D*  idque  non   tanquam    gratuitum   donum,   sed  tanquam 
inclusive.  jus  sacrum  et  evidens  innixum  nempe — 


404      No.  116,  B.  THE   GENERAL    TO  MARECHAL,    1822      [III 

l".  solemni  et  publico  decreto  senatus  legislativi  MarylancUensis  ;  ^ 
Marechalto  -^^  private  contractu  inito  inter   111"".""  DD.  Carroll    et 

Uie  General,      Rev''""'    Robertum   Molineux  primum   restauratae  Societatis 
Father  Fortis,  .  .       .,^      ,         ...  r,  .        1  •       tt 

Rome,  superiorem   in    ioederatis   Amencae    beptentrionalis    rro- 

Jan.i8,  1822.     vi^^ciis  ;  "^ 

Three  pnn-  ' 

ciples  of  3''  generalibus   legibus    juris    naturalis    et    ecclesiastici. 

lying  his       "    Siquidem,  praeter  bona  Societatis  proprie  dicta,  Corporatio 

claim.  Marylaudiensis  in  sua  possessione  retinet  bona  quae  desti- 

nata  fuerant  a  piis  donatoribus  ad   sustentationem  et  incrementum  eccle- 

siae  Marylandiensis. 


B  1822,  January  20. 

(B)  Illustrissimo  Domino  Archibpiscopo  Baltimorensi. 

Praepositus  Generalis  Societatis  Jesu  accepit  breve  scriptuni 
sibi  ab  IH"1°  D"."  Archiepiscopo  Baltimorensi  missum,  nulla  tamen  sub- 
Th  G  1  scriptione  munitum,  quo  declai-atur  dictum  111""""  Archi- 
Fortis  to  episcopum    nihil  aliud  exigere  a   Corporatione   quam  vocat 

Jam  a)  ^822.     ^^^I'i  Marylandiensis,  nisi    eosdem    praecise    redditus,  quos 
constanter  et  sine  ulla  controversia  perceperunt  duo  vene- 
rabiles    ipsius    praedecessores,    et    quidem,    ut    affirmat,    jure    sacro    et 
evidenti. 

Alienum  prorsus  est  a  mente  et  voluntate  Praepositi  Generalis  ut 
jura  episcoporum  sive  spiritualia  sive  temporalia  a  nostrae  Societatis 
religiosis  in  ulla  re  laedantur ;  quin  inimo  ipsi  maxime  cordi  est  ut  omne 
genus  obsequii  et  reverentiae  ab  eis  exhibeatur  dignissimo  Archiepiscopo 
Baltimorensi  erga  nostram  Societatem  benevolentissimo  et  de  Ecclesia 
praeclare  merito. 

In  praesenti  autem  quaestione  hoc  tantum  optat  Praepositus  Generalis 
et  ab  111".'"  Archiepiscopo  humillime  petit,  ut  non  dedignetur  clarius 
exprimere,  quodnam  sit  et  in  quo  fundetur  jus  illud  quod  sibi  vindicat. 
Namque — 

1".  Non  satis  intelligitur  quomodo  possit  111'"."''  Archiepiscopus  exigere 
eosdem     praecise     redditus,    quos    duo    ipsius    praedecessores    perce- 
_  perunt,  siquidem  alter  eorum  non  habuit  eosdem  redditus 

ances  granted  ac  prior  ;  nam  priori  assignatum  fuerat  aliquod  pracdium, 
chal^s%rede-  Posteriori  autem  annua  pensio.  Notandum  porro  est 
cessors  were  praedictos  duos  episcopos  membra  fuisse  extinctae  Societatis 
were  made  Jesu,  eoque  titulo  aequum  fuisse  ut  aliqua  eis  pensio  tribue- 
astoex-  retur  ex   bonis  Societatis,  praesertim  eo  tempore  quo  suffi- 

cientem  sustentationem  aliunde  vix  haberent.  Jus  vero 
strictum  et  fundatum  in  eorum  dignitate  episcopali  nunquam  agnovit 
Corporatio. 

*  No.  164.  •-'  No.  186. 


I 


§  ii]  A'c.  no,  C.     MARECHAL    'JO    THE    GENERAL,    1822  405 

2'1  Praetensum   jus  episcoporum   Baltimorensium  ut  aimuos:  redditus 

percipiant  ex  bonis  Sociotatis,  (juomodo  furidetur  in  decreto 

senatus  Marylandiensis  non.  videmus.     Citanda  forent  verba  f^e  Lee:is^  ° 

ex  quibus  illud  deducitur  :  nos  sane  in  eo  decreto  nihil  tale  lature 

deprehendere  potuimus,  irrelevant. 

3';  Neque  P.  Molineux,  nee  alius  suDerior  Societatis  in  3-  The  Moly- 
...  ,  .  "" .      .  ,        .     neux-Carroll 

America,   juxta   regulas    canonicas,   potuit   imponere    bonis  paper  un- 

Societatis  onus  solvendi  in  perpetuum  aliquam   pensionem  y^°iJes^'  °'^ 

episcopis  Baltimorensibus.     Scriptuni  autem  quod  exhibetur 

non  contractum  continet  sed  quandam  promissionem  contractus  ineundi ; 

qui    tamen  nunquam    initus  est.      Promissio  vero  rei,   quae    non  est   in 

potestate  promittentis,  nullius,  ut  patet,  valoris  esse  potest. 

4°  Si  quae  sunt  bona  inter  ea  quae  a  Societate  possidentur,  ad  quae 

111'"."'  Archiepiscopus  jus  se  habere  putat  ex  voluntate  dona-   ,^  ^^y  legacy 

torum,  res  ista  ex  instrumentis  donationum  facile  compone-  meant  for 

.  .  Marechal  to 

retur.     Non    enim    dubium    esse    potest    quin    donatorum  be  identified 

voluntas  sit  sancte  servanda ;    sed  de  ista  voluntate  certis  ^^  such. 

documentis    constare    debet.      Si    qua    igitur    talia    documenta    habeat 

jipnis  Archiepiscopus,  dignetur  ilia  communicare. 

Rogat  etiam  Praepositus  Goneralis  111"'".™  Archiepiscopum  ut,  si  quod 
porro  scriptum  hoc  de  negotio  ad  eum  mittat,  illud  sua  subscriptione 
muniat  ;  sic  enim  fiet  ut  conildeutius  respondeatur  et  res  citius  ad  iinem 
deducatur. 

Pi-omae  20  januarii  1822. 


C.  1822,  January  28. 

(C)  Lettre  de  M''.  I'Archeveque  de  Baltimore  au  Superieur  General. 

Rome  28  Janvier  1822. 

Rrv°.^-  Admodum  Pater. 

Prout  Paternitas  Tua  a  me  postulaverat,  brevem  ad  eam  misi 

indicem    jDrincipiorum  justitiae,    quibus    meae    nituntur    reclamationes : 

nimirum  Paternitati  Tuae   ea    quae    decet    episcopum    sim- 

plicitate  declaravi,  me  tantum  requirere  a  Corporatione  Cleri  the  Genera? 

Marylandiensis    (quae,   ex    quo    restaurata    fuerit    Societas,  Jan.  28, 

constat  fere  exclusive  Jesultis)  eosdem   redditus,  quos  mei  titionofthe' 

ven.   praedecessores    constanter   et    sine    ulla    controversia  ^  t^'"? ^  P*}"" 

.  ciples  of 

perceperunt,    idque,    non    tanquam   gratuitum    donum,    sed  justice. 

tanquam  jus    sacrum    et    evidens  innixum :    1°  Solemni   et 
publico    decreto   senatus    legislativi    Marylandiensis ; — 2?    Private    con- 
tractu inito  inter  111-""."'  DD.   Carroll  et  Rev'""."'  P.  Robertum  Molineux, 

^  C/.  infra,  ad  note  7.  Rosaven  directs  attention  to  the  contradictory  tenor  of 
No.  117,  C,  p.  429 :  [CaiToll]  constanter  usque  ad  mortem  suam  jus  suae  sedis  et 
cleri  Marylandiensis  strenue  defendit :  constanter  judicavit  agendi  rationem  suorum 
fratrum  esse  manifestam  violationem  juri^  turn  publici  tum  privati.    See  No.  121,  B,  1. 


406  No.  116,  C.     MARECHAL    TO    THE   GENERAL,    1822  fill 

primum  restauratae  Societatis  Superiorem  *  in  Foederatis  Americae 
Septentrionalis  Provinciis ;— 3"  Generalibus  legibus  juris  naturalis  et 
ecclesiastici.  Siquidem,  praeter  bona  Societatis  proprie  dicta,  Corpo- 
ratio  Marylandiensis  in  sua  possessione  retinet  bona,  quae  destinata 
fuerant  a  piis  donatoribus  ad  sustentationem  et  incrementum  ecclesiae 
Marylandiensis. 

Huic  brevi  notitiae  adjunxi  unum  exemplar  turn  solemnis  decreti 
senatus  Marylandiensis  turn  privati  contractus  initi  inter  ven.  meum  prae- 
decessorem  DD.  Carroll  et  Rev'"'.'"  P.  Robertum  Molineux  in  America 
nostra  S.J.  Provincialem  Superiorem. 

[l*:]  Jam  vero,  si  Paternitas  Tua  attente  legerit  prius  instrumentum, 
manifesto  debuit  percipere  patres  S.J.  in  Marylandia '^>  superstites, 
tempore  quo  extincta  erat  Societas  et  nulla  afFulgebat  spes 
A  "^^^f^^  °^  ipsius  restaurationis,  sponte  ^  adiisse  senatum  Marylandi- 
giving-the  ensem  et  proprio  motu  coram  ipso  conjecisse  in  unam  com- 
of  Tesu^  pro-^  munem  M  a  s  s  a  m  omnia  bona  quae  possidebant,  turn  ea  quae 
perty  to  the  erant  Societatis,  turn  ea  quae  a  piis  donatoribus  ipsorum 
wfao^Iand.  bonae  fidei  commissa  fuerant  ad  perpetuam  sustentationem 
cleri  Marylandiensis,  atque  eumdem  senatum  hanc  oblationem 
acceptavisse  ;  *^  et,  ut  in  perpetuum  firma  remaneret,  earn  suprema  sua 
authoritate  firmavisse. 

2"  Si    posterius   instrumentum   mature    Paternitas  Tua    perpenderit, 

similiter  debuit  evidenter  percipere  P.   Robertum  Molineux  Superiorem 

S.J.  Provincialem  sine  ulla  haesitatione  agnovisse  redditus, 

JndertaWn^     quos   Corporatio  Marylandiensis  solvebat  ven.  meo  praede- 

to  transmit        cessori   DD.  Carroll,   esse  et   debere   esse  perpetuos  ;  atque 

allowance         insuper,  ut  perpetui   certo   forent,   suscepisse   obligationem 

to  Carroll's        transmittendi     eidem     ven.     meo     praedecessori     tit ul urn 
successors.  '- 

civilem  ad  hunc  efiectum  consequendum. 

Nunc  autem  Paternitas  Tua  asserit  te  non  distincte  videre  quomodo 

jus  arcliiepiscoporum   Baltimorensium,  ut  annuos  redditus  percipiant  ex 

bonis    Corporations    Marylandiensis,    quorum    administrationem    habet 

Societas,"''  fluat  ex  decreto  senatus  supra  enuntiato. 

(a)  In  Marylandia:  iAese  two  words  are  in  ihe  printed  Sommario,  and  thus  show  a  process  of  retouch- 
ing for  use  with  the  Cardinals  of  Propaganda.    i>o  too  oljlationem  for  propositionem,  a  few  lines  helow. 

We  note  here  only  the ivincipal  alterations.     The  original  Utter  of  Marechal  is  in  the  General  Archives 
S.J.,  as  noted  below. 

(b)  In  original :  quotum  Jesuitae  admiuistrationem  habent. 

•*  Li  the  original  and  in  the  printed  Sommario  there  is  a  constant  difference  and 
variation  in  the  title  given  to  Father  Molyneux,  as  Superior,  or  as  Superior  Provincialis. 
In  fioint  of  fact,  there  was  no  Provincial  of  Maryland  for  some  29  years  later,  when 
Father  Wvi.  McShcrry  luas  af/pointed  first  Provincial  of  the  newly  erected  Province. 
TJlc  point  is  of  importance  in  the  question  here,  as  piresented  to  the  Cardinals,  becajise 
a  Provincial  has  ordinary  powers  lohich  the  Superior- of  a.  Mission  has  not;  tJiough. 
neither,  except  by  delegation  from  lionie,  can  dispose  of  ecclesiastical  j^'operty  in  the 
manner  implied  by  Archbishop  Marechal. 

*  Cf.  No.  115,  §  15,  note  23  ;  and  No.  135,  A,  Prop.  6, 1,  Marechal  to  the  Propaganda, 
15  Jan.,  1826  :  anno  1793  coacti  sunt  sistere,  etc. 

«  Cf.  No.  115,  §  31,  note  45. 


§  II]  .Vo.  IIG,  C.     MAKECHAL    TO    THE   GENERAL,   1822  407 

Attamen,  Rev''.^  Admoduin  Pater,  manifeste  et  sine  ullo  labore  deduci- 

tur  ex  ipsomet  contextu  illius  decreti.     Si  enim  omnia  bona  olim  possessa 

a  patribus  extinctae  Societatis  ab  ipsis  solemniter  conjecta 

fuerint   in   communein    m  a  s  s  a  m    ad    perpetuam   sustenta-  was  a  cora- 

tionem  cleri  Maryland iensis,  nonne  planum  est  archiepisco-  jj^n'd^^over 

pum  Baltimoreusem,  qui  est  certe  pars  et  quidem  insignis  to  Maryland 

cleri  Marylandiensis  et  est  omnibus   destitutus  redditibus,  bishop' has  a 

ius  habere  ad  aliquam  portionem  illorum  bonorum  %     Haec  "ir^*  ^o 

...,  11.  cji  some  part, 

consequentia  ita  evidenter  deducitur  ex    praeiato   decreto, 

ut  ipsimet  patres  Societatis ''''  sine  controversia "  ex  bonis  Corporationis 

statim  assignaverint  redditus  sulficientes  ven.  meis  praedecessoribus. 

Certe  vix  credere  possum  Paternitatem  Tuam  serio  loqui,  cum  objiciat 

ven.  meos  praedecessores  non  eosdem  p  r  a  e  c  i  s  e  redditus  percepisse,  ac 

proinde  me  nullum  jus  habere  ad  illos  percipiendos  ;  quia   »     1    *.•       «■ 

nempe   praedium  primo  fuit  111".'"  DD.   Carroll  assignatum,  allowances 

annua  autem  pensio  IU"1"  DO.  Neale.     Si  etenim  Paternitas  ex-Jesuft*^^ 

Tua  vel  interrogare  velit  epistolas,  quae  sine  dubio  ad  earn  bishops  shows 

super  hac  quaestione  transmissae  sunt/'"  videbit  quod  pos-  bishops  of 

sessionem  praedii  111"'.''  DD  Carroll  concessi  potuisset  quoque  ^^^**™°f* 

retinere   111'".'"  Dominus  Neale.      Verum,   cum   sanctus   ille 

praesul  gravibus  iniirmitatibus  premeretur,  neque  bonorum  temporalium 

curam*^'   suscipere   posset,   administrationem    praefati   praedii    remittere 

maluit  oflicialibus  Corporationis,  '^'  ea  tamen  conditione,**  ut  ipsi  annuam 

pensionem  solverent  1200  circiter  nummorum  Mexicanorum. 

(c")  Il&ra  in  original :  ajministratores  illorum  bonorum. 

(d)  Jn  original:  lucide.     Cf.  No.  lie,  D,  $  3. 

(e)  In  original:  in  sua  penectute. 

(f)  In  original:  qui,  ut  bene  noscis,  sunt  Jesuitae. 

•  Cf.  supra,  ad  note  3.  This  ansiver  is  a  repetition  of  the  assumption.  The  next 
paragraph  begins  with  a  supposititious  ansiver  of  the  General :  ac  proinde  .  .  .  per- 
cipiendos.    See  No.  116,  B,  1?. 

s  Cf.Eozaven,^o.  121,B.8.  As  to  the  alleged  imposing  of  a  "condition"  by  the  recipient 
of  the  pension  or  other  hcneficent  provision,  so  tJuit  tlie  Bishop  of  Baltimore  should  be 
considered  as  invested  with  adiscretionarij  right,  compare  No.  180,  D,  2"i ,  E,  [J'.'  ] :  the  act 
of  the  Corporation,  which,  for  its  own  greater  security  thinks  fit  to  reassume  the  manage- 
ment of  Bohemia  estate,  and  will  allow  the  present  Arch  Bishop  (L.  Neale)  a  continu- 
ance of  tJie  beneficence  accorded  to  his  predecessor  (Feb.  19,  1816).  Nos.  178,  Q,  1'.'  ; 
179,  F,  Iv  :  its  former  allowance  or  beneficence  consisted  in  this,  that  the  Corporation 
accepts  and  adopts  a  proposal  made  by  the  Representatives  of  the  Clergy,  to  transfer  to 
the  use  of  the  Bishop  of  Baltimore  (Carroll),  in  lieu  of  the  sum  of  800  dollars  now  paid 
him  from  the  general  fund,  the  estate  of  the  clergy  on  Bohemia,  subject  to  conditions 
which  are  specified  ;  and  that  it  will  do  as  much  for  the  succeeding  Bishop  (L.  Neale), 
by  letti^ig  him  have  Bohemia  or  causing  to  be  paid  to  him  annually  one  thousand 
dollars  (Sep)t.  11, 1806 ;  cf.  No.  129,  A,  5V).  No.  168,  A,  22"  :  the  regulation  of  the  Select 
Body  of  Clergy  at  its  con^iiitnent  meeting  under  the  new  charter  of  incorporation  ;  to  the 
effect  that  the  Bishop  of  Baltimore,  and  his  successors  for  the  time  being,  shall  bo 
entitled  to  the  salary  as  now  established  of  £  currency  210  per  annum,  provided  that 
the  future  Bishop  be  not  appointed  without  the  free  election  of  the  clergy  of  this 
diocese,  or  of  a  part  of  them  selected  for  that  purpose  (Oct.  4,  1793).  No.  157,  A  :  th^ 
2Jrovision  in  favour  of  Carroll,  as  Superior  ofth-e  Select  Body,  and  not  yet  a  bishop,  is 
continued  to  him,  and  will  be  continued  after  his  consecration ;  ^/li.s  pension  of  £126 
sterling,  equal  to  £210  currencv,  is  to  be  the  permanent  salary  of  the  Superior,  both  as 
a  priest  and  as  a  bishop  (May  13,  1789).  No.  150,  B,  [;•.],  Iv  :  the  sum  of  £210  per 
annum  is  allotted  to  the  Superior  (Carroll,  a  priest)  till  the  next  meeting  of  Chapter, 


408  .yo.  116,  C.     MARECHAL    TO    THE    GENERAL,    1822  [III 

Quae  quidem  conventio  neduni  infirmet  jus  arcbiepiscoporura  Balti- 
morensium,  illud  e  contra  inirum  in  uiodum  stabilit  et  confirmat. 

Quantum  ad  contractum  initum  inter  111"".""  DD.  Carroll  et  Rev''"."'  P. 

rhi  M  Robertum  Molineux  Superiorem  S.J.  in  nostris    provinciis, 

neux's  pro-       doleo  certe  multum  quod  non  timeat  Paternitas  Tua  asserere 

evenvdthout    ^^^^^^^  esse  invalidum  juxta  regulas '^' canonicas  cui  praesides 

the  General's     Societatis,    quia    nempe    initus    fuit    sine    praevio    consensu 
consent.  o  .     .     ,,,  ,. 

Superions  Ueneralis, 

Sed  huic  objectioni  facilis  admodum  est  responsio.  Etenim  factum 
est  inconcussum  superiores  Societa[<«']s  in  nostra  America,  a  centum  et 
amplius  annis,  sine  praevio  consensu  Superioris  Generalis,  omne  genus 
contractuum  valide  inivisse,  v.g,  emisse,  vendidisse,  commodasse,  mutuo 
accepisse,  debita  contraxisse,  donationes  et  quidem  valde  pingues  accepisse, 
etc.,  etc.  Si  ulla  fides  sit  debita  contractibus,  quomodo  Paternitas  Tua 
audet  dicere  contractum  initum  inter  111"".""  DD.  Carroll  et  Eev''".'"  P. 
Provincialem  Superiorem  S.J.  Eobertum  Molineux  esse  ab  origine 
invalidum ;  praesertim  cum  ambo  illustres  contrahentes  essent  Jesuitae 
et  ambo  probe  cognoscerent  regulas  Societatis  ? ''"  Et  insuper,  cum 
objectum  contractus  inter  illos  initi  non  erat  bona  Societatis,  bene  vero 
bona  tantum  *'*  Corporationis  cleri  Marylandiensis,  quorum  administra- 
tionem  caute  retinuerunt  patres  Societatis,  etiam  postquam  solemniter  ea 
dedicaverint  sustentationi  cleri  Marylandiensis  ? 

Quaerit  tandem  a  me  Paternitas  Tua,  si  sint  piae  donationes  quas 
possideat  Societas,  seu  potius  Corporatio  JMarylandiensis,  ad 
bishoo's  oro-  ^^^  j^s  habent  archiepiscopi  Baltimorenses,  illud  facile  a 
perty  kept  by  me  *J'  probatum  iri  ex  ipsomet  instrumento  ^""^  douationum 
the  Jesuits :  -n 
cannot  be  iHarum. 

proved ;  but  Verum  vix  crediderim  Paternitatem  Tuam  ignorare,  pro- 

asserts  it.  hibitum    olim    fuisse   in    nostris    provinciis,   juxta    iniquas 

Angliae  leges,  ullum  bonum  donare  ecclesiis  catholicis,  idque 
sub  poena  nullitatis.  Hinc  pii  doaatores  sua  bona  cogebautur  tradere 
privatis   sacerdotibus  vel    testamento  vel    fictitio  venditionis  contractu, 

(g)  In  original:  leges /nr  rcgiilas. 

(h)  There  are  various  alterations  in  the  construction  and  empluisis  0/  this  sentence,  as  between  the 
original  and  the  printed  Soramario. 
(i)  Jn  original :  tantum  wanting. 
{iS  In  original :  mihi  facile, 
(k)  In  original :  ex  ipsis  met  iustrumentis. 

and  it  shall  continue  at  that  figure  as  long  as  he  continues  to  live  in  Baltimore; 
othcncisc  it  will  be  as  formerly  granted  (Nov.  17,  1786).  No.  148,  A,  14?  :  the  provisio7i 
(formerli/  granted)  is  made  in  favour  of  the  Superior  in  spirituals,  who,  from  the  receipt 
of  his  faculties  is  to  he  allowed  the  salary  of  £100.  0.  0.  sterling  per  annum,  together 
with  a  servant,  and  a  chaiz  and  horse ;  the  said  salary  to  continue  till  the  next 
ensuing  meeting  of  Chapter,  and  then  be  subject  to  their  further  determinations 
{Oct.,  1784).  The  Superior  at  the  moment  was  John  Lejris  ;  Carroll  jtms  in  prospect  as 
Superior;  Baltimore  and  a  bishopric  were  not  as  yet  in  view.  In  this  documentary 
history  of  an  ex-Jesuit  i^ension  for  an  ex-Jesuit  Superior  in  an  ex-Jesuit  Mission,  the 
only  *'  conditions"  that  appear  are  those  settled  by  the  donors.  "Conditions" 
imposed  by  the  recipients  are  first  heard  of  in  these  Marechal  papers,  thirty-eight  years 
after  the  institution  of  the  eleemosynarii  provision.  Compare  the  Latin  story  of  Mertz, 
No.  119,  note  4.     C/.  No.  117,  B,' note  3. 


^.<.yt-  ,\  .-,/■       JoiA  tfoif        fe«      yciuii  Ce>r4J  <".»  ^  <-*'        tit-        £t?)    .,j,c^)    /It  / 

AaOti^t       (  '^le  'At  tAfu  cc- Af  >  fJ{tff<tue>7ft<fff^     f//tt^      it^t/t^       /crttf»      ^,.'/- ^.^  f,,,,, 

^,......     i..^X./.^^...       .     /     ^.,f..w<...f.>,    ..//././.«     K,...)/^-.^.. 


<.^    .^.^:    y..^../    ,.:),cc... /./--'-    .»^..,c..«<^.- 


a/L^  <        <♦<  '  «•■  "  f-' 


'•'•^  •  »] 


A' 


f^.^^^'CCf. 


--I 


-■•'', 


J  *'■ 


Archbishop  Ambrose  Marechal,  Rome,  28  January,  1822,  to  the  General  of  the  Society,  Father  Luigi 
FoRTis.      General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  i.     Autograph,     {i  scale  of  the  original.) 

[To  face  p.  408. 


§  ii]  No.  lir.,  D.     THE   GENERAL    TO  MARECIIAL,    1822  409 

nulla  mentione  facta  suae  piae  intentionis.  Hoc  factum  cum  noveris, 
quomodo  serio  a  lue  postulare  potest  Paternitas  Tua  ut  jus  archiepisco- 
porum  Baltimorensium  ex  ipsismet  instrumentis  illaruui  piarum 
donationum*"  probem? 

Sed,  Eev'l"  Admodum  Pater,  si  instrumenta  scripta  sileant,  alta  voce 
intentionem  piam  donatorum  traditio  constans  et  unanimis  ^"'^  catholi- 
coi'um  totius  Maiylandiae  proclamat ;  quod  certe  abunde  suflScit  ad 
convictionem  cujuscumque  viri,  qui  in  simjilicitate  cordis  sui  colit  justitiam 
ac  ejus  dictamini  obsequitur. 

At  huic  epistolae  tandem  finis  est  imponendus.  Igitur,  Eev''. 
Admodum  Pater,  me  commendo  tuis  Sanctis  precibus,  orans  Deum  Patrem 
Omnipotentem  ut  Paternitatem  Tuam  diu  servet  incolumem  et  sospitet. 

4-  Amb.,  Arch.  Bait. 

P.S. — Oro  Paternitatem  Tuam  ut  quamprimum  poterit  huic  epistolae 
responsum  dare  dignetur.'"^ 

D.  1822,  February  4. 

(D)  Lettre  du  P.  General  a  Mr.  I'Archeveque  de  Baltimore.^"- 

Illustrissime  AC  Rev.  Domine, 

Et   ex  brevi   scripto   mihi   privis   communicato   et   ex    fusiori 
epistola  die  28  januarii  data  intelligo  reclamationes,  quibus  _,     _         . 
mihi  respondendum  est,   quadruplici   niti  f  undamento   sive  Fortis  to 
facti,sive  juris.  Feb.^'xL. 

1.  Factum,  prout  refertur  ab  Amplitudine  Tua,  tale  est:  I-  The  ques- 
T-v           •       •  1  1  IT,  tion  of  fact. 
Duo    ipsius  ven.  praedecessores    quosdam    redditus  a  previous 

constanter   et  sine  ulla  controversia    perceperunt  ;  allowance 

.  ,  ,  made, 

idque,  non  tanquam  gratuitum  donum,  sed  tanquam 

ex    jure    sacro    et    evidenti.      Hoc   facto   innixa   eosdem    redditus 

nunc    Amplitudo    Tua    requirit    a    Corporatione,    quam    vocat     Cleri 

Marylandiensis. 

2.  Ad  elucidationem  hujus  facti,  et  ut  omnis  aequivocatio  in  re  magni 
momenti  tollatur,  aliquae  explicationes  necessariae  videntur.  Controversia 
esse  potest  circa  ipsam  solutionem,  vel  circa  titulum  solutionis. 

De  solutione  fateor  nuUamfuisse  controversiam.     Non  solum  theallowance. 
duo  ipsius  praedecessores,  sed  et  ipsa  Tua  Amplitudo,  con-  ^'^^°  ^  ^^^' 
stanter  et  sine  controversia  perceperunt  redditus  sibi  assig-  to  Marechal 
natos    vel    solutos    a    C'oi'poratione    quae    administrat   bona     ''"^^  ' 
Societatis  Jesu.     De  ipso  autem  titulo  solutionis,  non  negabit,  ut  puto, 
Tua  Amplitudo  extitisse  controversiam ;  res  enim  nimis  evidenter  constat. 
Aperte   protestatur  Corporatio  se   nullo  tempore   agnovisse  in  episcopis 

(1)  In  original :  pianim  luaniing,  and  inter.tjiaced  passage  vnderlinetl. 

(m)  In  original :  uniformis  instead  of  imanimis.    tiee  infra,  ad  note  (q). 

(n')  This  P.S.  in  original  only. 

(())  The  printed  Sommario  having  hien  im per fecLly  edited,  and  showing  dii-ers  errors  in  the  si/nlax,  we 
prefer  to  follow  in  this  document  Rozaven's  original ;  the  more  so  as  the  latter  has  passages  underlined 
Inhere  interspaced),  which  serve  to  accentuate  the  process  of  argumentation. 


410  No.  116,  D.     THE   GENERAL    TO   MARECUAL,    1822  [HI 

Baltiinorensibus,  qua  talibus,  jus  aliquod  percipiendi  redditus  ex  bonis  a 

se  administratis.     Hoc  fundamento   declaravit  Amplitudini   Tuae,   se  ei 

soluturam  pensionem  solummodo  usque  ad  dedicationem  novae  cathedralis 

ecclesiae,  quae  aedificabatur.     Ea  nunc,  Deo  favente,  consecrata  est ;  et 

ex  ea  pro  more  regionis  Amplitudo  Tua  perceptura  est  redditus  ampliores 

lis  quae  a  Corporatione  solvebantur.    Putat  igitur  Corporatio  aequum  esse 

ut   liberetur  ab  onere  gravi   sponte  suscepto,   praesertim    cum    Societas 

nostra,  ut  optime  novit  Tua  Amplitudo,  in  Marylandia  alia  onera  gravia 

habeat  sustinenda,  et  praeterea  aere  alieno  non  modico  gravata  sit. 

3.  Non  erit  inutile  animadvertere  duos  ven.  praedecessores  Amplitu- 

dinis  Tuae  duplicem  titulum,  quo  ipsa  caret,  habuisse  ad  redditus  aliquos 

e  bonis  Societatis  percipiendos ;  f  uerunt  enim  ambo  Jesuitae 

reason  on  et  Corporationis  membra  ;  sed  ex  ipso  brevi  Clementis  XIV. 

behalf  of  his      ex- Jesuitae  \  us  habebant  ad  sustentationem  de  bonis  Societatis. 

two  prede-  ■^ 

cessors,  as        Si  quid  igitur  hoc  titulo  juris  habuerunt,  hoc  ad  successores 

and  as"me'm-     episcopos   minime   transire    potuit.     Porro  hie  tantum  con- 

bers  of  the        siderandi    sunt   ut  episcopi   Baltimox^enses  ;  et  quaestio  est, 

Neither        '     vitrum  jus  episcoporum  Baltimorensium  ad  bona  Societatis 

operates  for      g^yg     Corpoi'ationis    fuerit    sine     controversia    agnitum. 

Nulla  sane  f  uit  controversia  cum  111"'."  DD.  Neale ;  si  quidem 
ipse  nullum  unquam  jus  sibi  vindicavit.  Eemittit  me  Amplitudo  Tua  ad 
epis tolas  quas  de  hac  quaestione  habeo,  ut  lucide  videam  quod 
possessionem  praedii  111".'"  DD.  Carroll  concessi  potuisset 
retinere  111'".'"  DD"!"^  Neale  -  -  -  ipse  vero,  cum  gravibus 
infirmitatibus  premeretur  -  -  -  maluerit  administrationem 
praedii    remittere   officialibus    Corporationis    -  -  -   ea     tamen 

conditione,    ut    pensio   annua    ipsi   solveretur quae    con- 

ventio  confirmat  jus  archiepiscoporum.  Consului  sane  epistolas, 
quae  apud  me  extant,  et  inveni  rem  paulo  aliter  se  habere  ac  narrat 
Amplitudo  Tua,  ut  statim  patebit. 

Cum  111"'."  DD'l"  Carroll  controversia  fuit,  non  autem   de  jure  quod 
sibi  tanquam  episcopo  jam  competere  contenderet,  sed  solum  de  jure  quod 

acquirere  volebat,  et  suis  successoribus  asserere.  Ipse  enim 
Carroll's  to        candide  fassus  est  se,  ut  episcopum  Baltimorensem,  nullum 

acquire  a  right  iug  habere  ad  partem  aliquam  bonorum  quae  donata  fuerant 
for  his  see. 

Societati  in  America.     Et,  ne  Amplitudo  Tua  iterum  a  me 

quaerat    quo   m  o  d  o    a  u  d  e  a  m    id    d  i  c  e  r  e,  alfei'o  documentum  quod 

non  puto  Amplitudini  Tuae  esse  omnino  ignotum  :  "  Ego  Joannes  Carroll 

hoc  scripto  declaro  me,  vi  bullae   l*apae  Pii   VI.  Baltimoram   in  sedem 

episcopalem  erigentis,  qua  episcopum  hujus  dioecesis,  nullum 
tion  that  his  habere  jus  ad  aliciuam  partem  bonorum  olim  relictorura  ad 
see  had  no        sustentationem  Jesuitarum  in  his  statibus  missionariorum." 

Scit  profecto  Amplitudo  Tua  autographum  hujus  declara- 
tionis  exaratae  et  subscriptae  propria  manu  111"."  DD'l'  Carroll  etiamnum 
extare  penes  Corporationem  in  testimonium  indubium  nihil,  jure  sedis 


§  li]  No.  IIG,  D.     THE  GENERAL    TO   MARECHAL,    1822  411 

suae,  fuisse  possessum  a  primo  Baltimorensi   episcopo  ex  bonis   a   dicta 
Corporatione  administratis." 

4.  Varum  equidem  est  postea  voluisse  et  conatum  esse  dictum  111'"""' 
DD"".'"  Carroll,  ut  assignatio  sibi  facta  perpetua  foret,  et  ad  successores 
transmitteretur  ;  ^"  sed  varum  etiam  est,  Corporationem  semper   _.       .  j.  ... 
obstitisse.^^     Fuit    ea    quaestio    saepe    agitata;    cumque    eo  Leonard 
tempore  plures  saeculares  membra  essent  Corporationis,  ipsi  ^^  acquire  a 
cum    aliis    unanimiter    declararunt    se    huic    rei    consentire  "ght  for 
nequaquara    posse.       Cum  vero    semel  111™"   DD"!"   Carroll 
peteret  ut  saltern  suo  coadjutor!  et  futuro  successori  possessio  ejusdem 
boni  firmaretur,  ipse  coadjutor  IH"V'^  DD.  Neale,  qui  praesens  erat  utpote 
membrum  Corporationis,  surrexit  et  declaravit  se  hujusmodi  praetensionem 
non  habere.     Nihil  dico  quod  negari  possit ;  haec   enim   inserta  sunt  in 
actis  Corporationis,  12  viventibus  et  testibus  111'".''  DD"''  Carroll  et  Neale, 
et  fidem  invenirent  etiam  in  judicio.     Factus  autem  postea  archiepiscopus 
111'"!"  DD.  Neale  dicta  facto  confirmavit ;  nam  statim  abjecit  possessionem 
praedii  suo  praedecessori  assignati,  non  causatus,  ut  ex  falsa  persuasions 
asserit  Tua  Amplitudo,   graves   suas   infirmitates,   sed   ne   videretur  jus 
aliquod  sibi  velle  attribuere ;  contentusque  fuit  ea  pensione  annua,  quae 
fuit    ipsi    spontanee    assignata  tanquam  ex-Jesuitae  et  membro   Corpo- 
rationis,   non    tanquam    archiepiscopo.       Nullam    vero    ipse    fecit    con- 
ventionem,    quae    jus    aliquod    adstrueret    aut    supponeret,    neque   talis 
conventionis  minimum    vestigium    inveniri    potest.     Nequit    igitur    inde 
confirmari    jus    archiepiscoporum    Baltimorensium,    sicut    profecto    non 
stabilitur  declaratione  111"."'  DD.  Carroll  superius  relata.     Haec  sufficere 
puto  de  facto  quo  nititur  Tua  Amplitudo.     Venio  ad  fundamenta  juris 
quae  profert. 

^  No.  IGO,  C.     See  facsimile,  ibid. 

^o  In  the  history  of  the  times  referred  to  here,  there  are  many  indications  of  a 
tradition  loith  the  Jesuits  of  Maryland,  notably  Charles  Neale  and  Grassi,  that 
Carroll  was  pursuing  a  policy  corresponding  to  ivhat  is  affirmed  by  Rozaven  in  this 
place,  and  by  the  writer  {Grassi  ?)  of  the  document,  No.  liS,  §  9.  Compare  Grassi's 
langicage  to  Father  Bescliter  (No.  113,  L) ;  and  CarrolVs  spirited  rebuttal  of  insinua- 
tions, ivith  his  explanations  (Nos.  113,  C,  K,  P,  Q ;  178,  M-,  T^,  U-,  X^,  C^). 
But,  excepting  the  third  article  of  the  attempted  Carroll-Molynetix  contract  (No. 
186,  §  3),  no  documents  from  CarroWs  pen  appear  to  corroborate  the  thesis  of  the 
Jesuits  who  criticized  him.  He  himself  complains  that  he  is  placed  between  tivo 
opposing  interests,  the  Jesuit  and  anti-Jesuit ;  the  former  being  determined  to  preserve 
the  property  and  rights,  the  latter  to  take  them  over  some  way  or  other.  At  least,  it  may 
be  said,  in  excuse  for  the  other  party,  that,  if  witli  the  Jesuits  CarrolVs  attitude  gave 
rise  to  the  tradition  of  Ids  being  anti-Jesuit,  persons  of  another  te7nper,  like  Marechal, 
could  have  received  the  impression  of  his  policy  being  to  obtain  all  that  he  could,  and 
as  fully  as  he  could,  for  the  see  of  Baltimore.  Considering  the  unprovided  condition 
of  that  see  in  CarrolVs  time,  neither  of  the  writers  {Rozaven  here.  No.  116,  Grassi, 
No.  118)  implies  any  aspersion  of  his  motives. 

11  Cf.  No.  178,  L,  seqq. 

'-  We  do  not  find  this  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  which  are  complete 
and  perfect  in  two  record  volumes,  folio  ;  iior  in  such  minutes  of  the  Select  Body  of  the 
Clergy,  prior  to  the  existence  of  the  Corpai-ation,  as  are  found  in  detached  quires, 
somewhat  scattered  in  the  American  S.J.  Archives.  However,  neither  series  of  records 
contains  the  process  or  incidents  of  debate,  to  ivhich  the  writer  is  apparently  referring 
here. 


412  No.  116,  D.     THE   GENERAL    TO  MARECHAL,    1822  [III 

5.  Primum  fundamentum  est  ipsum  solemne  decretum  senatus  Mary- 
II.  The  ques-  landiensis,^^  quo  constare  dicit  Amplitudo  Tua,  bona  omnia 
(I'l'The'^Jfct  *^^^"^  possessa  a  patribus  extinctae  Societatis  Jesu  nunc, 
of  Assembly  mutata  destinatione,  esse  bona  cleri  Marylandiensis,  seu 
Jesuit  pro-  destinata  esse  ad  perpetuam  sustentationem  Cleri 
perty.  Marylandiensis. 

6.  Supponamus  tantisper  id  ita  esse:  non  igitur  sola  Am- 
plitudo Tua,  sed  quicumque  pertinet  ad  clerum  Marylandi- 
Absurd  ensem  jus  habebit  sibi  vindicandi  portionem  ali- 
«)nsequence.  quam  bonorum  Corporationis ;  quilibet  enim  sacerdos 
could  urge  a  missionarius,  licet  non  sit  pars  tam  insignis  quam  archi- 
*"  ^™'  episcopus,  est  tamen  pars  aliqua  cleri  Marylandiensis,  et  hoc 
titulo  non  minus  juris  habebit  quam  ipsa  Tua  Amplitudo,  licet  ad 
minorem  bonorum  partem.  Cumque  archiepiscopi  Baltimorenses  possint 
sine  controversia  quos  placet  in  suum  clerum  admittere,  crescet  in  dies 
numerus  eorum  qui  jus  habebunt  in  dicta  bona,  et  qui  a  Jesuitis  titulo 
justitiae  sustentationem  petere  poterunt.  An  et  hae  sequelae  admit- 
tendae  sunt  ?  Utique  adinittendae ;  nam,  admisso  principio,  conse- 
quentiae  negari  non  possunt.  Si  vero  falsae  sunt  consequentiae,  falsum 
erit  et  principium.  An  dicet  Amplitudo  Tua  solos  archiepiscopos  jus 
habere  ad  redditus  ex  istis  bonis  sibi  vindicandos,  caetera  autem  cleri 
membra  hoc  jus  non  habere  %  Sed  quo  f  undamento  nitetur  haec  dis- 
tinctio?  Ista  interpretatio  est  prorsus  arbitraria,  neque  niti  potest  ipso 
decreto  senatus.  Vel  quicumque  pertinent  ad  clerum,  modo  cives  sint, 
jus  ex  decreto  habent,  vel  neque  archiepiscopus,  qua  talis,  ullum  jus  habet. 

7.  Amplitudo    Tua    archiepiscopos    Baltimorenses   exhibet    tanquam 

omnibus    destitutos    redditibus.      Nolim,   111'"*   Domine,    quidquam 

Th    B'  h  dicere  quod  Amplitudineni  Tuam  offendere  aut  illi  molestum 

of  Baltimore     esse  possit ;  male  igitur  silere.     Me  tamen  tacente  quisque, 

vkiecffor'as       status  rerum  in  istis    regionibus    non    plane  ignarus,  sati 

other  bishops    intelliffet    non    saltern   deteriorem   esse    conditionem   archi 
U.S. 

episcoporum  Baltiraoreusium  quam  episcoporum  Neoboracen 

slum,  Bostoniensium,  Philadelphiensium,  quibus   de  sufBcienti   sustenta- 

tiouo    provisum    est    quin   partem    bonorum    Societatis    sibi    arrogarint. 

Quando  autem  Amplitudo  Tua  addidit  ipsos  patres  Societatis 
Carroll  ante-  agnovisse  jus  fandatum  in  decreto,  siquidem  statim  as- 
orAssembh^*^*^    signarunt,     sine    controversia,    redditus    archiepis- 

copis,  videtur  oblita  fuisse  111"".""  DD.  Carroll,  tanquam 
membrum  extinctae  Societatis,  ante  ipsum  decretum  h.ibuisse  assiguatos 
sibi  redditus.^*  Quomodo  vero  iiitelligendum  sib  istud  sine  con- 
troversia patet  ex  ante  dictis,  et  ex  declaratione  111"."  DD'V  Carroll 
quam  retuli,  quaeque  facta  est  id  exigento  Corporatione. 

13  No.  164. 

'^  Nos.  147,  D,  E ;  148,  A,  14°  ;  150,  B,  [v.\,  1"  .  T^<»'  the  pi-ovisio7i  made  after  the 
Act,  cf.  Nos.  168,  A,  22''.;  178,  F,  3'.',  G,  1'.'  See  No.  117,  note  8.  Cf.  No.  116,  C, 
note  8. 


§  II  Xo.  IIG,  D.     T//£   GENERAL    TO   MARECHAL,    1822  413 

8.  Circa  ipsum  decretum,  ea  clicain  quae  puto  Tuam  Amplitudinem 

non  latere  ;  cum  vero  ea  ia  sua  epistola  dissimulet,  videtur  -pj^^  ^^.j.  ^^ 

mihi  necessarium  ut,  si  quid  forte  exciderit,   in  memoriata  Assembly 

analyzed, 
revocet. 

9.  Post  suppressionem  Societatis  Jesu,  Jesuitae  qui  in  Marylandia 
erant  ibidem  manserunt  ut  missionarii,  et  bonorum  extinctae  Societatis 
retinuerunt  possessionem.  Facta  mutatione  gubernii  et  existente  re- 
publica,  dicti  Jesuitae,  ut  certam  facerent  possessionem  istorum  bonorum 
quae  facile  deperdi  potuissent  per  mortem  possessorum  intesta- 
torum,  petierunt  et  obtinuerunt  a  gubernio  ut  formaretur  Corporatio 
sive  associatio  legalis  ex  clero  catholico  Marylandiensi,  quae  bona  ista 
sub  protectione  legum  possideret  iisque  uti  posset  ad  fines  a  posses- 
soribus  fiduciariis  declarandos.  In  ista  petitione  Jesuitae,  qui 
totum  fere  clerum  catholicum  istius  regionis  componebant,  sumpserunt 
titulum  Cleri  Romani  Catholici;^^  quemnam  enim  alium  titulum  eo 
tempore  sumere  potuissent?  Titulus  igitur  decreti  etiam  exprimit 
ilium  latum  esse  in  favorem  ministrorum  religionis  Catholicae  Roraanac, 
.sed  ex  toto  contextu  manifestissime  apparet  non  universum  clerum 
Marylandiensem,  sed  certum  numerum  membrorum  ejus  habere  pro- 
prietatem  et  usum  bonorum  de  quibus  agebatur.^**     Namque — 

10.  1"  Possessores  fiduciarii  jubentur  declarare  ad  quern  finem  desti- 
nentur  ea  bona  quae  possident,  ut  hujus  declarationis  fiat  j   q    ,      ^• 
instrumentum  legale.     Ex  quo  patet   intentionem  gubernii  to  be  made 
nequaquam  fuisse  ut  eorum  bonorum  destinatio  mutaretur,   ^^^^^     ^ 
sed  e  contra  ut  irarautabilis  servaretur. 

11.  Porro  declaratum  fuit  a  possessoribus  ea  bona  destinari  ad 
sustentationem,  non  universi  cleri  Marylandiensis,  sed  exclusive 
Jesuitarum  et  eorum  quos,  decrescente  in  dies  eorum  numero, 
ipsi   admitterent  ad    participationem  sui  juris.  2.  The  con- 

12.  2?  Gubernium  })ermittit,  non  universo  Glero  Mary-  stituent  action 
,,..T..  ,  .  ,  ,,        enjoined  on 
landiensi,  sea   11s   ex  clero  m  quorum   favorem  decla-  the  bene- 

ratio  facta  fuerit,   ut  in  decursu  unius  anni  conveniant  ficiaries. 

in   aliquem    locum,    ibique    quas    velint    leges    ad    pluralitatem    votorum 

"  No.  169,  A. — In  all  the  argumentation  about  incorpai-ation,  one  reason  for  that 
measure  is  not  mentioned.  It  is  stated  by  Louis  de  BariJi,  in  connection  ivith  property 
of  the  Society  in  Philadelphia  ;  and  it  has  been  illustrated  above  in  a  Maryland  case, 
when  Father  George  Hunter  petitioned  the  Governor  and  Assembly  to  give  him,  as 
proprietor-,  a  legalized  title  (No.  81).  The  reason  in  question  is  that  of  being  able  to 
convey  property  luith  sufficient  assurance  to  a  purchaser,  and  of  being  assured  that,  if 
a  purchaser  took  advantage  of  an  offer,  he  could  tl ten  be  forced  to  pay.  De  Barth, 
Conewago,  30  May,  1S21,  wrote  to  Adam  Marsliall,  Georgetoion,  saying  that  he  tho^ight 
the  title  deeds,  etc.,  sufficient  to  secure  the  property  to  the  Society  against 
all  endeavours  and  machinations  of  malevolent  persons  (and  several  there  are  in  St. 
Mary's  congregation)  to  i&ke  away  that  property.  But  I  am  still  of  opinion  those 
titles  are  not  sufficient  to  convey  that  property  to  another,  who  may 
allure  you  by  oilers  of  purchasing,  and,  when  the  bargain  will  be  concluded,  will 
refuse  to  pay,  and  keep  still  the  property  under  the  pretence  of  your  not  being 
able  to  give  sufficient  and  clear  titles.  (Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  (g),  De  Earth's 
Correspondence.) 

i«  Nos.  164,  167. 


414  No.  116,  D.     THE   GENERAL    TO  MARECI/AL,    1822  [III 

statuant  pro  administratione  dictorum  bonorum,  et  ex  suo  coetu  tres  aut 
quinque  administratores  eligant,  qui  nomine  omnium  agant,  assumpto 
titulo  ab  ipsis  determinando. 

13.  3°Ii  qui  ex  praecedenti  dispositione  conventuri  sunt,i^  declarantur 
constituere  Corporationem  sive  corpus  politicum,  cui  permittitur  nomen 

sibi    assumere    sub    quo    designetur    et   agnoscatui*,    atque 

3.  The  Cor-  statuta  quaedam  condere,  quae,  a  gubernio  approbata,  vim 
pora  ion.  ^^^.^    habeant    et    successores    etiam    obligent.      Ut   igitur 

plenius  intelligatur  mens  et  sensus  decreti,  consulenda 
sunt  etiam  statuta  ex  dispositione  decreti  a  Corporatione  facta,  et  a 
gubernio  approbata.  Ista  statuta  efficiunt  quod  dicitur  charta 
Corporationis.^^  Porro  ex  istis  statutis  fvmdamentalibus  et  vim 
legis  habentibus  omnis  ambiguitas,  si  qua  esset,  tollitur,  omnis  con- 
troversia  evidentissime  dirimitur.     Namque — 

14.  4°  Corporatio  non  assumpsit  nomen  Corporationis  Cleri  Mary- 
landiensis,  ut  eam  vocat  Tua  Amplitudo,  sed  addit  voculam,  quae  licet 

ut  inutilis  omittatur  ab  Amplitudine  Tua  non  inutilis  omni- 

4.  The  Select    |^       videbitur ;    dicitur    enim    Selecta    Corporatio    (The 
Body  of  the  '  .... 
Clergy.             Select  Body  of  the  Clergy  i^),  ut  constat  ex  omnibus  ipsius 

actis.  Necpie  enim  ullus  e  clero,  cujuscumque  sit  digni- 
tatis, potest  fieri  membrum  Corporationis,  nisi  eligatur  et  admittatur  ab 
iis  ad  quos  jus  istud  spectat,  juxta  ipsius  statuta.  Qui  vero  membrum 
Corporationis  non  est,  nullum  etiam  jus  habet  ad  bona  a  Corporatione 
possessa. 

15.  5"  Articulus  16"."  statutorum  quaestionem  nostram  plane  solvit; 
in  eo  enim  declaratur :  proprietatem  bonorum,  (juae  possidet 
Corporatio,  pertinuisse  ad  antiquam  Jesu  Societatem;  mem- 
bra dictae  Societatis,  quae  adhuc  supersunt,  debere  ante 
(juemcumque     alium     sustentationem     ex     iis    bonis     habere; 

1'  This  phrase,  to  be  accurate,  should  run  :  li  tres  aut  quinque,  qui  ex  praece- 
denti dispositione  eligendi  sunt  administratores.  So,  too,  in  the  phrase  which  foUoios 
tivice  :  a  gubernio  approbata,  the  word  antecedenter  should  have  been  added.  Or,  if 
a  ivarrant  to  fulfil  legal  conditions  could  not  technically  be  styled  an  "approbation," 
a  clause  expressing  the  purvieto  of  the  loarrant  icould  have  conveyed  the  correct  idea, 
as,  "  secundum  jus  ipsis  factum  a  guhernio  approbante.'" 

''  In  the  phrasing  of  this  paragraph  the  acts  of  three  distinct  bodies  are  mingled 
and  confused :  (1)  The  Charter  of  the  Corporation,  i.e.  the  Act  of  the  Legislative 
Assembly  of  Maryland ;  (2)  the  fundamental  and  permanent  Statutes  of  the  Select 
Body  of  the  Clergy,  met  in  constituent  assembly  to  organize  anciu  in  a  legal  foi-m  under 
the  Charter  ivhieh  was  neiv ;  (3)  tlie  Acts  or  Resolves  of  the  Corp)orution,  which 
began  to  exist,  as  a  legal  body  politic,  in  the  executive  Board  of  three  to  jive  Trustees, 
elected  in  the  constituent  meeting  by  and  from  the  Select  Body  of  the  Clergy.  All  these 
matters  loill  appear  infra,  Nos.  145,  segg.  A  svf/icicntly  accurate  sketch  is  given  (by 
Grassi)  in  No.  118,  §  'i :  Infonnazione  del  Prcposito  Generate  do'  Gesuiti  alia  S.  C. 

19  The  name.  Select  Body  of  Clergy,  instead  of  Body  of  Clergy  (No.  145,  A,  [r.j) 
appears  passim  in  the  fundamental  regulations  of  the  constituent  meeting  under  the 
act  of  incorporation  (No.  16S).  It  then  designated  the  same  organization  or  Body, 
luhich  had  alioays  acted  in  Chapter  by  certain  members  elected,  now  called  Represen- 
tatives, and,  as  such,  appointed  to  control  the  neio  executive  Board  or  Corporation 
under  the  Charter.  The  legal  name  assumed  ivas  The  Corporation  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Clergymen  (5  Oct.,  179.3).     Sec  No.  169,  A. 


§  ll]  No.  116,  D.     THE   GENERAL    TO   MA  RECITAL,    1822  415 

et,     si     unquam     Societas     restituatur,     administratores    (An- 
glice,     Trustees)    qui   tunc  erunt    obligates     fore    ad    omnem 
conatum  adhibendum,  ut    ei    restituatur    possessio 
suae     antiquae    proi:)rietati,s.        lidem    administratores  of  by-laws 
(Trustees),     anteiiuam     suum     officium     ineant,     tenentur  adopted  under 
.  !  X  -4-4.  the  Act.    Ex- 

juramentum      praestare      coram       magistratu,      se  Jesuits  or 

fideliter       administraturos     ea      bona      secundum  Jesuits  sole 

.       .  benenciaries : 

statuta    Corporationis. '-"  sworn  to. 

16.  Ex  his  sufficienter  demonstratum  puto  intentionem 

gubernii  sicut  et  possessorum  fiduciariorum  fuisse,  ut  bona,  quorum  pos- 
sessio tradebatur  Corporationi,  servarentur  intacta,  et  integra  transmit- 
terentur  ad  Societatem  redivivam,  si  unquam  revictura  esset,  vel  adhi- 
berentur  exclusive  ad  usum  et  sustentationem  eorum,  qui  successive 
membra  fierent  Corporationis,  cui  soli  tribuebatur  jus  de  iis  bonis  dis- 
ponendi  juxta  sua  statuta  fundamentalia.  Hinc  concludo  :  Argumentum 
deductum  ex  decreto  senatus  in  favorem  archiepiscoporum  Baltimorensium, 
non  solum  non  satis  firmum  videri,  sed  nullius  prorsus  esse  ponderis. 

17.  Secundum  fundamentum  juris  prolatum  ab  Amplitudine  Tua  est 
privatus    contractus    initus    inter    111"".""    DD.     Carroll     et  ^^    ,  ,  _. 

P.     Robertum     Molineux    primum     restauratae     Societatis  alleged 
superiorem    in   Foederatis   Americae    Septentrionalis    Pro-  neux°orivate 
vinciis.^^  contract. 

18.  Dicit  Amplitudo  Tua  se  multum  dolere  quod  non  Uncanonical. 
timeam  asserere  ilium  contractum  esse  invalidum  juxta  leges  canoni- 
cas  Societatis  cui  praesideo,  quia  nempe  initus  fuit  sine 
praevio  consensu  Superioris  Generalis.  Doleo  et  ipse,  111'".^ 
Domine,  quod  aliquid  affirmare  cogar  unde  doleat  Tua  Amplitudo.  Quanto 
libentius  id  affirmarem  ex  quo  gaudere  posset.  Quid  autem?  Affirmare 
aut  negare  non  possumus  prout  cupimus,  sed  prout  Veritas  exigit.  Cum 
igitur  hie  agatur  de  veritate  certissima,  iterum  affirmo,  non  libenter 
quidem,  cum  id  Tuae  Amplitudini  displicere  sciam,  sed  tamen  sine  ullo 
timore,  invalidum  prorsus  esse  istum  contractum  juxta  leges  canonicas; 
et  non  dubito  quin  idem  mecum  affirmatura  sit  Tua  Amplitudo,  adhibita 
maturiore  consideratione.  Non  equidem  dixi  eum  invalidum  juxta 
leges  nostrae  Societatis,  quia  initus  est  sine  praevio  con- 
sensu Superioris  Generalis;  ista  verba  non  mea  sunt;  dixi  sim- 
pliciter,  esse  invalidum  juxta  leges  canonicas,--  nempe  juxta  eas 
leges  quibus  et  nostra  Societas  et  quivis  alius  ordo  religiosus  sub- 
jiciuntur,  quaeque  profecto  non  minus,  immo  multo  magis  Amplitudini 
Tuae  notae  sunt  quam  mihi.  Nullitatem  istius  contractus  nequaquam 
repetii  ex  defectu  consensus  Praepositi  Generalis,  quanquam  etiam  ex 
hoc  capite  mihi  fundamentum  non  deesset ;  sed  ex  defectu  multo  magis 

2»  No.  168,  A,  16?  ,  24°  .     C/.  No.  167,  A,  F,  G.     On  the  oath,  cf.  No.  119,  note  12. 
*'  No.  186,  loith  rejyroduction  of  original,  ivhich  was  never  shown. 
"  No.  116,  B,  3°. 


416  .Vo.  116,  D.     TJI£   GENERAL    TO   MARECHAL,    1822  [III 

essential!,  ex  defectu  nimirum  potestatis  acceptae  a  8ede  Apostolica ;  qui 
defectus  talis  est  ut,  sicut  optime  novit  Tua  Amplitude,  irritum  faceret 
contractum  etiam  a  Praeposito  Generali  subscriptum.  Nullus  siquidem 
est  superior  religiosus  qui  largiri  possit  per  contractum  bona  suae 
religionis  sine  facultate  Sedis  Apostolicae.  Hoc  notum  est  omnibus,  quanto 
magis  Tuae  Amplitudini ! 

19.  Frustra  igitur  recurrit  Tua  Amplitude  ad  antiquum  usum,  juxta 
quern,  ut  affirmat,  superiores  Societatis  in  America  omne  genus  cou- 
y,  tractuum  faciebant  sine  praevio  consensu  Praepositi  Generalis. 
dented.  Etenim,    1°   licet    ad    singulos    contractus    non    requirerent 

^^  ^  "  ■  praevium    consensum    Praepositi    Generalis,    nullum    tamen 

contractum  faciebant  aut  facere  poterant  siae  praevia  facultate 
saltem  generali  accepta  a  suo  superiore.  Id  enim  manifestum  est  ex 
bullis  apostolicis,  quibus  fundabatur  regimen  Societatis.  Porro  P.  Moli- 
neux  nullani  talem  facultatem  acceperat. — 2°  Quotiescumque  a  Sede 
Apostolica  conceditur  alicui  superior!  facultas  alienandi  bona  religionis, 
semper  apponitur  clausula  ad  evidentem  utilitatem;  ac  proinde  ea 
facultas  minime  extenditur  ad  meras  largitiones,  quae  sunt  ad  evidens 
detriment um,  non  ad  utilitatem  ordinis,  cujus  bona  dissipantur. 
Nullus  igitur  Praepositus  Generalis  habuit,  nee  a  fortiori  concedere  potuit 

facultatem  ineundi  contractum  de  quo  serrao  est. — 3°  Tern- 
Wanting  m  pQ^.g  jj^Q  initus  est  iste  contractus,  Societas  nondum  eanonice 
of  an  existebat  in  America,  et  pi'aeterea  restitutae  Societati  non 

in  Molvneux  •'^^nt  restituta  antiqua  privilegia. — 41  Licet  in  foro  conscien- 
andofthe  tiae  P.  Molineux  verus  esset  Jesuita,  aggregatus  Pro- 
privUeges.         vinciae  Rossiacae  et  constitutus  superior  aliorum  religiosorum 

Societatis  qui  in  America  vivebant,  in  foro  tamen  externo 
nequaquam  jura  exercere  poterat  quae  competunt  supeiioribus  regularium. 
Quod  adeo  verum  est,  ut  ipse  111'"."'  DD.  Carroll,  post  initum  praetensum 
contractum,  declaraverit  se  non  agnoscere  existentiam  Societatis  in 
America. 

20.  Frustra  etiam  A'im  facit  Tua  Amplitude  in  eo  quod  ambo  contra- 
hentes,  cum  ipsimet  essent  Jesuitae,  probe  cognoscerent  regulas  Societatis. 

Quid  enim  valere  potest  praesumptio  quae  facto  ipso  refu- 

mise  based  on  tatur  ?     Praeterea  hie  quaestio  est,  non  de  regulis  Societatis, 

the  hope  of  gg^  ^jg  regulis  canonicis.  Neque  tamen  contrabentes  ac 
a  contract.  .    »  ^  . 

praesertim    111"".""    DD.    Carroll   ignorantiae   juris    accusaro 

audeo ;  facile  excusabuntur  si,  ut  in  priore  meo  scripto  jam  dixi,  scriptum 

istud  consideretur  ut  promissio  contractus,  cujus  ineundi  sperare  potue- 

runt  se  obtenturos  facultates  necessarias.     Et  hacc  interpretatio  fundatur 

in   ipso   contextu,   si([uidem    exprimitur   faciendum    esse    ad    tunc 

affectum  instrumentum. 

21.  Addit  Tua  Amplitudo,  objectum  contractus  inter  illos 
initi  non  fuisse  l)ona  Societatis,  bene  vero  bona  Corpora- 
tionis  cleri  Marylandiensis,  quorum  administra tionem  caute 


§  n]  No.  IIG,  D.     THE   GENERAL    TO  MAREC/IAL,    1822  417 

retinuerunt    patres    Societatis,    etiam    postquam    solemiiiter 
ea    dedicaverint  sustentationi    cleri    Marylandiensis.      Quam 
justa    et    aequa  sit  haec    Tuae    Amplitudinis     exprobratio,   ]y[arechars 
qua  patres  Societatis  traducuutur  tanquam   usurpatores  vel  charge  of 
injusti    detentores    boni    alieni,    aliorum    sit  judicium    non    ^ 

meum   Hoc    unice    rogo    Tuam    Amplitudinem,    ut    explicare 

non  dedignetur  quo  rnodo  concilietur  haec,  quam  defendit,  dedicatio 
cum  articulo  16.  supramemorato  statutorum  fundamentalium  Corpora- 
tioais,  et  cum  jui'amento  quo  semper  obstricti  fuerunt  administratores 
observandi  ea  statuta,  ac  proinde  curandi,  ut  ea  bona  restituerentur 
Societati  redivivae.  Sane  ii  qui  dicta  statuta  fecerunt,  et  dicti  juramenti 
obligationem  imposuerunt,  sunt  ii  ipsi,  qui  dicuntur  a  Tua  Amplitudine 
bona  ista  dedicasse  sustentationi  cleri  Marylandiensis.-^ 

22.  Verum  alia  sunt  quae,  admissa  hac  assertione,  explicatione  quam 
maxime  indigent : — Si  objectum  contractus  non  fuerunt  bona  Societatis, 
quare  totus  contractus,  ab  initio  ad  finem,  supponit  et  ex-  ~.    aJiee-ed 
primit  agi  de  bonis   Societatis  ?     Titulus   ipse  sic  habet :  contract  pre- 
*'  Conventio  inita  inter  R.  J.  Carroll  Episcopum  Baltimo-  IpJEatfonr^ 
rensem  et  R.  Robertum  Molineux  superiorem  Jesuitarum."  but  posses- 
Conventio  sane  fit  de  rebus  ad  contrahentes  pertinentibus, 
non  de  re  aliena.     Deinde,  ai'ticulus  tertius  his  verbis  concipitur,  "  An- 
nuus  redditus  concessus  Episcopo  ex  bonis  Societatis  aut  Corporationis 
erit  perpetuus  et  inalienabilis,  et  ad  hunc  effectum  fiet  scripto  instru- 
mentum  authenticum."     An,  quaeso,  dici  potest  expressius  agi  de  bonis 
Societatis?      Parient    forte    difficultatem    haec    verba,   aut    Corpora- 
tionis?     Sed   istorum    verborum    sensus   ex    ipso    contextu    evidenter 
patet ;  namque  primo  articulo  ejusdem  contractus  dicitur  :  "  Quotiescum- 
que   vacabit   munus    directoris   aut   oeconomi   (manager)    alicujus   boni 
pertinentis     ad     Societatem    aut    ad     Corporationem,     quae 
possidet    fiduciarie    pro    Societate  (or  the  Corporation  in   trust 
for  the  Society),"  etc.     Quid  clarius  ?     Bona  quidem  erant  Societatis,  sed 
non    possidebantur    a    Societate   quae   tunc   temporis   necdum   habebat 
existentiam  canonicam  in  America.     Possidebantur  a  Corporatione,  sed 
fiduciarie    pro    Societate    (in   trust   for    the   Society).     Dicatur,  si 
placet,  ipsos  contrahentes  errasse,  nee  scivisse  quid  facerent.     Saltem  con- 
stat eos  voluisse  et  putasse  se  contrahere  de  bonis  Societatis.     Si  enim 
aliter  sensisset  DD""^  Carroll,  dixiaset  utique  Corporationem  possidere 
fiduciarie    pro    clero    Marylandiensi. 

23.  Dato  autom,  repugnaute  toto  contextu  et  contradicentibus  ipsis 
contrahentibus,  non  agi  in  eo  contractu  de  bonis  Societatis,  an  inde 
sequetur  validum  f  uisse  contractum  1  Explicetur  igitur  quomodo  religiosus 
professus,   superior  Societatis  in  America,   potuerit  valide  disponere  de 

-^  The  cogency  of  this  passage  might  have  suggested  the  theory  and  statements  about 
duplex  juramentum,  luhich  appear  in  stibscquent  documents  of  Mavechal.  See  Nos. 
126,  B,  annotation  (7) ;  129,  A,  4?    But  cf.  No.  119,  note  12. 

VOL.  I.  ■  2   E 


418  No.  116,  D,     THE    GENERAL    TO   MARECHAL,    i8-'2  [III 

bonis  ad  Societatem  non  pertinentibus.     Mihi  sane  difficile  captu  videtur 

objectum  contractus  fuisse   rem    ad    Societatem  nou   pertinentem,  '■'•    et 

If  a  spoliation,  tamen  contractum  potuisse  valide  iniri  a  superiore  Societatis. 

why  a  con-       gg^  ^g^g  superior  erat  simul  membrum  Corporationis.     Ita 

contract,  with  sane ;  sed  1?,  niliil  est  in  toto  contractu  quod  indicet  ipsum 

Car°oll  make     ^■^'^'^^  ^t  membrum  Corporationis  ;  hujus  qualitatis  nulla  fit 

it  ?  mentio. — 2°.  Non  puto  jus  fuisse  unicuique  membro  Corpora- 

neux  as  tionis  de  bonis  Corporationis  disponendi,  et  ea  cui  placeret 

Superior,  then  elarsriendi.      Quaerenti   igitur  a    me    quo    modo    audeam 
the  subject-  *  ^  °  .  \  .     . 

matterwas       dicere       contractum      istum      fuisse      ab      engine 

possession  invalidum,    facile    respondeo   hoc    unico    ratiocinio :    Con- 

If  with  Moly-  tractum    istum    iniit    P.    Molineux,    vel    tanquam    superior 

member  of  Societatis  de  bonis  Societatis  disponens  ;  vel  tanquam  mem- 

the  Corpora-  brum  Corporationis   disponens   de  bonis   Corporationis.     Si 

contract  was  prius,  invalidus  est  contractus,  non  solum  quia  factus  sine 

mvalid,  be-       ^^q^  facultate  Generalis,  sed  etiam,  et    maxime,   quia   con- 
cause  he  was  .  .  '  ... 
not  the              trarius    est    legibus    canonicis    et  bullis    apostolicis,  quibus 

orpora  ion.     j-gguntur  omnes  ordines   religiosi ;    si  posterius,  iterum  est 

invalidus,  quia  de  bonis  Corporationis  sola  Corporatio  disponere  potest. 

Nisi  ista  difficultas  solvatur,  ruit  penitus  secundum  fundamentum  a  Tua 

Amplitudine  prolatum. 

24,  Quam  debile  esset  hoc  fundamentum  agnovit  ipse  ven.  praedecessor 

tuus  DD""^  Carroll.      Cum  enira,  post  mortem  Patris  Molineux  maxime 

^       ..  instaret  ut  Corporatio   consentiret   perpetuitati  reddituum 

Carroll  never       ....  ......  ^ 

divulg-ed  this     sibi  assignatorum  et  constanter  huic  petitioni  resisteret  Cor- 

c^nt'^^ct  poratio,  numquam  dictum  contractum  protulit  in  medium  ; 

nullam  de   eo  mentionem   fecit,   sed    occultum  et   omnibus 

ignotum  ilium  tenuit ;  numquam  petiit  ut  executioni  daretur  et  promissum 

instrumentum  authenticum  conficeretur  ;  nee  quisquam  hodie  sciret  extare 

aut  extitisse  talem  contractum,  nisi  ilium  e  suis  tenebris,  quibus  merito 

damnatus    fuerat,    protulisset   Tua    Amplitudo.-*       Manifestatio    autem 

(p)  In  original  of  Rozaven  :  pertinens. 

''■'  In  a  copy.  Cf.  No.  116,  G,  second  paragraph.  As  it  appears  in  the  Italian 
translation  of  the  Sommario,  it  is  signed  :  Conforme  all'  originale.  -1-  Amb.  A.  B. 
See  No.  186. — The  solution  of  Bozavcn's  dilemma  in  §  23,  and  the  ^justification  of 
Carroll  and  Molyneiix,  are  supplied  by  facts  tvhich  only  the  entire  body  of  origiiial 
documents  noio  serves  to  reveal.  Besides  Eozaven's  tivo  alternative  members  of  tlie 
dilemma,  there  luas  a  third  :  Molyneux  acted  either  as  Superior,  or  as  an  individual 
Trustee  of  the  Corporation,  or  {third  member)  as  Superior  expecting  to  supplant  tlie 
Corporation;  which  latter  body  sJwuld  remain,  as  Carroll  expressed  it,  only  pro 
forma  in  administering  the  temporalities  of  the  Society,  now  duly  reconstituted  and 
pi-ovided  with  its  own  Superior.  When  Carroll  drafted,  with  his  own  hand  the  form  of 
Agreement  for  the  concurrence  of  Molyneux,  he  hoped,  and  Molyneux  was  willing,  that 
the  sole  action  of  this  ordinary  Superior  should  soon  take  the  place  of  the  bureaucratic 
ojx'rations  conducted  by  the  Board  or  Corporation ;  and  even  Bitouzey  at  that  moment 
seemed  to  be  complaisant.  Hence  the  prospective  or  promissory  character  of  the  Agree- 
ment. But,  on  testing  it,  the  experiment  failed,  tliough  the  only  members  of  the  Board, 
besides  Carroll  and  Molyneux,  ivere  three  secular  priests,  Pile,  IHunkett,  and  Bitouzey, 
two  of  these  being  cx-jesuits  who  never  entered  the  Order  again.  Then  the  draft 
became  tcaste  paper  fw  mc^noranda  of  Carroll's,  as  is  .teen  below  in  the  facsimile. 


§  II]  No.  116,  D.     THE   GENERAL    TO  MARECHAL,    1822  419 

hujus  scripti,  nedum  sit  causae  nostrae  noxia,  ei  favere  videtur.     Nam, 
quaiitumvis  iiivalidus  sit  ille  contractus,  probat  tamen  cluris-  p  .  .. 
sime  I11"'V'"  DD.  Carroll  longe  aliter  seusisse  ac  Amplitudinem  tract,  though 
Tuam  ;  siquidem  expressis  verbis  fatetur  Corporationeni  possi-  ^^ivj  tlsf;^ 
dere    fiduciarie    pro  Societate ;  unde   sequitur   ea  bona  mony  that  the 
nequaquam    dedicata   fuisse   sustentationi   cleri  Marylandi-  possessed  in 
ensi[s]  eo  sensu  quo  intelligit  Tua  Amplitudo.     Illud  vero  ^"st  for  the 
patet  non  solum  ex  verbis  a  me  citatis,  sed  ex  integro  con- 
textu,  et   praecipue  ex  articulo   secundo,  ubi   statuitur   Societatem   non 
teneri  suppeditare  snstentationem  missionariis  assignatis  ab  episcopo  in 
ecclesiis,  quae  sitae  snnt  in  possessionibus  Societatis,  nisi  accedat  con- 
sensus superioris  Societatis.    Ex  quo  patet  Amplitudinem  Tuam,  asserendo 
bona  Corporationis  non  esse  bona  Societatis,  recedere  a  sensn  et  loquendi 
modo  suorum  praedecessorum, 

25.  Tertium     fundamentum      est  :      Praeter      bona     Societatis 

proprie      dicta,      Corporationem     Mary landiensem  ,.    , 

•  •  .•  u  14.-^      II.  (3)  Mare- 

in    siaa    possessione    retinere    bona    quae    destinata  chal's  claim 

fuerant     a    piis     donatoribus     ad     snstentationem  that  S.J.  re- 
^  ,  .  .  ceived  trusts 

et  incrementum  ecclesiae  Marylandiensis.  for  him  and 

Sunt  igitur  aliqua   saltem    bona    Societatis  proprie  besideswhat 

dicta,  fatente    Tua    Amplitudine.     Non    ergo  fuerunt,    nt  it  received  for 

ante  affirmaverat,"^  omnia  bona  Jesnitarum  dedicata  sus-  Then  the 

tentationi    cleri    Marylandiensis.     Salva   igitur   sint  Society  owns 

n     •         •  •      T  •      somethmg, 

saltem  ea  bona  quae  snnt  Societatis  proprie  dicta,  nee  quis-  and  did  not 

quam  ea  aut  eornm   partem  sibi  attribnere  velit.     Si  quae  ^^t  of  ^^^"  - 

aiitem  bona  a  Corporatione  possidentur,  quae   sint  proprie  thing-  to  a 

dicta  archiepiscopornm  Baltimorensium,  ea  sane  statim  suae  clergy?" 

sacrae  destinationi  restituantur.     Dixeram  :  si  quae  tales  sint 

piae  donationes,  earum  destinationes  constare  debere  ex  ipsis  instrumentis 

donationiim.     Ad    hoc   respondet    Tua    Amplitudo    me  non 

ignorare  leges  Angliae  iniquas,  nee  proinde  posse  postulare  The  want  of 

ut  jus  archiepiscoporum  Baltimorensium  probet.ur  mentsto 

ex     instrumentis     donation um.        Verum    meminerit  or°othenvise 

procul  dubio  Tua  Amplitudo,  quid  sibi  talia  objicienti  jam  a  right  in  the 

fuerit  responsum  in  America.     Utique  omnibus  notae  sunt  more. 

iniquae    leges    quibus    olim    regebantur    Provinciae    Ameri- 

canae  ;    et  iniquus  ipse  essem  si  talia  instrumenta   exigerem,  quae  per 

This  circumstance  of  deliberate  supjm-cssion  by  the  author  himself  Bozaven  here 
suggests  :  occultum,  ignotum,  e  suis  teuebris.  But  that  the  original  was  thus  deleted 
by  the  memoranda,  Marechal  did  not  divulge  ;  and  the  original  itself  he  never  slioived 
or  offered  to  show.  He  wrote  simply  on  his  copy,  as  the  Italian  translation  has  it : 
^^Conformable  to  the  original,"  or  "A  true  copy;"  which  might  mean  indistinctly 
either  the  deleted  original  or  the  memoranda  deleting  it ;  thougJi  the  translation  agrees 
with  neither.  For  this  history  in  the  docuvients,  see  No.  178,  M-S,  where  it  also 
appears  (M)  that  Bitouzey  knew  of  the  secret  agree^nent,  and  disapproved  of  it.  For 
MarechaVs  copy,  as  compared  with  original  and  memoranda,  see  No.  186.  For  the 
facsimile,  see  ibid.  For  MarechaVs  handling  of  the  text,  cf.  No.  115,  note  36, 
«  No,  116,  C,  il".] ;  cf.  ibid.,  A,  3? 


420  No.  116,  D.     THE    GENERAL    TO   MARECIfAL,    1822  [III 

leges  fieri  nequibaut  eb  quae  vim  habeient  pi'obandi  in  ipsis  tribunalibus. 
Verum  notum  est  etiam,  vigentibus  illis  legibus  iniquissirais,  pias  dona- 
tiones  et  donatorum  intentiones  semper  firmatas  fuisse  scriptis,  privatis 
quidem,  sed  tamen  sufficientibus  ad  fidem  faciendam.  Plus  sane  non 
require  ;  scripta  hujusmodi  sunt  plane  necessaria,  omnium  judicio,  ut 
sufficienter  constet  de  deterniinata  intentione  donatoris ;  nee  facile  in- 
venietur  pius  donator,  qui  suas  intentiones  relinquat  interpretandas  voci 
publicae  et  incertae  traditioni. 

26.  Loquitur  Tua  Amplitudo  de  traditione  constante  et  uniformi'"'* 
catholicorum  totius  Marylandiae.  Contendere  nolim  ;  sed  tamen  multa 
.  .        essent  inquirenda  de  realitate,  de  fundamento,  de  objecto, 

tradition  not  de  certitudine  talis  traditionis.  Assertiones  Tuae  Ampli- 
fs"not^a  oroof    ^udinis  sunt  omni  fide  dignae  ;  quis  de  hoc  dubitare  potest  1 

Veruntamen  non  est  etiam  contemnendura  testimonium 
religiosorum  virorum,  qui  loquuntur  de  rebus  sibi  bene  perspectis. 
Liceat  mihi  hie  transcribere  declarationem  quam,  omnibus  perpensis  et 
mature  pouderatis  rationibus  et  documentis  a  Tua  Amplitudine  propositis, 
ut  debito  conscientiae  suae  satisfacerent,  faciendam  censueruut  membra 

Selectae  Corporationis  Cleri  Marylandiensis  :  "  Declaramus 
dedamtk>n  of  ^^^  legitime  et  juste  possidere  omnia  bona  olim  et  ante  suam 
the  Trustees  suppressionem  possessa  a  Societate  Jesu  ;  similiter  omnia 
avaUd  ,    ^^  •  -^  a        ^-  4-  1-  u  • 

rebuttal.  bona  acquisita  per  donationem  aut  per  emptionem  a  membris 

dictae  Societatis  in  hac  regione,  post  ejus  suppressionem,  et 
quae  ad  nos  devenerunt  transmissione  vel  testamento  (by  will  or  deed). 
Declaramus  praeterea  nos,  quantum  scire  possumus,  nihil  possidere  ad 
quod  jus  plenum  non  habeamus  in  lege,  et  in  conscientia  f  uudatum ; 
siquidem  omnia  bona  quae  possidemus  vel  acquisita,  vel  dono  accepta 
sunt  a  nostris  praedecessoribus,  nobis  autem  ab  eis  transmissa  eo  modo 
quo  bona  legitime  transmittuntur,  et  confirmata  per  decretum  nostrae 
incorporationis.  Putamus  autem  nos  teneri  in  conscientia  singula  ista 
bona  applicare  ad  usuiii  religionis,  juxta  rcgulas  et  praescriptum  instituti 
Societatis  Jesu  (cum  haec  fuerit  voluntas  expressa  priinorum  possessorum) 
in  quantum  illud  nobis  permittitur  per  leges  hujus  regionis ;  neque  nobis 
licitum  esse  illis  uti  ad  alium  tinem  quantumvis  pium.  Declaramus 
deuique  nos  teneri  ea  bona  tueri  et  defendere  contra  quorumcumque 
conatus  volentium  ea  aut  eorum  partem  sibi  usurpare."-" 

27.  Addam  tantummodo  quaedam  generalia  et  indubia 
avalid*dona°  priucipia ;  cum  enim  Tua  Amplitudo  geueratim  tantum 
tion  for  pious    loquatur,  non  video  quo  modo  possim  alitor  respondere  vagae 

et  iudeterminatae  ejus  assertioni:  1'!  In  donationibus  consi- 
derari  debet  cui  fiant,  et  ad  quem  finem  fiant.  Finis  donationis  non 
impedit    quomiuus    fiat    tali    determinatae    personae    vel    tali    ordini 

(q)  In  printed  Somtnario,  changed,  to  unanimls.    See  supra,  note  (m), 
2»  No.  89,  F. 


§  li]  Xo.  116,  D.     THE   GENERAL    TO   MARECHAL,    1822  421 

aut  corporationi ;  et  proprietas  rei  donatae  pertinet,  sine  controversia, 
ei  cui  fit  donatio,  qui  solum  suscipit  onus  satisfaciendi  donatoris 
intentioni. — 2"  Quando  fit  donatio  ad  pios  usus,  vel  usus  isti  deter- 
minantur  vel  non.  Si  piius,  ea  determinatio  mutari  nequit  a  donatario ; 
si  autem  non  determinatur,  eorum  determinatio  libera  manet  donatario, 
qui  cogi  non  potest  ad  usum  talem  determinatum,  potius  quam  ad  alium 
pium  usum  qui  magis  ei  placebit. — 3°  Dubium  non  est  quin  omnia 
bona  donata  in  Marylandia  sive  antiquae  Societati,  sive  mem- 
bris  Societatis  extinctae,  sive  Corporationi,  quae  possidet  fiduciarie 
pro  Societate,  fuerint  donata  pro  bono  et  augmento  religionis  in 
Marylandia,-''  cui  nimirum  fuisse  et  futuri  utiles  putabantur  Jesuitae, 
qui  primi,  et  diu  soli,  earn  vineam  excoluerunt ;  potuerunt  autem 
donari  sive  directe  pro  sustentatione  missionariorum,  sive  pro  usibus 
piis  et  utilibus  religioni  indeterminate,  vel  denique  pro  aliquo  usu 
determinato. 

28.  His  positis,  patet  bona  a  Corporatione  possessa  fiduciarie  pro 
Societate,    et    donata    ad    quemcumque   finem    sive    antiquae    Societati 
existenti  in  America,  sive  membris  ejus  post  suppressionem  q-u    c    •  fy 
superstitibus    at(]ue  Corporationi    transmissa,   legitima   esse  now  legiti- 
bona    Societatis,   neque  plus   juris  esse   in  ilia  bona  archi-  ™c^ary  of  the 
episcopis    Baltimorensibus  quam  cuilibet  episcopo   in   bona  trust  in  the 
religiosorum  in  sua  dioecesi  existentium.     Si  qua  bona  data 

sunt  Societati  ad  pios  usus  indeterminate,  certuni  puto  Societatem  coram 
Deo  et  coram  hominibus  satisfacturam,  eis  utendo  ad  fines  suo  institute 
congruos,  qui  utique  pii  sunt  et  ab  Ecclesia  approbati.     Si  denique  aliqua 
essent  donata  ad  usum  determinatum,  verbi  gratia  ad  sus-  otherwise, 
tentationem   archiepiscoporum   Baltimorensium,  potest   Tua  fu^see*^" 
Amplitude    exigere    ut    satisfiat     determinatae     intentioni  Baltimore  as 
donatoris  sufficienter  probatae ;  neque  aliud  requiro  nisi  ut  requires^sub- 
Tua   Amplitude    dignetur    designare    ista    bona,    et    simul  stantiation. 
documenta  producere,  quibus  constet  de  donatoris  intentione.     Ego  sane 
tales  existere  donationes  non  scio  neque  existimo. 

29.  Et  haec  sunt,  111"'."  ac  Pv,'".'=  Domine,  quae  pro  meo  officio  respondere 

-"  In  Marylandia :  This  limitation  is  not  to  be  seen  in  amj  donation ;  and  it  cannot 
be  tmderstood  of  the  devises  made  by  Jesuits  themselves,  who  divested  themselves  of  their 
property  in  favour  of  the  Maryland  or  American  Jesuit  Mission.  A  Mission  or 
Province  taking  its  name  from  a  political  division  of  territory  need  not  coincide  in 
extent  with-  the  limits  of  that  territory.  Still,  in  all  cases,  the  principles  of  administra- 
tion, as  exercised  by  the  Generals  S.J.,  prohibited  the  transfer  of  property  from  one 
part  or  College  of  the  Society  to  another,  even  ivhere  the  terms  of  acquisition  did  not 
prohibit  such  transfer.  See  the  statement  of  the  General,  Father  Fortis,  in  his  autograph 
Italian  draft  of  a  Memorandum  for  the  Cardinals  of  the  Propaganda,  (May  IS,  1822)  : 
No.  203,  B,'IV.  (1).  Cf.  No.  143,  -///.],  Carroll's  Plan  of  Organization  for  an  Ex-Jesuit 
Chapter  :  The  General,  whom  the  Constitutions  vest  with  a  power  energetically 
called  superintendentia,  could  not  alienate  without  manifest  ad- 
vantage, appropriate  to  himself,  or  make  a  partial  [i7ie(2uitable']  application  of  any 
part  of  the  estates  possessed  by  Colleges  ;  if  he  did,  this  v,-as  one  of  the  cases  deemed 
sufficient  for  his  deposition.  One  part  of  this  passage,  relative  to  alienation,  is 
identical  ivith  the  statement  of  Eozaven,  supra,  §  19,  2  •.' . 


422  Xo.  116,  E.     MARECHAL    TO    THE    CARDINALS,    1822  [HI 

debui ;  neque  enim  mihi  licitum  esse  arbitror  jura  Societatis,  cujus  ex 
divina  dispositione  regimen  mihi  commissum  est,  non  tueri.  Hinc  con- 
fido  Tuam  Amplitudinem  ea  quae  dixi  in  bonam  partem 
The  alleged  ®^^®  accepturam.  Puto  me  ostendisse :  1°  Nihil  unquam 
claims  of  fact  archiepiscopis  Baltimorensibus  Corporatione  solutum  fuisse 
rebutted.  tanquam  jure   debitum  ;   atque  id   clai-e  fassum  esse  I11"'V"' 

DD"".'"  Carroll,  cujus  declarationem  retuli. — 2".  Ipsum  de- 
cretum  senatus,  et  statuta  Corporationis  auctoritate  senatus  facta  et 
approbata,  controversiam  in  nostrum  favorem  dirimere. — 3°  Contractum 
prolatum  a  Tua  Amplitudine  nihil  nobis  officere,  immo  prodesse,  si  quidem 
invalidus  ad  adstruendum  jus  archiepiscoporum  Baltimorensium  valet 
profecto  ad  demonstrandum,  nunquam  dubitasse  DD'".""  Carroll  quin  bona 
Corporationis  essent  bona  Societatis. — 4°  Denique  pias  donatorum  inten- 
tiones  in  tuto  esse,  nee  nocere  juri  proprietatis  quod  Societas  sibi  vindicat 
in  bona  sibi  immediate  vel  mediate  donata.  Utrum  omnia  ista  vere  et 
solide  demonstraverim  sit,  si  ita  placet,  judicium  arbitrorum  coramuni 
consensu  eligendorum,  quibus  libenter  consentio  ut  haec  mea  responsio 
simul  cum  epistola  Tuae  Amplitudinis  examinanda  communicetur. 

Interim  Deum  precor,  ut  Amplitudinem  Tuam  in  bonum  religionis 
ecclesiae  suae  diutissime  conservare  dignetur,  meque  summa  reverentia 
et  veneratione  profiteor, 

Illustrissime  ac  Ileverendissime  Domine, 
Tuae  Amplitudinis 

Humillimus  et  devotissimus  in  Christo  servus, 

Alovsius  Fortis,  Praep.  G''>  8.J. 
Romae  die  4  februarii  1822.-'* 

B.  ,  1822,  February  12. 

Eminentissimi  Patres  S.  Cong''."  de  Prop.  Fide.  Nm«Ei:o  vi. 

Paulo   postquam    ascenderim   sedem   metro-  Lettera  dell'  Arcives- 

politanam    Baltimorensem,     graviter    ejusmodi    Sedis  ^jj^  g  ^  ^^^  ^^  ^^^ 

iura  temporalia  a  patribus  restauratae  Societatis  Jesu  la  copia  del  carteggio 
.  ,        T,        .  -IT.  p  aperto  tra  esso  ed  il 

impugnata  sunt.     Potuissem  quidem  directe  coniugere  p,  prep.  G.  de'  Gesu- 

Marechal  did     ^^  supremum  tribunal  senatus  Marylandi-  '*^'- 

not  wish  to       ensis   et  potentissimam   ejus   implorare    et   obtinere  protec- 

Jesuits^y         tionem.     Verum  timens  scandalum  quod  ex  j)ublica  lite  in 

citing  them       nascente    Foederatae  Americae  ecclesia  oriretur,    simul   et 
before  the  .  .  .     .         ,        .  ,  ..,...., 

Maryland  saevitiam  c^ua  certissime  tractarentur  viri  religiosi  ijui  sub 

Assembly.         multiplici  respectu  de  me  bene  merentur,  post  multas  coram 
Deo   super   hac   momentosa   re   meditationes,    elegi  prius   recurrere   ad 

-«  There  is  a  notcu;orthy  difference  between  the  length  of  time,  seven  days,  spent  by 
Bozaven  on  this  exhaustive  treatise  (D),  and  the  eight  days  given  by  Marechal  to 
writing  the  short  letter  (C),  which  he  closed  with  a  demand  for  urgency  in  reply.  To  the 
present  argumentation,  from  §  7  to  §  29,  Marechal  makes  no  reply,  passing  it  all  over 
as  "  utterly  false,"  "inconclusive,"  and  "requiring  a  volume  to  confute  it."  Sec 
No.  117,  E,  first  paragraph.    In  No.  IIG,  E.  p.  423,  lie  "  grieves  "  over  its  "  tenor." 


§  il]  .Vo.  116,  E.     MAKECHAL    TO    THE   CARDINALS,    1822  423 

mitiora  media  quibus  controversiam  inter  nos  existentem  amice  couiponi 

posse  judicabam. 

Illis    igitur    successive    proposui    rem    committere    primo    decisioni 

episcoporum  Americanorum ;    deinde  judicio  sacerdotum  sua  integritate, 

scientia    et   pietate    insignium ;    vel    tandem,    si    ipsis    illud 

,  ,  .         .      .     ,  1  ^  ^  .      .       His  peaceful 

magis    placeret,    aroitrationi    turn    sacerdotum    turn    juris-  proposals 

peritorum.     Haec    omnia    media    pacis,    iidentes    nimirum  m  America 

exteriori    civili    titulo    quo    potiuntur,    repulere.-''     Atque 

cum    ad    bonum    ecclesiae   Americanae    pro   modulo   meo   promovendum 

Romam  venissem,  prima  vice  qua  cum  Rev*"."  Generali  Societatis  Superiors 

conversatus  sum,   eum  multum   adhortatus  sum  ut    inter   nos    amicabili 

negotio  controversiae  tam   gravis  momenti  tandem    finem  imponeremus. 

Propositioni    mihi   visus    est    assensum    ultro    praebere.     Igitur    primo 

Paternitati  ejus,  prout  a  me  postulaverat,  in  brevi  nota  exposui  praecipua 

principia  juris  quibus  meae  reclamationes  nituntur ;  deinde  ad  eum  misi 

epistolam  paulo  longiorem,  in  qua  objectionibus  a  Paternitate 

r,  •^•11  •  TT  ^  The  tenor  of 

bua   propositis    dabam    responsionem.      Verum    ex    tenore    the  General's 

ultimae    epistolae    quam    mox    ab    eo    accepi    dolens    video    |,^^^  letter 

^1  .  ^  .     .  discouraging, 

omnes  meos  conatus   ad  pacem  obtinendam   prorsus  irritos 

fore.'^"     Ergo    ad    Sanctam    Sedem,   cujus    organum    est    S.   Congregatio, 

invitus  compel  lor  confugere. 

Jam,  Eminentissimi  Patres,  prae  manibus  habetis  memoriale  quod  ad 
vos  ex  America  nostra  die  19f  augusti  1820  transmisi."^     Huic  amplissimo 
documento  nunc  varias  adjungo  epistolas  quas  paucis  abhinc   diebus  P. 
Superior  General  is  et  ego  ad  nos  invicem  misimus.     Argutiae  certe  sine 
fine   multiplicari    possunt.     Yerum    omnia    solidiora    argumenta,    quibus 
quaestio    elucidari    ac    solvi    possit,   ex   utrac^ue  parte  Emi- 
nentissimis    Patribus    proposita    sunt.     Quocirca  eos   omnes  tjon  to  be 
humiliter  et  enixe  deprecor  ut  supremo  suo  judicio  gravem  ^"J'Sf^* 
quaestionem  a  pluribus   aunis  agitatam   solvere  dignentur ;  Propaganda 
neque  me  sinant  detineri  longiore   tempore  quam   absolute  out'delay. 
necessarium    est    Romae ;    bene    vero    permittant    quanto 
citius     reverti     ad     dilectissimam     meam      sponsam      ecclesiam     Balti- 
morensem. 

Quantum  autem  ad  portionem  bonorum  ecclesiasticorum 
quam    S.  Congregatio    in    sua   sapientia    et  justitia    adjudi-  ffoj^the  Pro- 
care    posset    sedi    Baltimorensi,    praedium   dictum  Bohemia  paganda  the 

,  ^  1  T  £       i.     Jesuit  farm  of 

a    meo    praedecessore    possessum    aut,    quod    melius    loret,  white  Marsh. 

praedium  dictum  White  Marsh,  si  civili  titulo  ad  me  trans- 

feratur   a  patribus  Societatis,    salvo  meliori  judicio   S".^  Congregationis, 

**  Tha  documents  of  the  Md.-N.  Y.  Province  S.J.  Archives,  ample  thoiigh  theij  are, 
fail  lis  here  in  identifying  the  facts  of  this  statement,  whether  as  to  the  proposals,  &r  as 
to  their  rejection. 

"  C/."No.  121,  B,  9  ;  Bozaven  on  this  passage. 

»'  No.  115. 


424  .Vo.  116,  E.     MARECHAL    TO    THE    CARDINALS,    1822  [III 

sufficeret  ad   terminandas  controversias   existentes   et   ad   providendum 
mensae  archiepiscopali. 

Cum  summa  veneratione  et  obsequio  remaneo 
Emm.  YV. 

Humill.  ac  Devotiss.  Servus, 

+  AaiB.  Arch.  Bait. 
Romae  die  12:'  februarii  1822. 

j^mo  j)no  Cardinali  Fontana  S.  C,  de  Prop.  Fide  Praeiecto,  caeterisque 
E'"''  PP.  ejusdem  S^.'^  Congregationis.^' 

Propaganda  Archives,  Acta  S.  Congregationis  de  Propaganda  Fide,  1822. 
(Baltimori) ;  Sommario,  Num.  V.,  VI. — General  Archives  S.J,,Maryl.  Epist.,  6i. : 
the  origijials,  autograph,  of  Marc  dial  to  the  General,  A,.C,  siqyra;  the  originals 
of  Father  John  Bozavcn,  Assistant  to  the  General,  Father  Aloysius  Fortis,  B,  D, 
supra. — Georgetown  College  Archives,  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Marcchal  Contro- 
versy ;  Marcchal's  autograph  draft  of  E,  in  4to,  3  pp.  and  3  II. ;  where  the 
last  paragraph,  Quantum  ^uieva,  appears  after  the  signature,  as  an  afterthought 
to  be  inserted  in  the  letter.  Ibid.,  SJua's  copy  fro^n  the  Sommario. — Cf.  Balti- 
more Diocesan  Archives  :  22  D,  14,  the  originals,  B,  D,  of  tlie  General,  in  the 
hand  of  his  amanuensis :  and  22  D,  13,  an  autograph  draft  by  Marechal  of 
C  above,  where  he  adds  a  statement  that  the  Bishop  of  Boston  had  a  house  of  his 
oivn  and  1500  dollars  of  income  ;  the  Bishop  of  New  York  had  a  house,  furni- 
turc,  and  1200  dollars  of  income ;  ivhile  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  has  400 
dollars  of  income  which  he  must  pay  to  the  oeconomus  for  Ids  mensa. 

^'  In  the  General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.  6,  i.,  there  is  an  autograph  paper  of 
Marechal' s,  entitled  Extracts,  4  pp.  4to,  without  date  w  signature.  There  are  four 
extracts  in  all,  without  any  reference  to  their  source  or  authenticity. 

(1)  The  first  consists  of  two  paragraphs  from  the  Car  roll- Molynetcx  Agreement,  in 
nearly  the  same  form,  but  in  English,  as  given  above  in  Latin  by  Marechal  to  Fontana 
(No.  115,  §  23).  The  gloss  :  "(namely  tlie  Maryland  Clergy),"  is  wanting ;  and  the 
copy  is  taken,  not  from  the  original  form  of  agrecynent,  but  from  CarrolVs  memoranda 
correcting  the  Agreement.     Cf.  No.  116,  note  24. 

(2)  The  second  begins :  Letter  of  BishP  Carroll  to  F''.  Gruber,  G'.  of  the  Society 
in  Russia.     ^Perspicuum  est  ... ;  ends  :  .  .  .  inservierant.     See  No.  115,  §  15. 

(3)  The  third  begins :  Extract  of  the  letter  of  Bish.  Carroll  to  the  Rev''.  Mr. 
Molineux,  by  which  he  nominated  him  Sup^  of  the  Society.  ^Though  I  cannot, 
and  ought  not  to  interfere  more  than  the  General's  letter  authorises  in  the  interior 
administration  of  the  Society,  yet  Bishops  and  the  Jesuits  will,  I  trust,  ever  be 
convinced,  that  nmtual  concert  bctw-ecn  them  is  for  the  good  of  religion.  But  the 
Bishop  must  always  retain  over  Jesuits  and  other  regulars,  employed  in  the  public 
ministry,  as  to  their  continuance  in  and  manner  of  performing  it,  the  same  authority 
as  over  secular  priests.  It  ends  :  By  such  conduct  the  Society  will  enjoy  peace  at 
home,  and  confidence  and  esteem  abroad,  and  be  enabled  to  promote  more  and  more 
the  service  of  God.  This  is  a  P.S.  to  Carroll's  letter  nominating  Molyneux  Superior. 
See  whole  context,  No.  178,  H. 

(4)  The  fourth  begins :  Extract  of  a  letter  of  R'l  Ch.  Neale,  Sup";  of  the  Society 
to  ArchP  Carroll,  dated  Mount  Carmel,  28th.  Nov.  1810.  "([Be  it  however.  Most 
R*".  Sir,  positively  understood,  that  I  mean  not  to  give  up  any  control  over  any 
individual  subject  of  our  Congregation  (that  being  absolutely  necessary  for  the  well 
governing  thereof).  It  is  true  I  ought  to  be  reasonable  in  that  respect.  But  it  is 
equally  certain  that  I  have  no  authority  to  give  up  any  right  that  would  put  the 
subject  out  of  the  power  of  his  Superior,  who  must  and  o  u  g  h  t  to  be  the  best  judge 
of  what  is  most  beneficial  to  the  universal  or  individual  good  of  the  members  of  his 
Congregation.  ^On  the  back  of  this  letter,  ArchP  Carroll  wrote  these  two  words : 
Inadmissible   Pretensions. 

The  date  of  this  letter  and  its  style,  in  the  use  of  the  word  Congregation  instead  of 
"  Society,"  connects  it  with  the  meeting  of  the  bisliops  in  1810,  and  with  the  "  synodal 
article,"  tvhich,  as  Kohlmann  remarked  to  Grassi,  had  been  communicated  to  Charles 
Neale,  It  also  seems  to  be  the  "  formal  2»'otest  "  itself,  tohich  Neale  had  entered 
against  tlie  "  synodal  statute."     See  No.  115.  note  2. 


i 


§  ll]  No.  117,  A.     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  116,  D.  425 

No.  117.  1822,  (February-May). 

Marechal's  Notes  (1-6)  ou  the  last  letter  of  the  General  (No.  116,  D). 
Addressed  to  the  Cardinals. 

NUMERO   V. 

Queste  note  tras-  Notae    quibus    confutantur   praecipuae   assertiones 

messe  dall'  Arcives-     R.   P.  Fortis  P.   G.    S.  J,   contentae    in    ultima    ejus 

alia  S.  C.  in  rephca      epistola  data  Romae  die  4  februarii  1822, 

alia  precedente 

lettera  del  P.  Fortis  A. 

veng-ono  comprese 

sotto  il  numero  y.  e  (E)  Nota  1 

distinte  colle  lettere  ^    ' 

E,  F,  G,  H,  I,  L.  u  ]^Qjj  solum  dice  (Amplitudinis  Tuae)  praedecessores, 

sed  et  ipsa  Tua  Amplitudo  constanter  et  sine  controversia  perceperunt 

redditus  sibi  assignatos,  vel  solutos  a  Corporatione  quae  administrat  bona 

Societatis  Jesu."  ^ 

Haec  assertio  non  solum  veritate  penitus  destituitur,  sed  .,       .    ,  ^ 

^  '  Marechal  to 

etiam    omni    verisimilitudine.     Factum    est    quidem    patres  the  Cardinals. 

Societatis,    qui    sunt    officiales    Corporationis    cleri    Mary-  of^he^ff"^^^ 

landiensis  mihi  promisisse  560  nummos  Mexicanos   singulis  from  the  Cor- 

1  1  .    ,  1    J.  •     poration,  but 

annis   per   quatuor   annos    solvendos ;    intra    quod   temporis  ^g  ^jg  right. 

spatium,  aiebant,   certo   consecranda  erat  una  [weal  cathe-  Hence  it  was 
1     T  1     •  1       J.-  not  a  gift 

dralis    ecclesia,   qua   semel  consecrata,   possem  ex   locatione  from  the 

sedilium  sufficientes  percipere  redditus.-  foods   ^ 

Verum  ego,  et  quidem  merito,  timens  ne  ex  simplici 
acceptatione  propositi  doni  concluderent  me  tandem  agnovisse  archi- 
episcopos  Baltimorenses  nullum  jus  strictvim  habere  ad  portionem  bonorum 
cleri  Marylandietisis,  ipsis  responsum  dedi,  me  recepturum  fore  ab  eis  hos 
560  Mexicanos  nummos,  quos  mihi  per  quatuor  annos  solvere  promittebant, 
sed  tanquam  portionem  tantum  reddituum  ad  quos  jus  habebam 
tanquam  archiepisoopus  Baltimorensis.  Recepta  hac  mea  re- 
sponsione,  perceperunt  me  devitasse  rete  quo  me  apprehendere  studuerant. 
Igitur  ne  viderentur  suae  promissioni  penitus  infideles,  identidem  ad  me 
transmiserunt  paucos  nummos,  quorum  totalis  summa  per  quatuor 
annos  vix  ad  promissum  reditum  unius  anni  assurgit. 

Et   non    solum    assertio   P.   Fortis  omni  veritate  destituitur,   sed    et 
insuper  omni  verisimilitudine. 

Si     enim     constanter     et     sine     controversia     percepi     redditus 
mihi  debitos  [!],  quo  modo  fieri  possit  ut  ipse  P.  Superior  His  disputing 
Generalis  et  ipsius  in  America  subjecti  contendant  me  ad  (l°^-^^*t^^ 
eos    nullum   jus    habere,  neque    se  fore    eos  soluturos,   ego  subject  to 
autem  contendam  me  jus  sacrum  habere  ad  illos   redditus    '^^^  ^" 
et  requiram  ut  mihi  solvantur  ? 

Mirabilis  certe  est  supradicta  assertio  R.  P.  Sup.  Generalis. 

'  No.  116,  D,  §  2. — Infra,  this  page,  assignatos  is  changed  into  debitos. 
-  No.  180,  P,  Q,  3':,  R.      The  resolution  of_  the  Corx^oration  (No.  180,  Q,  3';)  reads  : 
for  the  space  of  three  years  ...  a  pure  gratuitous  grant  or  donation. 


426  No.  117,  B.     MARECHAL,    1S22,    ON  No.  116,  D  [III 

B. 

(F)  •     Nota  2. 

"  Fuere  enim  ambo  Jesuitae  et  Corporationis  membra  eb  ex  ipsomet 

The  two  brevi  dementis  XIV.,"  etc.,  etc.,  etc.^ 

preceaing  Juxta  regulam  ab  officialibus  cleri   Mai'ylandiensis  (qui 

received  a  sunt  omnes,  uti  infra  observavi,  Jesuitae)  conditam,  omnia 

an^  timn'the  ^''^^^^•^J'a    Societatis    recipiunt    summam  pensionem  80  num- 

other  ex-  morum  Mexicanorum. 

Therefore  it  Varum  III.  DD.  Carroll  omnes  redditus  pinguis  praedii 

was  not  percepit ;    ipsius    autem    ven.    successor    III'"."'*    DD.    Nealc 

merely  as  ^  i.      j      i. 

ex-Jesuits  but  1200  num.  Mexic.  singulis  annis.     Ergo  non  tanquam  mere 

toevreceived    J^^^^i^^^j  ^^d  tanquam   archiepiscopis    Baltimorensibus    ipsis 
it.  provisum  fuit  ex  bonis  cleri  Marylandiensis. 

^  No.  116,  D,  ^  3.  There  luere  three  titles  of  right  iii  Carroll  to  support  from  the 
Jesuit  estates  and  to  an  extra  support.  (1)  He  was  an  ex-Jesuit,  having  a  claim  by 
natural  equity  and  by  the  express  provision  of  Clement  XIV.  (2)  He  loas  a  member  of 
the  Select  Body  (No.  145,  A,  (i'.]),  and  became  a  beneficiary  under  the  Act  of  Incorpora- 
tion (No.  163).  (3)  ^4s  Superior  in  siiirituals  under  the  old  Chapter,  prior  to 
incor-poration,  he  ic as  provided  for  specially  by  a  resolution  of  Oct.,  1784,  lohen  Father 
Leiuis  was  still  Superior  in  spirituals,  and  Dr.  CarrolVs  appointment  as  Prefect 
Apostolic  came  under  consideration  (No.  148,  A,  14°).  The  alloioance  then  granted  to  the 
Superior  of  £100  sterling  per  annum  was  increased,  two  years  later  {Nov.  17,  1786),  to 
£210  {c2irrency),  in  favour  of  Carroll,  noio  Prefect  Apostolic,  since  he  had  moved  to 
Baltimore  from  his  home  at  Rock  Creek  (No.  150,  B,  [v.],  1?).  In  the  interval  between 
these  two  dates,  the  question  of  a  bishopric  was  agitated  ;  and  the  same  diopter  which 
allotted  to  the  Superior  in  spirituals  £100  sterling  per  annum.,  resolved  iJiat,  if  a  bishop 
were  sent,  that  is,  imposed  without  being  elected,  he  should  not  be  entitled,  to  any 
support  from  the  present  estates  of  the  clergy  (No.  149,  B,  2?).  Subsequently, 
having  been  elected,  and  having  made  the  declaration  that  the  see  of  Baltimore  had  no 
right  to  a  subvention  from  the  Jesuit  estates,  he  received  the  alloivances  on  which  the 
present  controversy  parth/  turns  :  £210  currency  per  annum  as  before  (No.  168,  A,  22?) ; 
later,  £300  per  anniLm  (No.  173,  <i,  1'.'),  or  800  dollars  per  annum  (No.  178,  Q) ;  finally 
the  usufruct  of  Bohemia  estate  (ibid.).  These  grants  were  strictly  limited  by  conditions, 
as  may  be  seen  in  the  resolutions  quoted.     Sec  No.  116,  C,  note  8. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  neither  an  American  estate,  nor  all  the  Jesuit  plantations 
together  were  such  a  treasure  of  assets  as  tlieir  name  or  number  of  acres  might  imply. 
Bohemia  consisted  of  more  than  a  thousand  acres  ;  yet,  fifteen  monilis  after  it  had  been 
assigned  to  Carroll's  use  (11  Sci^t.,  1806),  lie  wrote  to  Molyneux,  Superior  of  the  Mission 
and  president  of  Georgetown  College,  excusing  himself  for  not  having  made  a  certain 
remittance,  which  was  still  due  from  the  Propaganda  on  account  of  certain  students  ; 
and  Jie  mentioned  incidentally  the  ivhole  siim  of  his  income  so  far  received  from 
Bohemia :  My  engagement  to  you  was,  to  pay  it  ;it  Xmo.ss,  if  the  Progaganda  did 
not.  This  was  done  in  full  confideuce  of  receiving  my  rents  from  Bohemia ;  from 
which  estate  not  one  penny  has  yet  come  into  my  hands  since  it  was  assigned  to  me, 
except  one  hog  about  a  week  ago.  (Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Carroll,  Baltimore, 
29  Dec,  1807,  to  Molyneux,  President,  Cleorgetoivn ;  letter  79,  2 pp.  4to.)  Compare  also 
No.  118,  §  5,  note  12  :  McElroy,  procurator  of  Georgetoivn  in  1817,  on  the  remittances 
for  that  year  from  all  the  plantations  together.  AnotJwr  circumstance  of  the  usufruct 
thtis  assigned  to  Carroll  stood  out  pointedly  after  his  death,  when  his  executors  {?hwch 
Fcnwick  and,  Brent  ?)  submitted  to  tJie  Corporaiion  an  account  of  |;258  for  oil  for  sacred 
uses.  The  demand  was  met  loith  a  tart  resolution,  that,  seeing  no  reason  for  such 
account,  they  cannot  consent  to  pay  it,  considering  that  the  late  Archbishop  was 
allowed  the  full  income  of  Bohemia  estate  to  answer  the  exponces  of  sacred  functions. 
(Ibid.,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  20  Aug.,  1816,  4? )     Sec  infra.  No.  180,  H,  4'.' 

As,  in  default  of  documents,  the  numbers  and  data  of  Marcchal  do  not  coiiicidc 


§  ii]  .VI;.  117,  C.    MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  116,  D  427 


(G)  Nota  3. 

"  Et  ne  Aniplitudo  Tua  iterum  a  me  quaerat  quo  modo  aucleani  id 
dicere,  aft'ero  documentum,"  etc.,  etc.* 

Doleo  certissime  multum  quod  Sua  Paternitas  me  cogat  hie  revelare 

factum  turpissimum.     Sed  cum  iterum  atque  iterum  in  sua 

epistola   ad    hoc    111".''    DD,    Carroll    documentum    recurrat,  J^^\es'\^iJe 

utrum   sit   fideliter   translatum  necne,   hie   non   expendam.  declaration  of 

Dura  igitur  mihi  incumbit  necessitas  aperto  ore  dicere  verita-  against  any 

tern,  et  tunc  S.  Conorremitio  iudicabit  cuiusnam   valoris   sit  right  in  the 

'     ^         •„     1  J  ^  Baltimore 

praeiatum  illud  documentum.  see. 

Erat  in  missionibus  Marylandiae  Jesuita  quidam  nomine 

P.  Ashton  ebrietatis  et  impudicitiae  vitiis  aperte  deditus.^     Ab   eo  111'"."'' 

DD.  Carroll  non  solum  coactus  est  revocare  facultatcs,  sed 

etiam  eum  suspendere  a  divinis.     Sicuti  misere  vixerat,  ita  character  of 

miserrime  mortuus  est,  sex  circiter  abhinc  annis  prope  pagum  Jo^"  Ashton, 

Portobacco.''     Ipsius  fama  tamquam  agricola  maxima  apud  occasioning 

sues  fratres  erat.     In  omnibus  circumstantiis  sese  exhibuit  j    ,^^  i- 

declaration. 

tanquam  intrepidum  defensoi'em  bonorum  quae  in  America 
nostra  possidet  Societas. 

Jam  vero  circa  finem  anni  1789  111"'!"  DD.  Carroll  recepit  bullam,  qua 
nominabatur  primus  Baltimorensis  episcopus,  Statim  atque  hoc  nuntium 
pervenit  ad  aures  famosi  P.  Ashton,  immediate  Baltimorem  adiit  et  ab 
111"."'  DD.  Carroll  petiit  ut  ipsi  permitteret  legere  bullam  quam  mox 
receperat ;  quod  ultro  permisit  111"'!"^  praesul. 

with  the  facts,  his  own  citation  infra  from  a  document  (No.  129,  A,  5")  suffices  to 
correct  the  statement  tvhich  follows  here,  about  $  1200  having  been  assigned  annually 
to  Archbishop  Ncale.  The  number  should  be  ^1000.  Later,  liowevcr,  he  reticrns  to 
this  same  figure,  %t200,  and  adds,  that  "it  was  the  smallest  pension  ever  paid  to  the 
Archbhhop  of  Baltimore  by  the  Jesuits."  See  No.  137,  letter  of  Marcchal,  17  Oct., 
1826,  to  Card.  Fcsch.  He  should  have  said  ^1000,  ivhich  was  "the  largest  pension" 
ever  allowed  by  the  Jesuits  to  an  ex-Jesuit  archbishop. 

<  No.  116,  D,  §  3. 

^  For  the  facts  of  Ashton's  life  at  the  date  tvhich  Marechal  here  refers  to,  see 
No.  162,  A-E,  where,  umcmcj  other  estimable  antecedents  of  Ashton,  he  may  be  seen 
recorded  by  Marcchal  as  having  been  at  that  time  the  chosen  preacher  of  the  one  Synod 
so  far  held  in  Baltiinore.  Ashton  resigned  his  faculties  in  a  fit  of  anger  with  Carroll 
arid  the  Corporation,  twelve  years  after  the  date  here  noted  by  Marechal  (No.  162,  H). 
— ..4s  to  the  insinuation  conveyed  in  Borne  of  bad  faith  in  the  handling  of  a  document 
which  Marechal  had  j^cssed  without  criticism  in  America  :  that  piece  and  many 
others  of  a  similar  nature  are  perfectly  familiar  to  me  (No.  181,  E),  cf.  supia, 
Nos.  115,  note  86;  116,  D,  note  24. 

*  Cf.  No.  162,  P-R.  Ashton  died,  as  a  secular  prriest,  in  the  peace  of  the  Lord, 
3  Feb.,  1813,  leaving  all  his  property  to  the  Society  and  to  charitable  uses.  It  is 
true  that,  at  one  time,  in  1S06  (cf.  No.  162,  N,  0),  he  had  attacked  the  rights  of  the 
Jesxiits  to  their  landed  property,  the  same  tvhich  Marechal  claims  on  Ashton' s  plea.  But, 
at  his  death,  there  is  no  indication  whatever,  either  in  the  Ashton  or  Corpcrration 
papers,  of  his  having  died  in  the  act  of  assailing  any  one's  name  or  goods. 


428  No.  117,  C.     MAKECHAL,  1822,    ON  No.  116,  D  [III 

PoiTO  improbus  ille  sacerdos,   observans   Summum   Pontificem  DD".° 

Carroll    committere    ofScium    regendi   ecclesiam    Baltimorensem   tarn    in. 

Ashtons  spiritualibus    quam    in   temporalibus,    administrandi 

interpretation    proventus  ecclesiasticos,  etc.,  etc ,  statim  contra  bullam 

Bull  erecting    debacchatus  est,  tanquam  machinam  contra  bona  Societatis 

see  of  Balti-      ^b  alio   Gansranelli    adinventam.      Furore    vesano   abreptus 
more.  .  .      r  . 

subito  reliquit  Baltimorem  et  incepit  non  solum  suis  sermon- 

ibus  sad   etiam   epistolis   bine   et   inde   missis   excitare   caeteros  patres 

Societatis  ut  bullae  executioni  sese  opponerent.    Nunc  autem  111'"."^  DD. 

Carroll,  timens  ne  suorum  fratrum  mentes  inflammaret  et  iiiitium  suae 

episcopalis  administrationis   agitaretur    tumultibus,   ad   Jesuitas    multas 

scripsit  epistolas,  in    quibus    ipsis   observabat   sententiam    bullae,   Patri 

_.     .    ,  Ashton  tarn  obnoxiam,  esse   meram  formulam    usitatam    in 

The  declara-  .  . 

tion  of  Carroll  omnibus  bullis,  neque  se  vi  bullae  Pii  VI.  ullum  acquirere 

Mfvate!ett«-  J^^    ^"^   eorum    bona.     Jam  vero    textus   a    R.   P.    Generali 

rejecting  adductus   sumitur    ex    una   illarum    epistolarum    111"."    DD. 

"  absurd  Carroll.''      Quod  autem  nullius  sit  valoris  in  praesenti  causa, 

interpretation  est    evidentissimum.       Siquidem    illam    scripsit    111'"!"    meus 

of  the  Bull."  -  ,  01  rn        1  1  -r.         • 

praectecessor    ad   coniutandam    tantam  [!J  absurdam   Patris 
Ashton  bullae  interpretationem. 

Quin  imo  si  Rev.  P.  Superior  Generalis  velit  solummodo  attendere 
quo  anno  epistola,  ex  qua  textus  quem   asserit  deducitur,   scripta  fuit, 

tunc  ipsemet  ultro  fatebitur  ilium  textum  ne  leviter  quidem 

reoeats  state-    J^^  archiepiscoporum  Baltimorensium  laedere.    Namque  haec 

ments  on  epistola  scripta  fuit  initio  anni  1790.     Porro  tunc  111""."  DD. 

Assembly  and  Carroll   non  obtinuerat   a  Jesuitis  fratribus  suis  ut  coram 

the  Carroll-       supremo  senatu  Marylandiensi  oblationem  solemnem  f acerent 
Molyneux  ^  •  i  t  i  •  1     • 

contract.  bonorum  quae  possidebant  ad  perpetuam  sustentationem  cleri 

Marylandiensis.     Siquidem  id   contigit  anno   1792.     Neque 

contractu  privato    R.   Molineux    Sup.    Prov.    Societatis    tunc    agnoverat 

redditus  archiepiscopi  Baltimorensis  esse  et  debere  ^  esse  perpetuos,  nee 

'  No.  160  ;  with  Die  rc^yivdudion  of  tJic  formal  document  itself  from  the  Proceedings 
of  the  Corporation,  not  from,  any  letter  of  Carroll's.  Fr.  Leonard  Edelen,  secretary  of 
the  Corporation,  had  stated  in  his  letter  to  Marechal  (April,  1S20),  when  communicating 
a  copy  of  CarrolVs  declaration:  There  is  an  instrument  of  writing,  written  and 
signed  by  A'.'  Bp.  Carroll's  own  hand,  in  possession  of  the  said  Trustees,  which  throws 
a  considerable  light  upon  this  subject.  The  receipt  of  this  letter  was  acknowledged  by 
Marechal,  April  30,  1820  ;  who,  adopting  the  opinion  that  the  sentence  of  the  Bull  was 
a  mere  matter  of  form,  gave,  in  a  modified  shape,  the  same  account  as  here  of  Ashton 
and  of  CarrolVs  Bull ;  but  he  did  not  mention  the  source  which  tco^dd  vouch  for  the 
authenticity  of  the  story.  See  No.  181,  D,  E.  He  himself  had  been  a  seminarian 
at  the  time,  in  France. — Marechal  reverses  this  argument  later  (No.  124,  notes  9,  11). 

*  Et  debere :  not  in  the  text  cited,  which  runs :  shall  continue  perpetual  and 
inalienable.  Cf.  No.  115,  §  23,  art.  3.  This  extension  :  et  debere,  of  the  terms  used  in 
the  Agreement,  had  appeared  already  in  Marechal's  letter  to  the  General,  No.  116,  C,  2';, 
and  ivas  ansiucred  implicitly  in  the  analysis  of  the  whole  Agreement.  Cf.  No.  116, 
D,  §§  17-24. 

The  origin  of  the  clause,  as  it  stands  in  the  Carroll-Molyneux  Agreement :  shall 
continue  perpetual  and  inalienable,  is  found  in  several  dijfercnt  arts  of  the  Select 
Body  of  Clergy.    One  is  a  resolution,  passed  prior  to  the  establishment  of  the  bishopric, 


§  ll]  iVo.  117,  D.     MARECITAL,    18:3,    ON  No.  116,  D  429 

in  se  susceperat  obligationem  transmittendi  ven.  meo  praedecessori  titulum 

civilem  ad  hunc  efFectum  consequendum.     Initus  enim  fuit  ille  contractus 

anno   180^  \180-')\.     Verum  post  solenine  deci-etum  senatus 
T»riT-  .•  i.  i.       ^  --i.         ■    1^       Carroll  always 

Marylancuensis,  praesertimque  post  contractum  initum  inter  claimed  a 

se  et  P.  Molineux,  numquid  111'"."'  Carroll  aliquando  agnovit  share  of  the 

neque  se  neque  suos  successores   habere  jus    ad   portionem  property  for 

bouorum  olim  a  Societate  possessorum  ?     Numquam  ;  innixus  go^s  "*^'^^^' 

authoritate    turn    praefati    solemnis     decreti    turn     privati 

contractus,    constanter    usque    ad  mortem   suam   jus  suae  sedis  et  cleri 

Marylandiensis  strenue  defendit  ;   constanter   judicavit  agendi  rationem 

suorum  fratrum  esse  manifestam  violationem'juris  tum  public!  turn  privati.^ 

Et  ego,  quamvis  potuissem  ex  bulla  Pii  YI.  non  parvi  ponderis  eruere 

argumenta,  numquid  hoc  medio  usus  sum  ?     Legat  iterum,  y.    -_i-_j 

quaeso,   R.    P.    Superior    Generalis    brevem   indicem,    quern  might  quote 

ad  eum  misi  die  18  Januarii,^''  et  tunc  videliit  quod  premens      ^    "  ' 

vestigia  111'"'  mei  praedecessoris  et  eisdem  argumentis  quibus  usus   est  et 

ego  utor. 

D. 

(H)  Nota  4. 

"  Supponamus  tantisper  id  ita  esse  ;  non  igitur  sola  Amplitudo  Tua, 
sed    quicumque     pertinet     ad    Clerum     Marylandiensem,"  „       .   . 
etc. ,  etc.^^  accepts  con- 

Certissime   quidem    clerus   INIarylandiensis  jus  habet  ad  aiTorksts^ 
aliquam  portionem    bonorum    quae   solemni  decreto   senatus  at  larg-e 
Marylandiensis    consecrata    sunt    ad    ejus    sustentationem.  ^^^  claim 
Idque  cum  ven.  meo  praedecessore  DD.  Carroll  tidenter  et  P^oPf'^yo^ 
sine  ulla  tergiversatione  assero,    Partim  illud  jus  Cleri  Mary- 
landiensis patres  officiales  Corporationis,  ante  restaurationem  Societatis, 

aixd  changing  the  Superior's  salary  from  the  condition  of  a  mere  appropriation  at 
each  chapter  to  a  permanent  salary  of  the  Superior  (13  May,  1789).  See  No.  116,  C, 
note  8.  Anotlier  is  the  fundamental  Regulation  (No.  163,  A,  22'; ,  4  Oct.  179:]),  as  cited 
ibid.,  No.  116,  C,  note  8.  A  third  was  a  decision  passed  by  a  select  committee  on 
the  Constitution  [I  Sept.,  1797),  which,  in  settling  a  controversy  between  the  Repre- 
sentatives and  the  Trustees,  agreed,  among  otJier  points  defined,  that  the  Trustees 
might  augment  or  diminish  the  pensions  of  clergymen,  provided  nevertheless  that 
they  never  reduce  the  pension  of  the  Bishop  of  Baltimore  below  the  sum  of  two 
hundred  and  ten  pounds,  current  money  of  the  State  of  Maryland,  as  fixed  and 
agreed  on  by  the  22d.  resolve  passed  by  the  R.  C.  Clergy  on  the  4th  day  of  October, 
1793.  Sec  No.  173,  P,  3'.'  In  the  original  form  of  the  Carroll- Alolyneux  Agreement, 
quoted  h-ere  by  Marechal,  the  bishop  luid  written :  S".  The  annuity  allotted  to  the 
Bishop  from  the  estates  of  the  Clergy,  and  now  of  the  Society,  and  which  was 
declared  inalienable  and  perpetual,  previously  to  the  erection  of  the  Episcopal  See, 
shall  so  remain  perpetual  and  inalienable.  .  .  .  In  Carroll's  own  correction  of  this 
Agreement,  reducing  it  to  the  condition  of  a  mere  memorandum  (cf.  No.  116,  D, 
note  24),  he  eliminated  the  whole  passage  from  Clergy  doivn  to  See,  substituting 
Society  or  Corporation.     See  facsimile  of  tJie  Agreement,  No.  186. 

"  Cf.  No.  116,  C,  note  8.  As  to  the  critical  character  of  this  narrative  abozd  John 
Ashton,  cf.  No.  162,  P,  note. 

"*  No.  116,  A.     Hencefcn-th,  Marechal's  arguments  are  chiefly  repetitions. 

I'  No.  116,  D,  §  6. 


430  No.  117,  E.     MARECHAL,    1S22,    ON  No.  116,  D  [III 

aguovere.     Siquidem  suadente  111™"  DD.  Carroll  decreverunt,  sacerdotes 

saeculares,  qui  cum  membris  Societatis  in  missiouibus  laborarent,  eosdem 

recepturos  fore  redditus  ac  ipsimet  Jesuitae ;  atque,  quando 

admfttedby      restaurata    fuit    Societas,    idem  111"'."'    DD,   Carroll,    timens 

the  Corpora-     j^g  variis  modis  praefati  officiales  omnia  bona   ecclesiastica 

tion  in  assign-  „     .         .       , . 

ing  allow-         exclusive  ad  usum   Societatis   diverterent,    omni    argument- 

secular°priests  o^^^i^  genere  usus  est  ut  eos  induceret  ad  dividenda  omnia 

while  they         bona    ecclesiastica,   quorum  admiuistrationem   habebant,  in 

stations.^^"''^     duas    partes  ;  ^^    unam    partem,   et    quidem    pinguiorem,    si 

vellent,  Societati  restauratae  traderent,  aliam  vero  ad  sus- 

tentationem  cleri  saecularis  Marylandiensis  consecrarent ;  aut  si  absolute 

vellent  retinere  possessionem  omnium  bonorum  ecclesiasticorum,  saltern 

aliquam    portionem    reddituum    applicarent    ad    sublevandos    saeculares 

sacerdotes  aetate  aut  infirmitatibus  confractos  pro  ratione  necessitatis  in 

qua  versari  possent.''* 

Equidem  patres   restauratae  Societatis   banc   justlssimam    mei  prae- 

Jesuits  unjust    decessoris    propositionem    rejecerunt.      Sed    quid    inde    con- 

and  grasping,  cludendum  ?     Eos  esse  aequitatis  et  moderationis  ecclesias- 

ticae  amatores  % 


E. 

(I)  Nota  5. 

Sequentes  paragraphi  epistolae  R.  P.  Generalis  tot  continent  ratiocinia 

^       .  aut    omnino    falsa   aut   quae    saltem    nihil    probant,    ut,   si 

declines  to  susciperem  ea  singulatim  confutare,  istae  notae  volumen  non 

Generars*^  mediocre  conficerent.     Sed  ut  illorum  absolutam  vanitatem 

arguments.  immediate   percipiat    S.    Congregatio    sufficit   ut    attendere 

general  dignetur  ad  subsequentes  generales  observationes. 
observations 
instead.  Generales  observationes. 

Saepe  evenit  in  nostra  America  quod  quidam  cives  a  legislatura  Pro- 

vinciarum  Foederatarum  petant  ut  ipsi[s]  concedatur   actus 

an^Act  of  Corporationis,  id  est  ut  constituant  corpus  politicum  et  ita 

Incorporation   j^abeantur    coram    civilibus     tribunalibus.       Quando    hunc 
m  America.  .  .  , . 

favorem    solicitant,    m    petitione    sua    tenentur    explicare 

quodnam  sit  futurae  Corporationis  suae  objectum  ac  praecipue  quemnam 

finera  sibi  proponant. 

Si   turn   objectum   turn   finis  non  adversentur  legibus   reipublicae  et 

insuper   tendant   ad   promovendam    prosperitatem    plurimorum    civium, 

1*  Jfc  trace  of  this  in  anrj  documeyit.  As  to  subsidizing  other  priests,  not  ex- Jesuit, 
cf.  No.  168,  A,  20. ,  ihe  ficndamental  Regulation,  by  tvhich  the  constituent  meeting 
of  ex-JcHuits  (4  Oct.,  IVd'i)  authorizes  the  Trustees  of  the  Corporation  to  admit 
members,  recommendea  by  the  Bishop,  to  a  participation  of  the  profits  of  the  estates 
pro  tempore,  tho'  they  should  not  be  received  as  members  of  the  Select  Body. 

'=  Cf.  Nos.  147,  G,  5y  (supra.  No.  113,  J)  ;  163,  2?  ;  172,  D,  2?  , 


§   il]  No.  117,  E.     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  116,  D  431 

tunc  postulatum  Actum  Corporationis  lubentissine  concedunt  nostri 
legislatores.  Cum  Actu  Corporationis  generatim  praefatis  civibus 
insuper  transmittunt  potestatem  sibi  efformandi  regulas  quas  judicaverint 
meliores  ad  obtineadum  finem  publicae  utilitatis  quern  declararunt  se 
intendere.  Quod  si  isti  cives,  post  obtentum  Actum  Corporationis, 
sibi  efibrmarent  regulas  non  ad  obtinendum  finem  publicae  utilitatis  ab 
ipsis  enuntiatum,  sed  ad  finem  prorsus  distinctum  aut  enuntiato  oppo- 
situm,  tunc  isti  cives  coram  tribunalibus  civilibus  malae  fidei  rei  judica- 
rentur  et  omnibus  juribus,  quae  per  Actum  Corporationis  acquisierunt, 
spoliarentur. 

Nunc  videamus  quomodo  patres  Societatis  sese  gesserint,  postquam 
ipsis  coucessus  fuit  Actus  Corporationis  a  legislatura  Marylandiensi. 

Anno     1792,     duce     111'""    DD.    Carroll,     adierunt    senatum    Mary- 

landiensem    et    coram    hoc    supremo    tribunal!    solemniter  The  ex- 

declararunt  se  tanquam  privatos  cives  bona  multa  possidere  J^^"*^'.^792. 

ad  pios  usus  a  donatoribus  destinata ;   se  paratos  esse  haec  original  state- 

omnia  bona  in  communem  massam  projicere  ad  perpetuam  l^pommon 

sustentationem  ministrorum    ecclesiae    Romanae   Catholicae  mass,"  and  a 

Marylandiensis  ;  ideoque  huiniliter  petere  ut  Actus  Corpora-  thereof  to 

tionis  ipsiFsl  concederetur.^*  Maryland 

.  .  .  .  .  clergy. 

Cum    objectum   et   finis   hujus    petitionis    legislatoribus 

optima  viderentur,  et  insuper  cum  jam  multis  protestantium  societatibus 

favorem  similem  ei  qui  a  catholicis  solicitabatur  jam  concesserant,  huic 

petitioni  lubenter  suum  assensum  praebuere. 

Et  non  solum  Actum  Corporationis  postulatum  concessere, 
sed  insuper,  uti  mos  est  receptus,  oratoribus  potestatem  contulere  sibi 
efformandi  I'egulas  ad  meliorem  horum  bonorum  administrationem  et  ad 
securius  obtinendum  finem  propositum,  nempe  sustentationem  Romanae 
catholicae  ecclesiae  in  Marylandia  ministrorum.  (Vide  contextum 
Actum  Corporationis.) 

Porro  paulo  postquam  PP.  Societatis  praefatum  Actum  Corpora- 
tionis obtinuerint,  convenerunt ;  ni  fallor,  unus  aut  duo  sacerdotes 
saeculares  huic  conventioni  praesentes  fuere. 

Discussione     igitur    omnium    propositum    fuit    condere    regulas     ad 
meliorem    Corporationis    administrationem.      Sed    tunc    summa  confusio 
inter  eos   statim   locum   obtinuit.       Quidam   requirebant   ut  _.     .     . 
officiales  Corporationis  statim  atque  eligerentur  juramento  of  the 
secreto  sese  obligarent  transmittere  omnia  bona    Corpora-  ^o^'Po^'^  ^o"- 
tionis    Societati   Jesu,  si  forte    aliquando   restitueretur ;    alii   vero   exi- 
stimantes    hanc    regulam    tamquam    evidenter    contrariam    litterae    et 
spiritui    decreti    senatus    Marylandiensis,    earn    procul    esse    rejiciendam 
opinabantur.     Ita  inter  alios  earn  fortiter  impugnavit  111""!'^  DD.  Carroll 
ac  usque  ad  suam  mortem  constanter  rejecit.     Plurimi  proposuerunt  ut 

"  For  the  matter  of  these  repetitions,  see  the  Nos.  cited  supra  in  notes  to  No.  115, 
§  9,  sejg.     For  the  amplification  of  the  charges  here  following,  see  infra,  passim. 


432  A'o.  117,  E.     MARECHAL,    182.',    ON  Ao.  IIG,  D  [III 

statueretur  eos  qui   praesentes   erant   huic   conventui   exclusive   coii- 
stituere   clerum    Marylandiensem,    et    (^uod    nuUus    sacerdos    saecularis, 
quamvis  laborans  in  Marylandiae  missionibus,  ceiiseudus  esset  membrum 
cleri  Marylandiensis,  nisi  majoritate  votorum  praesentium  membrorum  ita 
prius   declararetur.       Hinc   contendebant   praescntem    cou- 
"  Select  Body  ventum     et     subsequentes      denominaudos     esse      Corpus 
of  the  Clerg:y_^  Electum     Cleri     Marylandiensis.        Nonnulli     conati 
sunt    suadere  patribus    Societatis,    qui   titulum    civilem 
habebant   in  bona   ecclesiae  quae  turn  ab  111"?°  principe  Baltimore,  turn 
ab  aliis  piis  viris  donata  fuere,  ut  declararent  finem  donatorum  fuisse  ub 
ea  possideret  Societas  eisque  prout  libuerit  in  perpetuum  uteretur.     Isti 
et  multi  alii  similes  articuli  propositi  sunt  tanquam  permanentes  regulae 
quibus    regeretur    futura    administratio     Corporationis     cleri    Mary- 
landiensis.       Eorum     admissioni     strenue     obstitit     111™."'     DD. 
Carroll  cum  paucis  aliis  olim  suis  sociis  et   fratribus.     At, 
set  of  aftkles    cum   pluralitate   votorum    omnium    in    hoc    conventu    con- 
passed  as  cluderetur,  fatendum  est  maximam  partem   illorum  articu- 
^'        '  lorum     fuisse     admissam     et     decretam     tamquam     regulas 
Corporationis.       Huic    irregulari    prorsus     suorum    fratrum    agendi 
rationi,  quamvis  ipsi  molestissima,  ven.  mens  praedecessor  opposuit  tantum 
ar^umenta    ex    pietatis,  justitiae   et    christianae   moderationis   principiis 
deducta.       Cum    namque    nullam    sj^em    ipse   tunc    nutriret 
oected  th^se     restaurationis    Societatis,    praevidebat    ante    paucos    annos 
esr-Jesuits  to     Corporationem  banc  necessario  fore  constituendam  ex  saecu- 
laribus  sacerdotibus,  et  consequenter  finem  decreti  senatus 
Marylandiensis  se  tandem  obtenturum  fore.     Atque  quando  anno  1804 
R.  P.  Superior  Generalis  Gruber  direxit  ex-Jesuitas  Americanos  ut  iterum 
in  antiquam  Societatem  sese  adunirent,  iterum  ac  cum  novo 
Carroll,  fail-      ardore  mentis  laboravit   idem    111'"."'    DD.   Carroll    ut    pars 
inginhis  aliqua    bonorum,    quae    P.    Societatis    officiales     Corpora- 
never  tionis     possident,    consecraretur    ad    sustentationem     turn 
the^Socie^ty  ^    suorum    successorum    tum    cleri    saecularis    Baltimorensis. 
as  existing  in    JHud  f  uit  ipsi  obstinaciter  denegatum  ;  '^  et  haec  est  prae- 
cipua  ratio  cur,  quamdiu  vixerit,  nunquam  roluit  intra  suam 
dioecesim  agnoscere  existentiam  restauratae  Societatis. 

His  praemissis  nunc  manifesle  S.  Congregatio  percipere  potest  abso- 

-ru„  -,»„.«,•„=»  lutam  vanitatem  ratiociniorum,  quae  longa  serie  in  sua 
The  premises  '     ^  °     _ 

will  serve  as  epistola  adducit  RT^  P.  Superior  Generalis ;  siquidem 
the^General's  riituntur  authoritate  illorum  articulorum,  qui  non  solum 
arguments.  conditi  sunt  contra  mentem  decreti  senatus  Marylandi- 
ensis, sed  insuper  adversantur  dictamini  naturalis  et  ecclesiasticae 
aequitatis.^*^ 

'•'■  Cf.  No.  115,  J  24,  note  iO.—The  mdhcnticitj/  of  this  relation  is  not  apparent. 
'"  For  the  matter  of  history  in  these  paragrajyhs,  see  infra,  Sections  IV.,  V.,  Nos.  159- 
179.      Bishop  Carroll,  as  a  Trustee  of  the  Corporation,  was  botmd  to  su'ear  at  the 


§  n]  No.  117,  F.    MARECHAL,   1822,    ON  No.  116,  D  433 

P. 

(L)  Nota  6. 

Noa  possum   his  notis  finem   imponere  quin  pauca  dicam   de  textu 

quodam  quern  adduxit  R.  P.  Sup.  Generaliset  quern  depromp- 

sit  ex  epistola,  quam  paucis   abhinc  mensibus  ad  me  scrip-  refutes  the 

seruat  officiales  Corporationis.     His  verbis  incipit :  Declara-  declaration  of 
^  .  .  1  •      1  ^"^  Trustees, 

mus   nos   legitime  et   juste   possidere   omnia  bona 

olim  et  ante  suam  suppressionem  possessa  [«]  Societate  Jesu, 

etc.,  etc.,  etc.^'' 

Primo  referam  factum  quod  huic  epistolae  scribendae  dedit  occasionem. 

Pius  catholicus,  nomine  Thomas  Shea,  anno  1754,  dono  dedit  R.  P.  Bene- 

dicto   Neale   praedium   suum  ea  intentione  ut  missionarius,   _       ^      , 

1  ,    ,.  .  ^T     s      ^•     Deer  Creek, 

qui  raro  admodum  pauperes  cathohcos  comitatus  Harfordi- 

ensis  visitabat,  posset  inter  eos  permanere  et  vivere.^^  Octo  circiter  ab- 
hinc annis  oflficiales  Corporationis,  qui  titulum  civilem  illius  praedii 
possidebant,  illud  vendiderunt,  atque,  suadente  111'""  DD.  Carroll, 
pretium  ejus  deposuerunt  in  Banca  Statuum  Foederatorum  (dans  la 
hanque  des  Etats  Unis).^^  Per  sex  annos  missionarius  comitatus  Har- 
fordiensis  percepit  annuale  interesse  principalis,  id  est  200  nummos 
Americanos. 

Verum  circa  finem  anni  1820  procurator  Societatis  secreto  venit 
Baltimorem  et  sustulit  a  Banca  principale.  Quid  de  hac  pecuniae  summa 
evenit  nescio.""  Statim  atque  missionarius  comitatus  Harfordiensis  de 
hoc  audierit,  apud  me  graviter  questus  est  se  nunc  destitutum  remanere 
rebus  ad  vitam  necessariis.  Immediate  scripsi  ad  superiorem  Societatis 
Provincialem  R.  Antonium  Kohlmanu.  Ille  me  remisit  ad  officiales 
Corporationis,  caeteroquin  me  certum  faciens  istos  officiales  sine  dubio 
huic  missionario  soluturos  fore  interesse  pecuniae  a  procuratore  Societatis 
sublatae. 

beginning  of  each  triennial  term,  and  with  the  other  Trustees  subscribe  to  the  oath, 
tJiat  we  will  truly  and  faithfully  execute  the  trust  reposed  iu  us,  according  to  the 
true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  Regulations  adopted,  or  to  be  adopted,  by  the 
Ministers  of  the  lloman  Catholic  Church,  for  the  management  of  their  estates  and 
temporalities.  See  formula  of  the  oatli,  No.  168,  C.  His  autograph  signature  to 
this  formula,  talcen  before  a  Justice  of  the  Peace,  is  seen  in  the  Proceedings  of  the 
Corporation,  13  Oct.,  1802,  4  Oct.,  ISOS,  22  April,  1812,  29  June,  1815,  this  last  being 
the  year  in  whicli  he  died.  At  tJie  commencement  of  his  second  term,  he  was  absent 
from  tlie  meeting  of  21  Nov.,  lSOo,when  the  oath  was  taken  by  the  other  four  Trustees; 
and  the  minutes  of  the  next  meeting,  9  Sept.,  1806,  do  not  record  his  fulfilment  of 
the  condition.  But  that  he  must  have  taken  the  oath  is  clear  since,  witliout  this 
qualification,  his  presence  and  action  at  the  Board  wmild  be  illegal,  according  to  the 
terms  of  the  Charter  (No.  164,  [///.],  [/r.j),  which  enjoined  the  observance  of  the 
Regulations  (cf.  168,  A,  24,  by-law  prescribing  the  oath).     Cf.  No.  119,  note  12. 

1'  No.  116,  D,  §  26. 

'8  Cf.  Nos.  73,  84. 

1"  Cf.  Nos.  87,  88. 

-"  No.  88,  B,  E. — Secreto  venit,  sustulit ;  infra,  sublatae,  sacrilegii,  scandali  ; 
ami  so  passim  in  seqg. :  these  appellations  and  epithets  invite  a  comparison  with  the 
statements  and  acts  of  Archbishop  Carroll,  wJiom  the  writer,  apparently  tvithout  knoW' 
ing  it,  is  assailing  here  as  in  other  parts  of  his  documents.     See  No.  87,  E-0. 

VOL.  I.  2  F 


434  No.  118.     THE   GENERAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,    1822  [III 

Interiju  pauperes  catholici  comitatus  Harfordiensis  collegerunt  scripta 
testimonia  a  multitudine  personarum  utriusque  sexus,  quibus  affirmabatur 
Certificates  tanquam  factum  notorium  et  publicum  T[^]omam  Shea 
on  past  donasse  suum   praedium  R.  P.  Benedicto  Neale,  non.  ut  ad 

IS  ory.  Jesuitas  transmitteret,  sed  ut  in  perpetuum  inserviret  sus- 

tentationi  missionarii  Harfordiensis.  Inter  haec  testimonia  plurima 
reperiebantur  virorum  catholicorum  Baltimorensium  sua  pietate,  integri- 
tate  efc  aetate  insignium. 

Misi  haec  omnia  testimonia  patribus  Societatis  qui,  uti  antea  observavi, 
sunt  officiales  Corporationis.  Verum  isti  carpentes  in  illis  testimoniis 
quasdam  nullius  momenti  variationes  (mire  enim  consentiunt  quoad 
substantiam  facti)  ea  rejecerunt  ;  ''-^  atque  innixi  titulo  civil i,  quem  prae 
manibus  habent,  ad  me  scripserunt  epistolam  ex  qua  eruitur  textus  a 
P.  Generali  supra  adductus.^^ 

Verum  tanta  est  mea  veneratio   erga  hunc  optimum  virum,  ut  non 

possim  credere,  statim  atque  melius  cognoverit  suorum  sub- 

lege  "  and  '      ditorum  in  hac  circumstantia  deploi^abilem  agendi  rationem, 

"scandal"  of    se  eis  fore  patrocinaturum  ;  quin  imo  credo  sub  gravissimis 

censuris  eos  fore  coacturum  ad  reparationem  tum  sacrilegii 

quo  rei  sunt,  tum  scandali  quod  praebuerunt  fidelibus.^^ 

Propaganda  Archives,  Acta  Sacrae  Congregationis  de  Propaganda  Fide, 
anni  1822  (Baltimori) ;  Sommario,  Num.  V. — Baltiniai-c  Diocesan  Archives,  22, 
D,  13 ;  Marechal's  autograph  draft,  4  ff. 


No.  118.  1822,  (March— May). 

The  General's  Keport  to  the  Propaganda,  on  the  two  subjects  of 
controversy.  §§  1-13,  on  tcmjjomlttics;  §§  14-17,  o)i jurisdiction  ; 
§  18,  condi'sion. 

Aftine  ^  di  mettere  la  S.  Congregazione  in  istato  di  numeko  11. 

meglio   giudicare   delle   pretese   mosse  da   Monsignor  informazione  del 

I'Arcivescovo   di    Baltimore    sopra   parte    del    reddito  P'',^P°^'*^?,penerale 

^  .     ,.  ^.     .     ,  ,  tr       ,       1-1  ue  Gesuiti  alia  S.C. 

de'beni  della  Compagnia  di  Gesu  del  Maryland,  e  duopo 

premettere  1°  quale  sia  I'origine  di  questi  beni  ;  2°  in  qual  raodo  i  gesuiti 

=«  No.  89,  D,  E,  F. 

"  Cf.  No.  89,  F. 

"  Cf.  Nos.  84-89. 

'  Note  in  Dr.  J.  G.  Shea's  hand  on  his  own  copy  of  this  document,  Georgetown 
College  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Marcchal  Controversy  :  "  Cette  piece  romantique  a 
cte  faite  par  C.  [Ic  ?]  P.  Grassi. — Elle  a  etc  furtivement  remise  au  Card.  Fontana. 
Le  Pere  Fortis  General  de  la  Societc  a  constamment  refuse  do  la  reconaitro  et 
de  la  signer. — Autograph  note  of  Abp.  Marcchal  on  printed  page "  [;viz.  of  the 
Sommario  (in  the.  Baltimore  Diocesan  Archives  ?)].  So  far  Dr.  Shea.  The  basis 
of  fact  for  this  gloss  is  that  the  Father  General  did  decline  to  sign  this  document, 
for  the  reason  mentioned  by  him  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda.  The  rest  of 
the  facts  stated  are  incorrect.  It  was  not  submitted  furtively ;  and  Father  Fortis 
did  not  refuse  to  recognize  it.     This  is  evident  on  the  face  of  the  Sommario,  ivhich 


§  II]  No.  118.     THE   GENERAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,    1822  435 

ne  siano  attualmente  in  possesso  e  qual  uso  ne  facciano  ;  3'?  come  sia 
proveduto  alia  sussistenza  de'vescovi  negli  8tati  Uniti. 

[Parte  Prima.] 

§  1.   Verso    raimo    1632    varj    gesuiti    Inglesi    accompagnarono    una 

numerosa  colonia  di  Cattolici,  i  quali  con  Milord  Baltimore  andarono  a 

stabilirsi  nel  Maryland.^     Ogni  individuo  di  questa  colonia,   i.  Tempo- 

in    seguito  al  diritto  concesso  da    S.   M.  Biitannica,   prese  "^^'ti^s. 

1 .  ,  .   V    1 .  .  •   .  Origin  of 

possesso  di  una  data  quantita  di  terreno  ;  1  gesuiti  usarono  Jesuit  pro- 

di  questo  commun  diritto  ;  ed  ebbero  il  possesso  de'terreni,  Ei^^tation 
che  sono  i  medesimi   che  godono  in  oggi.     Col  decorso  del  purchase, 
tempo  poi  essi  acquistarono  altre  terre  adjaceiiti  per  via  di  Mode  of' 
compra  legale  ;  finalmente  alcuni  terreni  furono  loro  dati  da  transmission. 
particolari  benefattori  pel  servizio  di  quelle  mission!.      E  duopo  osservare 
che  a  motivo  delle  leggi   Britanniche  i  gesuiti   non  potevano   posseder 
terreni  come  religiosi,  ma  soltanto  come  iudividui,  e  percio  erano  costretti 
di  tramandarne  il  possesso  legale  per  via  di  testamento  a  gesuiti  che  lor 
succedevano  nelle  missioni,  i  quali  erano  loro  eredi  fiduciarj. 

§  2.   Seguita   nel   1773   I'abolizione  della  Compagnia    di  Gesii,  i  mis- 
sionarj  del  Maryland  restarono  come  preti  secolari  al  servizio  di  quelle 
missioni  e  continuarono  a  possedere  i  loro  beni.     Quel  paese  _.    <, 
essendosi   poi   eretto    in   repubblica,  e   cessando   d'essere  in  sion.    Le- 
vigore  le  leggi  contro  i  Cattolici,  quegli  exgesuiti,  de'quali  mod^'of trans- 
soli  era  composto  il  clero  degli  Stati  Uniti,  e  segnatamente  mission  by 
del    Maryland,   pensarono  a  garantire   il   loro   bene  da   un 
pericolo  che  temevano.^     Infatto,  se  un  exgesuita  possessore  fiduciario  di 
que'terreni  fosse  morto  intestato,  i  di  lui  parent!  in  forza  delle  leggi  civili 
avrebbero  potuto  appropriarseli.     Pertanto   il  P.   Giovanni   Carroll,   ex- 
gesuita, e  poscia  primo  Vescovo  di  Baltimore,  unito  agli  altri  exgesuiti, 
chiesero  ed  ottennero  dalla  nuova  Legislazione  del  Maryland  un  ampio 
decreto,  ossia  Atto  col  quale  si  erigeva  una  Corpor;i.'::one  ossia  associazione 
legale  del  clero  cattolico  di  quella  provincia.     In  quest'Atto  I'autorita 

comprises  a  selection  from  the  documents  submitted  to  the  Propaganda ;  and  these,  as 
the  Secretary  stated  to  the  General,  must  all  be  autheutic,  or  they  are  7iot  entitled  to 
be  considered.  The  General's  presentation  of  the  document,  even  without  Jiis  signature, 
■was  clearly  sufficient,  as  appears  frotn  the  fact  of  its  insertion  in  the  Sommario.  And 
that  it  ivas  accepted  from  the  General  as  authentic  is  also  clear  from  the  title  prefixed 
to  it  here  in  the  Sommario :  Nmnero  II.  Informazione  del  Preposito  Generate 
de'Gesuiti  alia  S.C.  As  Shea's  note  intimates  that  Marechal  wrote  his  gloss  just  lohere 
Shea  places  it,  the  same  page  of  Marechal's  copy  bore  the  gloss  and  the  official  title 
which  contradicted  the  gloss.  See  No.  121,  H,  Pedicini,  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda, 
22  May,  1822,  to  Father  Fortis,  General ;  Ibid.,  J,  Fortis,  24  May,  1S22,  to  Pedicini. 
Of.  Georgetoivn  College  Transcripts,  Shea's  abstracts,  1822,  Pedicini,  23  May,  1822, 
to  Marechal :  the  General  of  the  Jesuits  refused  to  sign  the  papers  submitted  to  him. 
The  same  letter  of  Pedicini  (No.  121,  H)  says  expressly,  that  it  will  suffice  if  tlie 
General  "  return  the  docximents,  accompanied  by  a  note."  So  the  General  did, 
explaining  at  length  the  character  of  this  Informazione.     See  No.  121,  J. 

2  Cf.  No.  119  [A]. 

^  Cf.  No.  143,  and  setjg.  passim,  in  Carroll's  papers.     Cf.  No.  119,  [//]. 


436  No.  118.     THE    GENERAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,    1822  [III 

si  dava  agli  oratori  di  far  essi  medesimi  eutro  un  dato  tempo  gli  opportuni 
regolamenti  per  la  retta  amministrazione  de'beni,  che  si  mettevano  sotto  la 
salvaguardia  delle  leggi  per  I'oggetto  a  cui  erano  destinati.^  Gli  exgesuiti 
cosi  autorizzati  si  unirono  insieme  e  fecero  i  proposti  regolamenti,  ossia 
Statuti  della  Corporazione,  la  quale  a  norma  di  quelli  deve  essere  composta 
di  cinque  Trustis  ossia  Capi-amministratori,  de'Rappresentativi  e  del 
Corpo  Scelto.^  I  Rappresentativi  sono  membri  della  Corporazione, 
eleggono  i  Trustis  di  sei  in  sei  anni  e  danuo  il  lor  voto,  quando  si  tratta 
di  alienare  qualche  fondo  o  reddito.  II  Corpo  Scelto  e  composto  di  quelli 
che,  essendo  membri  della  Corporazione,  hanno  diritto  di  partecipare  ai 
vantaggi  della  medesima.  Quei  soli  possono  essere  membri  della  Cor- 
porazione, i  quali  hanno  il  diritto  di  cittadinanza  degli  Stati  Uniti  e  sono 
ammessi  dai  Trustis. 

§  3.  II  XVI.*^  de'sopramemorati  regolamenti  ossia  Statuti  dichiara  e 
determina  che,  se  mai  la  Compagnia  di  Gesu  venisse  ad  essere  ristabilita, 

_,  ,  .^,  sara  obbligo  dei  Trustis  della  Corporazione  di  usare  ogni 
By-law  of  the  i-r.-  .  ..,  .         .. 

Corporation,     sforzo  di  far  rientrare  1  gesuiti  al  possesso  dei  beni  assicurati 

restoration  of  ^^^^'^'^^'^o  ossia  decreto  sopradetto,  e  percio  i  gesuiti  debi- 
the  property      tamente  qualificati  doversi  ammettere  a  preferenza  d'ogn'al- 

■"'*  tro  nella  Corporazione.'     Notisi  che  i  Trustis,  entrando  in 

carica,  devono  far  giuramento  avanti  il  civil  Magistrato  d'osservare  gli 
Statuti  della  Corporazione,  e  per  consequenza  giurarono  di  mantenere 
anche  questo  XVI.^ 

§  4.  Sino  dall  an.  1806  il  defunto  P.  Generale  Brzozovvski,"  a  richiesta 
di  Monsignor  Carroll,  mando  varj  gesuiti  dalla  Russia  in  America,  i  quali, 
Re-establish-  ^^P^  ^^®^"  ^"^uto  il  legale  diritto  di  cittadinanza,  furono  fatti 
ment  of  the  membri  della  Corporazione  posseditrice  de'beni,  che  lo  stesso 
Corporation  a  Consignor  Carroll  scriveva  dover  ritornare  alia  Compagnia. 
Jesuit  body.  In  questa  guisa  nel  1814,  epoca  del  ristabilimento  universale 
della  Compagnia,  la  Corporazione  trovossi  composta  quasi 
di  soli  gesuiti  o  nativi  o  forastieri.  Dissi  quasi,  perche,  tardando  lo 
sperato  ristabilimento,  furonvi  ammessi  anche  de'preti  secolari,  i  quali 
peraltro  a  quell'epoca  (e  molto  piii  adesso)  per  la  maggior  parte  erano 
morti,  o  avevano  abbandonata  I'America.  Pertanto,  essendo  purificatc 
tutte  le  condizioni  expresse  ne'legali  Statuti,^"  i  gesuiti  sono  ora  in 
legitime  possesso  di  que'beni,  e  li  posseggono  come  gesuiti  in  forza  dello 
Statuto  XVI.  e  come  membri  della  Corporazione,  perche  essa  e  composta 
di  soli  gesuiti. 

'  Cf.  No.  119,  L7//.]. 

*  Cf.  No.  119,  [/r.j.  Cf.  No.  116,  D,  §  14?  ,  note  19.  Ibid.,  notes  15-20,  for 
references  to  documents  on  this  rehearsal  of  the  case.  Wliai  follows  here  :  sei  in  sei 
anni,  should  be  "  trc  in  tre  an^ii."     Cf.  No.  168,  A,  6" 

«  C/.  No.  119,  [K.]. 

■  No.  168,  A,  Regulation  16? 

"  Ibid.,  Regulation  24"     Cf.  No.  119,  note  12. 

"  C/.  No.  119,  [I-.]. 

10  C/.  No.  119,  [17.]. 


§   ri]  No.  118.     TI/E   GENERAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,    1822  437 

§  5.  In  primo  luogo  conviene   osservare  che  i  redditi  debeni  della 
Corporazione  nel  Maryland  sono  assai  minori  di  quelli  che  molti  Europe! 
si  promettono,  considerando  la  sola  estensione  del  terreno.'^  Extent  and 
Questo,  attesa  la  scarsezza  delle  braccia,  talora  rimane  incolto  use  of  the 
o  e  malamente  coltivato,  sicche  il  prodotto  non  di  rado  basta 
a  stento  a  mantenere  gli  schiavi  che,  all'usanza  dell'America  meridionale 
[settentrionale  ?],  ne  sono  gl'agricoltori.     I  religiosi  poi,  dovendo  trattare 
bene   quella    povera  gente,   non  ne  cavano  il  vanfcaggio,  che   ne  hanno 
spesso  i  secolari  co'risparmj  sordidi  che   fanno    sul  mantenimento  degli 
schiavi.  1^     Le  entrate  dunque,  che  sono  raccolte,  s'impiegano  da'gesuiti  a 
soddisfare  gl'obblighi  annessi,  se  ve  ne  sono,  e  in  oggetti  proprj  del  loro 
Institute. 

§  6.  S'impiegano    1?   al   mantenimento    de'PP.  missionarj    e   di  varj 
pi'eti,^^  che  essi  mantengono  nelle  loro  missioni.     Alcuni  di 
questi    preti    hanno  per    qualche    tempo    ricevuta   gratuita-  ^ignt^'^i^on 
mente  la  loro  educazione  nel  collegio  de'gesuiti.^*      Questi  the  mission- 
providero    finora    i  missionarj   di  vitto,   vestito    e  talora  di  Ind^seoUarf^ 
cavallo  indispensabile  per  le  grandi  distanze,  e  inoltre  deVasi 
sacri,  apparati,  vino,  candele,  etc.^^ 

2?  Al  mantenimento  del  collegio  di  Georgetown,  sobborgo  della  citta 
di  Washington,  collegio  fabbricato  ^^  dagli  exgesuiti  con  denaro  ricavato 
dalla  vendita  d'un  ampia  possessione,  che  gia  apparteneva 
alia  Compagnia.^"  Questo  collegio  ha  nove  professori,  due  town  CoUefe" 
prefetti,  fratelli  coadjutori  17,  oltre  i  superiori,  come  e 
d'uso.  II  collegio  poi,  avendo  i  diritti  di  universita,  deve  fare  spese 
estraordinarie  per  macchine,  esperienze,  libri,^*  etc.    Finalmente,  mantiene 

"  Cf.  No.  119,  [Yi.]. 

'2  Cf.  Nos.  46 ;  114,  F-K. — In  1817  McElroy,  procurator  of  Georgetown  College, 
to  which  loas  alloived  a  subsidy  from  the  estates  (cf.  infra,  §  6,  29),  observes  in  his 
Diary  of  tJie  College :  Sept.  24.  All  that  was  received  for  the  College  from  all  the 
plantations  this  season — $180 !  {McElroy  Papers,  Geoj-getown  College  Diary,  under 
date.) 

1'  No.  119,  [VII.]. 

»^  Cf.  Nos.  174,  175. 

»  Cf.  Nos.  173,  176,  177,  179,  180,  181,  G,  5? 

'«  C/.  No.  119,  [rm.]. 

1'  Cf.  Nos.  119,  [ix.] ;   78 ;   158,  A,  5?  ;  170,  K,  3?  ,  M,  1?  ,  N. 

'*  Cf.  No.  119,  [A'.]. — Mantenerne  un  solo,  in  the  next  sentence.  The  writer 
should  rather  have  said :  "  viantenerne  due.'"  Aviid  the  divers  gratuitous  or  semi- 
gratuitous  scholarships  granted  by  the  College  to  students,  tliere  toere  two  founded  by 
the  liberality  of  patrons  in  the  course  of  the  first  txocnty-four  years.  The  Eyck  (Eck) 
foundation  of  £600  appears  in  the  Agent's  books  as  early  as  1797,  and  was  used 
successively  in  favour  of  White  of  Boston,  John  Weeks,  Rogers,  Ben.  Wlieeler,  William 
Lambert,  none  of  whom,  hoivever,  as  McElroy  observes  in  1814,  had  as  yet  succeeded 
for  the  ecclesiastical  state.  (Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  carton  DB,  Agent's  Cash 
Book,  1793-1806,  p.  3,  9  Dec,  1797.  Ibid.,  Carroll's  letters,  passim,  1807-1814,  Nos. 
79,  87,  132,  133.  Ibid.,  McElroy' s  Papers,  Diary  of  Georgetown  College,  10  Api-.,  1814.) 
Another  foundation  had  been  realized  in  Grassi'sown  time,  that  of  Mr.  Henry  Darnall, 
Frederick  County.  It  was  a  fund  of  $3,666,  being  the  amount  of  a  fund  intended 
to  produce  $220  per  annum,  for  the  perpetual  support  of  a  student  at  this  College. 
The  will  was  made  in  Nov.,  1809 ;  but  the  estate  was  settled  only  in  1814.  {Ibid., 
McElroy' s  Papers,  Diary,  2  Nov.,  1814.— Georgetown  College  Transcripts,  1809,  Nov. : 


438  No.  118.     THE   GENERAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,    1822  [III 

gratis  o  quasi  gratis  piu  giovani  ben  disposti  per  lo  stato  ecclesiastico, 

mentre  d'obbligo    non  e  tenuto  die   a    mantenerne  un  solo.     Ora  tutte 

queste  cose  ridondano  in  vantaggio  di  Monsignore  rArcivescovo  e  della 

sua  diocesi. 

3?  Al  mantenimento  della  casa  ^^  dello  studio  di  teologia 
3.  On  the  .      .  .  .  .        -X       J  '    •     ITT     1  •      J.  -J.  1 

scholasticate     pei  giovani  gesuiti,     Cjuesta  casa  e  in  Washington  capitale 

at  Washing-     jggji   gtati  Uniti,  e  gli  studenti  della  Compagnia  vi  sono 

molto  utili  coll'insegnare  il  catechismo.^o 

4?  Al    mantenimento    del    noviziato.       Questo    dura    due    anni,    e 

percio  la   spesa   che  porta    e  doppia  di  quella,  clie   occorre 

^ovitkte^  negl'altri    Ordini  :    i  novizj,   secondo    le    regole    della    casa, 

nulla  pagano  per  entrarvi. 

5?  Al    mantenimento    di    varj    studenti    gesuiti,  che   fanno    il   corso 

^     ,  de'loro  studj  in  Roma.     Attualmente  \q  ne  sono  otto,  sette 

scholastics        de'quali  sono  nativi  delF America  stessa.     Chi  ben  conosce 

in  Rome.  ^^  paese,  facilmente  converra,  esser  questo  il  migliore,  e 

forse  I'unico  mezzo  per  formare  cola  un  clero  nazionale  e  per  instabilirvi 

solidamente  la  religione  cattolica. 

6?  All'estinzione  di  debiti  considerabili  fatti,  perche  alle  sovraccennate 

spese  non  bastarono  i  redditi  ordinarj.      II  solo  interesse,  che  pagasi  pel 

capitale,  con  cui  fu  comperata  la  casa  ad  uso  di  convitto  di 

off  debts  ^'"^    Nova  York,   monta  ad  annul  scudi  800. 21     Dal  detto  qui 

sopra  e  evidente  che  i  gesuiti  non  sono  si  ricclii  come  taluno 

pretende.      Allorche    il  Card.  Litta  parlava    su    questo  proposito   a   un 

gesuita  venuto  dalF  America  e  udi  questa  circostanza  dei  debiti,  ne  resto 

altamente  sorpreso  e  non  voile  che  piu  si  parlasse  delle  pretese  ricchezze 

de'gesuiti  di  cola. 

7?  Finalmente  (sebbene  con  grave  incommodo)  si  pagano 

sidizing^Mgr.    annui  scudi  500  aH'attual'Arcivescovo  di  Baltimore,  e  i  Trustis 

Marechal  of      hanno  promesso  di  continuargli  questo  soccorso  fino  a  tanto 
Baltimore,  ,        .        ^   .         ,       ,  .  ,7    1     1      t  -r»   ij_-  ..> 

che  sia  ufi&ciata  la  chiesa  cattedrale  di  isaltimore." 

§  7.  Quest'ultima  circostanza  mi  porta  ad  accennare  il  modo,  con  cui 
ordinariamente  sussistono  i  vescovi  cattolici  negli  Stati  Uniti  d'America. 
Cola  ogni  famiglia  cattolica  (eccetto  nelle  chiese  de'gesuiti) 
mafn^nance  P^°'''  ^"^"^  somma  di  piu  scudi  per  I'uso  del  banco  nella 
for  bishops  chiesa  ;  e  queste  somme  raccolte  servono  al  mantenimento  del 
pew-r-nt.^etc.  clero  e  della  chiesa.  Nella  distribuzione  del  qual  reddito  si 
ha  il  dovuto  particolar  riguardo  al  vescovo,  il  quale  in  certi 
luoghi,  come  a  Nova  York  e  forse  anche  a  Filadelfia,  riceve  piu  di  mille 
scudi    oltre  gran  quantitii  d'incerti.      In  Baltimore  le  circostanze  sono 

extract  from  a  letter  to  Archhiahop  Carroll  written  by  some  one  who,  with  Lawyer  Key, 
had  assisted  Mr.  Darnall,  6  Nov.,  1809,  in  making  the  will.) 

'»  Cf.  No.  119,  ixi.]. 

'-'»  Cf.  No.  188. 

='  Cf.  No.  109,  B, 

-=  No.  180,  Q,  3? 


§   ll]  No.  118.     TI/E   GENERAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,    1822  430 

favorevolissime  all'arcivescovo,  mentre  il  numero  de'cattolici  e  consider- 
abilissimo,  la  cattedrale  puo  contenere  un  numero  di  banchi  maggiore 
di  quello  d'ogn'altra  chiesa,  e  finalmente  perche  I'ai-civescovo  ha  tutti  i 
sacri  apparati  vescovili,  la  libreria,  i  mobili  della  casa  e  il  reddito  di 
qualche  casa  affittata,  cose  tutte  lasciate  da  Monsig.  Carroll  pe'suoi 
successor!. 

§  8.  Ora  veniamo  alle  ragioni  sulle  quali  rattual'Arcivescovo  di 
Baltimore  appoggia  la  domanda,  che  fa  ai  gesuiti  d'una  anuua  pensione  : 

I:'  Ragione.       Dalla  Corporazione    £u  sempre    data  un'assegnamento 

a'vescovi  suoi  predecessor! :  Monsig.  Carroll  ebbe  I'usufrutto 

d'una  tenuta,  e  Monsig.  Neale  una  somma  annua  di  denaro.    piea :  ist 

In  risposta  si  fa  ritiettere  che  non  vi  sono  ora  le  stesse  f^ason.    His 
r     ,  .  .  *^o  prede- 

ragioni  di  cio  fare  che  vi  furono  pe'due  arcivescovi  Carroll  e  cessors,  ex- 

Neale.     Questi  erano  ambidue  exgesuiti ;  avevano  percio  un  recdve'dmain- 

vero  diritto  a  qualche  assegnamento  sui  beni  della  soppressa  tenance  from 

Compagnia ;  e  questo  fu  accordato  in  Italia,  in  Ispagna  e 

altrove.     I  citati  monsignori  col  divenir  vescovi  non  perdettero  i  diritti 

che  avevano   come  exgesuiti.     I  Trustis  furono  con  essi  piu  liberali,  a 

motivo   de'loro   meriti   singolari,   avendo  prima   assai  faticato    in  quelle 

missioni.     Monsignor   Carroll  fu  il  primo  e    per    lungo   tempo   I'unico 

vescovo  di  tutti  que'  vastissimi  paesi  ora  divisi  in  otto   diocesi ;  doveva 

percio  aver  delle  spese  estraordinarie,  e  i  soli  viaggi  ne  dovevano  cagionare 

di  molto  gravose.     I  fideli  avvezzi  ad  aver  gratis  da  gesuiti  tutti  i  soccorsi 

di  religione  difficilmente  si  sarebbero  prestati  a  contribuii'e  alle   dette 

spese,  etc. 

Finalmente  questa  pensione  fu  accordata  e  promessa,  quaiido  non 
v'era  ne  collegio,  ne  noviziato,  ne  casa  di  studj  de'gesuiti  da  mantenere, 
come  v'ha  ora. 

§  9.  La  cosa  pero,  che  sembra  decidere  ogni   questione,  e  lo  scritto 

tuttora  esistente  di  proprio  pugno   da   Monsignor    Carroll    ad    instanza 

della  Corporazione,  prima  che  ad  esso  fosse  assegnato  I'usu-  _ 

11  1  1-  T.         •  Carroll  s 

frutto  della  cosi  detta  tenuta  di  Boemia ;  e  m  sostanza  viene  written  de- 

a  dire  come  segue  :  agIfnS"any 

"  To  Giovanni  Carroll  collo  scritto  presente  dichiaro  claim  of  his 
qualmente,  in  virtu  del  breve  con  cui  SS.  Pio  VI.  erigge 
Baltimore  in  sede  vescovile,  io  come  Vescovo  di  questa  diocesi  non  ho 
alcun  diritto  a  nessuna  parte  de'beni  gia  lasciati  pel  manteni- 
mento  de'gesuiti  missionarj  in  questi  Stati."  ^^  Egli  e  vero 
che  il  prelodato  arcivescovo  chiese  per  se  e  pe'suoi  successori  che 
I'anzidetta  tenuta  fosse  assegnata  in  perpetuo-*  all'Arcivescovo  di 
Baltimore,  ma  incontro  una  insormontabile  opposizione  da  alcuni  Trustis 
e  da'Rappresentativi  della  Corporazione,  i  quali  memori  del  loro  giura- 
mento    e    dello    Statuto    XVI.    dichiararono  di  non    poter   cio   fare. 

-'  No.  160,  C,  and  facsimile,  ibid. 

■^  Cf.  No.  186,  atternpted  contract  with  Molyneux,  §  3. 


440  No.  lis.     THE   GENERAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,    1822  [III 

Inoltre  Monsig.  Neale,  coadjutore  di  Monsig.  Carroll  cum  jure  successionis, 
sentendo     pai-lare    in    quell'adunanza     di     assegnamento     perpetuo 

agl'arcivescovi  successori,  si  levo  e  dichiaro  che  egli  rinun- 
N^'e  a^gainst  ciava  a  questa  perpetuita  d'assegnamento.  E  di  piii  allor- 
diverting  quando    nel   1815   successe  nell'arcivescovato  [a]  Monsignor 

to  the  u"e  of     Carroll,  voile  che  la  Compagnia  ripigliasse  la  tenuta,  di  cui 
the  Baltimore    -j  ^^^  antecessore   avea  goduto  I'usufrutto ;  e  cio  a  scanso 

d'ogni  pretesa  che  qualche  arcivescovo  potesse  movere. 
Monsignore  poi  contentossi  dell'assegnaraento  fattogli  da'Trustis  come  a 
distinto  membro  della  Corporazione,  alia  quale  Monsignor  Marechall  non 
e  mai  appartenuto  ne  appartiene. 

§  10.  IP.  Ragione.      II  P.  Molyneux,   primo   superiore   de'gesuiti  in 

America,  obbligo  se,  e  i  suoi  successori,  a  pagare  a  Monsig. 

^eY^and^        Carroll  e  a'di  lui  successori  la  pensione  che  il  prima  godeva. 

reason.  Cosi  Monsig.  Marechall. 

the /esuif '  A  questo  si  risponde  che  il  P.  Molyneux,  allora  infermo  e 

superior,  j-  ^qyiq  e  di  testa,   fece  una  tal  proraessa  senza  avei^e   la 

obhged  him-  ■!-,.„     ^  .  .,     .       ,. 

self  to  pay  all    competente  autonta  di  tarla,  o  si  consideri  egli  come  gesuita 

archbishops  come   membro    della    Corporazione.       In  questa    seconda 

a  pension.  ^  '■ 

capacita  egli  non  poteva  agire  in  nulla  senza  i  Trustis  e  i 

Rappresentativi,  ed  e  certo  che  questi  non  mai  furono  richiesti  da  esso  del 

loro  consenso,  e  mai  non  I'ebbe  ne  I'avrebbe  avuto,  stante  il  giuramento 

d'osservare   gli   Statuti.      Questa    promessa   del    P.    Molyneux   non    fu 

nemmeno  communicata  a  quel  della   Corporazione  o  della   Compagnia, 

a'quali  avrebbe  dovuto   notificarla,  e  rimase  scritta  in  un 

Molyneux         fotjlio  che  trovossi  tra  le  scritture  di  Monsig.  Carroll.     Oltre- 
mcompetent  =>  *^  .        ^ 

to  promise.        dicche  nel    1805  la  Compagnia  non  possedeva  que'beni,  ne 

ever^reported.  alcun  gesuita  ^^  exercitava  la  minima  influenza  nella  distri- 
butione  di  que'  redditi ;  tuttq  dipendeva  dalla  Corporazione. 
Come  mai  poteva  dunque  il  P.  Molyneux  obbligare  se  e  i  suoi  successori  a 
pagare  a'futuri  vescovi  una  pensione  col  reddito  de'beni  che  non  posse- 
deva, o  alienare  redditi  de'quali  non  poteva  disporre  ?  Nemmeno  poteva 
il  P,  Molyneux  come  gesuita  cio  fare.  Ognuno  sa  che  un  semplice 
superiore  di  missioni  non  puo  alienare  beni  appartenenti  ad  un  corpo 
religioso ;  e  il  P.  Generale,  nella  patente  che  gli  mando,  gli  negava 
espressamente,  come  e  I'uso  nella  Compagnia,  la  facolta,^"  e  gli  proibiva 

"  No.  113,  p.  369. 

-"  The  formula  in  the  Letters  Patent  of  the  General  Thaddcus  Brzozowski,  Petropoli 
{St.  Petersburg),  22  Feb.,  1806,  to  Father  Robert  Molyneux,  already  nominated  by 
Bishoj)  John  Carroll,  under  authority  from  the  General,  but  noxii  confirmed  in  his 
office  as  Superior  of  the  Maryland  Mission  (in  foro  interno),  with  the  jioieers  of  a  Hector 
(7ioi  Provincial),  runs  as  folloios  :  Et  omnem  auctoritatcm,  gratias  ct  facilitates  quae 
rectoribus  regulariter  concedi  solont,  et  nomiiiatim  circa  instrumentoruin  tarn  pro- 
curationis  quam  contractuum  quorumlibet  celebratioiicm,  non  tanien  alionationum 
aut  obligationum  scu  gravaminum,  quae  Sociotas  ipsa  subire  dcbcat,  tibi  ad  commo- 
diorem  hujus  muneris  functionem,  in  nomine  Patris  .  .  .  confcrimus. — Md.-N.  Y. 
Province  Archives,  folio  Record  Book  I. ;    a  copy.      The  Letters  Patent  for  Father 


t 


§  Ii]  No.  113.     TJ/E   GENERAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,    1822  441 

di  alieiiare  qualumjue   siasi  stabile,  o  reddito  de'beni  lasciati  alia  Com- 

pagnia  per  lo  Statute  XVI.     Lo  stesso  Monsig.  Carroll  non  parlo  mai 

di  tal  promessa  fattagli  dal  P.  Molyneux. 

§11.  III'!  La  III'!  ragione,  colla  quale  Monsignor  I'Arcivescovo  cerca 

far  valere  la  sua  dimanda,  e  il  titolo  stesso  dell'Atto  di  quel   jyjarechal's 

governo,  con  cui  fu  eretta  la  Corporazione.     II  titolo  e  come  plea :  3rd 

.  ,  ,  .  i.  •      X  •  reason, 

segue:    Atto   per    assicurare    certi     terreni    e    pro-  Maryland  Act 

prieta   pel   mantenimento  e    per  gl'usi  de'Ministri  oflncorpora- 

della    Religione   Cattolica   Romana.  ^^ 

In  risposta  conviene  far  attenzione  che  il  governo  con  questo  decreto 

non  da  alcun  bene  al  clero  cattolico,  ne  ordina  che  i  beni  d'alcuni  indi- 

vidui  sieno  applicati  ad  alcun  uso  particolare  :  ma  con  questo  ,, 

.  .^  .,,.,..,.  .,        .    .       Meaning;  of 

decreto  erigge  una  Congregazione  d  mdividui  possidenti  in  the  Act : 

fiducia  de'beni,  li  autorizza  a  formare  essi  stessi  gFopportuni  legalizing  an 

statuti  per  ben  regolare  la  Congregazione,  e  a  dichiarare  chi  session  in 

fossero  quelli  in  cui  favore  i  detti  beni  erano  stati  lasciati  in 

fiducia.     Ora  questi  possidenti  in  fiducia  dichiararono  nello  Statuto  XVI. 

che  quel  beni  erano  di  pertinenza  della  soppressa  ComjDagnia  di  Gesii,  e 

che  que'beni  erano  lasciati  pel  mantenimento  degli  exgesuiti,  e  che  dove- 

vano  tornare  alia  Compagnia  di  Gesii,  qualora  fosse  ristabilita  ;  che  gli 

exgesuiti    potevano    legalmente    sostituire    altri    sacerdoti   agli   exgesuiti 

morti,  ammettendogli  nella  Congregazione,  nella  quale  solamente  potevano 

partecipare  di  diritto  a'redditi  della  medesima ;  e  finalmente  dichiararono 

che  chi  non  era  di  questo  Corpo  Scelto  non  aveva  alcun  diritto  a  quei 

beni.     Ora  tutto  questo  fa  vedere  che  I'intenzione  del  governo  altra  non 

era  se  non   di    assicurare    certi    terreni    e    proprieta    per    quelli 

in    favor   de'quali    erano    stati    lasciati  in  fiducia;    di  assicui'arli    per- 

che  servissero  alia  primitiva  loro  destinazione  e  non  passassero  ad  altre, 

con  pregiudizio  di  quelli  che  vi  avevano  un  titolo.     In  somma  I'Atto  del 

governo  dichiara  legale  il  titolo  di  possesso,  il  qual  titolo  prima  non  era 

riconosciuto  dalla  legge.^^ 

Charles  Ncale,  18  June,  1821,  are  a  little  fuller  :  Et  omnem  auctoritatem,  gratias 
et  facultates,  quae  superioribus  ordinarie  concedi  solent,  et  nominatim  circa  instru- 
mentoruni  tain  procurationis  quam  contractuuni  quorumlibet,  demos  et  loca  Societa- 
tis  nostrae  in  eadem  America  concernentimn,  cclcbrationem  (non  tamen  alieuationum 
aut  obligationum,  seu  gravaminum,  quae  vel  domus  vel  loca  vestra,  vel  Societas  ipsa 
subire  debeat)  tibi  .  .  .  conferimus.     Ihid. ;  a  copy  in  Father  Dzierozijnskl's  liand. 

-"  No.  164. 

-*  The  lyrecision  of  statement  here  and  elsewhere,  not  to  mention  the  Italian  style, 
lends  colour  to  Mgr.  MarechaVs  annotation  [supra,  p.  434,  note  1),  that  Father  Grassi, 
who  had  been  Superior  in  Maryland,  was  the  compiler  of  tJiis  paper.  In  fact,  we  do 
not  find  any  Rozaven  draft  of  it  in  the  General  Archives. 

Iloivever,  instead  of  citing  Statute  XVI.  for  the  declaration  of  trust  on  behalf  of 
the  Society,  the  writer  should  have  quoted  tJie  Declarations  tlieinselves  (No.  1G7 ;  3 
Oct.,  1793),  luhich  Statute  XVI.  merely  supposes,  as  is  expressly  stated  in  the  pi-eamble 
to  the  said,  Statutes  or  fundamental  Regulations  of  the  constituent  meeting  (No.  168, 
A;  4  Oct.,  1793).  The  action  of  the  legal  possessors,  Walton,  Molyneux,  and  Ashton, 
in  making  their  authentic  Declarations  of  Trust  under  oath,  loas  adduced  in  the 
preamble  of  the  Act  of  Assembly,  1806  (No.  165,  B,  [//.];  28  Jan.,  1806),  as  having 
adequately  fulfilled  the  condition  imposed  by  the  Charter  (No.  164  ;  23  Dec,  1792),  and 


442  No.  118.     THE   GENERAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,    1822  [III 

Monsig.  Marechall  sa  bene  che  gli  exgesuiti  nel  1793  non  potevano 

dare  alia   proposta  Congregazione   altro  titolo  che    quelle    di  Clero    del 

Maryland.     In  fatti  sino  alia  soppressione  o,  a  meglio  dire, 

the  name  °^      ^^^'^  allora,  il  clero  d' America  era  stato  ed  era  composto  di 

"clergy "in     soli  gesuiti  o  exgesuiti  esclusivamente,  sicche  era  la  stessa 

es>Jesuits"       ^osa  dire  Prete,  o  Missiouario,  ovvero  Gesuita  o  Exgesuita. 

were  only         Monsignore  sa  benissimo  ancora  che  altro  e  essere  uno  del 

clcrpfyincn, 

and  almost        clero  del  Maryland  ed  altro  e  essere  della  Congregazione  del 

the  only  Clero  della  stessa  provincia.     Non  ogni  sacerdote  ivi  esistente 

clergymen.  ^  ,     i  1        • 

appartiene  a  questa,  ma  que  soltanto  che  vi  sono  ammessi  a 

norma    degli    statuti.     Cosi   i    Preti   di    S.   Sulpizio  sono   una    porzione 

ediiicante  del  clero  del  Maryland  ;  ma  nessuno  sogno  mai  che  essi  sieno 

della  Corporazione  di  quel  Clero ;  e  lo  stesso  Monsig.  Marechall  lo  e  mai 

stato ;    e  chi  non  e  membro    della   Congregazione  non  ha  alcun  diritto 

a'beni  della  medesima. 

§  12.  IV''  Monsignor  I'Arcivescovoasserisce  che  porzione  considerable 

de'beni  ora  posseduti  da'Gesuiti  fu  lasciata  pel  bene  gene- 

pl^?Vh  ^       '^^^^  della  religione,  e  che  egli  come  capo  del  clero  ne  deve 

statement.         partecipare. 

trusts  in  Si  risponde  che  la  sola  tenuta  di  White- Marsh  t^  I'unica 

favour  of  possessione  che  si  dice  (ma  non  se  ne  ha  alcun  documento) 

religion.  ^  1,       <-i  •  ,  ,     , 

White  Marsh,  essere   stata  data  alia   Compagnia  pel  bene  generale  della 

religione.-''     Ma   egli   e    certo    che   i   gesuiti   la    posseggono 

liberamente  al  pari  degl'altri  loro  terreni  senza  avervi  obblighi  particolari, 

fuorche  di  servire  la  missione  fondata  sulla  tenuta  stessa  e  quella  di 

Annapolis.^''      I    gesuiti    hanno    cercato,   per    quanto    e    stato   possibile, 

di    adempire    a    questa    condizione,    ed     altro     non     si     pud     da    essi 

pretendere. 

§  13.  Ma  mettiamo  pure  che  fosse  lasciata  a'gesuiti  pel  bene  generale 

della  religione :  sempre  e  vero  che  e  lasciata  a'gesuiti,  e  che  tocca  a  questi 

far  deVedditi  I'uso  prescritto.     E  certamente  il  mantenere  uu  coUegio 

settled  the  iises  of  the  trust,  in  favour  of  those  who  were  formerly  members  of  the 
religious  Society,  heretofore  known  by  the  name  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  Copies  of 
these  three  Declarations  by  Walto7i,  Molyneux,  and  Ashton,  obtained  ex  ipsomet  rogistro 
publico  civitatis  Aunapoleos,  ^^  from  the  public  records  of  the  city  of  Annapolis," 
were  in  the  hands  of  Marechal,  as  he  said,  when  writing  the  Twenty-three  Propositions 
(15  Jan.,  1826) ;  but,  after  this  siatevieyit  of  their  authenticity  (No.  135,  A,  Prop.  (>,  1), 
Marechal  -proceeds  to  cite  the  object  of  the  respective  Declarations,  witlwut  alliiding 
to  this  one  formal  affirmation,  which  is  the  sole  predicate  of  the  single  sentence  con- 
stituting each.     See  No.  135,  A,  Propositions  G,  7. 

2"  No.  62. 

'"  There  is  no  such  cotidition  expressed  in  James  Carroll's  devise  ;  but  the  implica- 
tion of  it  folloivs  from  the  general  pri7iciples  stated  above.  No.  116,  note  27,  and 
No.  55,  statement  by  the  General  Ficcolomim,  8  Apr.,  1651.  Carroll,  in  his  Plan  of 
Organization  for  an  ex-Jesuit  Chapter  (No.  143  ;  1782),  does  not  allude  to  any  local 
obligations  on  the  Jesuit  property  in  America;  whereas,  in  a  similar  organization 
previously  made  by  the  English  ex-Jesuits  (No.  150,  Q-B'),  and  referred  to  by  Carroll 
(No.  143,  [17/.]),  the  local  obligations  or  uses  of  the  ancient  Jesuit  property  in  Englaml 
are  a  salient  feature. 


§  ll]  No.  118.     THE   GENERAL    TO  PROPAGANDA,    1822  443 

per  I'educazione   della  gioventii,    che   ha  gia   dato    un   buon   numero   di 

missionarj,    il   forniare    novizj    e    studeuti,    affine    d'avere    una    perpetua 

successione  di  professori  o  di  missionarj,  serve  al  bene  generale  della  reli- 

gione  e  redonda  a  coramodo  di  Monsig.  I'Arcivescovo  mede- 

simo.    Non  s'e  mai  udito  che  un  vescovo  potesse  appropriarsi  pertyisheld 

alcuni  beni  lasciuti  a  un  determinate  Ordine  pel  solo  titolo,  in  favour  of 

,  „       .  .,...,  ITU  T     religion.     No 

che  que  beni  sono  stati  lasciati  in  bene  generale  della  reli-  claim  for 

gione.     Se  quest'argomento  valesse,  ne  seguirebbe  che  ogni  °"^^^^  <^? 

prete  potrebbe  chiedere  a'gesuiti  una  pensione  ;  i  Vescovi  di 

Boston,  di  Nova  York,  di  Filadelfia,  di  Kentucky,  etc.,  potrebbero  al  pari 

di  quello  di  Baltimore  pretendere  parte  della  pensione  accordata  a  Monsig. 

Carroll,  perche  questa  pensione  era  in  vantaggio  anche  di  quelle  diocesi  gia 

soggette  al  detto  Monsig.  Carroll,  che  le  governava,^!  ossia  perche  quella 

pensione  serviva  al  bene  generale  della  religione  cattolica  in  America.     La 

richiesta  che  fa  Monsignor  Marechall  sembra  ad  alcuni  tanto 

N  ecessities 
piu  sorprendente  quanto  ch'egli  sa  bene  I'uso  che  i  gesuiti  and  bene- 

fanno  de'  lor  redditi,  sa  i  debiti  di   cui   sono  gravati  e  che  ^cence  of  the 

'  .        °  Order, 

non  possono    percio    fare   de'miglioramenti    quasi    necessarj 

a'lor  beni,  e  sa  di  piii  con  quanto  grave  incommodo  gli  avanzino  scudi 

cinquecento  annul,  finche  cominci  ad  essere  officiata  la  chiesa ;  e   final- 

mente  Monsignore   non  ignora   che   il   collegio    stesso   di   Georgetown  e 

in  estrema  necessita  d'una  cappella  o  chiesa,   dalla  quale  maucanza  ne 

derivano    dei  danni   considerabili  alia    religione    cattolica    generale.     Si 

potrebbe  anche  aggiungere  che  la  Corporazione  ha  ceduto  all'arcivescovo 

in  pro  della  cathedrale  uno  spazio  di  terreno  entro  Baltimore  che  e  stato 

venduto  per  circa  mille''*'    [yenti  »w'Za  ?]  scudi.     Ma  come  questo  punto 

esigerebbe  troppi  dettagli  contenziosi,  si  lascia,  giacche  il   fin  qui  detto 

basta  a  fare  vedere  1'  insussistenza  delle  pretese  ragioni,  su  cui  Monsignor 

Marechall  appoggia  e  fonda  la  sua  domanda.     Mostri  egli  che  i  beni  o 

parte   de'beni  ora  posseduti  da'gesuiti  furono  lasciati  a  favore  de'vescovi 

futuri  di  Baltimore,  e  i  Trustis  si  faranno  un  dovere  di  cedergli  cio  che 

di  diritto  a  lui  compete.     Si  rifletta  ancora  che  la  Corporazione  come  tale 

non  dipende  dal  Generale  della  Compagnia,  e  i  gesuiti  membri  della  detta 

Corporazione    non    possono    deviare    dall'osservanza    degli    Statuti    della 

medesima  a  norma  del  giuramento  che  fanno. 

(a)  Mille/or  venti  mila  [?].  Here  there  t.~  an  error  in  the  jyrinted  Sommario,  which  for  v}ant  of  an 
original  we  cannot  compare  with  the  writer's  own  statement.  Cf.  No.  93,  K,  Mr.  P.  r.aurenson's  state- 
ment: wortli  less  than  twentj'  thousand  [JoHars]  ;  No.  94,  B,  Father  AnOumy  Kohlmann's  affirmation: 
"worth  4  0.000  dollars  " ;  No.  94,  C,  where  $400  are  said  by  Father  Dzierozynski  to  he  the  profit  derived 
by  the  archbishop  from  the  Jesuit  donation  to  his  cathedral ;  but  at  luhat  perctnta(je  is  not  said. 

^'  This  acute  observation,  reinforcing  the  rcductio  ad  absiirdtini,  is  not  made 
elseiohere.     Cf.  No.  120,  note  2. 


444  No.  118.     THE   GENERAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,    1822  [111 

Parte  Seconda. 

§  14.  Monsig.  I'Arcivescovo  si  lamenta  che  ipso  invito  il  superiors 
II    Turis-  de'gesuiti  abbia  richiaiuato  dalle  missioni  al  collegio  alcuni 

diction,    ist      religiosi  della  Compagnia."-     Questo  punto  e  importante,   e 
of  right.    The  contiene  due  questioni,  I'una  di  diritto,  I'altra  di  fatto. 
resolution  of  H   lament©  di   Monsig.   Marechall   e    fondato    sopra   un 

articolo  di  disciplina  convenuto  tra  i  vescovi  Americani  nel 
1810,  che  e  del  tenor  seguente:  Quando  sacerdotibus  per- 
tinentibus  ad  saeculares  vel  regulares  congregationes 
e  superiorum  consensu  cura  animarum  demandata  est, 
judicamus   eos    non    debere   ex    superiorum    suorum    arbitrio 

pendere,     ab    eisque    revocari    invito    Episcopo —  Neque 

tamen  nostra  mens  est  ut  sacro  ministerio  mancipentur 
illi  quibus  revera  indigent  praefatae  congregationes,  neque 
etiam  impedire  quin  revocentur  sacerdotes  in  missionibus 
laborantes,  modo  haec  revocatio  dioecesano  episcopo  omnino 
necessaria  ad  existentiam  \aut  prosperitatem']  praedictarum 
congregationum  esse  videatur.'^ 

§  15.  Ognuno  alquanto  versato  nelle  cose  religiose,  il  quale  rifletta  per 
Contrary  to  poco  sul  precedente  ai'ticolo,  s'accorgera  facilmente  delle  con- 
the  Council  seguenze  f  uneste  che  ne  possono  derivare  a'religiosi,  sopra 
tutto  in  America,  ove  in  somma  scarsezza  di  soggetti  hanno 
in  mano  collegj  e  seminarj  per  la  cristiana  ed  ecclesiastica  educazione 
della  gioventu ;  e  s'avvedera  parimente  quanto  il  detto  articolo  devii 
dal  prescritto  del  Concilio  di  Trento,  Sess.  25,  c.  II.,  il  quale  limita 
la  suggezione  de'regolari  a  vescovi  in  iis  omnibus  quae  curam 
animarum  et  sacramentorum  administrationem  spectant, 
come  dice  Benedetto  XIV.  nella  Bella  regolatrice  delle  Missioni 
Inglesi.     Lo   stesso    Pontefice    ivi    al  proposito  nostro  si    esprime  como 

segue    al   17:    Decretum    jam  est ut    cum    velit   superior 

regularis  ab  animarum  regimine  et  sacramentorum  admini- 
stratione  regularem  sibi  subditum  removere,  efficere  id 
posse  quin  prius  Ordinarium  de    causa    certiorem  faciat,   etc. 

E  da  credersi  che,  allorquando  i  vescovi  Americani  stesero  quest'arti- 
colo,  non  avessero  present!  le  citate  autorita,  altrimenti  non  mai  avreb- 
bero  deciso  eos  (i  regolari)  non  debere  pendere  ex  superiorum 
arbitrio,  ne  fatti  avrebbero  se  stessi,  e  non  gia  i  superiori,  giudici  delle 
cagioni  per  traslocare  i  loro  sudditi,  ne  finalmente  avrebbero  insiimato 
che  allor  soltanto  abbian  luogo  i  cambiamenti,  allorche  la  necessita  e 
e  s  t  r  e  m  a,  e  fossero  necessarj  non  al  bene  ma  a  1 1 '  e  s  i  s  t  e  n  z  a  delle 
congregazioni  o  ordini  regolari."     Bare  che  i  vescovi  Carroll  e  Neale  ben 

'=  No.  115,  §§  3-8. 
"  No.  115,  §§  5-7. 

^*  This  argument  is  ivcakcncd  by  the  writer's  omission  of  the  words,  aut  prosperi- 
tatem. 


i 


§  Ii]  iVo.  118.     THE    GENERAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,    1822  445 

s'avvedessero  che  questo  articolo  vu  troppo  avanti,   perche  essi  uon  mai 

10  pubblicai'ono,  e  inoltre  non  era  stato  fatto  in  un  sinodo  diocesano,  ne 
sottomesso  e  inolto  meno  approvato  dal  giudizio  della  Santa 

Sede.*'      Tuttavia  Monsignor  Marechall  lo  cito  al  siiperiore  decree ^^and^ 

de'gesuiti,  il  quale,  sebbene  non  si  credesse  obbligato  a  con-  never  pub- 
f  ■  ^    ^  ^  ,  .  •  *      ,  .   lishedtill 

lormarsi    a  un  tal   regolamento,  pure  vi   aveva  avuto  ogni  Marechal 

riguardo,   col    dare   aH'arcivescovo  previa    notizia    con  ogni  "sed  it  against 

.*'  '  *  .  .      '^       the  Jesuits, 

rispetto  de'cambiamenti  che  credeva  necessarj  da  farsi.     Ed 

eccoci  alia  questione  di  fatto. 

§  16.  Monsignor  di  Baltimore  si  lamenta  perche  il  superiore  de'gesuiti, 

invito    Episcopo,   richiamo  al    collegio    il    P.   Cary  della       . 

^  ^    '  .  °     .  ■;       .         2nd  question : 

missione  di  S.  Tommaso,  e  il  P.  Baxter  in  quella  di  Rich-  the  facts 
mond,  e  il  P.  Fenwick  da  quella  di  Baltimore.  Father  Cary 

Eiguardo  al  P.  Cary,^"  e  da  sapersi  che  il  collegio  di  and  George- 
Georgetown  non  aveva  P.  Ministro,  impiego  indispensabile 
al  bene  essere  d'un  collegio  d'educazione.  II  P.  superiore  de'gesuiti  ne 
diede  notizia  all'arcivescovo,  aggiungendo  che  fra  i  suoi  sudditi  il  solo 
P.  Cary  parevagli  il  meno  disadatto  a  quel  carico,  e  che  mande- 
rebbe  in  sua  vece  altro  soggetto  opportuno  alia  missione.  L'arcivescovo 
fece  delle  difficolta,  e  il  superiore  de'gesuiti  si  astenne  per  rispetto  dal 
richiamare  il  P.  Cary  da  una  missione  che  ormai  da  200  anni  e  stata  in 
mano  de'gesuiti.  Ma  non  potendo  in  verun  altro  mode  avere  un 
P.  Ministro,  il  Superiore  scrisse  nuovamente  a  Monsig.  Marechall 
d'essere  necessitato  a  richiamare  il  detto  Padre.  L'arcivescovo 
rispose  bensi  a  questa  lettera ;  nulla  disse  della  traslocazione  del  P. 
Cary  ;  e  parlo  d'altri  aflfari  contenuti  nella  lettera  medesima.  Allora 
il  superiore  die  ordine  al  P.  Cary  di  andare  al  collegio,  couae  fece. 
Monsig.  l'arcivescovo  intanto  scrisse  al  detto  P.  missionario  un  ordine  di 
non  muoversi ;  ma  il  Padre  [non  ?]  lo  ricevette  se  non  al  memento  che 
stava  per  partire  pel  collegio ;  donde  scrisse  a  Monsignore  che  il  di  lui 
ordine  era  giunto  troppo  tardi,  per  poter  dargli  riscontro  da  S.  Tommaso 
donde  era  partito  in  obbedienza  al  suo  superiore.  L'arcivescovo  scrisse 
allora  una  lettera  molto  risentita  al  P.  superiore,  chiedendogli  se  voleva  si 
o  no  sottomettersi  agli  statu ti  della  diocesi,  e  riporto  il  citato  articolo. 

11  P.  superiore,  che  per  amore  della  pace  aveva  sempre  cercato  di 
osservare  il  detto  articolo,  rispose  che  in  seguito  alia  di  lui  lettera  avrebbe 
rotto  il  rispettoso  silenzio  tenuto  fino  allora,  e  con  ogni  sincerita  gli 
direbbe  cosa  pensasse  di  quelFarticolo.  Scrisse  pertanto  all'arcivescovo 
a  poc'appresso  le  osservazioni  riportate  al  principle  di  questo  paragrafo. 
Monsignor  ]\Iarechall  non  diede  mai  risposta  o  replica  diretta  alle  osser- 
vazioni del  P.  Superiore  e  si  contenne  come  se  gia  non  pensasse  ad 
esiggere  sommessione  al  detto  articolo.     Solo  un  giorno   disse  al  Padre 

'*  The  writer  assumes  that  the  resolution  cited  by  Marechal  was  signed  by  the 
five  bishops.    See  No.  192. 
»«  Cf.  Nos.  191-193. 


446  No.  118.     THE   GENERAL    TO   PROPAGANDA,   1822  [III 

Visitatore  della  Compagnia,  che  veramente  quell'ai'ticolo  pareva  troppo 
avanzarsi ;  e  che  in  vigore  della  Bolla  di  Benedetto  XIV.  per  le  Mission! 
Inglesi  la  destinazione  de'soggetti  regolari  appartiene  unicamente  a'loro 
rispettivi  superiori,  E,  se  vi  sono  valide  ragioni  perche  cosi  sia  in  ogni 
ordine  religioso,  molto  piii  cosi  dev'essere  nella  Compagnia,  ove  i  sud- 
diti  con  filial  confidenza  s'aprono  a'superiori  come  a'padri  obbligati  a 
provvedere  a'loro  bisogni  d'anima  e  di  corpo,  bisogni  che  talora  esiggono 
il  silenzio  della  causa  per  cui  uno  dee  essere  traslocato.  lu  prova  poi,  che 
il  bisogno  della  missione  non  era  il  motivo  della  opposizione  che  I'arcives- 
covo  faceva,  e  da  osservarsi  che  egli  stesso  aveva  circa  lo  stesso  tempo 
richiamato  da  quella  missione  un  prete  secolare,  e  aveva  chiesto  ed 
ottenuto  che  il  ?.  Besclieter  gesuita  da  S.  Tommaso  passasse  a  Baltimore. 
II  P.  superiore  prestossi  al  desiderio  di  Monsignore,  sebbene  la  prima 
missione  appartenga  alia  Compagnia  e  non  gia  quella  di  Baltimore.  Due 
sacei'doti  gesuiti  furono  poi  mandati  in  luogo  dei  PP.  Cary  e  Beschter  e  la 
missione  I'esto  cosi  provveduta  come  prima. 

§  17.  La  missione  di  Richmond  (capitale  della  Virginia)  e  quella  di 

Baltimore  non  appartengono  a'Gesuiti,  e  soltanto  in  ossequio 
Baxter  ^  rispetto  all'arcivescovo  erano  stati  mandati  i  PP.  Baxter  e 

and  Rich-         Fenwick  o,  a  meglio  dire,  erano  stati  prestati  per  qualche 

tempo.  Allorquando  il  superiore  per  buone  ragioni 
voile  i-ichiamare  il  P.  Baxter  (ancor  giovine)  da  Richmond,  I'arci- 
vescovo  vi  si  oj^pose  con  somma  pena  del  detto  superiore,  che  videsi 
esposto  alia  crudel  necessita  di  mettersi  al  pericolo  di  perdere  la  con- 
fidenza d'un  suo  suddito,  facendo  nota  quanto  bastava  parte  de'motivi  per 
cui  doveva  richiamare  da  Richmond  a  Georgetown  il  detto  P.  Baxter,  e 
soltanto  in  seguito  a  questa  notizia  Monsig.  Marechall  consent]. 

Per  cio  che  riguarda  il  P.  Enoch  Fenwick,  I'arcivescovo  fu  quegli  che 
_  .,  insinuo  qualmente  poteva  essere  traslocato ;   ma  poi,   come 

Fenwick  and    non  trovava  un  altro  che  gl'andasse  a  genio  da  sostituirgli,  si 

Baltimore.  .    <      -j.  '  j  -i 

mostro  riti'osOj  e  vero,  a  dare  il  suo  consenso  \  pure  non  si 

oppose  alia  di  lui  partenza. 


Conclusione. 

§  18.  Da  quanto  e  stato  esposto  risulta  che  Monsig.  Arciv.  di  Balti- 
more non  puo  pretendere  da'gesuiti  pensione   alcuna,  ne  per   titolo   di 

diritto,  ne  per  titolo  d'enuita.    Non  di  diritto,  perche  egli  non 
Conclusion  ,  ,  ....  .  .  •  1  i 

against  P^o   produrre  il  mimmo  documento  o  lagione   cho  valga  a 

Marechals       mostrare  dover  egli  partecipare  de'beni,  che  in  loro  origine 

erano  proprieta  d'individui  che  certo  non  pensarano  a  futuri 

vescovi,  ed  ora  sono  legal  proprieta  d'una  Corporazione  riconosciuta  dalle 

leggi  civili,  i  cui  membri  violarebbero  il  loro  giuramento,  e  i  diritti  della 

restabilita  Compagnia  di  Gesii,  se  applicassero  i  redditi  ad  altri  fuorche 

a  gesuiti,  exgesuiti  o  membri  della  Corporazione  ;  e  Monsig.  Marechall 


§  il]  No.  119,     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  118  447 

non  e  ne  I'uno  ne  I'alfcro,  sebbene  i  gesuiti  lo  riguardano  come  uno  de'piii 

benevoli  protettori  che  abbiano.     Noa  per  titolo  d'equita,  altrimente  ogni 

prete,  ogni  vescovo  potrebbe  produrre  lo  stesso  titolo  con  egual  ragione 

di  Monsig.  di  Baltimore,  il  quale  e,  o  puo  essere  provveduto  al  pari,  e  forse 

anche   meglio  d'ogni   altro  vescovo  degli  Stati  Uniti  (entro  quest'anno 

stesso  si  otticiera  la  catedrale)  ;  e  finalmente  perche  a  norma  della  vera 

equita  s'hanno  prima  da  pagare  i  debiti  e  non  fai-ne  de'nuovi  per  dar 

pensioni  a  chi  non  ha  alcun  titolo  da  pretenderle,  lasciando  d'impiegare 

i  redditi  per  gl'oggetti  contemplati  da  quelli,  che  avevano  il  diritto  di  cosi 

disporre. 

^      ^       ,  ,  Dall'annes.so  catalogo  si  puo  vedere   lo   stato  pre- 

Questo  catalogo  e  1  ,,       o.  •        t    V>,     >  ^^     c.    x-     tt    •.  • 

nelle  mani  dell'  Em':    sente    della    Compagnia    di    Gesu    negli    btatx     U  niti 

Ponente.  dell' America  Settentrionale.^^ 

Propaganda  Archives,  Acta  Sacrae  Gongregationis  de   Propaganda    Fide, 
anni  1822  (Baltimori),  Sommario,  Num.  II. 


No.  119.  1822,  (March-May). 

Marechal's  Notes  on  the  General's  Eeport  (No.  118).     A  draft}"'' 
Notes  sur  I'Exposition  presentee  par  le  P.  Fortis.^ 

U-']  Le  Lord  Baltimore  n'a  point  accompagne  les  Catholiques  qui  en 

1632  se  rendirent  dans  le  Maryland,  puisqu'il  est  mort  au  mois 

.  Marechal. 

d'avril  1632,  a  Londres,  ou  il   est  enterre   dans  la  chapelle  The  settle- 

de  Dunstan,   Fleet   Street   (Voyez   le   Diet,  de    Moreri   et  ^^"*,°^j 

I'Histoire  de  I'Eglise  d'Angleterre  par  Dodd,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.). 

Ces  parolles  tendent  a  soustraire  de  la  vue  de  la  S*?  Cong"  le  bien- 
faiteur  et  de  la  religion  et  des  Jesuites,  le  Lord  Bait*!.  Voici  des  faits 
incontestables. 

Le  Hoi  d'Angletterre,  pour  recompenser  les  services  du  ch.  George 
Calvert  et  surtout  les  decouvertes  qu'il  avoit  fait  sur  les  cotes  du  Canada 
et  Newfoundland  dans  sa  jeunesse  et  comme  navigateur,  le  crea  Lord  de 
Balt^  en  Maryland  [Ireland  ?],  fit  proprietaire  de  cette  partie  de  la  Virginie 
maintenant  appelee  Maryland. 

II  envoya  dans  ce  pays  un  officier  qui  le  representait,  et  qui  en  son 
nom  a  vendu  ou  donne  des  terres  aux  emigres  catholiques. 

(a)  The  accents  and  spelling  are  left  here  as  they  stand  in  the  writer's  own  sJeetch.     Unimportant 
deleti(/ns  are  not  reproduced. 

^'  The  Catalogue  referred  to  is  that  of  the  Russian  Province,  1817,  to  which  the 
American  Mission  is  appoided.  It  gives  only  the  names  of  colleges,  houses,  and 
stations  in  Russia  and  America,  with  sum-totals  of  Priests,  Scholastics  and  Brothers, 
and  has  several  observations  at  the  end  apparently  from  Father  Fortis.  It  ivas  not 
printed  in  the  Sommario,  and  is  found  in  the  Propaganda  Archives,  Scritture 
Originali  riferite  rielle  Congregazioni  Generali  del  1822,  Parte  Prima,  No.  (Vol.)  927. 
It  is  not  signed  by  the  General.     Cf.  No.  121,  J,  Primo. 

*  No.  118.  Ttie  references  for  the  repetitions  and  amplifications  here  are  given 
chiefly  in  the  foregoing  Nos.  115-118.     The  rest  of  the  matter  is  irrelevant. 


448  No.  119.     MARECHAL,    1S22,    ON  No.  118  [III 

Certes  !  ce  n'est  pas  en  virtu  du  droit  accorde  par  S.  M.  Brittanique 
que  les  Jesuites  ont  acquis  les  terras  qu'ils  possedent.  Au  contraire  les 
loix  de  S.  M,  C.  [£.]  les  poursuivoient  alors  a  outrance.  Et  cela  est  si 
Cecil  Lord  ^^^^  ^^^  ^®  Lord  Baltimore,  leur  insigne  bienfaiteur,  prit 
Baltimore,  une  multitude  de  precaution[6]  auparavant  meme  d'admettre 
g-uished  bene-  ^^^  Jesuites  dans  le  pays  quil  avait  obtenu.  D'apres  la 
factor  "of  the  correspondence  originale  que  j'ai  dans  les  archives  de  mon 
archeveche,  et  qui  eut  lieu  entre  lui  [e^]  le  Superieur  des 
Jesuites,  il  leur  imposa  plusieurs  conditions,  entr'autres,  qu'il  n'acheteroient 
point  de  terrains  des  Indians  ;  qu'il  ne  publiroient  jamais  la  Bulle  In 
Coena  Domini,  etc.,  etc.,  etc,  Et  quand  il  fut  convenu  entr'eux  des  termes, 
le  1"  Jesuite  qui  passa  dans  le  Maryland  n'y  fut  point  comme  missionaire, 
mais  comme  un  particulier  sous  le  nom  du  chevalier  Thomas  Copley 
(Thomas  Copley,  Esquire).  Ce  fut  lui  qui  regu  une  lettre  patente  expedie 
au  nom  du  L.  Baltimore,  par  lequel  il  leur  accorde  20,000  arpens  de  terre. 
Ce  fait  historique  est  consigne  par  tous  les  monumens  du  temps.  Bien 
plus  le  chancelier  du  Maryland,  I'honorable  Kelty,  a  public,  il  y  a  deux 
ans,  un  ouvrage  extremement  interessant,  pour  servir  a  I'Histoire  de  la 
Province  et  pour  fau'e  connoitre  les  titres  que  les  principale[s]  families 
du  pays  ont  aux  terres  qu'il  possede.  Or  ce  celebre  Magistrat  rapporta 
en  termes  expres  que  20,000  arpens  de  terre  ont  ete  accorde  au  nom  du 
Lord  Baltimore  au  chevalier  Thomas  Copley."'* 

[//.]  I   loro   beni    da    uno   periculo,    etc.,  etc. 
Per    tanto   il    P.    Giov.    Carroll.^ 

Ce  n'est  point  seulement  le  danger  mentionne  ici  qui  allarmoit  les 
Jesuites.  lis  s'etoient  transmis  par  testament  et  autres  contrats  toutes 
les  proprietes  qu'ils  possedent  pendant  plus  de  200  [!]  sans  en  avoir  perdu 
une  seule.  Le  fait  est  que  d'apres  les  regies  \ci\Cils  s']  etoient  prescrites 
par  la  Societe  pour  la  transmission  certaine  de  leur  biens,  il  etoit  presque 
de  tout  impossible  qu'un  Jesuite  proprietaire  mourut  sans  testament. 

^  For  the  few  names  that  are  correct  and  the  many  historical  statements  which  arc 
incorrect  in  this  ^preliminary  passage,  cf.  History,  I.,  Chapters  III.-VI.  No.  118,  §  1, 
on  which  this  is  nncant  to  he  a  covimentary ,  is  accurate,  except  in  the  hnplication  that 
Lord  Baltimore  sailed  to  America  luith  the  first  colony.  For  a  contemporary  statement 
regarding  the  beneficence  of  Cecil,  Lord  Baltimore,  to  tlie  Jesuits,  leur  insigne  bien- 
faiteur, cf.  the  Notanda  or  Observations  of  the  Provincial,  Father  Knott  (17  Nov., 
1641),  supra.  No.  16,  Notandum  1°:  "  As  to  any  conirihution  either  from  his  own 
funds  or  from  any  common  source  [in  Maryland],  the  Baron  could  not  he  persuaded  to 
provide."     Cf.  No.  18,  p.  178.     See  History,  I.  §  21,  p.  256. 

'  No.  118,  §  2. — The  first  paragraph,  ^ohich  follows  here,  is  irrelevant  to  the  text  on 
which  it  comments.  The  purpoi't  of  the  text  is  :  The  ex-Jesuits,  being  now  secular 
priests  (and  no  longer  binder  Jesuit  rules),  saw  the  danger  of  the  property  in  the  hands 
of  individuals  slipping  aioay  to  natural  licirs,  and  so  being  lost :  hence  their  policy  of 
inccnporation.  Marechal  answers  :  The  Jesuits  (ivho  did  not  exist  any  longer)  were 
prevented  by  the  Jesuit  rules  (which,  did  not  subsist  any  more)  from  dying  intestate. 
Then  he  introduces  a  "  true  reason  "  for  incorporation  :  first,  to  make  provision  for  the 
clergy,  as  Card.  Antonelli  demanded  before  the  erection  of  the  see  of  Baltimore  (which 
ivas  erected  four  years  prior  to  the  act  of  incoiporation) ;  secondly,  to  prrcvent  the 
property  in  tlte  hands  of  the  Jesuits  from  sli]>ping  aivay  to  lay  heirs,  and  so  being  lost — 
the  same  reason  ichich  he  Jiad  just  discarded  in  favour  of  "  tlui  true  reason.'^ 


§  II]  No.  119,     MAREC/fAL,    1S22,    ON  No.  118  449 

La  vraie  raison  qui  determina  Mgr.  Carroll  fut  :  1"  de  pourvoir  au 

maintien   des   ministres  de   la   religion   catholicfue   selon   cjue  le  Card. 

Antonelli  au  nom  de  Pie  VI.  le  demandoit  avant  de  proceder 

a  I'erection  du  siege  de  Baltimore  :    2?  d'empecher  que  des  X^^  ex-Jesuit 

7  -  1        1  Corporation, 

biens  qui  avoit  ete  consacre  par  lea  donateurs  pour  le  bien  Carroll 

de  I'Eglise,  ne  tombassent   enfin  entre  des  mains  laique[s]  Society's 

apres  la  mort  des  peu  de  Jesuites  qui  en  etoient  les  deposi-  property  for 

taires  et  que  la  mort  devoit  bientot  tous  eteindre.  His  success. 

II  est  bien  vrai  que  quelques  Jesuites,  doue[s]  de  piete  et 

de  moderation,  se  reunirent  a  M"!  Carroll  ;  mais  la  plus  grande  parfcie 

combattit  pendant  plusieurs  annees  le  plan  de  Mgr.  Carroll.     Et  il  a  fallu 

qu'il  fit  usage  de  toute  sa  sagesse  et  sa  prudence  pour  les  determiner  faire 

I'offrande  solennelle  de  biens  a  I'Eglise   du  Maryland,   devant  le  corps 

legislatif  de  cette  province.     (Mirtz.^)  Th   C 

Voyez  la  correspondence  du  Card.  Antonelli.  tion  by-laws, 

if  revealed  to 
the  Maryland 

[///.]  La  Legislature  du  Maryland  ^  les  authorisa  a  faire  Assembly, 

des  reglemens  pour  la  meilleure  administration  de  ses  biens  et  sign  the  ruin 
pour  obtenir  la  fin  proposee,  c'est  a  dire  le  maint[^<^n]  des  o^  ^^^  Jesuits, 
ministres  R.  Cath.  dans  la  Provinces — mais  non  certes  !  pour  les  Jesuites 
seuls,  a  I'exclusion  du  reste  du  Clerge.''     II  est  tres  vrai  que  les  Jesuites 

*  Cf.  General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.  Tlie  occurrence  of  this  name 
here  will  explain  the  meaning  and  tise  of  a  xmper,  offered  probably  as  a  document  by 
Marechal  {cf.  No.  135,  A,  note  45).  Mcrtz  icas  a  German  priest  loho  had  served  in  America 
under  the  three  archbishops.  In  1824,  Dec.  20,  Marechal  ivrites  to  Gradu'cll :  Voulez 
vous  bien  remettre  I'lncluse  a  Mr.  Mirtz  pretre  employ^  dans  une  eglise  allcmande 
de  Rome  (Boone,  English  College  Archives,  Gradwcll  Collections,  Baltimore  and 
Quebec,  f.  153).  Tlie  paper,  which  occurs  in  relation  to  MarechaVs  controversy  with 
the  Jesuits,  is  withotct  date  ar  place,  a  single  letter  sheet,  apparently  Rcnnan  paper  : 

Circiter  ante  tringinta  [!]  sex  annos,  erecta  fuit  in  civitate  baltymoriensi  sedes 
episcopalis  a  pic  sexto  fel.  mem.  pontifice.  Sanctissimus  ,papa  requisivit  a  clero 
Marylandiae,  ut  pro  episcopi  sustentatione  singulis  anuis  ei  octocentum  scutata 
persolveret :  clerus  banc  requisitionem  admisit ;  et  pro  majore  securitate,  episcopo 
villam  dicta  [!]  bohemia  dedit ;  qui  episcopo  baltymoriensi  singulis  aunis  in  stillo 
ferreo  adfert  octocentum  scutata  subtracta  annua  sustentatione  pastoris  qui  in  ilia 
villa  et  vicinitate  curam  animarum  babet.  Eeverendissimus  D.  Joannes  Carol  qui 
fuit  primus  episcopus,  et  primus  Arcbiepiscopus  sedis  baltymoriensis  ;  ultra  viginti- 
quinque  annos  administrationem  bujus  villae,  et  annuos  census  seu  proventus 
habuit  et  honestam  pastori  in  villa  sustentationem  attribuit.  quia  igitur  ilia  villa 
dicta  bobemia  securitas  est  pro  800  scutatis :  episcopus  Baltymoriensis  jus  ad  ill  am 
habet.  et  ut  mibi  dixit  Re:  D:  [/"]  Arcbiepiscopus  Joannes  Carol;  illam  villam 
transire  ad  suos  successores  debere  et  totam  banc  bistoriam  mihi  dixit  ut  breviter 
hie  earn  annotavi. 

Joannes  Nicolaus  Mertz, 

S:  romanae  Ecclesiae  presbyter. 

It  does  not  seem  likely  that  Carroll  told  this  entire  stcn-y  to  Mertz,  since  there  are 
four  palpable  historical  errors  in  the  statement,  as  appears  from  documents  to  be  cited 
infra,  either  written  by  Carroll  himself,  or  signed  mami  propria.  C/.  No.  116,  C, 
note  8,  and  Sections  IV.  and  V.  passim.  As  to  CarroWs  income  of  "  ^800  every  year 
from  Bohemia,"  cf.  No.  117,  B,  note  3,  where  he  states  that  in  fifteen  mooiths  he  has 
received  only  one  bog. 

s  No.  118,  §  2. 

"  Cf.  the  Act  itself,  1792,  No.  104,  [///.]. 

VOL.  I.  •  2  G 


450  No.  119.     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  118  [HI 

ont  fait  des  reglemens  ;  mais  ces  reglemens  etant  contraires  a  la  lettre,  a 
I'esprit  et  a  la  fin  de  la  loi,^  s'ils  viennent  jamais  a  etre  produits  devaut 
la  Legislature,  ces  memes  reglemens  et  tous  les  pretendus  arguments 
renfermes  dans  la  piece  a  la  quelle  je  repons,  seroient  la  cause  certaine 
immediate  d'une  sentence  aussi  deshonorante  pour  les  Jesuites  qu'elle 
seroit  terrible. 

L'auteur  dans  une  multitude  d'endroits  donne  a  entendre  que  ces 
reglemens  sont  connus  et  meme  sanctiones  par  la  Legislature.  Cela  n'est 
pas  vi-ai ;  ils  ne  sont  connus  que  de  tres  peu  de  personnes  entre  ceux  qui 
les  ont  faits  et  qui  levirs  ont  succede. 

Les  Trustees  de  toutes  les  Corporations  sont  positive [menf]  oblige 
d'observer  les  reglemens  ;  quelques  uns  meme  de  faire  serment  de  s'y 
conformer  devant  un  Magist[m<].  Mais  la  Legislature  ni  le  Magist [/•«<] 
ne  leur  demanda  connoissance  de  ces  reglemens ;  ils  supposent  toujours  de 
rhonneur  et  de  la  justice  des  Trustees,  que  ces  reglemens  sont  faits  con- 
formement  a  la  lettre  et  a  I'esprit  de  la  loi,  et  surtout  parceque  ils  pensent 
que  si  ces  reglemens  sont  faits  centre  la  lettre  et  I'esprit  de  la  loi,  les 
personnes  lesees  peu  vent  toujours  attaquer  devant  les  tribunaux  les  auteui's 
de  ces  reglemens  et  obtenir  satisfaction. 


[/r.]  II    corpo    scelto.* 

La  loi  permet  general ement  aux  Corporat [i'ows]  de  prendre  un  nom 
quelconque,  et  cela  est  necessaire  afin  qu'en  en  parlant,  surtout  en  traitant 
avec  elles  par  ecrit,  il  n'y  a  pas  de  danger  de  confondre  et  de  prendre  les 
unes  pour  les  autres.    Le  nom  dans  ce  cas  est  un  pure  signe  de  designation. 

Mais  les  Jesuites  ayant  dessein  d'esclure  tous  les  ecclesiastiques  du 
Maryland  du  droit  qui  leur  est  accorde  par  I'acte  de  la  legislature,  prirent 
le  nom  de  Corpo  Scelto;*  non  simplement  comme  signe 
"Sdec"^'  ^6  designation,  selon  I'esprit  et  I'intention  de  la  Legislature, 
Body,"  to  mais  comme  un  moyen  propre  a  en  imposer  du  moins  aux 
fraudulently      ignorants  de  venir  a  leur  fin. 

the  Maryland  p^^j,    ^j^^    regie  qu'ils    fabriquerent   entr'eux   et   qui  est 

une  infraction  manifeste  de  la  loi,  ils  statuerent  qu'  aucuns 
ecclesiastiques  du  Maryland  ne  sei'oient  cense  membre  de  la  Corp[ora/«ow], 
excepte  ceux  qui  seroient  choisis  a  la  majorite  des  voix ;  et  comme  ils  ont 
toujours  eu  soin  des  I'origine  que  le  plus  grand  nombre  de  la  Corporation 
fussent  Jesuite  par  ce  moyen  la  Corporation  est  effectivement 
toute  Jesuite,  a  I'exclusion  de  la  grande  majorite  des  ecclesiastiques  de 
cette  Province. 

II  est  interessant  que  la  S.  Cong[r^<7ai/o»]  ait  une  idee  distincte  de 

"  C/.  the  Act  of  1806,  rehearsing  the  foregoing  Act,  affirming  the  fulfilment  of  the 
conditions  enjoined,  and  confirming  the  Corporation ;  infra,  No.  1G5,  B,  [f.]  [//.]. 
«  No.  118,  §  2. 
»  See  No.  116,  D,  note  19. 


§  Jl]  No.  119.     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  118  451 

I'organisation  iaterieure  de  cette  Corporation,  et  certainement  c'est  une 
machine  tres  adroitement  organisee. 

I"  La  premiere  fois  que  coufurmement  au   decret   du  Maryland  les 
ecclesiastiques    s'assemblerent,    eux   qui    composoient    cette 
premiere  assemblee,  ainsi  que  je  I'ai  deja  remarquee,  etoient  T^^  Corpora- 
presque  tous  Jesuites.     La  premiere  regie  qu'ils  tirent  fut  Chambers, 
de  decreter  que  ceux  seulement  presents  et  ceux  qui  seroient  Trustees  by 
choisis  dans  la  suite  a  la  majorite  des  voix  composeroient  joint  votes. 
exclusiA'ement   la  Corporation.      D'apres  cette  regie,   il  est  where, 
evident  que  ce  corps  religieux  politique  devoit  etre  Jesuite. 

11°  lis  decretent  que  les  membres  de  la  Corporation  choisiroient 
parmi  eux  un  certain  nombre  qui  seroient  distribues  en  deux  chambres, 
I'une  appellee  Senat,  I'autre  Chambre  de  Representatifs.''^  Ces  deux 
chambres,  il  est  evident,  ne  pouvoient  etre  que  Jesuites. 

Enfin  il  fut  regie  que  ces  deux  chambres  reunies  choisiroient  les 
Trustees,  c'est  a  dire  ceux  qui  devoient  etre  les  possesseurs  legaux 
de  tous  les  biens  ecclesiastiques. 

Ainsi,  par  cet  arrangement,  la  Corporation  etant  Jesuite  et  la  source 
veritable  des  toutes  les  autres  branches  de  I'administration,  il  est  clair 
qu'elles  devoient  finalement  toutes  etre  Jesuites,  a  I'exclusion  entiere  du 
reste  du  clerge  du  Maryland,  conti*e  la  lettre  et  I'esprit  de  la  loi. 

[F.]  II  xvi.,  etc.^^ 

Ce  reglement  passa  malgre  I'opposition  vigoureuse  de  Mgr.  Carroll, 
aussi  ni  I'a-t-il  jamais  voulu  reconnoitre  et  signer,   le   re- 
gardant contre  [comwe]  contraire  a  la  loi  et  meme  a  I'hon-  by-law  repro- 

netete  naturelle.^-  bated  by 

Carroll. 

^^  There  is  no  trace  of  these  tivo  chambers  in  the  Acts  of  the  Select  Body  or 
elsewhere.  The  origin  of  this  conception  seems  to  have  been  in  the  term,  Represen- 
tatives, applied  to  the  old  Chapter,  when  the  Board  or  Corporation  was  added  under  the 
Act  of  incorporation.  Cf.  supra,  No.  116,  D,  note  19;  infra.  No.  168,  A,  1?,  8?-12?. — 
As  to  the  statement  in  the  preceding  paragraph,  relative  to  members  present  and  future 
members,  and  the  majority  of  votes,  this,  if  it  refers  to  the  Select  Body  at  large,  is  con- 
tained in  the  provisions  of  the  said  legislative  Act,  third  paragraph ;  if  it  refers  to  the 
Corporation  or  Board  of  Trustees  elected  by  the  Select  Body,  it  is  the  provision,  in 
express  terms,  of  the  same  Act,  fourth  paragraph.  See  text  of  the  Act,  No.  164,  [///.]>  [-^F.]. 
"  The  first  rule"  passed  at  the  constituent  meeting  makes  no  statement  of  the  kind 
affirmed  here,  but  declares  the  fulfilment  of  the  legal  provision,  regarding  the  identity 
of  the  persons  present  loith  the  beneficiaries  described  i?i  the  text  of  the  Act.  See 
No.  168,  A,  1° 

J»  No.  118,  §  3. 

'2  For  Carroll's  approval  and  oath,  repeatedly  taken  during  thirteen  years,  and  his 
signature  attached  to  the  oath,  whereby  he  bound  himself  to  observe  this,  as  well  as  tJie 
other  regulations,  here  treated  of  by  Mgr.  Marechal,  see  No.  168,  A,  24'; ;  Ibid.,  B,  C, 
formula  of  the  oath  taken  and  signed  by  Carroll. 

Cf.  No.  117,  E,  note  16.  Though  the  legal  oath  of  the  Trustees  to  observe  the 
Regulations  has  been  repeatedly  adduced  above,  in  Nos.  116,  D,  and  118,  MarecJml 
does  not  allude  to  it  here.  In  the  fundamental  docicment.  No.  115,  §  14,  he  had  mentioned 
an  oath  as  having  been  proposed,  but  he  stated  that  Carroll  "  stoutly  resisted  this 
proposal ;  "  and,  in  the  next  paragraph,  §  15,  he  had  alleged  against  the  existence  of  such 
a  sanction,  the  passage  which  he  ascribed  to  Carroll,  but  which  dates  and  documents 


452  No.  119.     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  118  [HI 

La  Societe  a  ete  retablie  dans  mon  Diocese  non  du  temps  du  P"- 
Brzozowski,  mais  du  P.  Gruber.^^  Mg"!  Carroll  a-t-il  ecrit  au  premier 
pour  avoir  des  sujets  de  Russie,  c'est  ce  que  je  ne  puis  nier 
StoredS^  ni  affirmer.  Je  n'en  sais  rien.  Cela  est  tres  probable.  Car 
Maryland.  alors  le  nombre  de  Jesuites  etoient  deveuus  tres  peu  nom- 
from  Russia,  breux  et  il  y  a  eu  danger  que  ils  ne  fussent  reduits  a  la 
necessite  d'admettre  dans  la  Corpor [a^jon],  pour  la  conserva- 
tion meme  de  son  existence,  un  nombre  de  pretres  seculiers  qui  balanca 
par  leur  nombre  celui  des  Jesuites.  En  appellant  des  Jesuites  de  Russie 
il  le  mettoient  a  couvert  de  danger. 

Cependant  il  paru  scandaleux  que  des  sujets  de  Russie,  qui  ne 
savoient  ni  la  langue  du  pays,  ni  n'avoient  rendu  presque  aucun  service 
a  I'Eglise  du  Maryland,  fussent  choisis  avec  un  precipitation  membres  de 
la  Corporation,  et  cela  a  I'exclusion  d'une  multitude  de  pretres  seculiers 
qui  depuis  bien  des  annees  avoient  travaille  avec  zele  \ei\  un  grand  succes 
au  salut  des  ames. 

[17.]  Ne'   legali   Statuti.^* 

L'epithete  convenable  est  illegali,  comme  il  sera  aise  de  la  prouver, 

si  jamais  ces  statuts  viennent  a  la  connoissance  de  la  legis- 

management     lature  du  Maryland,  et  ont  donnes  un  jour  a  son  jugement. 

of  farms.  jj  gg^  tres  vrai  que  les  plantations  des  Jesuites  rendem  des 

Jesuit  wealth.  ^-       ,         ^  1  11     15      /-i'     4-  1 

revenus  peu  proportiones  a  leur  valeur  reelle."     U  est  le  en 

«eneral  qu'ils  sont  extremement  mal  administres.  Mais  leur  masse  de 
proprietes  qu'elles  forment  c'est  certainement  tres  considerable.  Outre 
les  actions  du  Banque  et  autres  contrats  productifs  qu'ils  peuvent  avoir, 
et  dont  je  n'ai  nulle  connais [sance]  ni  ne  pouvais  avoir.  Voici,  autant 
que  je  peux  m'en  rapeller  leur  proprietes  foncierres.     Plantations. 

St.  V.  P.  [?]. 

discredit  as  sucli  {cf.  No.  11.3,  S,  p.  377).  In  No.  119,  (///.]  Marcchal  touches  tlie 
matter  remotely  by  referring  to  "  some  "  Trustees  of  Corjioraiions  "  ciien  talcing  an  oath 
before  a  Magistrate  to  observe  their  regulations"  as  if  the  Trustees  of  the  Jesuit 
Corporation  did  not  do  so.  Someivhat  later,  Bozaven  and  the  General  (No.  121,  B,  D ; 
IS  May,  1S22)  elicit  ananswer  on  the  subject  of  the  oath  taken  by  the  Trustees  of  the  Jesuit 
Corporation.  Marechal  replies  by  representing  the  oath  as  illegitimate ;  and  "  Mgr. 
Carroll  steadily  refused  to  take  it "  (No.  121,  E,  2';).  But,  in  the  folloioing  year,  Charles 
Neale  brought  up  the  oath  again  in  liis  first  and  second  replies  to  Marcchal  (Nos.  124,  B  ; 
126,  A),  arid  he  added  in  the  latter,  tliat  Archbishops  Carroll  and  Neale  had  both  taken 
the  prescribed  oath,  and  religiously  observed  it  (No.  12G,  A,  6to).  Then  Marechal, 
addressing  the  Cardinals,  informs  them  that  the  Jesuit  Trustees  take  "  a  double  oath," 
to  wit,  '^  one  public,  the  other  private,"  tlie  first  "jiist,"  the  second  a  perjury,  as  being 
"opposed  to  the  Act  of  the  Maryland  Assembly  and  to  the  oath  which  they  publicly 
take  before  the  Magistrates."  See  Nos.  126,  B,  (5)-(7) ;  129,  A,  4".  Cf.  No.  116,  D, 
note  23. 

="  No.  118,  §  4.  TJie  Father  General  Gruber  died  26  March,  1805.  The  Maryland 
Mission  tvas  re-established  by  virtue  of  Carroll's  patents  to  Molyncu.v,  dated  Baltimore, 
27  June,  1805.     Father  Brzozowski  was  elected  General,  14  Sept.,  1805. 

"  No.  118,  §  4. 

"  No.  118,  §  5. 


§  ll]  iVo.  119.     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No,  118  453 

[r//.]  [i°]  Vari   Preti.i^ 

Les  Jesuites  apres  le  decret  du  Maryland  voyant  qu'ils  ne  pouvoient, 

faute  de  suiets  de  desservir  difi'erente.s  missions  dependentes  „      .       .    , 
J  11  ^  i   1  1  .      /  1  ,,         1     Secular  priests 

de  celles  ou  sont  leur  grandes  proprietes  sur  lesquelles  lis  serving  Jesuit 

vivent,  resolurent,  a  la  prierre  de  Mgr.  Carroll,  a  recevoir  ™ssions. 

des  pretres  seculiers  pour  prendre  soin  de  ces  Missions. '''' 

En  consequence  des  representations  de  Mgr.  Carroll  il  fut  convenu 
qu'ils  pourvoyeroieat  a  leur  entretien.  Et  vraiment  on  se  bornerent 
au  pure  necessaire.  Le  perspect[zt;e]  de  ces  pretres  seculiers  meme 
d'apres  cet  dMY\cmge'meni\  etoit  certainement  tres  triste,  parcequ'il  y 
avoient  entr'eux  et  les  Jesuites,  avec  lesquels  ils  travailloient,  cette 
immense  difference,  que  ceux  cy  avoient  la  certitude  dans  leur  viellesse 
et  a  le  cas  d'infirmites  durable,  d'etre  pourvu  et  soignes,  tandis  que  ce 
pauvres  pretres  secul[iers],  apres  s'etre  epuise  dans  les  travaux  des  mis- 
sions, n'avoient  nullement  cette  consolation  et  cette  esperance.  Dela 
vient  que  les  arch[e«e^?ies],  tandis  meme  que  cet  arrangement  a  eu  lieu, 
ont  toujours  eu  une  grande  difficulte  a  persuader  aux  pretres  seculiers 
d'accepter  de  semblables  posts  chez  les  Jesuites,  Plusieurs  jeunes  eccle- 
siast[ig'wes]  avant  de  les  ordonner  m'ont  prie  de  ne  les  jamais  envoyer  dans 
les  missions  des  Jesuites.  J'en  ai  meme  perdu  plusieurs  qui  se  sont 
attaches  a  d'autres  dioceses  dans  la  crainte  que  je  n'exigessent  d'eux 
d'aller  travailler  avec  les  Peres. '^ 

Mais  il  est  bien  autrement  maintenant,  et  je  crains  beaucoup  que 
I'autre  \Vautenrf\  n'est  tres  \Q\\ont%ers\  avance  des  faussetes.  Car  sa 
composition  prouve  evidemment  qu'il  est  instruit  des  faits  les  plus  recens. 

Or  comment  a-t-il  pu  dire  : -  \ref erring  to  same  passage,  No. 

1 18,  §  6,  Iv]  :  car  il  sait  fort  bien  que  le  Pt.  Kenny  qui,  il  y  a  quelques  annees, 
est  passe  dans  le  Maryland  en  qualite  de  visiteur,  a  meme  enleve  aux 
pretres  seculi[ers]  qui  travaillent  dans  les  missions  des  jesuites  I'entretien 
tres  mediocre  qu'ils  avoient  jusqu'  alors  recu  d'eux.  Dans  une  assemblec 
tenue  sur  leur  ferme  de  St.  Thomas  pres  Portobacco,  il  tit  decreter  ({ue 
les  pretres  seculiers  auroient  dans  la  suite  a  se  procurer.!^ 

(b">  The  fiiUoming  paragraph  deleted:  II  fut  convenu  que  ces  Pretres  seculiers  seroieut  iiouris  ct 
receveroient  80  piastres  pour  leur  habillemeut.  11  eut  ete  trop  ouvertement  scandaleux  que  les  J.  [Jesuites] 
cussent  retenus  les  graudcs  proi)rietes  sans  <iouner  au  moios  la  iiourit[tM?-e]  et  le  vetenient  a  des  protres 
seculiers,  qui  remplissoient  les  I'ouctions  penibles  des  mi8s[ioris]  attachees  a  leurs  proprietes.  D'apres  cet 
arrangement  on  pent  dire  que  les  pieties  seculiers  avoient  I'absolu  necessaire;  et  si  les  Jesuites  eussent 
prendre  I'obligation  de  les  maint[tnir]  dans  la  viellesse  et  dans  leurs  infirmites. 

'«  No.  118,  §  6,  1'? 

1'  On  Marechal's  having  sent  secular  priests  to  work  in  Jesuit  missions,  cf. 
No.  120,  5'?,  where,  in  1822,  he  asks  the  Propaganda  lohether  he  cannot  do  so.  As  to 
Marechal's  statement  about  secular  priests  serving  Jestiit  missions,  and  then  being  left 
destitute,  see  No.  113,  F,  and  Carroll's  rebuttal  of  the  charge,  when  it  tvas  advanced 
(by  Pasguef}),  No.  113,  P.  For  the  rules  of  the  Chapter  and  Corporation  touching 
the  same  subject,  see  Nos.  147,  G,  5?  ;  150,  M,  Iv  ;  163,  1"  ,  2?  . 

>*  See  infra.  No.  181,  G,  5".;  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  22  Aug.,  1820, 
at  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  Resolution  5.  There  is  no  question  of  missionaries  on  the 
Jesuit  estates  or  missions,  but  of  alloivances  made  to  missioners  from  the  Jesuit  farms. 
Father  Peter  Kenney  left  New  York  for  Europe  before  or  about  this  date.    Cf.  No.  181, 


454  .V^.  119.     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  118  [HI 

[T7//.]  2?  Collegio  fabricate,  etc.^^ 

Les  Jesuites  ont  sans  doute  contribue  a  I'edifice  de  ce  college.     Mais 

pourquoi  passe-t-il  sous  silence  les  avitres  contributions  ?     Et  pour  parler 

_  ,  de    chose   certainement    a   ma  connoissfancel   et   que    la  S. 

Georgetown  ,  .  ^     ^  . 

College  and      Congr[eg'a<io«]   sera   surprise  vraisambl[aWe«ien<]  de  savoir, 

Propaganda,     ^'est  que  la  Propagande  elle  meme  y  a  contribue.     Qu'elle 

cherche  dans  la  corresp [on dance]  qui  a  eu  lieu  entre  le  Prefet  et  Mgr. 

Carroll,  alors    superieur    des  missions   du   Maryland ;    et    elle   verra   les 

sommes  qui  ont   ete  envoyes  a  mon  ven.  predecesseur  pour  aider  a  la 

batisse  de  cette  maison,  entre  178-  et  1790. 

[/x.]  3?  Con    denaro    ricavato  dalla  vendita   d'un   ampia  posses- 
sione,  che  gia  apparteneva   alia   Compagnia.''" 

Les  Jesuites  avoient  le  titre  legal  a  cette  plantation,  mais  elle 
les  leur  avoit  ete  confiee  non  pour  le  College  mais  pour  la 
mission  ou  Q,o-a.^\regatxon'\  de  Frederick  town.  Voici  comme  je 
suis  parvenu  a  la  connoissance  de  cette  transaction. 

En  faisant  la  visite  de  mon  diocese  j'entendis  parler  des  catli[oZigMe«] 
se  plaindre  de  cette  vente  comme  d'une  violation  de  fideicommis  par  les 
j^      ,  .  Jes[m'fes].    II  me  fut  impossible  d'obtenir  des  renseig[wem6nfs] 

Prospect  on  exacts  sur  cet  affaire ;  la  generation  qui  en  f  ut  temoin  etant 
Creek  and  presqu'  entierrement  eteinte,  lorsque  j'appris  que  Mr.  Dubois 
lots  in  Frede-  superieur  d'un  semi[«mVe]  d'Emmitsburg,  bomme  de  grande 
piete  et  de  grands  merites,  avoient  vecu  long  terns  a  Frederick 
town.  Ayant  occasion  d'ecrire  a  Mr.  Brute  qui  vit  avec  lui  dans  le 
seminaire,  je  le  chargai  de  prier  Mr.  Dubois  de  me  marquer  ce  qu'il 
connoissoit  de  la  vente  de  cette  Plantation.  Je  prie  la  Cong[r<?g'af2ow] 
de  la  lire,  et  elle  verra  combien  est  peu  exacte  et  j'oserois  dire  meme 
fausse  I'assertion  de  I'auteur.^^ 

[X]  4?  Libri.22 

Sans    parler    ici   de   I'enumeration   poetique    que    I'auteur    fait    de 

„  .  I'organisation  du  College  de  ^\eor(je\  T[oi(j»],  je  me  contentrai 

College  and      ici  d'observer  que  du  moins  les  livres  ne  coutent  rien  aux 

arro   s  wi  .    jgg^j^gg^  puiscjue   Mgr.  Carroll,  voyant  combien  le  College 

en  etoit  destitues,  leur  a  laisse  un  fond  assez  considerable  dans  une  des 

F.  On  Oct.  27,  same  year,  lie  was  already  in  L'omc.  (General  Archives  S.J., 
Maryl.  Epist.,  2,  iii. :  Kinney's  reiwrt.  Home,  27  Oct.,  1820,  to  the  nciv  General, 
Father  Fortis.) 

J»  No.  118,  §  6,  2" 

2«  No.  118,  §  6,  2-1 

2'  On  this  matter  see  svp)-a.  No.  78,  uote  6;  cf.  also  No.  17G,  A,  letter  of  Dxihois 
to  the  Corporation,  June  5,  1798. 

'-"■  No.  118,  §  6,  2'; 


§  il]  i\'o.  119.     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  118  455 

banq[«f6']  d'Angleterre,  dorib  I'iuteret  sert  a  cet  objet.-^  Je  pourois 
encore,  si  I'auteur  le  nie,  envoyev  la  copio  de  cet  article  du  tetit[omen<] 
de  mon  ven.  pvedecesseur. 

[-V/.]  5°  Al    mantenimento    della    Casa.^* 

Voici  ua  point  de  bien  grande  importance  et  que  je  me  trouve 
malheureusement  oblige  d'eclaircir. 

Plusieurs  Jesuites,  a  la  tete  des  quels  se  trouvoient  deux  qui  avoient 

le    plus    d'influence,    formerent   le   plan    de   s'emparer   des 

eglises  qui  existent  dans  la  ville  capitale  de  Washington  et  Washington ; 

meme  dans  tout  le  district  de  Columbia.^^  ??^..y''^^"* 

1  1,  1         •     1  •      •      1      Matthews. 

Leur  premier  pas  fut  de  tacner  d  obtenir  la  principale 

paroisse  de  Washington  qui  est  pres  du  centre  de  cette  capitale  et  qui  a 

deja  plus  de  2000  piastres  de  revenus.^^ 

Pour  parvenir  a  leur  fin,  ils  commencerent  a  cajoller  le  cure  de  cette 

paroisse  nomme  Wm.  Mathews  vm  de  leurs  amis  et  de  leurs  eleves.'^^     lis 

lui  representerent  que  sa  paroisse  etoit  tres  consid [era&Ze]   et,  qu'etant 

seul,  il  ne  pouvoit  pas  I'administrer  sans  de  grandes  fatigues ;  et,  comme 

11  avoit  achete  du  terrain  autour  de  I'eglise  et  du  presbyterie  dont  j'ai  le 

titre  civil,  ils  lui  persuaderent  de  leur  permettre  de  batir  tout  a  cote  du 

sanct [itai're]    une    grande    maison     pour     leurs     novices.       lis    pro- 

mettoient  de  le  secourir  en  celebrant  le  dimanche  la  S'?  Messe,  en  prechant 

-'  The  article  stands  differently  in  the  will  of  Archbishop  Carroll :  £400  sterling 
(not  deposited  in  any  English  hank)  are  left  to  Father  John  Grassi,  President  of 
Georgetown  College ;  and  he  may  either  tbse  the  interest  as  a  perpetual  fund  for  the 
library,  or  he  may  dispose  of  the  capital  itself  or  any  part  of  it,  if  he  can  employ 
it  advantageously  in  the  purchase  of  valuable  works  of  real  learning  and  utility, 
suitable  to  the  course  of  studies  pursued  in  the  College.  {Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives, 
H,  162?  ;  a  copy. — -American  Catholic  Historical  Researches,  viii.  52.) 

The  origin  of  this  fund  is  probably  the  same  as  that  of  so  many  others,  that  is  to 
say,  tlie  beneficence  of  ex-Jesuits,  or  of  Jesuits  distribtiting  their  property  before  pi'o- 
fession  in  the  Order.  Thus,  writi^ig  to  Strickland,  2  April  1808,  Carroll  says  of 
Lawson,  S.J. :  P.S.— The  late  Rev.  Mr.  Ths.  Lavyson  had  given  me  to  understand  that 
in  his  will  he  had  devised  to  me,  for  a  particular  object,  4p.c.  Stock  to  the  amount  of 
£400.  But,  not  having  heard  of  it  since  his  death,  I  presmne  that  he  changed  his 
will.  Then,  in  the  same  year,  3  Dec.,  1808,  he  ansioers  a  letter  of  Strickland's,  dated 
11  June,  and  says :  Your  first  letter,  by  which  you  announced  the  death  and  legacy 
of  our  highly  respected  friend,  Mr.  Thomas  Lawson,  has  never  been  received;  and  I 
now  find  that  he  has  executed  his  promise,  made  in  his  letter  of  April  6,  1794  [Law- 
son  being  then  an  ex-Jcsuif],  and  even  gone  beyond  it  by  £100.  Carroll  quotes 
Lawson's  letter.  [English  Province  Archives,  portfolio  6,  ff .  83",  86 ;  Carroll  to 
Strickland,  2  April,  3  Dec,  1808.) 

^'  No.  118,  §  6,  3° 

"  Cf.  No.  178,  Y-,  Carroll,  31  Mar.,  1815,  to  Grassi :  I  have  had  no  time  to  settle 
my  own  opinion  of  the  stations  to  be  assigned  permanently  to  the  spiritual  care  of 
members  of  the  Society,  or  of  the  manner  of  doing  it.  Those  congregations  will 
naturally  be  attributed  to  them  which  are  convenient  to  their  estates ;  likewise  the 
CoUege  of  G.T.,  the  city  of  Washington,  Alexandria,  Frederic  Town,  and  others,  such 
as  Norfolk  and  Richmond. 

2"  Cf.  Nos.  135,  A,  Prop.  4,  2?  ;  188. 

"  The  Maryland  Mission  Catalogue  for  1810  records :  Novitii  Scholastic! :  P. 
Gulielmus  Matthews,  a  die  17  Martii  1809,  Rect.  Eccl.  S.  Patricii  Washington.  Cf. 
No.  178,  U. 


456  No.  119.     MA  EEC  HAL,    1822,    ON  No.  118  [III 

et  en  faisant  les  catechismes.  Mr.  Wm.  Mathews  quoique  d'ailleurs  tres 
intelligent  y  fut  pris.  II  eut  meme  la  simplicite  de  faire  son  testament 
en  leur  faveur.  II  leur  accorda  Templacement  necessaire ;  et  une  belle 
maison,  qui  a  coute  12  ou  13,000  piastres,  fut  elevee. 

II  paru  fort  extraordinaire  au  public  que  les  Jesuites  batissent  une 
maison  au  centre  de  la  ville  et  dans  un  endroit  peu  propre  au  recuille- 
ment,28  et  cela  pour  y  transferer  leurs  novices,  qui  etoient  bien  mieux  dans 
un  grand  batiment  du  college  de  George  Town,  et  qui  en  est  separe.  Le 
bufc  de  ce  nouvel  edifice  devint  un  probleme  a  resoudre.*''^ 

La  maison  etant  une  f ois  batie  les  auteurs  de  cette  entreprise  voulurent 
qu'on  y  transf[er]e  les  novices  ;  mais  le  P.  Kolhmann,  horame  de  piete  et 
de  bon  sens,  qui  alors  etoit  maitre  des  novices,  regardant  cet  emplacement 
comme  peu  propre  a  un  noviciat,  s'y  opposa  et  passa  a  W[A«7e]  M[ar5A] 
avec  les  novices ;  ainsi,  la  nouv[eZZe]  maison  n'etant  point  occupee,  les 
Jesuites  alors  la  louerent  a  un  maitre  de  pension,  Ironside. 

Mr.  Wm.  Mathews,  voyant  que  les  Jesuites  ne  venoit  point  a  son 
secours  comme  ils  I'a  lui  avait  promis,  commen9a  a  se  disputer  avec  eux, 
disant  qu'il  ne  leur  avait  cede  son  terrain  qu'a  cette  condition,  et  il 
detruisit  son  testament. 

Alors  le  P.  Kolhmann  fut  expose  au  feu  des  Jesuites  de  la  Corpora- 
tion,"'' qui  voyoient  apparament  que  leur  grand  plan  qu'ils  avoient  con^u 
de  s'emparer  de  toutes  paroisses  du  District  ne  vint  echouer ;  et,  pour 
Th       h  1  appaiser   Mr.  Mathews,  vers  le  com\mencemen\t  de  I'annee 

ticate  in  derniere,  Mr.  Kolhmann  s'y  transporta  avec  quelques  theo- 

Mafthews°"     logiens  ;  il  ofifrit  a  Mr,  Mathews  de  I'aider  dans  ses  fonctions 
and  Marechal.  pastorales.     Mais  ce  dernier,  s'etant  apper^u  que  la  plan  des 
Jesuites  etoit  de  s'emparer  de  son  eglise,  refusa  les  services 
qui  lui  etoient  offerts. 

Bien  plus,'"'  pour  en  rendre  a  jamais  I'execution  de  leur  plan  impossible, 
il  se  mit  a  faire  batir  un  beau  presbytere  au  lieu  de  la  petite  maisonette 
dans  laquelle  il  avoit  jusqu'alors  habite.  Je  le  vis  I'annee  derniere  a 
Wash'.' ;  je  le  trouvai  tres  echauffe  contre  les  Jesuites  aux  quels  il 
n'epargnoient  pas  des  epithetes  tres  \^peu  ?]  honorables.  II  me  dit  qu'il 
ne  vouloit  point  absolu[mew^]  de  leur  service  et  que  pour  s'en  passer  il 
avoit  construire  a  ses  propres  \_frais]  un  vast  presbytere  afin  de  pouvoir 
y  loger  un  ou  deux  vicaires.     Et  il  me  pria  de  lui  en  donner  au  moins. 

Je  n'avois  malheureusement  alors  aucun  pretre  seculier  que  je  puisse 
lui  offrir.  Je  lui  observa[i]  que  dans  peu  de  temps  je  devois  ordonner  un 
jeune  Jesuite  f  ran^ais  de  naissance  nomme  Dubuisson,  que  s'il  y  consentait 
je  le  lui  donnerai  pour  vicaire.     Je  lui  representai  pour  calmer  ses  craintes 

(c)  The  following  sentence  deleted :  Mais  la  Providence  le  fit  bientfit  docouvilr. 

(d)  Deleted:  Apres  la  depart  du  P.  (Jriiesi  il  avoit  ete  noiiimc  Superieur  et  Provincfnl. 

(e)  This  seems  to  be  the  continuation  nf  several  pasfagesdeleted,  cndinr;  :  .  .  .  qu'il  uccusoit  de  duplicity 
et  de  mauv.  foi. 

*'  For  CarrolVs  express  approval  of  this  plan,  as  well  as  of  the  Washington 
enterprise  in  general,  sec  Nos.  178,  W*,  Y" ;  188.  For  a  statement  of  Kohlinann's, 
cf.  No.  135,  A,  Prop.  4,  notes  8,  11.     Fm-  the  policy  here,  cf.  No.  135,  K,  p.  6Cd. 


§  n]  No.  119.     MARECIJAL,    1822,    ON  No.  118  457 

que  ce  jeune  religieux  etant  par  son  oliice  daus  un  etat  do  dcpeudaiice  de 
lui,  il  n'avoit  pas  un  laisonnable  sujet  de  cvainte,  (ju'il  s'empaia  de  son 
eglise.  II  consentit  a  mon  ofFre,  I'unique  en  verite  que  je  puisse  lui  faire. 
Ayant  eu  son  agrement,  je  commenqai  a  traiter  avec  le  P.  Kohlmann 
alors  Superieur  Provincial.  Celui  me  dit  (ju'il  accorderoit  le  jeune  Pere 
Dubuisson,  a  condition  qu'il  lui  donneroit  par  an  500  piastres  de  revenu, 
la  moitie  ou  tiers  des  quetes  et  autre  jura  stolae.  A  cet  arrangement  Mr. 
Mathews  m'objecta  la  valeur  du  terrain  qu'il  avoit  donne  a  ses  conditions. 
Mais  je  reussis  a  lui  persuader  de  payer  500  au  P.  Dubuisson  et  je  le 
nommai  son  vicaire ;  office  qu'il  rempli  maintenant.-^ 

-»  As  to  the  "  conditions,"  which  are  here  alleged  to  have  been  imposed  by  Father 
Kohlmann,  Superior  of  the  Mission,  but  luhich  in  the  next  sentence  Marechal  implies 
locrc  not  acted  tipon,  compare  the  tenor  of  the  following  documents.  Kohlmann,  no 
longer  Superior  of  the  Mission,  but  only  of  the  neio  Washington  Seminary,  writes  to 
the  General,  Father  Fortis,  5  Dec,  1821,  urgi^ig  the  suppression  of  Georgetown  as  a 
boarding-college,  and  showing  Jioiv  it  might  be  supported  as  a  scholasticate  of  theology 
and  philosophy  for  the  young  Jesuits  ;  while  the  city  Seminary  might  supplant  George- 
town, but  only  as  a  day-college  for  externs.  He  shetches  the  means  of  subsistence. 
Among  those  far  the  Georgetown  scholasticate  :  2'?  ex  proventu  ecclesiae  ad  Trinitatem 
[Georgetoiun']  $1000  annuatim.  As  to  Washington  Seminary  :  Haec  domus,  si  quidcm 
studia  complectatur  ad  Rhetoricam  vel  Philosophiam  usque,  certo  certius  100 
studiosos  numerabit,  qui  solvent  ad  minus  per  annum  $3500  [depreciated  currency  i'], 
quibus  si  addas  salarium  Patris  Dubuisson  operarii  in  ecclesia — circiter  $4000. 
{General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  2,  iv.).  On  the  19  Feb.,  1822,  Father  Kohlmann 
torites  agaifi,  insisting  on  the  necessity  of  the  American  Jesuits  being  alloioed  to  receive 
from  boarding-college  students  a  pension,  lohich  should  exceed  the  hare  cost  of  main- 
tenance, inasmuch  as  the  faculty  had  to  be  supported  and  the  scholasticate  to  be 
maintained  as  a  seminary  for  the  faculty ;  and,  loith  respect  to  day-scholars,  he  argues 
that  a  minervale  or  payment  for  tuition  might  be  admitted,  since  in  the  circumstances 
of  America,  with  colleges  not  endowed  and  with  a  public  accustomed  to  pay  for  tuition, 
no  other  line  of  conduct  seemed  possible,  and  this  was  rpiite  normal.  He  adverts  to 
the  action  of  the  late  General,  Father  Thaddeus  Brzozowski,  who  had  accepted  of  a 
dispensation  from  his  Holiness,  that  Jesuits  migJit  receive  stipends  for  Masses,  the 
usual  perquisites  for  sacred  functions  and  annual  pensions  or  salaries :  missarum 
stipendia,  jura  stolae,  ac  pensiones  annuas  seu  salaria ;  and  he  alludes  to  tlie  actual 
practice  of  some  Jesuit  pastors  loho,  in  administering  the  parishes  on  their  poverty- 
stricken  farms  in  Maryland,  not  only  allow  but  even  exact  a  certain  contribution  from 
the  faithful :  certam  pecuniae  summam,  non  modo  admittunt  sed  etiam  exigunt. 
{Ibid.,  2.  y.)— -{Supra,  No.  118,  §  7,  the  contrary  is  affirmed  as  to  pew-rents.) 

The  Father  General  sxibmitted  these  two  letters  to  his  four  Assistants,  writing  an 
autograph  note  to  the  effect  that  each  should  give  his  opinion  in  writing.  We  have  the 
four  written  opinions ;  and  one  of  them  {that  of  Father  Vincent  Zauli,  Assistant  for 
Italy  ?)  is  amjthing  hut  complimentary.     He  refers  to  Father  Dubtcisson's  "  salary  " — 

"  Ad  primam  epistolam  P.  Kohlmann,  5  Dec,  1821  .  .  .  t  ^^^  agitur  de  susten- 
tatione  nostrorum  in  Seminario  afferuntur  m  i  1 1  e  ex  proveutibus  Parocbiae  ad  SS. 
Trinitatem  [Georgetow7i],  et  praeterca  salarium  Patris  Dubuisson  operarii  in  eccle- 
sia. Dum  haec  audio  tinniunt  aures.  Quid  sunt  hi  proventus,  quid  hoc  salarium  ? 
Equidem  in  Gallicia  aliqui  ex  nostris  coguntur  parecias  administrare  :  verum  ad 
eorum  sustentationem  assignatur,  ni  fallor,  portio  ex  ea  summa,  quae  a  gubernio 
constituta  fuit  ad  universae  Societatis  ibi  commorantis  sustentationem,  quae  se 
habet  loco  praediorum  sive  fundi;  unde  dici  poterit,  quod  homines  illi  alantur  ex 
fundo  Societati  constitute.  His  tameu  non  obstantibus,  audivimus  aliquos  ex  nostris 
illic  degentibus  de  ea  re  scrupulis  angi,  tanquam  legibus  nostris  adversante.  Verum 
socios  Americanos  istiusmodi  scrupulis  non  esse  obnoxios  magis  patebit  ex  infra 
dicendis.  Optarem  ergo  intelligere  quid  sint  illi  proventus,  quid  salarium  illud 
constitutum  in  ecclesia. 

"  Ad  secundam  epistolam,  19  Feb.,  1822.  Profecto  haec  me  fere  ad  desperationem 
egit.  ,  .  ."     {Ibid.,  2,  v.) 

Tlie  principles  and  practice  of  the  Society  being  perfectly  well  known  to  the 
Cardinals  of  the  Propaganda,  the  tendency  of  Marcchal's  account  here  is  obvious. 


458  Xo.  119.     MARECHAL,    1822,    ON  No.  118  [III 

La  construction  de  la  belle  maison  des  Jesuites  a  ^\tishmgion\  nic 
Ambition  of  fiient  bien  croire,  comma  a  beaucoup  d'autre,  que  leur  plan 
Why^Ma/e-  ^'©toit  pas  simplement  de  former  un  novitiat.  Ce  qui  me  le 
chal  broke  devoila  d'une  manniere  mauifeste  c'est  un  ecrit  passe  entre 
Grassi  ^®  -''•  Grassi  Superieur  Provincial  et  Mgr.  Neale   mon  pre- 

concordat.         decesseur  et  dont  le  P.  Kohlmann  m'envoya  copie. 

Avant  sou  depart  pour  I'Europe  le  P.  Grassi  travailla  Mgr.  Neale 
pour  donner  a  la  Compagnie,  sous  le  titre  du  missions,  un  certain  nombre 
de  paroisses.  Ce  Pere  reprit  adroitement  le  ven.  vieliard '''  qu'en  donnant 
a  la  Compagnie  ces  paroisse  il  se  deliveroit  de  beaucoup  soins,  eb  que 
d'ailleurs  cela  empecheroit  le  conf[Zi]t  de  jurisdiction  qu'a  quelques  fois 
lieu  entre  les  eveques  et  les  superieurs  des  ordres  reguliers.  Seduit  par 
ces  raisons,  Mgr.  Neale  signa  une  liste  de  missions  dressee  par  le  P.  Grassi 
et  qu'il  declara  donner  aux  Jesuites.  Or  dans  cette  liste  se  trouvent,  non 
seulement  la  ville  cap[t<aZe]  de  Washington,  mais  ce  qu'il  y  a  de  plus  toutes 
les  petites  villes  qui  I'entourent,  savoir  Alexandria,  Georgetown  -  -  - 
Montgomery,  Queen  Chapel  tout  a  cote  de  Bladensburg,  etc.,  etc.,  etc. 

Jamais  je  n'ai  ete  plus  surpris  qu'en  voyant  cette  liste.  Elle  contient 
plus  de  la  moitie  des  paroisses  \de\  mon  diocese. ^='  Cependant  les  craintes 
a  la  vue  de  cette  liste  s'evanouir  en  observant  que  cette  ecrit  estoit  passe 
entre  le  P.  Grassi  e  mon  ven.  predecesseur,  sans  lier  leur  successeurs 
respectifs.^"  La  Divine  Providence  a  heureusement  detruit  ce  plan  si 
vaste,  si  inconcevable  et  si  ouA'ertem[e?ii]  subversif  du  siege  de  Baltimore, 
1?  par  la  dispute  qui  s'est  elevee  entre  Mr.  W'"  Mathews  cure  do 
'Wash[rrt^to/i]  et  les  Jesuites  et  qu'il  regardoit  dans  I'origine  comnie  un 
instrument  a  leur  disposition  —  2'.'  par  la  Mgr.  Sjiiort  ?]  de  mon  ven. 
predec[esseMr],  qui  leur  empeche  de  mettre  en  execution  ce  plan  qui  une 

(f)  Next  four  words  deleted  .•  qui  vraisemb[taWe»i(;ni]  y  consent  it. 

(g)  Next  sentence  deleted :  Et  lorsque  je  reflechisais  que  si  par  malhenr  pour  la  Reli[i/u)n]. 

'"  See  text  (3  April,  1816),  No.  189.  The  perpetuity  of  the  contract  is  seen  also 
in  the  extract.  No.  88,  A.  Cf.  No.  116,  C,  p.  408,  MarcchaVs  appeal  to  tlie  sacredness 
of  contracts :  Si  ulla  fides  sit  debita  contractibus.  Cf.  No.  119,  note  25,  Carroll's 
orif]i7ial  conception  of  this  concordat,  and  its  permanency. 

^s  to  the  opinion  of  W.  Mattheios  himself,  mi  the  validity  and  permanency  of  the 
contract,  tvhich  included  expressly  his  own  church  :  St.  Patrick's  Churcb  in  Wasbing- 
ton  City,  compare  the  opinion,  given  by  him  as  member  of  a  select  committee  of  two  on 
the  Constitution  of  the  Select  Body  {1817).  Appointed  vnth  Enoch  Femvick,  to  define 
for  the  Beprescntativcs  the  meaning  of  the  17th.  Regulation :  That,  where  a  manager 
is  wanting  to  an  estate,  the  Trustees  [not  the  Beprcscntatives'],  after  advising  with  the 
Bishop  and  obtaining  his  approbation,  shall  have  the  appointment  (No.  168,  A,  17"), 
he  and  E.  Fenwick  were  of  opinion,  that  the  advising  with  and  obtaining 
the  approbation  of  the  Bishop,  as  mentioned,  was  in  point  of  spiritual 
jurisdiction  ;  and,  as  the  late  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  [L.  Neale]  has  ceded  to  the 
existing  Superior  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the  said  estates,  that  the  Superior  of 
said  Society  be  henceforward  substituted  for  the  Bishop.  It  was  by  the  above 
Representatives  resolved  and  agreed,  that  the  above  explanation  and  meaning  of 
17th.  article  of  the  Constitution  be  admitted.  And  so  tlie  Matthews — E.  Fcmoick 
interpretation  passed  into  the  minutes  of  the  Corporation  (16  Oct.,  1817 ;  12°.).  See 
No.  180,  N,  12v  Thus,  in  virtue  of  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  being  expressly  ceded  by 
the  Ordinary  to  the  Superior,  it  was  inferred  that  joint  action  in  the  appointment  to 
temporal  management  was  also  superseded.  The  opinion  of  Matthews  clearly  imidicd 
the  exectttion  ami  perpetuity  of  the  contract.     Cf.  No.  135,  B,  note  13. 


§   ll]  No.  120.     MARECHAVS  QUESTIONS,    1822  459 

fois   etablie   n'eut   peu   etre   renverse   par  ses   successeurs   (ja'avec  une 

extreme  difficulte,  etc.,  etc.^i 

J'en   viens    maintenant    au    texbe    de    I'auteur.      [Continued    infra, 

No.  121,  E.] 

Georgetown  College  MSS.  aiid  Transcripts,  Marechal  Gontrovcrsu ;  auto- 
graph notes  of  Marechal,  i! .  5-11^'.  Tlie  multitude  of  less  important  deletions  in 
the  writer's  draft  have  not  been  reproduced  here  ;  nor  have  the  errors  in  the  French 
language  been  corrected;  but  the  few  Italian  loords,  cited  from  No.  118,  have 
been  restored  to  their  proper  form. 


No.  120.  (1822,  March— May.) 

Marechal's  Questions  to  the  Propaganda.     On  jurisdiction  over   the 
Jesuits,  and  rights  to  their  property. 

Quaestiones  propositae  ab  archiepiscopo  Baltimorensi  S'?  Congregationi 
de  Propaganda  Fide. 
1?  Utrum  sine  praevia  licentia  archiepiscopi  Baltimorensis  possit 
superior  Provincialis  S.  J,  mittere  juniores  Jesuitas  in  j  Maryland 
dioecesi  Baltimorensi  natos  ad  quemcumque  catholicum  Jesuits  to  be 
quern  seligere  maluerit  antistitem,  ut  ab  eo  sacros  by  Bishop  of 
ordines  suscipiant.  Baltimore. 

2'i   Utrum  juniores  Jesuitae  nati  in  dioecesi  Baltimorensi  ac  educati 
expensis  bonorum  cleri  Marylandiensis   licite  possunt,  cum  2.  Maryland 
semel  ad  pi-esbyteratus  ordinem  promoti  fuerint,  a  superiore  kept  in  service 

Provinciali  extra  dioecesim  Baltimorensem  mitti  sine  praevia  °  Baltimore 

see ;  other- 
licentia  ai-chiepiscopi  Baltimorensis.  wise  useless. 

N.B.  Haec  quaestio  est  maximi  momenti ;  cum  etenim  Jesuitae 
inducant  juvenes  ut  Societati  suae  se  uniant,  evidens  est  perplures,  qui 
alioquin  fuissent  valde  utiles  nostris  missionibus,  si  sacerdotes  saeculares 
remansissent,  nostrae  dioecesi  evasuros  fore  prorsus  inutiles ;  quod 
quidem  est  maximum  detrimentum  in  regionibus  ubi  tanta  est  peuuria 
missionariorum. 

3'^  Utrum    Jesuitae    in    Mai"ylandia    possunt    licite    vendere    bona 

immobilia  cleri  Marylandiensis,  quorum  administrationem  habent,  atque 

eorum  pretium  contra  turn  primitivam  intentionem  piorum 

,  .    ,      .  ,  3>  Jesuit  pro- 

donatorum,   tum    litteram    ac    spiritum    decreti    legislaturae  perty  to  be 

Marylandiensis    transmittere   extra  dioecesim   nostram,   aut  ^  of°the  ^ 

illorum  bonorum  redditus  applicare  finibus  bono  dioeceseos  Baltimore 

see;  excluding 
prorsus  extraneis.  Philadelphia 

Haec     quaestio     proponitur,     quia     1?    Jesuitae    Mary-  and  New 

landienses    domum    et    terras    adjacentes    emerunt    prope  Repetition 

civitatem  Neoeboracensem,  idque  cum  pecunia  cleri  Mary-  of  claims. 

landiensis ;  ^    atque    interesse   debiti   quod   contraxerunt   hac    emptione 

*i  Ecfcrenccs  needed  far  the  verification  of  many  statements  made  here  have  already 
been  given  in  the  preceding  Nos.  115-118. 
'  'Cf.  Nos.  109,  B ;  181,  A,  t/.]. 


460  .V^.  120.     MARECHAVS  QUESTIONS,    1822  [III 

solvitur  ex  rcdclitibus  bonorum  cleri  3Iarylaiidiensis  j— 2?  quia  paucis 
abhinc  annis  vendiderunt  praedium  comitatus  Harfordiensis,  et  valov 
ejusdem  praedii,  qui  in  banca  Foederatorum  Statuum  depositus  fuerat, 
fuit  nuperrime  sublatus  a  procuratore  Societatis  et  missus  Philadelphiam.'- 
4'.'  Utrum  ecclesiae  et  domus  presbyterales,  quae  sitae  sunt  in  praediis 
cleri  Marylandiensis,  et  quorum  administratores  sunt  ofticiales  Jesuitarum, 
4.  Jesuit  quaeque  semper  immediatae  jurisdictioni  archiepiscopi  Balti- 

churches  and  morensis  subjectae  fuerunt,  sicuti  ecclesiae  et  domus 
treated  as  presbyterales  missionariorum  secularium  subjectae  sunt, 
secufar  1  baberi  debeant  tanquam  a  jurisdictione  archiepiscopi  Balti- 

morensis  exemptae  sicuti  domus  professionis  et  novitiatus 
eximuntur.^ 

Si'  Utrum  non  possit  archiepiscopus  Baltimorensis  mittere  seculares 
sacerdotes  in  domus  et  ecclesias  cleri   Marylandiensis  eosque  instituere 

pastores  missionum  qui  [^wac]  in  vicinitate  existunt  ;  utrum 
houses  and  vero  Jesuitae  administratores,  sub  praetextu  juris  apud  nos 
churches  to  inauditi/  patronatus  vel  quasi-patronatus,  licite  pos- 
disposal  of  sunt  eos  rejicere,  vel  aperte,  vel  indirecte,  denegando  nempe 
Balthnore^        ipsis  ex  bonis  cleri  Marylandiensis  decentem  sustentationem 

ad  quam  jus  habeut. 

Georgetown  College  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Marechal  Controversy ;  auto- 
graph notes  of  Marechal,  f.  17. 

*  Cf.  Nos.  87,  88. — Regarding  the  exception  taken  here  to  the  rights  of  New  York  and 
Philadelphia,  lohere  Balthnxyre  claimed  rights,  cf.  No.  118,  ad  note  31.  Under  Marechal' s 
major  premise,  that  Jesuit  property  was  for  the  general  good  of  religion  to  be  ad- 
ministered by  Can-oil  and  Ids  successors,  and  under  Gi-assi's  mi^ior  premise,  that,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  the  bishoi^s  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  tvere  CarroWs  successes 
like  the  Bishop  of  Baltimore,  either  the  concliosion  implied  here  in  favour  of  Baltimore, 
to  the  exclusion  of  Ncio  York  and  Philadelphia,  is  contradictory  to  the  major  principle 
on  which  MarcchaV s  position  rested,  or  the  principle  itself  has  been  abandoned  for  a 
contradictoi-y ,  which,  is  not  stated  anyiohere.  GrassVs  minor  premise  is  merely  the 
statement  of  an  obvious  fact. 

*  No  distinction  being  made  in  the  tivo  parts  of  this  query  bettvcen  the  questions  of 
fact  and  of  right,  it  appears  self-contradictory  as  it  stands.  Probably  the  second  part : 
Utrum  .  .  .  haberi  debeant  .  .  .  exemptae,  is  a  petition  for  a  declaration  of  rigid,  as 
vested  in  the  Ordinary,  to  justify  the  fact  alleged  in  the  first  part,  lohich  is  too  loose  to 
be  true.     Sec  the  following  note  4. 

*  For  notions  of  the  jus  patronatus,  trttc  or  fcdse,  cf.  Nos.  121,  A,  II.,  note  4  ;  200, 
Robert  Ploivden's  view ;  219,  (Bishop  Dubourg's  ?  vieiv).  Fcrr  the  jus  patronatus  over 
their  o-wn property,  as  seen  in  operation,  exercised  by  tJie  Jesuits,  and  recognized  in  fact 
as  well  as  over  his  signature  by  Archbishop  Carroll,  sec  passim  infra  :  Nos.  168,  A,  17"  ; 
173,  E,  M ;  175,  N,  12°  ;  176,  G,  5» ,  6^,  178,  T  ;  179,  L,  N,  &: ;  180,  N,  12".  Cf.  No. 
130,  A,  note  4.  Carroll  affirms  the  same  principle,  as  a  right  of  the  Society  in  the  diocese 
of  Philadelphia.  See  No.  178,  Z.  This  jus  patronatus,  as  Marechal  calls  it,  was 
recognized  in  2^acticc  by  himself,  ex.  gr.  when  offering  an  assistant  to  the  Jesuits  at 
Frederickstoion  (cf.  No.  135,  E),  or  when  offering  a  priest  with  the  concurrence  of 
Father  Kohlmann,  Superior,  for  service  'with  the  Jesuits  in  the  lower  counties  of 
Maryland  (No,  191 ;  Marechal,  17  Mar.,  1S20,  to  Francis  Neale). 


§  II]  No.  121,  A.     MARECI/AVS  BRIEF  ANSWERS,    1S22  461 

No.  121.  1822,  April,  May ;  1821,  1822. 

Marechal's  Brief  Answers  to  objections  against  his  proposals.  1.  On 
Irish  priests.  2.  On  lay-trustees.  3.  On  the  Jesuits  being 
required  hi/  the  Pope  to  surrender  their  property. 

Eozaven  on  the  Marechal  papers.     A  critique. 

Sequence  of  documents.     Ending  the  first  stage  of  the  controversy. 

A.  1822,  April  20. 

Breves  Responsiones 

difficultatibus  quae  forsitan  objici  possunt  contra  remedia  proposita  ab 
archiepiscopo  Baltimorensi,  ad  avertendas  praecipuas  calamitates 
quibus  nunc  premitur  ecclesia  catholica  in  Foederatis  Americae 
Statibus. 

I. 

Contra  facilem  nimis  introductionem  impiorum  sacerdotum  ex  Hibernia. 

Remedium  : — Epistola  encyclica  ad  Hiberniae  episcopos  cujus  sub- 
stantia reperitur  in  foliis  jam  Sacrae  Congregationi  praestitis. 

Obj. —     Illud  remedium  est  novum  ac  periculosum. 

Resp?     Multi  vagabundi  Hiberni   sacerdotes,  versus  medium  saeculi 
proxime  elapsi,  in  Angliam  migrabant  atque  omnia  miscebant  tumultibus. 
Huic  gravi  malo  finem  efficaciter  imposuit  Benedictus  XIV. 
anno  1755,  bulla  Apostolicum  Ministerium,  in  qua  sapientissi-  priests:  the 
mus  ille  S.  Pontifex  jubet  Hibernos  sacerdotes  in  sua  patria  ?"Px^v^°^ 
reraanere,   nee   unquam  in   Angliam  se   conferre,   nisi  prius 
invitentur  a  Vicariis  hujus  regiii  Apostolicis.'     Jam  vero  remedium  ab 

'  In  the  Apostolic  Letter  of  Benedict  XIV,  Apostolicum  Ministerium,  30  May, 
1753,  there  is  nothing  which  implies  either  the  description  given  here  of  Irish  priests, 
or  the  statements  about  their  being  excluded  from  England  u)iless  invited.  The  onhj 
description  of  Irish  priests  as  given  by  the  Pope,  is  that  contained  in  the  words  cum 
ad  sustiuendam  insulae  ejusdem  [^Hiberniae']  raissionem  deputentur,  and  plurimi 
sapientesque ;  the  Apostolic  Missionaries  tliere  being  deputed  for  Ireland  and  not  for 
England,  a  great  number  of  them  being  needed  in  Ireland  itself,  and  their  character 
of  higli  qualifications.  The  statement  then  made  by  the  Pope  is  that,  such  being  the 
needs  of  Ireland,  the  "  aforesaid  Irish  priests  "  should  then  only  be  incorporated  in  the 
English  clergy,  missionariis  Anglis  tunc  solum  cooptentur,  lohcn  the  latter,  for  want  of 
numbers,  proves  unequal  to  its  oivn  task,  and  the  English  Vicars  Apostolic  desire  and 
invite  the  former  : 

§  3.  Bcgulares  idonei  in  Angliam  miftantur  ad  certa  dumtaxat  officia  exercenda ; 
ct  ex  iis  tantiim  Ordinibus,  qui propriae  nationis  coenobium  in  catholicis  regionibus 
habent.  Then  the  Pontiff  proceeds  in  these  tvords  :  Enim  vero  cum  Hiberni  sacer- 
dotes ad  sustinendam  insulae  ejusdem  [Hiber)iiae]  missionem  deputentur,  quae 
pluriiuos  sapientesque  expetit  operarios ;  cumque  in  Anglia  permulti  sint  sacerdotes 
indigenae  tarn  saeculares  quam  regulares  ;  consentaneum  esse  arbitramur,  si  iidem 
ipsa  in  patria  labores  suos  potissimuni  impendant,  et  praedicti  Hiberni  sacerdotes 
missionariis  Anglis  tunc  solum  cooptentur,  cum  liorum  paucitas  id  exigere  videatur ; 
ideoque  a  Vicariis  Apostolicis  Anglis  ad  missionem  exoptentur  et  evocentur. 
(Bullarium  Benedicti  XIV.  ;  80  May,  1753.) 

The  same  Apostolic  Letter  is  quoted  by  Marechal,  supra.  No.  115,  §  7,  on  Ins  claim 
to  jurisdiction  over  the  Maryland  Jesuits,  is  reconsidered  by  {Grassi?),  No.  118,  §  15, 


462  A'o.  121,  A.     MARECHArS  BRIEF  ANSWERS,    1S22  [III 

archiepiscopo  Baltimorensi  indicatum  longe  mitius  est  illo  quod  adhibuit 
Benedictus  XIV.  Si  quidem  regulas  discipliuae  proponit,  quibus  admissis, 
pii  Hiberni  sacerdotes  in  Amei'icanis  missionibus  facile  admitti  possent  ; 
impii  autem  tantum  repellereutur." 


II. 

Contra  illimitatam  civilem  authoritatem  quam  fideles  aliquando  com- 
mittunt  laicis  administratoribus  in  ipsasmet  ecclesias  ac  bona  eis 
annexa. 

Remedium  : — Americani  episcopi  saltern  moneantur  nullum  concedere 
sacerdotem  ecclesiis  in  futurum  ae dificand is,  nisi  fideles  limitent 
civilem  authoritatem,  quam  laicis  administratoribus  committunt,  adeo  ut 
isti  ea  abuti  nequeant  in  destructionem  religionis. 

Obj. —  Hoc  remedium  forsitan  laedit  leges  reipublicae  Americanae, 
ac  timendum  est  ne  multiplicet  calamitates  quibus  occurrere  volumus. 

Resp"      Juxta    leges    nostrae    reipublicae    quilibet    civis,    committens 

aliquibus  e  suis  concivibus  administi'ationem    alicuius   boni 
Lsv-trus- 
teeism  as  to       temporalis,  permittitur  pro  nutu  suo  illis  concedere  in  hoc 

churches  yet      bonum  vel  illimitatam,  vel  limitatam  authoritatem. 
to  be  built.  / 

Verum  Americani  nostri  rarissime  suis  administratoribus 

authoritatem   illimitatam   concedunt.     Quamvis  viri    quos   seligunt    sint 

probitate  ac  religione  insignes,  attamen  fere  semper  quibusdam  positivis 

civilibus  limitibus  circumscribunt  potestatem  quam  ipsis  in  bona  sua  trans- 

mittunt. 

Igitur  catholici  fideles  possunt,  sine  ulla  quacumque  infractione  legum 
reipublicae,  concedere  ecclesiarum  temporalibus  administratoribus  illimi- 
tatam, limitatamve  authoritatem. 

Atque  cum  fatali  nimis  experientia  abunde  constet  quod  laici  admini- 
stratores  bonorum  ecclesiasticorum,   vestiti  semel  authoritate  illimitata, 

is  S7ippleinented  from  the  text  of  Benedict  XIV,,  No.  192,  and  is  referred  to  by  Father 
Fortis  in  his  Libellus  supplex  to  the  Pope,  No.  193.     Cf.  No.  121,  L. 

-  As  to  the  opening  of  this  qtiestion,  regarding  Irish  piiests  and  America,  cf.  letter  of 
Card.  Consalvi,  25  May,  1822,  to  Mgr.  Marechal,  then  in  Ilovie.  Inquiries  are  made 
under  ten  heads  ;  one  being  about  wandering  priests.  The  same  Cardinal  writes  to 
Marechal,  20  July,  1S22,  speaking  among  other  things  of  an  advice  which  shall  be 
given  to  Irish  bishops,  that  they  be  on  their  giiard  lest  priests  of  dubious  character 
wander  over  to  America.  {Georgetown  Colkge  Transcripts,  Sliea's  abstracts,  1823. — 
English  College  Archives,  Rome,  Ch-adivell  Collections,  Letters  from  Baltimore  and 
Quebec,  f.  58  ;  Consalvi,  20  July,  1822,  to  Marechal ;  copy  in  Mareclud's  hand.) 

In  the  same  letter,  of  Card.  Consalvi  to  Marechal,  another  matter  concerning  another 
episcopate  is  decided.  The  latter  desired  to  superintend  the  appointment  of  bkhops  in 
Ncn-th  America.  Consalvi  informed  him  that,  though,  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimxrre  was 
to  be  consulted  in  such  matters,  no  decree  was  made  to  that  effect.  Hence  later,  16  Dec, 
1826,  a  complaint  of  his  on  this  subject  of  superintendence,  to  which  he  was  always 
reverting,  was  met  by  Card.  Capellari  with  the  observation  that,  in  the  appointment  of 
a  bishop  f err  New  York,  the  Propaganda  had  merely  follour.d  its  decree  of  3  Jwne,  1822. 
(EnglisJi  College  Archives,  ibid.,  passim. — Georgetown  College  Transcripts,  Shea's 
abstracts,  1825-1830 :  Capellari,  16  Dec,  1826,  to  Marechal.) 


§   ii]  No.  121,  A.     MARECHAVS  BRIEF  ANSWERS,    1822  463 

ea  abutantur  in  subversionem   religionis,  certe  quidem  episcopi  merito 

possunt  fidelibus  denegare  sacerdotes,  quamdiu  renuent  suorum  admiai- 

stratorum  authoritatem  circumscribere,  et  eos  obligare  civili  contractu  ad 

observationem  legum  quibus  ecclesia  catholica  regitur. 

Dixi  ecclesiis  in  futurum    aedificandis.      Quoad  enim  ecclesias 

jam  aedificatas,  et  in  quas  laici  administratores  jam  pridem  illimitatam 

civilem  authoritatem  exercent,  potest  quidem  episcopus  pro 

sua  prudentia  suadere   fidelibus  ut  banc  authoritatem  iam  Astochurches 

•^  ,  -^  already  built, 

concessam  partim  revocent  aut  saltern  circumscribant,  Verum 

ad  id  eos  durioribus   mediis  cogere   iraprudens  foret.     Exemplum  prae- 

clarum  prudentiae  in  hac  negociatione  agenda  exhibet  omnibus  ecclesiis 

provinciae  cathedralis  ecclesia  Baltimorensis. 

Videlicet   ven.   mens   praedecessor   DD.    Carroll    incaute   permisei-at 

fidelibus    Baltimoren^^ibus    ut    ecclesiae     cathedralis     tem- 

poralibus  administratoribus  concederent  illimitatam  civilem  imprudence. 

authoritatem.  Marechal's 

.         .  provisions. 

V  erum  ego  merito  timens  ne  cathedralis  ecclesia  aliquando 

agitaretur  iisdem  tumultibus  ac  scandalis  quibus  nunc  agitantur  ecclesiae 
Philadelphionsis  et  Neoeboracensis,  antequam  ad  consecrationem  meae 
cathedralis  procederem,  ipaosmet  ejus  temporales  administratores  coram 
me  convocavi  atque  eos  adhortatus  sum  ut  sponte  consentirent  circum- 
scribere authoritatem  civilem  qua  potiebantur ;  ne  ipsorum  successores, 
spretis  canonibus  ecclesiae,  ea  abuterentur.  Meis  observationibus  luben- 
tissime  annuerunt,  et  ipsimet  proprio  motu  contractu  civili,  qui  vim  habet 
coram  civilibus  tribunalibus,  suam  suorumque  successorum  authoritatem 
limitarunt.^  Quin  imo,  ut  hie  contractus  vim  perpetuam  haberet,  sponte 
adierunt  legislaturam  Marylandiensem,  quae  ipsorum  votis  annuens  ilium 
suprema  sua  authoritate  firmavit.^ 

'  For  the  names  of  Baltimore  Cathedral  trustees  at  the  time,  and  their  relations 
ivith  the  Jesuits,  cf.  No.  94,  pp.  323,  324. 

*  On  the  basis  of  this  representation,  and  following  the  lines  traced  by  the 
Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  the  Sacred  Congregation,  27  July,  1822,  formulated  a  decree 
on  the  vianner  of  treating  lay-trustecism.  It  is  addressed  to  R.  P.  D.  Ambrosio 
Marechal,  Archiepiscopo  Baltimorensi ;  and  is  signed :  H.  Card.  Consalvi ;  C.  M. 
Pedicini,  Secretarius.  {Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives ;  a  copy  attested  by  Father 
Beschter,  17  Feb.,  1823;  taken  fi-om  Marechal's  oion.  Cf.  text.  Juris  Pontilicii  de 
Propaganda  Fide,  Pars  Prima  {B.  de  Martinis,  1891),  iv.,  621,  622,  note,  giving  this 
Instruction  in  connection  with  the  Apostolic  Letter  to  the  American  bishops,  24  Aug., 
1822,  on  lay-trusteeism.) 

In  its  first  half  the  decree  provides  for  the  case  of  churcJies  already  built,  and  placed 
binder  the  control  of  Lay-Trustees,  as  an  accomplished  fact.  The  provisions  are  those 
of  moral  persuasion,  as  sketched  by  Marechal.  Then  it  proceeds  to  churches  tvhtch 
shall  be  built  in  future,  and  considers  tiuo  cases  :  (1)  lohen  the  faithful  build  a  church 
and  hand  it  over,  with  its  property  annexed,  to  the  Ordinary ;  (2)  when,  building  a 
church,  they  still  prefer  to  put  such  sacred  property  in  the  hands  and  subject  to  the 
temporal  administration  of  Lay-Trustees.  In  the  first  case,  they  are  to  declare  by  a 
legal  instrument  that,  in  consigning  the  property  to  the  Ordinary,  it  is  only  in  trust 
and  foi'  the  use  of  the  church  so  built,  sese  ea  sacra  bona  fiducialiter  tantum  ac  pro 
usu  exstructae  ecclesiae  committere  Episcopo  loci  nominando  ;  and,  to  ftulfil  this 
trust,  the  Ordinary  is  to  make  tivo  wills,  one  of  which  he  shall  keep  among  his  papers, 
the  otlier  he  must  deposit  ivith  a  person  strictly  reliable ;  so  that  the  bishop's  hehs 


464  No.  121,  A.     MARECHAVS  BRIEF  ANSWERS,    1822  [HI 

III. 

De  infelici  controversia, 
quae  existit  inter  patres  Societatis  Jesu  et  archiepiscopum  Baltimorensem. 

Omniuo  fidens  summae  justitiae  ac  aequitati  Sacrae  Congregationis 
archiepiscopus  Baltimorensis  ad  earn  confugit,  ut  bona  temporalia  suae 

"may  not  be  able  to  appropriate  what  ivas  only  entrtisted  to  his  administration,  ut  si 
forte  contigerit  exeraplum  ab  Epigcopo  retent\im  deperdi  vel  occultari  nequeant 
illius  haeredes  ecclesiae  bona  sibi  vindicare.  In  the  second  case,  when  the  faithful 
still  emp)loy  Lay-Trustees,  the  Ordinary  is  to  take  every  means  that  limitations  be  put 
to  the  autliority  of  the  said  officials — the  same,  which  foi'  churches  already  built  and  in 
the  hands  of  Lay-Trustees  can  now  be  obtained  only  by  m,oral  persuasion.  Should  the 
faithful  decline  to  yield  in  this  point,  and  prefer  that  their  Lay-Trustees  have  un- 
limited control,  then,  if  they  cannot  be  dissuaded,  he  will  be  allowed  to  refuse  his 
blessing  or  dedication  of  the  chtirch  for  sacred  uses,  and  also  to  decline  assigning 
them  a  pastor :  Quod  si  illi  in  sua  pervicacia  permanserint,  licebit  Praesuli  novae 
ecclesiae  benedictionem  denegare,  nullumque  iis  tanquam  ecclesiasticarum  leguni 
contemptoribus  pastorem  praeficere.  Cf.  Concilii  Plenarii  Baltimorensis  II.  Acta  et 
Decreta,  Nos.  191,  204 ;  Cone.  Plen.  Bait.  III.,  No.  269. 

As  to  the  first  part  of  these  provisions,  requiring  the  Ordinary  to  hold  the  property 
only  in  trust  for  the  sacred  purposes  intended  by  tlie  faithful  benefactors  and  benefi- 
ciaries, it  icill  be  seen,  infra,  No.  139,  A,  Postscriptum,  that  Archbishop  Marechal, 
addressing  the  Propaganda,  26  Nov.,  1826,  quoted  this  decree  against  the  Jesuits, 
citing  only  the  seven  words  :  fiduciale  [fiducialiter']  tantum  et  pro  usu  extructae 
ecclesiae,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.  He  denounced  the  Jesuits  for  not  conforming  to  tlic  decree.  He 
implied  that  it  inhibited  tlicni  from  receiving  property,  as  members  and  in  the  name  of 
a  Regular  Order ;  that  sacred  property  could  be  accepted  by  such  a  religious  body  only 
as  if  it  were  a  substitute  for  the  Ordinary  of  the  diocese,  receiving  in  trust  as  if  it 
were  himself  that  was  appointed  trustee.  The  precise  issue  involved  was  that  of  Upper 
Marlbo7-ough,  Md.,  ivliere  a  church  had  been  built  by  the  faithful  and  deeded  in  fee 
simple  to  the  Jesuits.     See  Nos.  135,  0,  P  ;  139,  note  4. 

As  to  the  second  part  of  tlie  provisions,  regarding  the  case  of  a  recalcitrant  congre- 
gation which  should  insist  on  Lay-Trustees  being  invested  ivith  an  absolute  control  of 
the  property,  Marechal  refused  to  dedicate  tlie  church  at  Upper  Marlborough,  conveying 
a  new  implication  that,  in  accwdance  witJi  these  provisions,  a  Beligious  Order  pos- 
sessing sacred  property  in  its  oicn  right,  at  least  if  the  care  of  souls  xvas  attached  thereto, 
was  but  a  body  of  Lay-Trustees.     See  ibid. 

Thus  for  "  Ordinary  "  he  substituted  "  Jesuits  "  in  the  first  place  ;  and  for  "  Lay 
Trustees  "  he  read  "  Jesuits  "  in  the  second,  hi  other  docximents  (Nos.  120, 6'.' ;  130,  A,  2'_'), 
speaking  of  the  sacred  uses  to  tvJncJi,  the  Jesuits  put  their  own  property  in  Maryland, 
he  refers  to  their  title  as  a  jvis  patronatus — a  title,  lie  says,  "  unheard  of"  and  inad- 
missible. See  No.  120,  5''.  At  the  sar,ie  time,  he  exp'essly  likens  Jesuit  pi-opnietors 
to  Jjuy-Trustccs.     Gf.  infra.  No.  130,  2«. 

Fur  Bishop  Carroll's  view,  exactly  contrary  to  MarechaVs  assertion,  that  the  jus 
patronatus  was  unheard  of  in  Avierica,  cf.  infra,  No.  178,  T ;  where  Carroll 
devises  a  formula  (an  autograph  draft)  for  instituting  a,  jus  patronatus  either  in  a 
bishop  or  in  a  society,  and  that  over  property  to  wliicli  the  care  of  souls  is  attached. 
This  undated  forinula,  hotvever,  may  have  been  drawn  up  at  a  time  when  he  had  not 
yet  experienced  the  evils  of  lay-trustceism.  For  Carroll's  own  practice  and  adminis- 
tration, in  harmony  with  the  jus  patronatus,  ithicJi  he  recognized  as  vested  in  the 
Jesuit  pi-oprietors,  see  infra,  passim,  as  quoted,  No.  120,  5'.',  note  4. 

The  issue  did  not  close  with  the  life  of  Archbishop  Marechal ;  not,  hcncever,  on  the 
supposition  of  a  Religious  Order  being  a  sjibstitute  for  tlie  Ordinary  of  a  diocese  or 
being  a  body  of  Lay-Trustees,  but  on  tJie  ground  of  its  being  able  to  possess  ^J^  its  own 
right.  It  was  held  that  sacred  jyroperty ,  to  acq^dre  which  the  faithful  had  contribided 
the  means  for  the  service  of  the  p>arish  or  mission.,  sJiould  be  held  by  regulars  in  charge 
of  it,  only  as  other  diocesan  property  ivus  held,  and  not  in  the  name  of  tlie  Order  or 
Religious  Congregation.  A  decree  %vas  formulated  to  this  effect  in  the  Third  Plenary 
Council  of  Baltimore  {1SS4).  It  was  disallowed  in  Rotne,  but  with  permission  to 
reopen  the  guesiion  in  a  future  Plenary  Council.  Cone.  Plen.  Bait.  III.  Acta,  viii, 
p.  bcvii.     Cf.  infra.  No.  130,  C,  V.,  p.  517,  the  Provincial  Synod  of  Baltimoir,  1829. 


§  iij  No.  121,  A.     MARECIIALS  BRIEF  ANSWERS,    1822  465 

sedis  ipsius  supremo  judicio   protegerentur  contra   manifeste   injustam 
patrum  restauratae  Societatis  eorum  invasionem.  The  "mani- 

Nuuc  autera  vel  S,  Congregatio  sententiam  pronunciabit   [nvasion"'"of 
in  favorem   archiepiscopi    vel    Jesuitarum.      Certe    maximi  Jesuits  on  dio- 
momenti  est  attendere  ad  consequentias  quae  ex  hac  senten-  Alternfthres*. 
tia,  quaecumque  sit,  manabunt.  Repetitions. 

1°  Si  Sacra  Congregatio  suo  judicio  jura  sedis  Baltimorensis  confirinet, 
omnino  necessarium  est  ut  illud  judicium  decretoria  authoritate  Summi 
Pontiticis  corroboretur  et  Pater  Generalis  Societatis  compellatur  illud 
judicium  transmit tere  ad  suos  Americanos  subditos,  atque  ipsis  imperare 
ut  ei  obsequantur.  Etenim  ex  nota  indole  istorum  patrum,  et  ex 
privilegiis  quibus  gloriantur,  certissimum  est,  quod  si  ipsis  oiferatur 
merum  judicium  Sacrae  Congregationis  destitutum  sanctione  Summi 
Pontificis,  illud  aperte  rejicient  tamquam  promanans  a  Congregatione 
quae  neque  in  ipsos  neque  in  bona  ecclesiastica  ullam  habet  jurisdictionem, 
et  sic  ex  eorum  resistentia  novissima  existentis  controversiae  evadent 
pejora  prioribus, 

2'!  Si  contra  (c[uod  ex  evidenti  jure  archiepiscopi  Baltimorensis  im- 
probabile  omnino  est)  Sacra  Congregatio  proferat  sententiam  «7esuitis 
patrocinantem,  turn  sedes  Baltimorensis  spoliabitur  redditibus  qui  ipsi 
annexi  fuerant,  turn  negociationibus  Card.  Antonelli  et  ven.  mei  praede- 
ccssoris  DD.  Carroll,  tum  suprema  lege  reipublicae  Marjlandiensis, 
turn  denique  contractu  inito  inter  ven.  DD.  Carroll  et  D.  Rol^ertum 
Molineux  primum  restauratae  Societatis  in  nostris  regionibus  superiorem 
ProAdncialem. 

His  positis, 

r:  Nisi   Summus  Pontifex  aliquo  modo  mensae  sedis   Baltimorensis 
provideat,     praesens    archiepiscopus,     utpote    destitutus     omnibus     fere 
redditibus,    cogitur    Sanctae    Sedi    dimissionem   suae   sedis 
deferre.       Namque     catholici     Baltimorenses,    qui    jam    ex-  reslffnatton  of 
penderunt  circitcr  200,000  scudos  Romanos  in  aediticatione  his  see. 
cathedralis,  et  qui   insuper   nunc   premuntur  debito   50,000  Catholics, 
scud.  Rom.,  non  possunt  mensae  archiepiscopali  providere  ; 
quin  imo,  etiam  si  possent,  certe  recusarent,  cum  probe  sciant  lege  suprema 
Senatus  Marylandiensis  ipsi  fuisse  provisum. 

2"  Etiam   si    sententia   S.    Congregationis   foret    archiepiscopo   Balti- 

morensi    contraria,    attamen    non    abrogabit    supremam    legem    senatus 

Baltimorensis,  quae  natura  sua  est  perpetua  neque  aboleri  ^.     ^  .. 

,      ^     .  .        ^1       .^    .      1      .  1    , .  ,.,.         ^  The  Ordinary 

potest  nisi  authoritate  legislativa,  quae  eam  condidit.     Ergo  of  Baltimore 

semper     liberum    erit    archiepiscopis     Baltimorensibus    im-  ^^"°""^'"ff 

plorare  justitiam  senatus  Marylandiensis,  et  sine  ullo  quo-  Maryland 

cunque    labore    obtinebunt     protectionem    contra     patrum     ^^^"^   ^' 

Societatis  injustitiam,  videlicet  ofFerendo  legislaturae  praefatae  brevem 

libellum  in  quo  statuatur  :  1.  Suprema  sua  authoritate  omnia  bona  a  piis 

VOL.  I.  2  H 


466  No.  121,  A.     MARECHAVS  BRIEF  ANSWERS,    1822  [III 

donatoribus  ecclesiae  catholicae  concessa  in  decursu  tempox'um  applicanda 
esse  sustentationi  cleri  Marylendiensis ;  2,  Jesuitas,  administratores 
istorum  bonorum,  maiiifeste  contra  mentem  et  littei'am  ipsam  legis,  varias 
regulationes  subdole  condidisse,  quibus  positis  omnia  haec  bona  exclusive 
nunc  convertuntur  ad  privates  usus  suae  Societatis.  Tunc  sine  ulla 
Destr  ct'  baesitatione   legislatura    Marylandiensis    1.   spoliabit  Socie- 

of  the  Society  tatem  omnibus  bonis  quorum  administrationem  habet,  et  sic 
bya'sentence  i^ifallibiliter  funditus  destruetur  in  Foederatis  Americae 
of  the  Statibus  ;  [2]  portionem  certe  longe  pinguiorem  ea,  quam  nunc 

postulat  arcbiepiscopus  Baltimorensis,  ei  concedet.  Sed  quid 
eveniot  de  caeteris  bonis  ecclesiasticis  quae  forsitan  assurgunt  ad  summam 
500,000  scud.  Rom.?  Praevideri  non  potest.  Periculum  est  ne  omnino 
dissipentur.' 

Hae  observationes  humiliter  Sacrae  Congregationi  submittuntur  ut  in 
suis  pronuntiandis  judiciis  plenam  omnino  rerum  cognitionem  prae  se 
habeat. 


Notae. 

1?  Actus  legislaturae  apud  nos  idem  sonat  ac  suprema  lex.     Ex 
natura  sua  est  permanens  et  perpetua. 

^  What  Marechal  means  here  and  in  many  other  places  by  "  the  Legislature  of 
Maryland"  and  the  "justice  of  the  Senate  of  Alaryland,"  mtist  be  a  Maryland  court 
of  Justice,  or  court  of  law  ;  as  he  liad  intimated  exjn-essly  to  Father  Leonard  Edelen, 
secretary  of  the  Corporation,  30  April,  1S20 :  But  I  may  assure  you,  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, 
that,  if  ever  I  be  unfortunately  compelled  to  institute  a  law  suit  against  the  Corpora- 
tion, etc.  (infra,  No.  181,  E).  To  the  Cardinals  in  Rome  he  never  alludes  to  a  lata 
suit  in  a  secular  court,  instituted  by  an  archbishop  against  priests,  but  invariably 
mentions  "  the  Senate  of  Maryland,"  etc.,  as  here.  This  seemed  to  signify  the  Govern- 
ment, and  had  an  elevated  connotation ;  nor  is  it  likely  that  the  Cardinals  knew  the 
limited  pozvcrs  in  America  of  a  merely  legislative  branch,  ivhich  could  not  sit  as  a 
court  of  justice  on  the  execution  of  its  luivs  or  on  tlie  contentious  interpretation  of  a 
charter. 

In  point  of  fact,  within  six  months  after  this  passage  was  loritten  for  the  Propa- 
ganda, there  teas  a  suit  at  latv,  which  served  as  a  test  case  covering  the  issues  mentimied 
here  in  the  text.  See  supra.  No.  87,  0.  It  ivas  about  the  proceeds  of  a  Deer  Creek 
sale,  made  originally  by  Archbishop  Carroll  in  the  name  of  tJie  Corporation ;  it  was 
instituted  by  the  Corporation  against  Daniel  Brent,  as  executor  of  tJie  "  venerable 
predecessor,"  Archbishop  Carroll,  whose  rights  Marechal  claimed  ;  and  it  was  decided 
by  the  Court  against  Carroll's  executor,  in  favour  of  the  Corporation.  This  issue  had 
all  the  elements  of  a  test  case,  covering  Marcchal's  claims  and  argunwnts.  1".  It  icas 
about  the  property  of  one  of  those  estates,  which,  dccording  to  Marechal,  had  been 
assigned  by  "  the  decree  of  the  Senate  of  Maryland  "  to  the  service  of  the  general  clergy 
of  Maryland,  %ohereof  the  Archbishop  of  Baltinwre  was  a  pars  et  qiiidem  iusignis,  "  a 
distinguished  member"  (No.  116,  C,  2?).  2?  The  estate  in  question  was  one  of  those 
which,  according  to  Marecluil,  were  pledged,  under  tin;  Carroll-Molyneux  agreement,  to 
provide  the  arcJiiepiscopal  mcnsa  of  Baltimore  ivith  "perpetual  revenues"  (ibid,  and 
passim).  Z"  .The proceeds  in  question  were  such  as  MarcchaVs  predecessor  actually 
had  in  his  hands  at  his  death,  and  luhich  iccre  now  sued  jor  by  the  Corporation,  at  the 
same  tinw  when  Marechal  the  successor  was  pleading  tJiat  he  received  notlnng  of  the 
"pieipetual  revenues"  due  to  him  from  the  same  and  other  estates.  4"  Tlic  estate  in, 
question  pn-esented  the  specific  circumstance,  according  to  Marechal,  of  being  bound  over 
from  its  origin  to  the  service  of  a  particular  parish ,  and  being  under  the  administratimi 
of  Marechal  as  the  guardian  of  the  fund  (supra.  No.  88,  F).  And  yet  the  Court  gave 
judgment  against  the  executor  of  MarcchaVs  predecessor.     Cf.  No.  12y,  p.  507,  1'.' 


§  ii]  No.  121,  A.     MARECIIAVS  BRIEF  ANSWERS,    1822  467 

2?  Dai*e  alicui  titulum  civile m  in  aliiiuod  bonum  idem  est  ac  ipsi 
transmittere    istius    boni    dominium    ac    possessionem. 
Hoc  sensu   requirit  archiepiscopus   Baltimorensis   ut  patres  ^^'^^^^j-^^'^ 
Societatis  ei  dent  titulum  civilem  in  praedium  dictum  Marsh.    Pre- 
Bohemia,  vel  potius  in  praedium  White  Marsh.  Bohemia. 

3"  Archiepiscopus  Baltimorensis  praefert  praedium  White 
Marsh  praedio  Bohemia,  quia  : 

(1?)  Impurus  admodum  est  aer  praedii  Bohemia.  Per  septem  annos 
ibi  commoratus  est  praesens  archiepiscopus  Baltimorensis,  dum  simplex 
foret  missionarius  sacerdos.  Sed  coutinuis  laborans  febribus  banc  mis- 
sionem,  jussu  medicorum,  coactus  est  deserere.''      Insuper   Bohemia  a 

"  C/.  Nos.  170,  T  ;  171,  A  ;  135,  A,  Prop.  6.  In  this  latter  document  addressed  to  Card. 
Delia  Soniaglia,  15  Jan.,  1826,  MarecJial  says  :  Per  quinque  annos  Bohemiae  vixi, 
atque  cum  administrationem  haberem  hujusce  praedii,  etc.  As  to  MarecliaVs  stay  at 
Bohemia,  lohich  he  refers  to  more  than  once,  and  as  to  the  reasons  for  his  leaving  it, 
the  folloiuing  documents  exhibit  the  order  and  character  of  his  earlier  expeiiences  in 
America  : — 

His  Diary,  1792-1795,  states  :  Je  suis  parti  d'Orleans,  le  9  fevrier,  1792,  pour  me 
rendre  a  Paris  .  .  .  Le  25  mars.  Dim.  de  la  Passion,  j'ai  ete  ordonne  Pretre  dans  la 
Bibliotheque  du  Seminaire  des  Irlandais  .  .  .  Le  4  avril,  nous  sommes  passe  a 
Honfleur  pour  nous  joindre  a  M.  Matignon  .  .  .  Le  9,  nous  avons  fait  voile  dans  uu 
vaisseau  .  .  .  Le  24  juin,  mouille  dans  le  Bassin  de  Baltimore  .  .  .  Le  8  juillet,  j'ai 
cel^bre  ma  1"'^  Messe.  Le  9  aovit,  je  suis  parti  pour  Philadelphia  :  vertu  et  science  de 
MM.  Fleming,  Graessel,  etc.  .  .  .  Le  14  d^cembre,  '92,  j'ai  pris  le  Stage  pour 
Bohemia  ;  honnetete  de  M.  Beeston.  20  Feb.,  1793  ;  from  Bohemia  to  Baltimore  ; 
thence,  25  Feb.,  to  Ncivtown,  till  6  June.  After  eight  days  passed  in  the  Seminary  at 
Baltimore,  again  to  Bohemia.  Le  9  decern.,  1794,  je  me  suisirendu  au  Seminaire  pour 
y  refaire  ma  sante.  At  the  end  of  March,  to  Newtoivn.  Le  27  avril,  je  suis  parti  pour 
Bohemia,  afin  d'aider  M.  Tessier.  .  .  .  Le  31  mai,  je  suis  parti  pour  Baltimore,  pour 
aller  en  suite  a  Georgetown,  ou  j'ai  demeur^  jusqu'  a  11  aoHt.  .  .  .  Le  24  aout,  je  suis 
all6  a  Port  Tobacco,  pour  traiter  des  affaires  de  Bohemia  .  .  .  Le  22  sept.,  je  suis 
arrive  a  Bohemia  pour  y  faire  ma  residence  permanente.  M.  Tessier  was  then 
recalled  from  Bohemia  to  the  Seminary,  4  May  (1795  ?).  [Baltimore  Diocesan  Archives  ; 
a  copy,  Georgetoivn  College,  Devitt  Papers,  from  notes  of  Rev.  J.  A.  Frederick.) 

On  the  80  April,  1799,  the  Directors  of  the  Seminary  received  a  notification  from  Fr. 
Seioall,  secretary,  that  the  Ccnporaiion  wcndd  resume  the  administration  of  Bohemia. 
Four  months  then  passed,  till  22  Aug.,  luhen  a  formal  surrender  of  the  prcrperty  ivas 
made  by  the  Seminary,  loith proposals  regarding  tJie  profits  of  the  ciirrent  year,  for  the 
length  of  time  during  ivhich  the  Seminary  should  still  keep  the  administration. 
M.  Nagot  admitted  that  the  time  of  our  administration  V7as  so  far  protracted.  But, 
on  20  Sept.,  the  Directors  wrote  again  that  Fr.  Beeston.  "on  his  return  from  Porto- 
bacco,"  had  conveyed  the  decision  of  the  Corporccticm,  tohichwas  not  disposed  to  pivtract 
tlie  business  further :  Que  vous  ne  seriez  pas  tout-a-fait  disposes  a  nous  laisser  la 
portion  des  revenus  de  Bohemia,  qui  repond  a  la  duree  du  terns  de  cette  annee  que  nous 
I'avons  poss6dee,  c'est-a-dire,  jusqu'  a  la  retraite  de  M.  Marechal.  The  Corpcn-ation, 
assuming  all  the  assets  and  debits  of  the  year  1799  for  the  portions  of  Bohemia  rented 
out  to  other  parties,  left  to  M.  Marechal  the  profits  of  the  home  farm  :  [La  recolte]  du 
lot  pres  de  la  maison,  qu'on  laissa  a  Mr.  Mare'chal.  See  No.  170,  R-U.  Father 
Beeston,  in  the  name  of  the  Ccnporaiion,  took  charge  again,  as  he  had  been  in  charge 
befc/re. 

From  the  wiginal  correspondence  of  M.  Marechal  with  Mr.  Hugh  Mattheivs, 
laivyer,  Warwick,  Cecil  Co.,  lohere  Bohemia  lies,  it  appears  that  the  abbi  luas  at  his 
post  as  late  as  the  end  of  August,  1799.  Thus,  on  29  Aug.,  '99,  H.  Matthews  addresses 
a  letter  to  The  Rev.  Mr.  Marechal  [and]  Mr.  Jas.  O'Donald,  Bohemia,  giving  his 
opinion  as  arbitrator  in  an  issue  between  them.  On  13  Sept.,  '99,  a  date  which  coin- 
cides closely  with  Beeston's  retour  de  Poitobacco,  apparently  on  Itis  way  to  Bohemia, 
A.  Marechal  writes  from  the  Baltimoi-e  Seminary  to  Mr.  Hugh  Matthews,  and  says 
that  the  Sulpician  Fathers  want  him  to  stay  tJiere ;  but  Mr.  Carroll  testified  to  me, 
if  resolved  to  leave  Bohemia^  he  would  be  glad  I  should  agree  to  go  to  Conewago.     I 


468  No.  121,  A.     MARECHAVS  BRIEF  ANSWERS,    1822  [111 

sede  Baltimorensi  niinis  tlistans  est.  E  contra  pui'us  est  aer  piaedii 
White  Marsh,  et  est  parum  a  Baltimore  distans. 

(2")  Dicei-e  possunt  Jesuitae  quod  in  White  Marsh  suos  novitios 
habent.  Yerum  domum  ligneam  quam  incolunt  nullius  est  fere  valoris. 
Sine  alicujus  momenti  dispendio  possunt  suos  novitios  ad  aliud  ex  suis 
praediis  removere  sicuti  pluries  jam  fecerunt. 

Insuper  si  absohite  velint  in  White  Marsh  suos  novitios  retinere, 
archiepiscopus  Baltimorensis  non  adversabitur.  Servent,  si  velint,  cap- 
pellara,  domum  presbyteralem  et  caetera  contigua  aedificia,  imo  ducenta 
vel  etiam  trecenta  jugera  terrae  circumjacentia.  Praesens  archiepiscopus, 
qui  Societati  hue  usque  patrocinatus  est,  mentem  non  habet  eam  destruendi. 
Quod  aequum  et  justum  est  tantum  requirit. 

Et  si  objiciatur  quod  melius  sit  praedium  White  Marsh  praedio 
Bohemia,  illud  sponte  agnoscitur.''  Sed  Sacra  Congregatio  observare 
debet  per  sex  annos  a  Jesuitis  archiepiscopum  Baltimorensem  redditibus, 
ad  quos  jus  habet,  fuisse  spoliatum.  Igitur  ad  aliquam  compensationcra 
etiam  titulo  justitiae  jus  habet. 

Propaganda  Archives,  Acta  (Baltimori),  1822,  ff.  264'''-266;  Sommario,  Num. 
VIII.  Sec  infra,  No.  210. — Rome,  English  College  Archives,  Letters  from 
Baltimore  and  Quebec,  ff.  100-106  ;  a  copy,  like  others  which  follow  here.  They 
were  the  copies  taken  by  Dr.  Robert  Gradivell,  Rector  of  iJie  Emjlish  College, 
tuho  was  acting  in  Rome  as  MarechaVs  agent.  The  letters  sent  by  Marcchal  to 
Gradivell  himself  are  original.  The  transcriber  of  the  copies  -was  no  adept  in 
French,  and  knew  nothing  of  English. — Georgetown  College  MSS,  and  Tran- 
scripts, Marcchal  Controversy  ;  Shea's  incomplete  copy,  ff.  62',  seqq.  Ibid.,  notes 
of  Marcchal,  ff.  48-54,  in  the  hand  of  a  Ro7nan  copyist,  with  date  given :  Romae 
20  aprilis,  1822.—  Card.  Fesch  loas  the  reporter  of  the  case  in  the  Sacred  Con- 
gregation of  the  Propaganda.  The  three  printed  reports  or  brief s  or  Sommarii, 
1822,  1824,  1826,  leave  much  to  desire  in  point  of  editing,  and  the  ortliography 
of  Marcchal,  the  use  of  accents  in  French,  etc.,  are  defective  there  as  in  tlic 
manuscript  papers.  In  the  editing  of  these  Documents,  we  take  the  originals  or 
copies  as  we  find  them,  only  noio  and  then,  when  distinctness  reqtdres  it,  adding 
accents,  or  correcting  flagrant  errors,  lohere  the  sense  cannot  be  affected.  This 
remark  applies  also  to  the  grammatical  constructions  of  MarechaVs  Latin. 


have  not  as  yet  takeu  any  party.  At  the  end  of  the  letter  he  says  :  It  is  determined  I 
will  not  come  again  to  Bohemia  to  live.  {Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  46  ;  original 
Bohemia  correspondence  of  Marcchal,  Matthews,  Tessier,  Beeston ;  MarechaVs  letter  of 
13  Sept.,  '99,  8  pp.  4to.) 

From  these  datamay  be  inferred  the  course  of  MarechaVs  movements  during  the  first 
seven  yccrs  of  his  stay  in  America,  lulien  he  lived  almost  entirely  in  the  liouses  of 
cx-Jesuit  proprietors ;  as  also  the  reasons  foi-  his  retiring  from  Bohemia. 

'  Cf.  No.  135,  A,  Prop.  14  :  Et  quidem  tellus  White  Marsh  louge  minus  est 
ferax  tellure  praediorum  Bohemias,  etc. — Tlie  offer  made  in  the  pn-cceding  paragraph, 
of  allowing  the  Jesuits  to  retain  their  church,  house,  etc.,  at  White  Marsh,  with  200 
or  300  acres  around,  meant  also  their  gratuitous  .service  and  the  inaintenance  of  the 
missio7i  at  tJieir  own  expense  ;  since,  according  to  the  terms  of  the  analogous  assignment 
of  Boliemia  made  in  favour  of  Carroll,  the  Corporation  had  annexed  to  tfic  grant  of  the 
usufruct  this  burden  of  supporting  tlie  local  mission.  See  No,  178,  Q,  resolution  of  the 
Corpoi-ation  {11  Sept.,  1806} ;  cf.  also  Nos.  117,  note  3 ;  119,  note  4. 


§  ri]  No.  121,  B.     ROZAVEN'S  CRITIQUE,    1822  469 


llozaven's  critique  on  the  Marcchal  'pa^VC,TS. 

Father  John  Bozaven,  Assistant  to  the  General  Father  Luigi  Fortis, 
and  chief  ivriter  of  the  Jesuit  documents  {cf.  No.  202,  his 
letters  to  Grivel),  drew  up  a  critique  on  the  documents  of  the 
Sommario,  presented  hj  Marechal.  It  was  submitted  to  Cardinal 
Fesch,  reporter,  on  May  IS,  1822,  for  it  is  clearhj  alluded  to  hy 
Marechal  (infra,  E),  whose  autograph  draft  in  reply  is  i^emarJc- 
ablefor  its  brevity.  We  have  inserted  above  in  different  places, 
by  vjay  of  footnote  commentary,  many  of  Rozaven's  nine  'points. 
Hence  we  merely  refer  to  them  here,  and  add  what  will  complete 
the  paper,  lohich  consists  of  three  fidl  letter-sheet  pages  and  seven 
lines,  a  closely  ivritten  draft  or  copy  without  signature  or  date, 
and  without  any  corrections. 

B.  (1822,  18  May.) 

Controversia  inter  III.  archiepiscopum  Baltiraorensem  et  PP.  Ameri- 
canos Societatis  Jesu,  de  bonis  temporalibus,  potest  quidem  implicata 
reddi;  at  in  se  simplicissima  est,  et  facile  solvitur  ex  sola  expositione 
eorum  quae,  in  patrocinio  causae  non  bonae,  necessario  exciderunt 
Praesuli  111'"." 

1.  The  contradiction  between  the  assertions,  that  the  Fathers  "constantly 
and  without  any  controversy  "  granted  an  income  to  MarechaVs  predecessors, 
as  '■^  a  sacred  and  evident  right,"  and  yet  that  Carroll  "  constantly  even  till 
his  death"  defended  the  right  of  his  see,  that  he  ^^  constantly  judged  the 
conduct  of  the  Jesuits  to  he  a  manifest  violation  of  public  and  private  right." 
See  supra,  No.  116,  C,  note  3. 

2.  The  contradiction  between  the  assertions,  that  Carroll  "  never  had  any 
more  controversy  about  temporalities  with  the  Jesuits,  his  old  colleagues,"  and 
yet  that  he  "insisted  ivith  new  ardour  of  mind  on  having  some  part  at  least 
of  the  Corporation's  property  dedicated  to  the  support  of  his  successors  and 
of  the  Baltimore  secular  clergy ;  hut  it  was  obstinately  denied  him."  See 
supra.  No.  115,  §  24,  note  40. 

3.  The  contradiction,  that  the  ex- Jesuits  had  "  throion  into  one  common 
mass  all  the  property  they  possessed,  as  loell  what  belonged  to  the  Society,  as 
what  had  been  deposited  with  them  in  trust  by  pious  donors,  assigning  all  to 
the  perpetual  support  of  the  Maryland  clergy,  and  that  the  Assembly  had 
accepted  this  offering ; "  and  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  that  Marechal  is 
"requiring  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  no  property  which  belongs  to  the 
Society :  let  them  keep  their  own."     See  supra.  No.  115,  §  31,  note  45. 

4.  The  tampering  lolih  the  text  of  the  attempted  contract  betioeen  Carroll 
and  Molyneux,  by  the  insertion  of  a  gloss,  without  saying  it  is  an  insertion  of 


470  No.  121,  B.     ROZAVEN'S  CRITIQUE,    1822  [TIT 

Marechars,  and  by  the  omission  of  an  Article  in  CarrolVs  text  wliicli  precisely 
contradicts  the  gloss ;  as  also  hy  submitting  an  Italian  translation  which 
changes  the  original.     See  supra,  No.  115,  §  23,  Art.  3,  note  36. 

5.  Tlie  falsity  of  the  assertion  that  the  destination  of  the  old  Jesuit 
property  was  changed  by  the  Act  of  the  Manjhind  Legislature :  shown  (1)  hy 
the  evident  purpose  and  express  words  of  the  Act ;  (2)  hy  the  statutes  of  the 
very  persons  who  ashed  for  the  Act,  and  loho  ought  to  know  what  they  ashed 
for  and  ivhat  they  got ;  (3)  hy  the  plain  testimony  of  Carroll,  who,  as  cited  in 
the  preceding  paragraph,  expressly  admits  that  "  the  Corporation  possesses 
for  the  Society,"  and  that  "  an  income  was  granted  him  from  the  property  of 
the  Society."  The  argument  derived  from  that  Act  hy  Marechal  was  discussed 
in  the  GeneraVs  letter,  from  §  10  /o  §  16  [see  No.  116,  D,  §§  10-16],  with 
arguments  so  conclusive  that,  in  view  of  the  arduous  task  before  him  if  he 
tried  to  refute  them,  the  prelate  a,nswered  only  with  some  general  observations 
[see  No.  117,  E],  which  are  totally  beside  the  question  :  Ut,  cum  eas  refellere 
opus  esset  nimis  arduum,  observationes  tantum  generales  eis  opposuerit 
111.  Praesul,  quae  argumenta  ibi  breviter  exposita  ne  leviter  quidem 
attingunt,  nedum  eorum  vim  infringant. 

6.  The  invalidity  of  the  contract  attempted  hy  Father  Molyneux  was 
demonstrated  so  clearly  in  the  same  letter,  from  §  17  <o  §  24  [see  No.  11 6,  D, 
§§  17-24],  that  the  prelate  has  answered  nothing  at  all,  and  could  not  ansicer : 
Ut  nihil  prorsus  respondent,  sed  nee  respondere  potuerit. 

7.  One  assertion  of  the  prelate  remains,  that  the  Society  holds  property 
which  does  not  belong  to  it.  This  has  been  ansivered  already  ten  times — 
Prove  it.  The  Society  is  no  more  minded  to  hold  what  belongs  to  others  than 
to  be  stripped  of  what  belongs  to  itself.  Ad  hoc  jam  decies  I'csponsum  est, 
Probetur  Societatem  talia  bona  possidere,  et  sine  cunctatione  ea  restituet 
ad  quos  pertinent.  Certissimum  enim  est  Societatem  tarn  parum  velle 
aliena  possidere,  quam  propriis  spoliari. 

8.  The  prelate  says  that  he  wants  "just  the  same  income"  as  his  pre- 
decessors received  [see  No.  116,  C,  ad  init.;  Ibid.,  C,  2°,  ad  init.\  But 
Carroll  had  first  a  pension,  then  Bohemia  ;  Neale,  again,  accepted  a  pension. 
The  prelate  does  not  want  a  pension  ;  Bohemia  he  puts  aside ;  he  prefers 
White  Marsh  ;  and  asJcs  the  Sacred  Congregation  to  give  it  to  him  [see  No. 
121,  III.  Notae,  3"].  To  explain  all  this  diversity  in  the  meaning  of  ^^just 
the  same  income,"  the  prelate  ansioers  that  Neale,  on  resigning  Bohemia,  made 
a  compact  with  the  Corporation  [see  No.  116,  C,  2".  ad  note  8].  Where  does 
this  compact  lie  hid  ?  What  are  its  words  ?  Who  signed  it  ?  Why  is  it 
not  produced  ?  Why  docs  not  the  smallest  trace  of  it  exist  ?  Did  Neale 
keep  no  copy  for  his  successors,  either  unmindful  of  his  See,  or  a  traitor  to  it  ? 
Aperte  dicamus,  ut  res  est :  ista  conventio  merum  est  figmentum.  Si 
autem  nullam  conventionem  fecit  DD.  Neale,  abdicaus  possessionem 
praedii  a  suo  praedecessore  possessi,  signum  est  manifestissiraum  ipsum 
non  putasse  ullum  jus  ad  hanc  possessionem  competere  sedi  suae. 

9.  Narrat   se,    in    America,    successive   proposuisse   rem  committere 


§  ii]  .Vc;.  121,  B.     ROZAVEN'S  CRITIQUE,    1822  471 

decision!  episcopoi'um  Americanorura,  deinde  judicio  sacerdotum  sua  in- 
tegritate,  scientia  et  pietate  insigniura,  vel  tandem,  si  Jesuitis  placeret, 
arbitrationi     turn    sacerdotum,    turn    jurispei'itorum ;     cum  Marechal's 
autem   Romam   venisset,  exhortatum   esse   P.    Praeposi-  mode  of 
turn    Generalem,    ut   tarn   gravi    controversiae     amicabili  P'^*^" 
n  e  g  o  t  i  o  finis  imponeretur ;  et  primo  quidem  visum  esse  P.  Generalem 
ultro   assensum   praebere ;    verum  se,  ex   tenore  ultimae   ejus  epistolae 
dolentem  videre  omnes  conatus  suos  ad  pacem  obtinendam  irritos  fore, 
V.  Ep,  ad  Eminentissimos  Card.  S.  Co.'igreg.  p.  48.^ 

Quid  111.  Praesul  egerit  vel  proposuerit  in  America,  sit  penes  ipsum 
fides  ;  quid  Romae  factum  sit,  scimus.  Non  solum  P.  Praepositus  Generalis 
visus  est  ultro  assensum  praebere,  uthuic  controversiae  finis  amicabiliter 
imponei'etur,  sed  neque,  ut  hoc  desideraret,  ulla  exhortatione  indigebat, 
siquidem  ipse  non  semel,  tum  ante  turn  post  scriptam  epistolam,  invitavit 
111.  Praesulem  ut  arbitros  eligeret.  Quid  autem  in  ea  epistola  est,  unde 
putare  debuerit  111.  Praesul  abjiciendam  esse  spam  pacis?  An,  quando 
res  ad  arbitros  defertur,  non  debent  utriusque  partis  exponi  rationes  ? 
Au  suas  tantum  audiri  voluisset?  Suas  exposuit  P.  Generalis,  libere 
quidem  et  aperte,  ut  debuit,  sed  servata  debita  reverentia  erga  dignissimum 
adversarium  ;  epistolam  autem  suam  clausit  his  verbis  :  "  Utrum  vero  omnia 
ista  vere  et  solide  demonstraverim,  sit,  si  ita  placet,  judicium  arbiti"orum 
communi  sensu  eligendorum,  quibus  libenter  consentio  ut  haec  mea  re- 
sponsio  cum  epistola  Tuae  Amplitudinis  examinanda  communicetur." 

Post  tres  menses  audierunt  Jesuitae  negotium  delatum  esse  ad  S. 
Congregationem.  Absit  ut  Praepositus  Generalis  Eminentissimos  Cardi- 
nales  arbitros  recuset,  vel  potius  non  toto  animo  complectatur.  Verum 
non  potest  non  reclamare  contra  conditiones  manifeste  iniquas  ab  Illus- 
trissimo  Praesule  propositas. 

Vult   enim   ut,   si   pro   se   judicet   S,  Congregatio,  Jesuitae  omnino 

cogantur  obedire,  et  se  submittere  huic  decision! :  siraul  vero  „       ,   „ 
11  •    T         o    y-i  •  Marechal's 

declarat,  casu  quo  contra  se  judicet  S,  Congregatio,  semper  stipulation : 

liberum   fore   archiepiscopis    Baltimorensibus    recurrere    ad  adversa?es 

justitiam   senatus    Marylandiensis.     VIII,  sect  3,   Litt.    C.  be  bound  to 

p.  62  et  63,  in  nota  data  die  20  aprilis.^  °  ^^' 

Nullam  igitur  aliam  potestatem  agnoscit  in  Sacra  Congregatione,  nisi 
damnandi  suos  adversarios.  Hinc  patet,  quales  arbitros  potuerit  velle  qui 
nee  judices  quidem  admittat,  nisi  ea  conditione  ut  pro  se  pronuntient. 

Plura  ibidem  proponit  consideranda  S.   Congregationi.^''      Sed   unum 
omisit :    nimirum,    si    Jesuitas    damnet    S.  Congregatio,  non  sufBcere  ut 
praecipiatur  ipsis  obedientia,  ad  quam  sunt  paratissimi,  sed  .  , 
etiam  requiri,  ut  efficiatur  possibilis.      Videtur  necesse,  ante  needed  from 
omnia,  habere  accuratam  informationem  de  statu  temporali     '"^"<^^- 
Societatis  in  America ;  nam  protestamur  eum  esse  valde  diversum  ab  eo 

«  No.  116,  E.  9  No.  121,  A,  III.,  His  positis,  2"? 

'»  Ihid.,  III.,  and  Notae. 


472  No.  121,  C-E.     SEQUENCE   ON  PROPERTY,    1822  [III 

quern  111,  Praesul  contendit.  Piaeterea  necesse  esset,  ut  admiaistratores 
Societatis  absolverentur  a  jurainento  (juod,  ab  initio  iastitutae  Cor- 
porationis,  semper  praestitum  est  coram  magistratu  civili,  administrandi 
ea  bona  secundum  statuta  Corporationis ; "  et  simul  ut  securi  redde- 
rentur  contra  omnia  quae  accidere  possunt  ob  violatam  legem  civilem. 
General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  i. 

No  decision  loas  arrived  at  in  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Propa- 
ganda. The  question  assumed  a  new  form.  A  committee  of 
arbitration  ivas  ajjpointed,  consisting  of  three  Cardinals,  including 
Fesch.  The  General  Father  Fortis  acceded  to  the  proposal  of  a 
Concordat,  della  qiial  convenzione  si  deguano  le  Eminenze  loro 
essere  gli  arbitri  {Matj  10,  §  1),  favouring  Marechal  with  a  con- 
tribution from  the  Jesuits  in  Maryland  to  the  Ordinary  of 
Baltimore,  just  as  the  faithful  in  America  contribute.  Two 
documents  of  his  formulate  the  conditions,  which  he  lays  down 
as  indispensable ,-  in  particular,  that  no  right  whatever  can  be 
recognized  in  the  See  of  Baltimore  to  any  property  possessed  by 
the  Jesuits  in  America. 

Sequence  of  documents  on  the  question  of  property. 

C.  1822,  May  10. 
Lettre   du  P.  Fortis  aux  Card^  Fesch,  Castiglioni  et  De  La  Genga 

Rome,  10  Mai  1822.     See  No.  203,  A. 

Gem-getoion  College  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Marechal  Controversy ;  MarechaVs 
autograph  notes,  ff.  14*-15^ . 

D.  (1822,  May  18.) 
The  General  Fortis  to  the  committee  of  Cardinals.  See  No,  203,  B. 
TJiis   seems   to  he  the  letter   to  which   Marechal    refers  (infra,  E),   as 

dated  on  May  18,  the  same  date  as  that  omohich  Bozaven's  critique  (supra,  B) 
was  submitted.     Cf.  infra,  E. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  i.,  document  G  ;  Father  Fortis's 
autograph. 

E.  (1822,  May.) 
MarechaVs  comments  on  Rozaven's  critique  (supra,  B) ;   aiid  on  Fortis^s 

letter  of  May  18  (supra,  D),  His  autogrnph  notes  contain  a  few  lines  of 
reJJection  on  a  part  of  Rozaven's  ninth  point.  The  red,  he  says,  "  merits  no 
reply."     As  to  the  letter  of  Fortis,  he  "  has  ansiocrcd  briefly  some  scholastic 

"  Cf.  Nos.  117,  E,  note  IG;  119,  note  12. 


§  ii]  No.  121,  E.     SEQUENCE   ON  PROPERTY,    1822  473 

chicanery"  and  he  confesses  to  a  sense  "  of  shame  for  having  replied  to  these 
scholastic  subtleties  ;  "  so  he  proceeds  to  some  remarhs  of  his  own  suggested  by 
the  close  of  Father  Fortis^s  letter. 

DiFFERENTES    COPIES. 

Notes  a  la  lettre  du  P.  Rozaven,  18  mai  1822,  au  Card.  Feseh. 
Je  ne  crois  pas  jamais  avoir  dit  que,  si  la  Propagande  rejettoit  nion 

droit  i'aurois   recours  a  la  Legislature  du  Maryland,      J'ai 

Ma.rechal. 
seulement  dit  que  dans  ce  cas  la  sentence  de  la  Propagande  His  see  and 

n'oteroit  pas  a  mes  successeurs  le  pouvoir  de  s'addresser  a  ce  ^^^  ^^ 

tribunal  supi'eme.^-     Seroient  ils  excusables  ou  non?     C'est  Declines 

une  autre  question.     (Voyez  mes  notes.)  R(fzav"n.^ 

Le  reste  de  cette  lettre  ne  merite  aucune  reponse, 

+Amb.  A.B. 

P.S. — Cependant  les  raisonnemens  du  P.  Rozaven  qui  terminent  cette 
lettre  sont  tres  dignes  d'attention.  La  Bulle  de  Pie  VI,  toute  expresse 
qu'elle  soit,  n'est  d'aucune  autorite  a  ses  yeux. 


Notes   a   la   lettre   de    P,    Fortis,    meme   date,   et   envoyee  aussi  a  son 
Eminence, 

Apres  avoir  repondu  brievement  a  quelques  chicaines  scholastiques,  je 
termine  ainsi  : 

"  Ce  n'est  pas  en  verite  sans   une  sorte  de  honte  que  j'ai  repondu  a 
ces  arguties  scholastiques.     Mais   la  lettre  du  P,  Fortis  est  .      .. 
terminee  par  un  doute  sur  la  possibilite  d'obeir,  qu'il  est  im-  scholastic 
portant  d'eclaircir.      '  Suppose,'  dit-il,   *  que  la  Congregation  ^"     ^  *^^' 
condamne  les  Jesuites,  leur  sera-t-il  possible  de  se  soumettre  a  la  sentence 
sans  enfreindre  la  loi  civile  et  le  serment  qu'ils  ont  fait  ? ' " 

1?  Quant  a  la  loi  civile,  point  de  difficulte.     La  Corporation  du  Clerge 
du  Maryland  a  le  pouvoir,  comme  Font   en  general    tou^tes    les  corpora- 
tions,   de   vendre,    d'acheter,    de    preter,     d'emprunter,    de 
prendre  et  de  donner  a  bail,  de  poursuivre  en  justice  leurs  ^iiow  ofa^* 
debiteurs,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  en  un  mot  de  faire  toutes  sortes  de  Jesuit  assign- 
contrats,  ainsi  que  le  pent  faire  un  citoyen  des  Etats  Unis.  Marechal. 
Ainsi  done,  sans  la  raoindre  transgression  de  la  loi  civile,  ils 
peuvent  me  transmettre  par  un  contrat  quelconque  les  j)roprietes  d'une 
plantation  ;    et   s'ils  refusent  a  executer  la  sentence,  qui  peut-etre  sera 
prononc^e  centre  eux,  ce  sera,  non  parce  que  la  loi  civile  s'y  oppose,  mais 
par  un  acte  tres  volontaire  de  desobeissance  a  I'autorite  du  S'  Siege, 

2?  Quant  au  serment,  ce  seroit  un  point  de  morale  a  resoudre,  de  savoir 

'-   Cf.  supra,  A,  III.,  His  positis,  2?  ;  B,  9.     Bozaven  had  quoted  Marechal  exactly  : 
archiepiscopis  ;  the  latter  here  changes  his  oiun  text  into  mes  successeurs. 


474  No.  121,  E.     SEQUENCE   ON  PROPERTY,    1822  [III 

en  premier  lieu  s'il  est  legitime ;  c'est  a  dire,  si  des  religieux,  apres  avoir 
fait  un  abandon  solemnel  des  biens  qui  leur  etoient  confies,  pour  servir 

a  I'entretien  des  ministres  de  la  religion  catholique  dans  le 
mate'lefuft"  Maryland,  peuvent  en  conscience  se  les  approprier  entierre- 
oath  against  ment  et  s'obliger  meme  par  serment  a  en  exclure  la  plus  grande 
mentf^^*^""     partie  des  ministres  de  la  religion  catholique,  qui  travaillent 

aussi  bien  qu'eux  au  salut  des  ames  dans  la  province. 
Certainement  beaucoup  de  personnes  refusei'oient  de  preter  un  semblable 
serment,  sans  qu'  elles  pussent  etre  trait^es  de  tetes  foibles  et  scrupuleuses. 
Mgr,  Carroll  s'y  est  constamment  refuse.^'^ 

Mais  supposons  meme  que  ce  serment  soit  legitime,  quelle  difficulte 

oppose-t-il  a  I'execution  de  la  sentence  du  S'  Siege  %  Car 
oath  versus  a  assurement  le  [ce  ?]  serment  ne  peut  empecher  les  Jesuites  de 
title  of  justice  remplir  un  devoir  de  iustice,  Et  si  le  S'  Siege,  qui  est  un 
in  Marechal.      .       ^  ^      ^  ^  ,.,..,  .     v,,-    -     1 

juge  competent,  prononce  qu  en  justice  ils  sont  obliges  de  me 

transmettre  la  possession  de  White-Marsh  ou  de  Bohemia,  comment  le 
serment  qu'ils  ont  fait  peut-il  etre  un  obstacle  a  ce  qu'ils  me  remettent 
un  de  ces  biens  ? 

Le  dernier  paragraphe  de  la  lettre  du  P.  Fortis  n'est  veritablement 
qu'un  ruse  de  guerre,  afin  de  se  sauver  dans  le  cas  d'une  defaite. 

+Amb.  A.B. 

Rome,  19  may,  1822. 

P.S. — Si  V.  E.  juge  a  propos  de  se  rendre  au  desir  du  P.  Rozaven,  je 
n'ai  pas  la  moindre  difficulte  a  ce  que  ces  pieces  soient  communiquees  aux 
membres  de  la  Congregation. 


=  defaite. 

On  me  dit  encore  qu'il  tachera  de  n'en  point  venir  a  un  accommode- 
ment  final  sous  pretexte  qu'il  n'a  pas  les  informations  suffisantes  sur  la 
nature  et  I'eteudue  des  biens  que  ses  sujets  d'Amerique  possedent. 

Je  puis  sans  crainte  assurer  la  S.  Congregation  que  telle  est  la  masse 
j^  .    ,       d'informations  qui  lui  a  ^te  transmise  d'Amerique  tant  par  le 

the  General's  P.  Grassi  que  par  le  P.  Kenney  qui  a  passe  dans  le  Mary- 
hifcH-matfon  ^^^^'  i^  7  ^  P^'^s  de  trois  aus,  en  qualite  de  Visiteur,  que 
from  le  P.  Fortis  a  des  connoissances  bien  plus  exactes  et  plus 

etendues  de  leurs  proprietes,  que  je  n'en  ai  ou  que  j  en  puis 
jamais  avoir, 

Le  bien  de  I'Eglise  et  le  desir  que  j'ai  de  vivre  en  paix  et  en  bonne 
intelligence  avec  les  Jesuites  de  mon  diocese  demandent  hautement  que  je 
ne  me  retire  point  de  Rome,'^  sans  avoir  termine,  d'une  maniere  durable 

•=>  C/.  Nos.  117,  E,  note  16  ;  119,  [v.],  note  12;  168,  A,  249,  C. 

'*  Cf.  No,  116,  E,  aclpi.  Between  the  demand  there  that  lie  be  despatcJied  as  soon 
as  j)ossihle  ad  dilectissimam  meam  sponsam,  Ecclesiam  Baltimorensem,  and  tliis 
declaration  here  that  lie  cannot  go  till  the  Cardinals  decide,  there  was  no  room  left  for 
tlie  introduction  into  tlie  case  of  information  fro^n  America.     Cf.  infra,  J,  Secondo. 

This  elimination  of  authentic  data  from  the  case  luould  seem  to  have  caused  some 
difficulty,  when  the  assignment  of  White  Marsh  to  Marechal  tvas  in  the  last  stage  of 


§  ii]  No.  121,  E.    SEQUENCE  ON  PROPERTY,    18:22  475 

et  solide,  toutes  les  causes  qui  nous  ont  malheureuseraent  divises,  soit  sur 
le  spirituel  que  sur  le  temporel. 

30  mai  1822. 
(Les  Card?  Paca,  Somaglia  et  Castiglione), 

Georgetotun  College  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Mareclial  Controversy ;  autograph 
notes  of  Mareclial,  fE.  13,  14  ;  continued  from  No.  119. 

Cardinal  Fesch's  draft  of  a  Concordat  {infra,  No.  203),  submitted  hy 
Jmn  to  the  General,  IS  June,  1822  {Ibid.),  contained  more 
than  Mareehal  had  ever  previously  demanded,  and,  excerpting 
three  elements,  fulfilled  none  of  the  conditions  laid  down  hy  the 
General,  hut  repeated  several  times  the  absolute  statement,  that 
Father  Fortis  "  recognized  the  right  of  the  archbishop "  to  a 
Jesuit  estate  in  perpetuity  to  make  for  himself  an  episcopal 
mensa.  The  General,  on  the  same  day  (No.  204),  declining 
to  proceed  farther  vnth  sucli  terms  of  arbitration,  rehearsed  for 
Fesch  the  three  minor  elements  of  his  conditions,  which  he  found 
in  the  project  submitted :  one  being  that  the  FojJC,  in  his  admini- 
strative capacity,  shoidd  give  command  in  the  premises,  after  both 
p)artics  had  come  to  an  agreement.  This  was  the  element  which 
gave  occasion  to  the  mode  of  procedure  hy  a  Papal  Brief,  the 
doenmentary  sources  of  which,  as  well  as  its  text,  arc  to  he  seen 
infra  (Nos.  203-205).  The  attitude  of  the  General,  Father 
Fortis,  in  the  case,  was  now  similar  to  that  assumed  hy  the 
General,  Father  Vincent  Carrafa,  one  hundred  and  seventy-five 
years  before  {9  Mar.,  lOJ/,'/'),  in  the  face  of  Lord  Baltimore's 
exactions.     Cf.  supra.  No.  6,  E. 

negotiation.  In  his  autograph  notes  we  find  a  document  meant  to  fill  the  gap.  He 
ivrites  to  Card.  [Fesch),  on  the  28th  of  June,  1822.  Referring  to  the  GeneraVs  state- 
ment that  he  "does  not  knoiv  the  farm  of  White  Marsh,"  Mareehal  says,  that  Father 
Fortis  "  has  actually  icith  him  five  persons,  who  can  instruct  himperfectly,  and  impart 
even  to  the  committee  of  Cardinals,"  aux  Cardinaux  n6gociateurs,  "  all  the  information 
necessary."  Then  he  gives  the  full  names  and  ages  of  six  young  American  Jesuits,  at 
present  in  Rome  :  Mulledy,  McSherry,  Smith,  G.  Fenwich,  Ryder,  Young.  The  ''five 
first  received  part  of  their  education  at  White  Marsh  itself ;  "  they  ivere  tonsured  there 
and  received  minor  Orders  ;  as  Americans  habitually  talk  of  p>olitics  and  agriculture, 
these,  who  have  lived  upon  tliat  farm,  run  over  it  "  a  thousand  times,"  conversed  with 
the  lay  brothers  and  the  negroes,  must  be  "perfectly  conversant  ivith  its  extent,  quality 
of  soil,  products,  etc.,  etc.,  etc."  ^Comment  n'ai-je  point  pense  jusqu'a  present  a  ce 
moyen  present  et  infallible  de  refuter  I'ignorance  altecte'e  du  P.  Fortis  ?  Mon  bon 
ange,  je  crois,  I'a  presents  a  mon  esprit  ce  matin  en  me  reveillant.  Then  lie  lurites 
and  deletes  the  folloiving  paragraph  :  ^Si  done  il  n'etoit  pas  trop  tard,  les  Card;j 
negociateurs  pouroient  faire  venir  ces  cinq  jeunes  gens  en  leur  presence  et  obtenir 
d'eux  tons  les  renseignements  qu'ils  peuvent  desirer.  II  seroit  cependant  essentiel 
de  ne  leur  point  faire  connoitre  le  motif  de  cette  invitation,  de  peur  qu'on  ne  leur 
dise  d'avance  ce  qu'ils  doivent  repondre  aux  questions  de  leurs  Eminences.  II  seroit 
egalement  necessaire  de  les  examiner  s^parement.  He  continues :  ^Je  m'empresse 
de  vous  le  communiquer ;  aiid  he  desires  that  the  Cardinal  toill  make  tlie  most  fitting 
use  of  it.  {Gcorgetoivn  College  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Mareehal  Controversy  ;  Mare- 
chal's  autograph  notes,  f.  23.) 


476  No.  121,  F.    SEQUENCE   ON  PROPERTY,    1822  [III 

F.  1822,  July  23. 

Tiie  Papal  Brief  of  23  July,  18.23 ;  about  White  Marsh.  See  text, 
No.  205.^5 

This  Brief  rehearses  in  the  preamble  that  there  was  a  question  of  right 
agitated  between  the  two  parties  ;  that  no  decision  had  been  arrived  at  in  the 
General  Congregation  of  the  Propaganda  ;  that  the  system  of  arbitration  had 
been  adopted.  This  failing,  the  same  Sacred  Congregation  had  formulated  a 
decree  on  the  8  July,  1822,  with  a  view  to  obtaining  the  Pontifical  approbation 
for  settling  an  episcopal  mensa  in  behalf  of  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  on 
the  landed  temporalities,  tchich  Pius  VI.  had  committed  to  the  administration 
of  the  Ordinary  of  Jkdtimore.  Then  follow  the  particulars  of  a  decree, 
regarding  the  surrender  of  White  Marsh  by  the  Jesuits  to  Marechal.  There 
is  no  statement  or  minor  proposition  interposed  to  connect  or  identify  the  said 
temporalities  of  the  Ordinary  with  the  property  of  the  Jesuits. 

Upon  this  preamble  the  Pope  sanctions  the  decree  so  submitted,  without  any 
affirmation  of  right  or  of  fact  in  the  case  ;  and,  with  a  usual  formula  of  office, 
rectifies  all  defects  of  right  and  of  fact,  if  any  have  crept  into  the  premises  ; 
and  orders  the  General  of  the  Society,  as  in  didy  bound  Ly  virtue  of  obedience, 
to  execute  this  administrative  act.^^ 

Intimately  involved  in  Mgr.  MarechaVs  claims  to  Jesuit  property  was  his 
demand  for  an  extensive  jurisdiction  over  themselves.     Sufficient 

1^  Cf.  text  in  the  Bullarium  Romanum,  and  the  Bullarium  of  the  Propaganda,  with 
descriptive  titles.  Bullarii  Eomani  Continuatio  (A.  Barberi,  R.  Sccreti,  1853),  XV. 
554-556,  No.  1056  :  Confiimatio  concordiae  initae  inter  episcopum  Baltimorensem  et 
patres  Societatis  Jesu  super  jure  percipiendi  annuam  pensionem  super  fmidis  ejusdem 
Societatis. — Juris  Pontificii  de  Propaganda  Fide  Pars  Prima  (R.  de  Martinis),  IV. 
615-617,  No.  103 :  .  .  .  Oborta  inter  archiepiscopiini  Baltimorensem  et  patres 
Societatis  Jesu  in  Marylandia  controversia  de  praedio  White  Marsli,  quod  primus  ad 
mensam  archiepiscopalem  pertinere  contendebat,  propositam  a  S.  Congregations 
concordiam  probat,  qua  statuitur,  patres  immittere  statim  debere  archiepiscopum  in 
possessionem  praedii  quoad  bis  mille  jugera,  salva  tamen  mutatione  praedii,  si  qua 
expediret,  per  S.  Congregationem  postea  concedenda,  archiepiscopum  vero  relinquere 
debere  patres  in  possessione  pacifica  aliorum  bonorum. 

'8  In  tJie  correspondence  which  follows,  Marechal,  while  using  the  avenue  of  appeal 
to  the  Pope  on  the  subject  of  Jesuits  disobeying  the  Brief  (Nos.  123,  p.  486 ;  133,  B), 
objects  to  His  Holiness  being  referred  to  on  the  merits  of  tlie  question  itself;  because 
the  Pope,  sanctioning  the  PropagandcC s  decree  by  a  Brief,  is  nut  presumed  to  know  the 
merits  of  the  decree  so  sanctioned. 

Writing  to  Gradwell  {4  Jan.,  1823),  the  Mgr.  deprecates  any  appeal  being  made  by 
tlie  American  Jesuits  to  His  Holiness,  because,  as  he  implies,  the  Pope  does  net  know 
the  merits  of  the  case  :  Non  aux  cardinaux- instruits  du  proces,  mais  immediatement 
a  Sa  Saintet6  (No.  125,  B);  Leur  but  est  d'agir  directemeut  avec  le  S.  Pontife, 
laissant  de  cote'  les  cardinaux  instruits  de  I'affaire  (No.  128, 17  Jan.,  1823).  This  dis- 
tinction agrees  with  the  principle  of  English  common  law  applied  in  similar  cases, 
ivhen  the  Croiun  makes  a  grant  needing  subseqticnt  revision.  See  infra.  No.  205,  ad 
fin.  (cf.  1  BUickstone's  Commentaries,  246;  2,  ibid.,  348;  1  Steplien,  Comm.,  621;  2, 
ibid.,  479  ;  M.  D.  Ewell,  Elements  of  the  Law,  i.  44,  240). 

On  other  occasions  Mgr.  Marechal  gives  expression  to  Ids  own  opinion  that  tlie 
Cardinals  themselves  of  the  Propaganda  do  not  understand  the  bearings  of  an  American 
question,  nor  even  know  the  geography  of  America.  Cf.  infra,  Nos.  135,  note  50;  184, 
31  Dec,  1819,  to  Grassi. 


§  ll]  No.  121,  G.     SEQUENCE   ON  JURISDICTION,    1822  477 

indications  of  what  he  desired  toe  have  given  in  documents  above, 
loithout  s%verving  too  much  from  the  line  of  this  Excursus  on 
property.  See  his  letter  to  Card.  Fontana,  19  Aug.,  1820, 
first  part  (No.  115,  §§  3-8),  and  his  Quaestiones  propositae  ab 
archiepiscopo  Baltimorensi  Sacrae  Congregationi  de  Propaganda 
Fide  (No.  120). 

A  decree  on  the  suhject  was  formulated  in  the  Propaganda,  3  June, 
1822 ;  was  approved  hy  His  Holiness,  21  July ;  and  signed  hy 
the  Pro-Prefect  of  the  Propaganda,  Card,  Consalvi,  27  July.  In 
substance  it  reaffirms  former  j^rovisions  made  hy  Benedict  XIV. 
for  England. 

The  introduction  of  the  suhject  officially  in  Rome  is  as  early  as  that  of 
the  property  question,  hoth  issues  being  stated  hy  the  Secretary  of 
the  Propaganda  {20  Jan.,  1821),  in  a  letter  to  Father  Fortis,  and 
that  on  jurisdiction  being  put  in  the  first  place.  The  state- 
ment of  each  issue  is  alike,  in  that  it  is  totally  different  from 
what  the  Jesuits  made.  As  to  jurisdiction,  the  state  of  the 
question  tiorns  upon  the  clause :  (invito  Episcopo).  As  to  pro- 
perty, it  rests  upon  the  assumption  exp)ressed  in  the  Secretary's 
letter,  that  the  revenues  of  the  arcliiepiscopal  mensa  are  being 
disputed  hy  the  Jesuits,  who  want  to  have  them.  It  was  under 
this  double  aspect  of  Marcchal's  presentation,  that  the  Sacred  Con- 
gregation of  the  Propaganda  occupied  itself  during  six  months, 
i7i  the  year  1822,  ivith  the  affairs  of  the  Jesuits  in  America. 

Sequence  of  documents  on  the  question  of  jurisdiction. 

G.  1821,  January  20. 

Tlie  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda,  3Tgr.  C.  M.  Pedicini,  20  Jan., 
1821,  to  Father  Luigi  Fortis,  General  of  the  Society ;  relative  to  the  claims 
made  hy  Mgr.  Marechal,  in  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Cardinal  Prefect  of  the 
Propaganda  (Fontana).     Gf.  supra,  No.  115. 

Dalla  Propaganda, 

li  20  gennaro,  1821. 

Mons":  Arcivescovo  di  Baltimore  in  una  sua  lettera  diretta  all'  Em° 
Card.  Prefetto  si  duole  di  due  questioni  insorte  tra  esso  ed  il  Superiore 
dei  Gesuiti  cola  dimorante.  La  prima  riguarda  la  rimozione  (invito 
Episcopo)  di  que'  soggetti  della  Compagnia  di  Gesu  a'quali  col  consenso 
del  lor  Superiore  ha  Egli  affidato  la  cura  d'anime.  La  seconda  si  aggira 
suUe  rendite  di  quella  Mensa  Arcivescovile  che  dal  Superiore  della 
Compagnia  medesima  in  oggi  si  contrastano,  reclamandole  come  di  sua 
ragione.     II  lodato  Em°,  prima  di  proporle  alia  S.  Congregazione,  pieno, 


478  No.  121,  H,  J.     SEQUENCE   ON  JURISDICTION,  1822.  [Ill 

come  Egli  e,  di  stima,  di  rispetto,  e  di  attaccamento  alia  Compagnia,  ha 
creduto  conveniente  di  renderne  intesa  la  P.  V.  R"I%  affinche  sia  in  grado 
di  produrre  le  ragioni,  che  militano  a  di  Lei  favoie.  Contempoianea- 
mente  pero  la  prega  di  serbare  il  segreto  di  un  tale  atfave ,  massime 
perche  fin  qui  non  lo  ha  ad  altri  communicato  che  alia  P.  V.  R"%  alia 
quale  il  Segretario  sottoscritto,  mentre  ha  il  bene  di  participarlo,  con  tutta 
la  stima  si  rassegna, 

Devr  Serv''.% 

C.  M.  Peuicini,  Seg"'." 
Al  P.  Fortis, 

Generale  della  Compagnia  di  Gesii. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  i. ;  origi7ial. 


H.  1822,  May  22. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda,  Pedicini,  22  May,  1822,  to  For  lis. 

As  the  demands  presented  "  by  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  and  his  Emi- 
nence Card.  Fesch,  who  is  the  reporter,"  are  about  to  be  considered  in  full 
assembly  of  the  Propaganda,  and,  according  to  the  style  immemorial  of  the 
Congregation,  all  documents  that  are  offered  require  an  original  signature, 
Father  Fortis  is  desired  to  sign  his,  lohich  arc  hereioith  enclosed  for  that  pur- 
pose, or  to  attest  them  loith  a  note. 

Dalla  Propaganda, 
li  22  maggio  1822. 

Dovendosi  proporre  a  momenti  in  piena  Congregazione  le  istanze 
avanzate  dall'Arcivescovo  di  Baltimore  e  I'Em"  Signl'  Card.  Fesch,  il 
quale  n'e  il  Ponente,  considerando  che  lo  stile  immemorabile  di  questa 
Sagra  Congregazione  e  di  avere  tutt'  i  documenti,  che  s'inseriscono  dal- 
I'una  parte  e  dall'  altra,  colla  sua  firma  originale,  mi  ha  rimesso  i  fogli, 
che  accludo  a  V'^.''  P';^  R""',  affinche  si  compiaccia  di  sottoscriverli  original- 
mente,  oppure  di  ritornarli  accomjiagnati  con  un  di  lei  biglietto.  Siouro 
lo  scrivente  di  riaverli  quanto  prima  sul  divisato  modo,  con  tutta  la  stima 
passa  a  rassegnarsi, 

Dev";"  Serv'." 

C.  M.  Pedicini,  Seg'1°. 
P.  Preposito  Generale  Fortis 
della  Compagnia  di  Gesii 
(Fogli). 
General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  i.  ;  original. 

J.  1822,  May  24. 

The  General  Fortis,  24  May,  1822,  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda. 
The  documents  received:   viz.   the    Report    (supra,    No.    118)    and   the 
Catalogues  (No.  118,  §  18,  ad  Jin.).     The  Catalogues  are  those  of  the  year 


A 


§   ii]  iV^.  121,  J.     SEQUENCE   ON  JURISDICTION,    1822  479 

1811 ,  for  Itussia  and  the  Jesuit  Missions  in  America.  Their  authenticity  is 
to  he  derived  from  the  authority  of  the  Superiors  hy  whom  they  were  drawn 
up.  Many  changes  have  taken  place  since  that  time ;  and  the  number  of 
Jesuits  in  America  has  much  increased.  As  to  the  Report,  that  was  drawn 
up  only  on  behalf  of  the  Superior  in  America.  Though  the  General  has  not 
the  least  doubt  of  its  accuracy,  it  is  not  for  the  General  to  sign :  first,  because 
the  narrative  contains  many  statements  of  fact,  for  lohich  the  proofs,  especially 
"  legal  and  juridical "  proofs,  are  not  on  hand,  but  must  be  derived  from 
America  ;  and  that  is  the  alternative  novo  before  Mgr.  Marechnl,  if  he  under- 
tahes  to  deny  any  of  the  facts  there  stated  ;  secondly,  because  the  facts  lohich 
might  be  challenged  are  of  little  import  for  deciding  the  controversy.  Mgr. 
Marechal  rests  his  claims  on  three  grounds :  "1"  The  missionaries  had  paid 
his  predecessors  loithout  controversy ;  2°.  the  Act  of  the  Maryland  Assembly ; 
3°  a  contract  made  with  Father  Molineux."  These  three  grounds  have  been 
exhaustively  examined  in  the  General's  oicn  original  ansivers  to  Marechal 
(supra.  No.  116,  B,  D),  and  in  the  annotations  signed  and  submitted  by  him 
to  Card.  Fesch,  reporter  (No.  121,  B,  C,  D).  These  ansivers  are  enough. 
Let  Marechal  confute  them,  and  he  has  won.  If  he  cannot  confute  them, 
all  his  own  grounds  of  a  claim  have  vanished. 

As  to  the  controversy  regarding  episcopal  authority  over  Jesuit  missionaries, 
there  is  no  need  of  answering  a  syllable  ;  for  it  is  all  settled  by  the  Council 
of  Trent  and  the  Constitution  of  Benedict  XIV.  for  the  English  Missions,  in 
which  were  comprised  the  Missions  of  lohat  are  now  the  United  States  of 
America. 

See  No.  118,  nole  1  :  Marechal' s  explanation  of  the  Report,  and  of  the 
General's  refusing  to  "  recognize  or  to  sign  it." 

Dalla  Casa  Professa  di  Roma.     A  Mgr.  (Pietro  Caprano),''''  Segretaiio 
di  Propaganda.     24  Maggio  1822. 

In  riscontro  del  cortese  viglietto,  che  s'e  degnato  V.  E.  RT  di  mandarmi 
Mercordi  sera,  e  in  risposta  a  cio  che  mi  ricerca  intorno  I'lnformazione  e 
i  Cataloghi  al  viglietto  annessi ;  ecco  quello  che  con  tutta  verita  e  pre- 
cisione  posso  rescrivere. 

Primo :  II  Catalogo  della  Compagnia  nostra  in  Russia  non  veggo,  che 
possa  recar  di  luce  a  definire  la  conti'OA'ersia  attuale  tra  M'!  I'Arcivescovo 
di  Baltimore  e  i  Gesuiti  American!.  Quel  Catalogo  fu  impresso  coll'au- 
torita  dei  Superior!  di  allora  in  Russia  ;  e  siffatte  cose  altra  autenticita 
non  possono  ricercare.  Per  simil  modo  e  autentico  il  Catalogo  dei  Gesuiti 
delle  Mission!  di  America  ;  ma  solo  per  I'anno  1817,  per  cu!  fu  faito  ; 
essendo  certo  che  da  quel  tempo  in  appresso  sino  al  presente  molte  muta- 
zioni  si  sono  fatte.  Inoltre  il  numero  de'Gesuiti  cola  e  molto  e  notabil- 
mente  cresciuto. 

Secondo  :  Quanto  all'Informazione,  questo  non  si  puo  riguardare  che 

(,a;  Unre  the  amanuensis  of  the  General's  liegUttr  had  lost  the  name  of  the  actual  Secretary,  Fedicini. 


480  No.  121,  K.     SEQUENCE   ON  JURISDICTION,    1822  [III 

come  fatta  in  nome  soltanto  del  8uperiore  clei  Missionarj  Americani. 
Questa  Informazione  medesima  a  me  non  ista  a  sottoscrivere  ;  ne  debbo 
cio  fare  :  non  gia  perche  io  abbia  il  menomo  dubbio  della  verita  di  tal 
narrazione ;  ma  per  due  chiare  ragioni.  Prima — Perche  la  narrazione 
contiene  molti  fatti,  la  prova  del  quali,  massimamente  legale  e  giuri- 
dica,  io  non  posso  esibire  al  presente  alia  S.  Congregazione,  non  essendo 
mi  stata  mandata  dall' America.  Quindi,  se  questi  fatti  venissero  negati 
da  Monsl"  Arcivescovo,  io  non  jjotrei  far  altro  che  procurarmi  da  America 
i  documenti  auteutici  di  cotesti  fatti  medesimi.  Seconda — Perche  cotesti 
fatti,  della  cui  verita  si  volesse  disputare,  o  poco  o  niente  valer  potrebbono 
a  decidere  la  controversia  agitata  al  presente.  Perocche  Mons".''  Arcivescovo 
reca  tre  fondamenti  di  sue  pretese :  1"  Che  s'e  dai  Missionarj 
senza  controversia  pagato  ai  suoi  antecessori.  2°.  II  decreto 
del  Senato  del  Maryland.  3"  Un  coutratto  fattosi  col 
P.  Molineux.  Ora  questi  tre  fondamenti  si  sono  discussi  abbastanza 
nelle  mie  risposte  alia  lettera  di  Monsignore,  e  queste  stesse  mie  risposte 
vengono  a  confermarsi  dalle  annotazioni  pur  da  me  soscritte  e  umiliate 
a  S.  Em''/'  R":"  il  Sig'  Cai'd,  Fesch  Ponente ;  delle  quali  mando  anche 
una  copia  a  V,  Ecc^:'  R"!'.  Dunque  cio  basta  all'oggetto  di  che  ora  si 
tratta.  II  degnissimo  avversario  le  confuti,  ed  ha  vinto  ;  ma  se  non  puo 
confutarle,  cadono  i  tre  fondamenti  suddetti,  su  cui  la  questione  tutta  e 
da  lui  stabilita. 

In  fine,  quanto  spetta  alia  controversia  intorno  I'autorita  A-^escovile  sui 
Missionarj  nostri,  io  non  giudico  di  rispondere  una  sillaba.  Dappoiche 
io  non  posso  ripetere  altro  che  il  Jus  Commune  di  tutti  i  Religiosi, 
secondo  il  Concilio  di  Trento,  e  la  Costituzione  di  Benedetto  XIV.  De 
Missionibus  Anglican  is  ;  nelle  quali  al  tempo,  che  fu  fatta  la 
stessa  Costituzione,  comprendevansi  anche  le  Missioni  degli  ora  Stati 
dAmerica. 

E  cio  ho  scritto  per  ubbidire  ai  comandi  suoi,  col  piacere  di  protestarmi 
in  cio  anche  col  fatto,  quale  avxo  onor  d'esser  sempre, 

Di  V.  Ecc';'  R'"" 

D"l"  Ubb"!"  Ser^" 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Epist.  R.P.N.  Al.  Fortis,   Lib.   I.  pars  1,  No.  27, 
pp.  36-38. 


K.  1822,  July  27. 

Decree  of  the  Propaganda,  signed  21  July,  1822,  on  the  question  of 
jurisdiciion,  hcticetn  the  Ordinary  of  Baltimore  and  the  Jesuit  missionaries 
in  the  diocese  ;  conveyed  officially  hy  the  General  of  the  Society,  0  Aug.,  1822, 
to  the  Superior  in  Maryland. 

It  is  suhstantially  a  reaffirmation  of  the  Constitution,  Apostolicum  Minis- 
terium,  issued  hy  Benedict  XIV.,  oO  May,  1763  (infra.  No.  192),  but  with 
a  clause,  Ac  nisi   an  tea,  upon  ivhich  Mgr.  Marcchal  started  a  new,  or 


J 


§  ii]  No.  121,  K.    SEQUENCE   ON  JURISDICTION,   \%22  481 

prolonged  the  old  controversy  with  the  Jesuits  in  Maryland.  The  clause 
stated  that,  in  the  substitution  of  one  approved  missionary  for  another  by  the 
religious  Superior,  the  Ordinary  should  be  notified  beforehand  of  the  proposed 
substitution.  Marechal  assumed  that,  in  having  a  right  to  such  previous 
notification,  he  had  also  a  right  to  refect  one  after  another  of  the  substitutes  or 
successors,  although  these  were  missionaries  already  approved  by  himself  for 
the  ministry  in  his  diocese,  and  were  serving,  or  were  to  serve,  churches  on  the 
property  of  the  Jesuits  themselves.  Such  a  policy,  as  the  Superior,  Father 
Dzierozynshi,  explained  to  the  General,  completely  nullified  the  right  of 
changing  or  substituting,  invested  in  the  Superior  according  to  the  common  law 
and  the  express  terms  of  Benedict  XIV.,  in  the  Constitution  Apostolicum 
Ministerium  (Maryl.  Epist.,  3,  i. ;  24  Sept.,  1825,  Dzierozynshi  to  the 
General).  Dzierozynshi  adds  the  motives  ivhich  Marechal  seems  to  be 
imputing  to  the  Superior,  as  if  the  latter  wished  to  abandon  parishes 
clandestinely  and  capriciously,  whereas  all  the  churches  in  question  are  the 
property  of  the  Jesuits,  excepting  only  St.  John's,  Baltimore.  He  lorites  thus  : 
5a.  Decreto  hoc  videtur  ille  Excellentissimus  se  semper  armare  contra 
Superiores  Societatis,  quasi  ipsi  semper  intendant  suos  subditos  retrahere 
a  cura  animarum,  et  quid  em  clam  absque  ulla  ratione,  dum  tamen  Superi- 
ores suas  proprias  domus  et  ecclesias,  in  quibus  degunt  eorum  subditi, 
tenentur  praeservare.  Nullam  autem  domum  vel  ecclesiam  in  Marylandia 
babemus  alienam,  excepto  Baltimore ;  sed  omnes  sunt  proprietas  Societatis 
{cf.  infra.  No.  135,  A,  Prop.  7,  note  25). 

The  Sacred  Congregation,  in  the  decree  which  folloios,  made  on  MarechaVs 
representation,  seems  to  assume  that  the  Jesuit  missions  in  question  ivere 
diocesan  parishes  belonging  to  the  Ordinary,  and,  as  such,  confided  by  him  to 
the  Society.     Cf.  No.  135,  B-V,  MarechaVs  policy. 

The  General  of  the  Society,  SO  July,  1822,  to  Charles  Neale,  Superior  of 
the  Maryland  3Iission,  communicating  the  decree  of  the  Propaganda,  27 
July,  1822. 

Reverendo  Patri  Carolo  Neale  Superiori,  caeterisque  e  Societate  Jesu 
qui  sunt  in  Marylandia  salutem  in  Domino  sempiternam. 
The  General  ivrites  the  formal  letter  regarding  the  Brief  on  White  Marsh 
(infra.  No.  122,  A). 

Datum  Romae  in  Domo  Professorum,  xxx.  Julii,  MDCCCXXII, 
Cum  vero  haec  jam  ad  vos  dedissem  et  subscripsissem,  ab  eadem  S. 
Congregatione  de  P.  F.  Decretura  ad  me  missum  fuit,  quod  verbo  ad 
verbum  hie  verso  folio  describitur. 

Decretum 
Sacrae    Congregationis    Generalis    de    Propaganda    Fide    habitae    die 

3  Junii,  1822. 
Cum   Patribus   Societatis   Jesu,  qui   sacras   Missiones  in   Americae 
Provinciis  sumrao  studio  fructuque  exercent,  animarum  cura  in  aliquibus 
VOL.  I.  2  I 


482  No.  121,  L.     SEQUENCE   ON  JURISDICTION,    1822  [III 

Marylandiae  paroeclis  seu  congregationibus,  accedente  Superiorum  con- 
sensu, commissa  fuib  ;  cumque  maxime  intersit  ne,  si  ejusmodi  pastores 
a  Societatis  Superioribus  amoveantur,  eaedem  paroeciae  ob  operariorum 
paucitatem  pastoribus  destitutae  remaneant,  non  sine  maximo  animarum 
detrimento  ;  Sacra  Congregatio,  Em"  ac  R'"''  Domino  Cardinali  Josepho 
Fesch  Ponente,  censuit  ac  decrevit  PP.  Societatis  Jesu,  qui  in  Mary- 
landia  et  in  tota  Dioecesi  Archiepiscopi  Baltimorensis  animarum  curam 
gerunt,  inde  a  suis  Superioribus  removeri  non  posse,  eodem  inscio  Archi- 
episcopo,  ac  nisi  antea  Praesides  Societatis  praefato  Antistiti  alios  pro- 
posuerint  qui  dimittendis  subrogentur,  quique  sint  ab  eodem  Archiepiscopo 
approbati. 

Plane  autem  Sacrae  Congi'egationis  sententiam  SS"!"  Domino  Nostro 
Pio  Papae  Septimo  relatam  in  audientia  habita  per  R.  D.  Carolum 
Mariam  Pedicini  Secretarium,  die  21  Julii,  1822,  Sanctitas  Sua  penitus 
approbavit,  et  exequutioni  mandari  jussit,  contrariis  quibuscunque  non 
obstantibus. 

Datum  Romae  ex  aedibus  dictae  Sacrae  Congregationis  die  27  Julii, 
1822. 

H.  Card.  Consalvi,  Pro-Praef., 
+  C.  M.  Pedicini,  Seer"."' 

Loco  Sigilli. 

Hoc  igitur  etiam  Decretum  ad  vos  transmitto,  et  ut  juxta  ejus  tenorem 
et  jussa  faciatis  in  omnibus  commendo  et  raando  ;  vobisque  a  Deo  precor 
coelestem  benedictionem. 

Datum  Romae  ex  eadem  Domo,  postridie  nonas  Augusti  ejusdem 
anni. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Epist.  R,  P.  N.  Al.  Fortis,  Lib.  I.  pars  1,  No.  44, 
pp.  69,  70.  Ibid.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  vi. ;  original,  with  the  official  formula  : 
Gratis  sine  ulla  omnino  solutione,  quocunque  titulo. 

L.  (1825.) 

A  -petition  to  the  Pope  from  the  Father  General  Fortis. 

Apparently  on  receiving  the  report  from  the  Maryland  Superior,  Father 
Francis  Dzierozynshi  (supra,  K),  about  the  obstruction  placed  in  the  way  of 
a  regular  Order's  government  by  the  interpretation  given  to  the  foregoing 
decree  and  by  the  policy  adopted  in  the  administration  of  the  diocese  of 
Baltimore,  a  representation  ivas  drawn  up  by  the  General,  petitioning  His 
Holiness  to  decide  whether  the  decree  had  the  effect  of  abrogating  the  law  of 
the  Church,  as  laid  down  in  four  Constitutions  of  Benedict  XIV.^^ 

Libellus  supplex  Patris  Generalis  Fortis.     See  No.  193. 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  vi. ;  a  draft  or  copy  in  Rozaven's 
hand,  without  corrections  ;  also  withoiU  date  or  signature. 


"  We  find  no  answer  to  this  petition.     But,  about  ten  years  later.  Pope  Gregory  XVI. 
affo7-ds  a  commentary  on  the  subject,  in  his  answer  to  a  question  analogous  proposed  by 


§  ir]  No.  122.     THE   GENERAL    TO   NEALE,    1822  483 

Wc  noiv  subjoin  the  substantial  documents  pertaining  to  the  second 
stage  of  the  controversy,  when  Dr.  Marechal,  having  returned 
from  Borne,  communicated  the  Papal  Brief  to  Father  Charles 
Ncale,  S.J.,  Superior  of  the  Maryland  Mission.  Neale  refused 
to  give  up  White  Marsh  to  Marechal,  and  formidated  a  protest 
for  use  in  Borne.  The  documents  subjoined  shoio  the  state  of  the 
case,  that  of  urging  the  execution  of  the  Brief ;  but  they  do  7iot 
exhibit  the  course  of  events,  ivhich  belong  to  a  later  volume  of  the 
History.  They  extend  from  No.  122  to  No.  129,  covering  only  a 
coup>le  of  months,  but  showing  the  attitude  ivhich  parties  main- 
tained during  a  year  or  two.  Then,  circiimstances  having  altered, 
and  miich  more  radically  than  ivill  appear  on  the  face  of  the 
documents  here,  a  third  stage  succeeds.  The  radical  character 
of  the  change  will  be  seen  someivhat  more  fully  in  Section  VII. : 
"  Critique  and  Sequel,"  but  in  its  fidl  extent  is  reserved  for  the 
History. 


No.  122.  1822,  July  26,  30. 

The  General,  Father  Aloysius  Fortis,  to  the  Maryland  Superior, 
Charles  Neale.  Announces  the  Papal  Brief ;  1st,  by  a  letter 
sent  immediately,  through  the  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda, 
Mgr.  Pedicini ;  ^nd,  by  a  letter  committed  to  the  hands  of 
Mgr.  Marechal,  ivho  is  to  convey  the  Brief  itself. 

the  English  Vicars-Apostolic.  In  his  Brief,  Accepimus  litteras  (20  June,  1835),  he 
says  that  the  rules  laid  down  by  Benedict  XIV.  for  the  conduct  of  the  English 
Missions  "  expressly  admit  the  exemption  of  regulars,  nay,  prescribe  an  inviolable 
maintenance  thereof,  in  what  coiicerns  observance  and  discipline  tinder  the  rules  and 
constitutions  of  the  respective  Order  ; "  §  4.  Sed  jam  ad  tertium  veniamus  querimoniarum 
caput :  ad  praetensam  videlicet  violationem  regularum  a  Benedicto  XIV.  praescrip- 
tarum  pro  missionibus  Anglicanis,  et  litterarum  apostolicarum  Pii  VII.  relate  ad 
decretum  a  Cougregatione  emissum  anno  1818,  ad  quas  appellant  Vicarii,  cujus 
violationis  ab  eisdem  insimulamur  turn  in  iis  quae  edixinius,  turn  in  iis  quae  nos 
edicturos  ipsi  verentur.  His  Holiness  observes  that  a  Pontiff  cannot  violate  Pontifical 
decrees,  tuhen  he  decrees  anetv.  Neither  has  there  been  any  thing  adverse  to  the 
Congregation's  decrees,  in  its  communication  regarding  a  certain  convent  of  nuns,  and 
the  opening  of  the  Jesuit  church  in  London.  Siquidem  de  monialibus  eae  regulae  non 
loquuntur,  nee  loqui  poterant,  quippe  illarum  non  exstabant  istic  monasteria : 
regularium  autem  exemptionem  expresse  admittunt,  immo  et  inviolatam  servari 
praecipiunt  in  iis  quae  ad  regularum  et  constitutionum  Ordinis  respectivi  spectant 
observantiam  ac  discipliuam,  et  solum  ne  nascantur  cum  Vicariis  Apostoliois  collisiones 
et  jurgia  aptissime  moderantur  in  iis,  quae  proprie  respiciunt  facultates  et  missionaria 
munera.  Eestat  ut  de  precibus  quas  nobis  porrigunt  Vicarii  Apostolici  pauca 
dicamus.  Petunt  ipsi  ut  serveutur  statuta  Benedict!  XIV.  et  Pii  VII.  simul  et 
eorum  jura.  Quorsum  hae  spectant  preces  ?  Si,  attento  novo  rerum  statu 
attentisque  novis  et  urgentibus  casibus,  aliquid  actum  est  praeter,  nihil  tamen  est 
actum  contra  Benedicti  XIV.  statuta  :  quin  etiam  in  decreto  ipso  a  Vicariis  memorato 
anni  1818.  eadem  Congregatio  salva  esse  ea  omnia  expresse  voluit  et  edixit  .  .  . 
(Juris  Pontificii  de  Propaganda  Fide,  Pars  Prima  (De  Martinis),  vii.  232,  233,  No.  3). 


484  No.  122,  A,  B.     THE   GENERAL    TO   NEALE,    1822  [III 

A.  1822,  July  30. 

Reverendo  Patri  Garolo  Neale  Superiori,  caeterisque  e  Sociebate  Jesu 
qui  sunt  in  Marylandia  salutem  in  Domino  sempiternam. 

Cum  Sanctissimus  Dorainus  Noster  Pius  Papa  Septimus,  per  Breve 
datum  23  hujus  mensis,  dignatus  sit  approbate  et  confirmare  Sacrae 
Congregationis  de  Propaganda  Pide  decretum  de  mensa  archiepiscopali 
Baltimorensi  stabiliter  constituenda  super  bonis  stabilibus,  quae  felic. 
record.  Pius  Papa  Sextus  anno  1789  Episcopo  Baltimorensi  adminis- 
tranda  tradiderat,^  sub  certis  quibusdam  conditionibus  in  dicto  Brevi 
expressis  ;  cumque  Sua  Sanctitas  praeceptum  in  virtute  s.  obedientiae 
mihi  imposuerit  omnia,  quae  in  dicto  Brevi  continentur,  exequendi  :  ut 
huic  sacro  praecepto  maxima,  qua  possum,  fidelitate  et  diligentia  obediam  ; 
per  praesentes  literas,  quantum  in  me  est,  Archiepiscopum  eumdem 
Baltimorensem  immitto  in  possessionem  praedii  nuncupati  White  Marsh ; 
delude  vobis  per  easdem  commendo,  et  in  virtute  s.  obedientiae  praecipio, 
ut  omnia,  quae  in  Brevi  Apostolico  (ab  lUustrissimo  D.  Archiepiscopo 
Baltimorensi  vobis  communicando)  continentur,  sine  uUa  mora  vel  excusa- 
tione  a  vobismet  dentur  executioni ;  omnia,  scilicet,  quorum  executio  ad 
vos  pertinet,  juxta  dicti  Brevis  tenorem.  Valete  ;  meique  memores  sitis 
in  SS.  SS.  &  00.  vestris  ;  et  vos  Deus  in  sua  gratia  et  pace  custodiat. 
Datum  Romae,  in  Domo  Professorum,  xxx.  Julii,  MDCCCXXII. 

General  Archives,  S.J.,  Epist.  R.  P.  N.  Al,  Fortis,  Lib.  I.  pars  1,  No.  44, 
pp.  69,  70. 

B. 

1°  Lettre  que  le  P.  Fortis  a  remise  a  Monseigneur  I'Archeveque  de 
Baltimore  la  veille  de  son  depart  de  Rome.  Elle  est  addressee 
au  P.  Charles  Neale  superieur  de  la  Societe  dans  les  Etats  Unis. 

P.  X.  Romae,  26  [!]  julii,  1822. 

Reverende  in  Christo  Pater, 

Illustrissimus  dominus  archiepiscopus  Baltimorensis  qui  eras, 
ut  mihi  dixit,  discessurus  est  Roma,  cum  in  Americam  pervenerib, 
communicabit  Rev''."^  tuae  litteras  apostolicas  datas  23  julii  super  contro- 
versiam  inter  vos  et  dictum  111"".""  dominum  archiepiscopum  habitam  de 
temporalibus,  Puto  Rev"'?"'  tuam  jam  accepisse  litteras  quas  ei  per  secre- 
tarium  Sacrae  Congregationis  transmitti  curavi  de  executione,  quibus  me 
in  omnibus  refero."  Precor  omnibus  <|ui  istic  sunt  sociis  spiritura  chari- 
tatis  et  pacis.  Commendo  vero  et  tibi  et  singulis  ut  in  SS.  vestris  mei 
rnemoriam  faciatis. 

Aloysius  Fortis,  P.  Gen. 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  Letters  from  Baltimore  and  Quebec,  f.  17 ; 
a  copy.  It  is  marked  1".,  being  followed  there  by  2^.  (infra,  No.  123)  and  3". 
(No.  125). — Propaganda  Archives,  Acta,  1824  (Baltimori),  Sommario,  Num.  II. 

'  Here  occurs  the  same  hiatus  as  in  the  Brief.     Sec  No.  121,  F, 
'  Supra,  A  (?). 


§  ll]  No.  123.     MARECIfAL    TO   NEALE,    1822  485 

No.  123.  1822,  November  27. 

Marechal  to  C.  Neale.     Forivarding  the  Brief. 

'2°.  Lettre  de  M':  I'archeveque   de  Baltimore  au  R.  P.  Ch.  Ncale  en  lui 

envoyant  le  bref  de  SS.  Pie  VII. 

Baltimore,  27  nov   1822. 

MoN  Rev.  Peue, 

Quoique  les  interets  spirituels  de  la  province  metropolitaine  de 

Baltimore  ayent  ete  la  principale  cause  de  mon  voyage  a  Rome,  je  n'ai 

pas  cependant  neglige,  pendant  mon  sejour  dans  cette  s.  ville, 

]Vl3.rGcli3,l  to 
de  porter  mon  attention  sur  des  objets  de  moindre  import-  jjeale.    An 

ance.      J'ai    eu    souvent    I'avantage    de    converser    avec    le  account  of  the 
-r,    -r,       .         T-.  •  ill      negotiations 

P.  iortis.     Dans  ma  premiere  entrevue  avec  ce  respectable  in  Rome. 

superieur  je  lui  temoignai  mon  desir  de  terminer  a  I'aimable 

le  different  qui  malheureusement  existe  depuis  cinq  ans  entre  moi  et  ses 

sujets  dans  mon  diocese,  relativement  aux  droits  temporels  du  siege  de 

Baltimore.     II  m'a  paru  d'abord  consentir  volontiers  a  cette  proposition 

pacifique  que  m'inspiroit  mon  attachement  pour  la  Societe.     A  sa  prierro 

je  lui  rem  is  un  ecrit  contenant  en  abrege  les  principes  sur  lesquels  repose 

la  justice  *''*  de  ma  demande.     II  y  repondit  par  une  lettre  dans  laquelle  il 

me  temoigna  de  plus  amples  eclaircissemens.     Je  les  lui  envoyai,  et  peu 

de  jours  apres  je  regus  de  lui  une  longue  reponse  ou  il  s'effor^oit  de 

refuter  mes  raisons,  quelques  justes  et  evidentes  qu'elles  fussent. 

Je  pus  deslors  juger  et  par  la  nature  des  argumens  qu'il  employoit,  et 

par  le  style  dans  le  quel  ils  etoient  exprimes,  que  je  travaillerois  en  vain 

a  obtenir  de  cette  manniere  un  arrangement  amical.     En  consequence  je 

lui  declarai  ^  qu'ayant  epuise  en  Amerique  et  a  Rome  tous  les  moyens  de 

paix  et  de  conciliation,  je  me  voyois  dans  la  dure  necessite  de  porter  la 

decision  de  notre  importante  controverse  au  jugement  du  S'  Siege.     Les 

card"?  Delia  Somaglia,  Pacca,  Castiglioni,  Fesch,  Delia  Genga,  Rivarola, 

De  Gregorio,  et  Ercolani,  se  sont  occupes,  pendant  pres  de  six  semaines  a 

examiner  et  a  peser  les  argumens  apportes  de  part,  et  d'autre.    . 

^  *=  _  ^'^  .  A  unanimous 

Enfin    ils  ont  rendu   a  voix  unanime   un  jugement  en  ma  judgment  in 
faveur.^    Mais,  comme  la  Societe  depend  immediatement  du  ^y^ur.     ^ 
S.  Pontife,  ce  meme  jugement  a  ete  soumis  a  son  approbation.   Now  to  be 
et  apres  une  deliberation  S.  S.  I'a  enfin  confirme  du  sceau  de 
son  authorite  supreme ;  et  a  signifie  par  un  bref  au  R.  P.  Eortis  I'ordre 

(a)  In  Sommatio :  partie. 

'  Cf.  No.  121,  B,  9,  Rozavcii :  Post  tres  menses  audierunt  Jesuitae  negotivmi 
delatum  esse  ad  S.  Congregationem. 

2  Cf.  No.  121,  p.  4Y2,  C,  D.  Cf.  ibid.,  F,  the  Brief.  Similarly,  the  statement 
tvliich  follows  is  not  precise  in  its  implication,  that  the  decree  of  the  Proparjanda  uas 
submitted  to  the  Pope,  "  inasmuch  as  the  Society  depends  immediately  on  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff."  All  decrees  of  consequence,  graviora,  ivere  so  stibmittcd  in  the  usual  order 
of  business,  according  to  the  Constitution  of  Gregory  XV.,  22  June,  1622 :  et  graviora, 
quae  in  praedicta  domo  congregati  tractaverint,  ad  Nos  referant.  Cf.  Collectanea 
S.  Congregationis  de  Propaganda  Fide  {1S9S),  No.  3,  p.  i. 


486  .V^.  124,  A.     NEALE    TO  MARECHAL,    1822  [III 

positif  de  s'y  soumettre  entierrement,  et  d'ordonner  a  ses  sujets  dans  le 
Maryland  de  s'y  soumettre  egalement. 

Vous  avez  sans  doute,  mon  rev"^.  pere,  deja  regu  une  copie  de  ce  bref. 
Dans  la  crainte  toute  fois  qu'il  ne  vous  soit  point  parvenu,  je  vous  en 
envoye  une  copie  authentique.  Je  vous  prie,  ainsi  que  les  reV.'  Tnistees, 
possesseurs  des  biens  ecclesiastiques  du  clerge  du  Maryland,  de  la  lire 
attentivement,  et  de  me  faire  connoitre  sans  delai  leur  soumission, 
ou  leur  resistance  a  ce  jugement  solemnel  du  St.  Siege.  Car  je  dois 
transmettre  immediatement  au  S.  Pere  votre  determination  a  cet  egard. 

Si  vous  vous  soumettez  a  ce  jugement  (et  assurement  je  ue  puis  croire 
que  des  enfans  de  S.  Ignace  s'y  opposent)  je  serai  pret  a  ecouter  toute 
proposition  raisonable,  qui  me  sera  faite  pour  que  vous  transferiez  com- 
modement  et  a  votre  loisir  les  novices,  qui  sont  a  White  Marsh,  sur 
une  autre  de  vos  plantations,  ou  meme  pour  y  rester  d'une  manniere 
permanente.3  Mais  alors  je  vous  prie  de  m'envoyer  ici  le  membre  de  la 
Societe  dans  lequel  vous  avez  le  plus  de  confiance,  afin  de  convenir  des 
arrangemens  a  prendre.  Car  ce  seroit  ne  point  finir  que  de  discuter  par 
lettres  des  affaires  de  cette  nature. 

Je  vous  envoye  en  meme  terns  la  decision  du  S'  Siege  sur  I'article  de  la 
jurisdiction. 

Je  suis  avec  respect, 

Mon  rev'I  pere, 

Votre  tres  humble  serviteur, 

Ambr.,  Arch.  Bait. 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  ft.  17^,  18 ;  a  copy. — Propaganda 
Archives,  Acta,  1824  (Baltimori)  Sommario,  Num.  V. — Georgetown  College 
MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Marechal  Controversy ;  MarechaVs  copy  of  the  Brief, 
signed  and  sealed  :  +  Amb.  Arch.  Bait. ;  5  pp.  4to. 


No.  124.  1822,  December  9  and  27. 

C,  Neale  to  Marechal.  A  copy,  prefaced  hj  MarechaVs  account  to  the 
Cardinal-Prefect  of  his  return  to  Bcdtimorc  from  Borne,  and 
commented  upon  hy  Marechal  ivith  copious  notes.  He  supplies  a 
Latin  translation  of  Neales  letter.  He  proceeds  to  sJcetch  his  ovjn 
reply  to  Neale. 

A. 

Baltimori  die  27".  decembris  1822, 

EmINENTISSIME    CARDINALIS, 

*"'  Post    longam    valdeque    periculosam    navigationera,    divina 
favente  providentia,  Neoeboraco[?«)t  ?]  appuli  die  21';  novembris  ultimo 

(a)  From  the  beginning  to  the  f mirth  parar/raph,  Quoail  vcro  brrvp,  is  omitted  in  the  printed  Sommnrio 
1824,  Num.  VIII. 

=>  Cf.  No.  121,  A,  note  7. 


§  ii]  No.  124,  A.     NEALE   TO  MARECHAL,    1822  487 

elapsi.     Versus  Baltimorem  sine  mora  iter  suscipiens,  banc  civitatcm  do- 
minica  sequenti  ingressus   sum,  statimque  adii  cathedralem  ecclesiam  in 
qua  immensa  fidelium  multitude  convenerat.     Publicam  sanc- 
tamque    laetitiam    qua   agitabatur    vix    exprimere    possum.   Marechal's 
Variis  enim  rumoribus   decepta,   existimabat  me  numquam  himself, 
fore    Americam    reversurum.     Suggestum   conscendens,    pa-  reowl^^ 
lam  pro  modulo  me[o]  enarrare  suscepi  summam  charitatem, 
pietatem  atque    erga  me   Summi    Pontificis  munificentiam,   summamque 
Eminentissimorum  Patrum   humanitatem   atque  benevolentiam ;  cumque 
piam  banc  multitudinem  adhortarer  ut  pro  tantis  raibi  collatis  beueficiis 
fervidas  mecum    preces  ad   Deum  funderent  tarn  pro  S.  Pontifice  quam 
pro  Eminentissimis  ejus  coadjutoribus,  lacrymae  auditorum  aperte  testifi- 
catae   sunt   quanta    gratitudine  perfundebantur.     Hac  ipsa  die  multae 
effusae  sunt  orationes  pro  fine  quem  proposueram,  multo  plures  etiam  die 
natalis  Domini,    qua  pro  prima  vice  deaurato   calice,  quem  mihi  obtulit 
munificentia  Pii  YII.,  usus  sum. 

Expeditis  semel  innumeris  seribus  \serns\  negotiis,  quibus  immediate 
post  adventum  meum  oppressus  per  aliquot  dies  fui,  transmisi  episcopo 
Philadelphiensi  breve  contra  ipsum  Hogan ;  aliud  autem  Rev''."  P.  Carolo 
Neale  Societatis  Jesu  in  Foederatis  Americae  Statibus  superiori. 

Hogan  obedientiam  Sanctae  Sedis  judicio  primum  professus  est ;  quin- 
imo  scripto  promisit  e  dioecesi  Philadelpbiensi  intra  paucos  dies  se  fore 
discessurum.  Verum  subinde  insidiosis  precibus  tum  temporalium 
cathedralis  administratorum,  tum  quorumdam  suae  gentis  turbulentorum 
hominum,  abreptus,  sanctum  quod  conceperat  propositum  abjecit.  A  plu- 
ribus  olim  suis  asseclis  fuit  derelictus,  spesque  concipitur,  et  quidem  non 
vana,  quod  cito  ab  ecclesiae  cathedralis  occupatione  sit  ejiciendus  ope 
brachii  saccular  is. 

Quoad  vero  breve  missum  Rev''?  Patri  Carolo  Neale  Jesuitarum  supe- 
riori, huic  responsum  mihi  dedit,  quod  certe  sine  maxima  mentis  afflictione 
non  potui  legere.  Haec  est  ipsius  fidelis  translatio,^  cui  breves  notas 
adjiciam. 

•  TFc  OHwi  Marechal's  Latin  translations  of  Neale's  letters.  There  is  a  copy  of 
the  first  letter,  9  Dec,  1S22,  sent  by  C.  Neale  himself,  but  not  transcribed  by  his  oivn 
hand,  to  Benedict  Femoick,  enclosed  in  a  note  of  his  oicn,  dated  18  Dec,  1S22.  This 
differs  much  in  foi'vi,  hid  not  in  substance,  from  Marechal's  copy  ;  and  was  probably 
taken  by  Neale's  amanuensis  from  a  preliminary  draft,  after  the  letter  had  been  sent  to 
Marcclial,  under  date  of  9  December.  In  fact,  the  transcript  for  Fenivick  has  a  date  : 
Dec.  y<=  ll'J'  1822.  In  his  own  note  he  begins  by  saying :  The  A.  B.  has  sent  me  the 
Brief  etc.,  and  makes  no  doubt  but  that  the  sons  of  Ignatius  will  readily  comply. 
He  desires  a  speedy  answer,  and  that  some  one  of  confidence  be  sent  to  settle  the 
business.     In  this  you  will  find  my  answer,  etc.     Cf.  infra,  No.  124,  C,  note  12, 

The  second  letter  of  Neale,  23  Dec,  1822,  to  Marechal  (No.  126,  A),  is  so  distorted  in 
the  copy  (English  College  Archives),  that  we  take  it  from  other  sources,  as  indicated 
beloiv. 


488  A'o.  12'i,  B  and  C.      NEALE    TO   MA  RECITAL,    1822  [III 

B.  Mount  Carmel, 

9th  Dec,  1822. 

Most  Rev"?  Sir, 

After  some  compliments  on  my  safe  return,  he  goes  on  : 

Now  to  business.  The  affair  is  of  great  consequence  to  us,  and  there- 
fore requires  mature  deliberation.  If  the  Cardinals,  who  were  not 
interested,  took  six  weeks  to  consider  it,  what  ought  we  to  do  who,  as 
Shakespeare  (1)  calls  it,  are  to  be  ruined  by  such  a  fell  swoop?  For, 
if  we  could  not  live  and  pay  our  debts  with  it,  how  shall  we  do  without 
it  ?  Our  debts  are  between  twenty  and  thirty  thousand  dollars.  (2)  The 
winter  and  approaching  festivals  render  a  meeting  of  Trustees,  if  not 
impossible,  extremely  difficult.  Therefore  they  must  be  allowed  time  (3). 
The  General,  it  seems  by  your  letter,  required  time  for  information  (4).'- 
It  was  not  granted,  I  should  be  glad  to  know,  who  pleaded  our  cause 
before  the  Cardinals  ?  (5)  We  had  appointed  no  one  ;  and  how  could  we, 
not  knowing  that?  the  cause  was  to  be  judged  by  them  ?  (6)  The  General 
could  not,  for  the  reason  above  mentioned.  Before  a  decision  be  made, 
audi  alteram  partem.  It  appears  to  me  that  the  Bull,  etc.,  are 
founded  on  a  false  supposition,  and  of  course  are  null  and  void.     They 


Breves  Notae  Archiepiscopi  Baltimoris. 

(1")  Haec  injuriosa  comparatio  quam  P.  Neale  instituit  inter  breve 
S.   P.  et  avis  rapacis  in  praedam  descensum  desumitur  ex 
commentary     Shakespear  celeberrimo  apud  Anglos  poeta. 
fi"  ?^,^fi^'®  (2°)  Si  Corporatio  debeat  20,000  nummorum,  quaenam  est 

summa  quae  ipsi  debetur?  Haec  debita  Jesuitae  contra- 
xerunt :  1*?  per  emptionem  villae  prope  Neoeboracum^ — 2"  per  aedifica- 
tionem  amplissimae  domus  in  Washiugtone  * — 3°  per  acquisitionem 
terrarum  collegio  Georgeopolitano  circumjacentium  ^  —  Valor  illarum 
acquisitionum  excedit  certissime  summam  debitorum  quam  exhibent,  etiam 
si  accurata  foret — Ergo  Jesuitae  quamvis  his  debitis,  prout  contendunt, 
premerentur,  non  evaserunt  pauperiores  quam  antea  erant. 

(3"^)  Intra  paucas  horas  poterant  convcnire.     Sed  cum  breve  S.  P. 
intendunt  rejicere,  interea  nectunt  moras. 

(4°)  Ne  unum  quidem  verbum  scripsi  ex  quo  haec  assertio  erui  possit. 
Desumitur  forsitan  ex  aliqua  epistola  P.  Fortis. 

(5°)  P.  Fortis  et  ejus  consiliarii  qui  prae  manibus  habebant  amplissima 
documenta  P.  Grassi,  Kenny  et  eorum  sociorum  hie  viventium. 

(6".)  Antequam  ex  America  proficiscerer,  distincte  declaravi  P.  Neale 
et  L.  Edelen  me  causam  fore  ad  S.  Pontificem  delaturum. 

"  No.  203,  GeneraVs  Memoranda  to  the  Cardinals,  A,  5'? ;  and  B,  IV.,  2. 
»  No.  109,  B ;  No.  181,  A  [A]. 

*  No.  1^5,  A,  Prop.  4,  2?,  note  8. 

*  Ibid.,  3'.'  ,  note  11. 


§  ii]  .Vo.  124,  B  and  C.     NEALE    TO   MARECILIL,    1822  489 

suppose  the  Jesuits  to  be  proprietors  of  such  property  (7),  wliercas  the 
whole  belongs  to  the  Corporation  consisting  of  secular  priests  as  well  as 
religious.  Not  a  word  in  the  Act  about  Jesuits ;  neither  can  they  hold 
or  defend  it  as  such.  How  then  can  they  be  commanded  to  give  to 
others  what  is  not  theirs  1  (8)  Again,  is  the  property  civic  or  eccle- 
siastic 1  (9)     It  was  not  ecclesiastic  either  in  England  or  here,  at  \the\ 


(7°)  Bona  Corporationis,  juxta  decretum  senatus  Marylandiensis,  vere 
pertinent  ad  clerum  sive  saecularem  sive  regularem  qui  in  provinciae 
missionibus  laborant.  Verum  Jesuitae,  contra  mentem  ac  litteram 
praefati  decreti,  excludunt  omnem  saecularem  clerum,  etiam  archi- 
episcopum,  turn  ab  administratione,  turn  a  participatione  illorum  bonorum 
• — Jocatur  certe  hie  P.  Neale  distinguendo  Corporationem  a  Jcsuitis, 
siquidem  constat  Jesuitis,  videlicet : 

1.  Administratores  ejus   bonorum  sunt   ad  unum   Jesuitae,  uempe  : 
Patres  Carolus  Neale,  Franc.  Neale,  Leon.  Edelen,   Eened.  Fenwick, 

Jos.  Carbery,  S.J.,  Trustees. 

2.  Qui  sunt  simpliciter  membra  Corporationis  sunt  pariter  Jesuitae,  si 
excipias  Rev"."'  D""."'  Mathews,^  qui  est  sacerdos  saecularis. 

Porro  cum  omnia  statuantur  pluralitate  votorum,  evidens  est  omnia 
Jesuitas  penes  se  habere. 

(8°)  Potest  certe  S.  P.  mandare  Jesuitis  ut  portionem  bonorum 
ecclesiasticorum,  quorum  administrationem  habent,  tradant  archiepiscopo, 
juxta  jus  quod  habet  ex  ipsomet  decreto  senatus  Marylandiensis. 

(9")  Bona  Corporationis  sunt  stricto  sensu  ecclesiastica  : 

1.  Princeps  Baltimor  caeterique  pii  eorum  donatores  ea  divino  cultui 
consecrarunt. 

2.  Ipsimet    Jesuitae    eorum    civiles    possessores,    juxta  mQ^e's  pre- 
tenorem  decreti  Marylandiensis,  cum  juramento  affirmarunt  sents  of  land 
coram   magistratibus   ea   esse  destinata   ad   usus   religiosos 

et  pios.  Maryland 

3.  Senatus  Marylandiensis  decrevit   ea  applicanda  esse  H^^l>THon^of 
sustentationi  cleri  R.  C.  Marylandiensis.  land  to  clerg^y. 

Ergo  sub  omni  respectu  sunt  ecclesiastica."  ^^^ 

"  Also  Louis  de  Barth,  and  apparently  William  Vergnes,  ivlio  was  admitted  as  late 
as  17  May,  1813.  {Md.-N,  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation, 
17  May,  1813,  7'.'  ;  cf.  No.  115,  note  24.)  There  is  no  indication  of  his  having  ceased 
to  he  a  member ;  and  in  1S27  Francis  Neale  speaks  of  his  property  (cf.  No.  135,  A, 
note  29).  On  the  involved  state  of  affairs  ivhich  had  resulted  from  the  mixed  member- 
ship of  the  Select  Body  and  of  the  Board,  compare  the  experiences  of  the  Jesuits  loith 
Bitouzey  and  Pasquet  (No.  113,  C-S),  as  7vell  as  the  letters  of  Carroll  on  the  same 
subject,  infra  (No.  178,  G^,  seq.).  The  incongruity  of  the  situation  had  become  more 
pn-onounced  after  1814,  when,  the  Society  being  canonically  resto^-ed,  the  Corporation 
itself  ivas  an  incongruity  :  seeing  that  it  had  lost  then  its  original  reason  for  existence, 
as  a  guardian  of  the  property  till  the  Society  slwuld  be  restored.     Cf.  No.  113,  Q. 

'  Tlw  persistent  contention  of  C.  Neale,  on  the  one  side,  that  the  property  in  questic/n 
was  not  ecclesiastical,  w,  as  he  has  it  in  another  place,  was  not  Jesuitical  and 
ecclesiastical  (No.  126,  A,  note  (b)),  and  the  contradictory  statement,  on  the  otJier 
side,  made  here  by  Marechal,  thai  it  was  ecclesiastical,  call  for  o  comparison  icith  the 


490  No.  124,  B  and  G.     NEALE    TO   MARECHAL,    1822  [III 

time  of  the  destruction  of  the  Society,  which  placed  out  of  the  grasp  (10) 
of  the  Holy  See  ^'"  \s\ich  ?]  secular  powers.  What  is  it  now  ?  Purely 
civic.  Even  had  it  been  ecclesiastic  before,  the  Act  of  Incorporation  has 
changed  it  into  civic,  and  made  it  subject  to  no  other  laws  but  those  of 
the  country.  (11)  Has  Rome  any  jurisdiction  in  temporals,  either 
here  or  in  England?  (12)  How  came  she  by  it?  There  has  been  no 
concorda[<]  made  between  the  two  governments.  The  contrary  seems 
evident.  The  oath  of  allegiance  taken  by  English  Roman  Catholicks  by 
permission  of  Rome  acknowledges  her  power  only  in  spirituals.  If  Rome 
has  no  power,  what  becomes  of  the  Bull,  etc.  ?  The  General  has  no  such 
power  from  the  Constitution  or  Institute.  But  you  will  say,  the  Pope 
has  given  him  that  power.     If  the  Pope  has  none,  how  can  he  give  it  ? 


(10°)  Quomodo  Societas  in  Anglia  posuerit  bona  sua  extra    violen- 

tam     Sanctae     sedis    invasionem    non    nosco.       Estne 

ex-Jesuite.         ^^^   religiosus    qui  haec    verba  tarn   Sanctae   Sedi    injuriosa 

audet  proferre  ? 

(11°)  Juxta    decretum    senatus    Marylandiensis    bona    ecclesiastica, 

quorum   Jesuitae    administrationem    exclusive    sibi    vindicant,    inservire 

debent  sustentationi  clericatus  tum  saecularis  turn  regularis.     Ergo  sunt 

infractores  legis  Jesuitae  administratores,  qui  sibi  omnia  tribuunt. 

(12°)  Forsitan  qviidam  Anglo-catholici  non  agnoscunt  jurisdictionem 
sancti  Pontificis  in  temporalia   regum.     Sed  quis  catho- 
Catholics.  licus  in  Anglia  qui    contendit  sanctum.  Pontificem    nullam 

jurisdictionem  habere  in  bona  Deo  consecrata  ? 

(b")  Translated  in  Marechal's  Laiin  :  Extra  violentam  S.  Sedis  occupationem.     In  C.  Neale's  transcript 
for  Fenwick:  which  \the  Suppression  ?]  placed  it  out  of  the  grasp  of  the  Holy  See,  or  Secular  Power. 

Marylaiid  langtiage  and  terms  of  tJic  time.  Marechal's  statcvient  is  in  strict  conformity 
toith  that  of  the  English  Provincial,  Father  Echvarcl  Knott,  nearly  two  centuries 
earlier  (supra.  No.  16,  Notaudum  lOv  p.  171)  ;  icith  that  of  Pope  Paul  III.  (supra, 
No,  61,  A,  p.  247) ;  and  with  the  express  declaration  of  the  actual  General,  Father 
Foi-tis,  wlien  criticizing  this  very  notion  of  tJic  Maryland  Jesuits  (infra,  No.  197), 
On  the  other  hand,  this  statement  of  MarccliaVs  here  is  in  contradiction  with  his  own 
affirmation  made  elsewhere,  regarding  the  Jesiiit  property  in  Maryland  (No.  116,  C, 
p.  408)  ;  wJien,  addressing  the  same  General,  Father  Fortis,  he  alleges,  "  as  an  indis- 
putahle  fact,"  that,  for  more  than  a  hundred  years  past,  the  sitpcriors  of  the  Society  in 
America  "  had  made  all  kinds  of  co7itracts,  v.g.  had  bought,  sokl,  lent,  borrowed, 
contracted  debts,  received  donations,  and  very  rich  ones  too,  etc.,  etc.,"  and  that  sine 
praevio  consensu  Superioris  Generalis,  "  loithout  the  pn-evious  consent  of  the  General." 
If  that  tvas  true,  then  the  property  was  not  ecclesiastical.  And,  in  tliis  contention, 
Marechal  was  distinctly  rebutting  the  General's  argument  drawn  from  "  canonical 
laivs,"  juxta  regulas  canonicas,  or,  as  Marechal  turned  and  modified  the  General's 
phrase,  juxta  regulas  canonicas  cui  praesides  Sociotatis.  This  came  to  precisely  the 
same  issue,  since  a  regjdar  Order's  "  canonical  rules "  are  rules  according  to  the 
ecclesiastical  canons  :  Jesuitical  and  ecclesiastical,  as  Charles  Neale's  plirase  has  it. 
Again,  Marechal's  statement  here  is  also  at  variance  with  his  own  practice  in  the 
handling  of  Baltimore  diocesan  or  mensal  property,  left  him  by  his  pirdcccssors 
(No.  184,  Eutav)  Street  property).  Neale's  language,  and  Marechal's  views  elsewhere  at 
variance  vjitli  his  statement  here,  were  none  the  less  in  keeping  ^vith  those  of  Archbishop 
Carroll,  Father  Kohlmann,  the  ex-Jesuiis  of  Maryland,  and,  ilir  ex-Jesuits  of  England. 
An  explanation  of  the  conftif.ion  in  language  and  iinels  is  dtlempied  infra  (No.  197). 


§  II]  No.  124,  B  and  G.     NEALE   TO  MARECHAL,    1822  491 

Who  can  absolve  the  Trustees  from  their  voluntary,  not  forced,  oaths  of 
administering  the  property  according  to  justice,  and  laws  of  their  country. 
They  are  bound  to  defend  it  to  the  best  of  their  power  against  any  foreign 
or  domestic  invasion  contrary  to  our  civil  laws,  (13)  No  one  could 
reasonably  expect  that  the  Trustees,  without  examining  the  justice  of  the 
cause,  would  alienate  such  a  large  portion  of  the  Corporation  property. 
What  prudent  General  would  give  up  to  his  enemy  a  town  or  fortress 
to  fight  for  it  afterwards  1  We  most  profoundly  respect  the  spiritual 
power  of  Rome,  but  not  her  temporal  jurisdiction,  if  she  has  none. 

These  and  many  other  questions  must  be  submitted  to  able  civilians*''' 
(14),  and  solved,  before  the  Trustees  can  speak.  In  the  Bull  of  consecra- 
tion of  Bishop  Carroll,  the  Pope  conferred  on  him  the  administration  of 
the  temporalities.  Your  Reverence  perhaps  does  not  know  that  that  power 
was  resisted  by  the  holders  of  the  property,  and  that  Bishop  Carroll,  before 


(13")  Incredibile  mihi  videtur  quod  P.  Neale  ausus  fuerit  alienam 
invasionem  vocare  breve  sancti  Pontificis,  quo  jubetur  tantum  tradere 
archiepiscopo  partem  bonorum  sacrorum,  quorum  Jesuitae  administra- 
tionem  habent,  quaeque  juxta  decretum  legislaturae  Marylandiensis 
destinata  sunt  ad  R,  C.  cleri  sustentationem. 

(14°)  Mirabar  P.  Neale  mihi  scripsisse  Corporationis  administratores 
non  posse  statim  con  venire.     Nunc  cognosco  causam  hujus  dilationis ; 
nimirum  interim  volebant  interrogare  patronos  (avocats),  et  .      .        ,  , 
revera   protestantes   quosdam   conduxerunt  prorsus   ignaros  be  allowed  to 
legum  ecclesiasticarum,   ut    investigarent    utrum    in   codice  {"and^awyers." 
legum    hujusce    regionis    ab    heterodoxis    conditarum   non 
aliqua  reperiretur,  qua  innixi  possent  secure  breve  sancti  Pontificis  rejicere. 
Illud   paucis  abhinc  diebus   mihi   fassus   est  unus   ex  eorum   advocatis 
nomine  Harper  ab  Jesuitis  jam  conductus. 

Numquid  licitum  erit  viris  religiosis,  qui  in  variis  partibus  mundi 
vivunt,  antequam  obediant  sancto  Pontifici,  sententiam  exquirere  advoca- 
torum  heterodoxorum,  Turcarum  imo  infidelium  ?  * 

(c)  In  Neale' s  transcript  for  Fenwick:  able  councellors. 

*  Cf.  No.  121,  A,  III.  pp.  465, 466,  2?  —As  to  Harper,  "  one  of  their  laivyers,"  being 
"  retained  by  the  Jesuits,'"  cf.  C.  Neale,  Mount  Carmel,  17  Bee,  1S22,  to  B.  Fenwich, 
Georgetown  :  Tell  Rev.  F.  Marshall  to  call  a  meeting  of  Trustees  after  the  Epiphany. 
You  can  inform  yourself  by  Mr.  Taney,  whether  Rome  has  any  jurisdiction  in 
temporals  or  not  (Georgetoivn  College  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Marechal  Controversy, 
under  date).  On  Taney,  who  ivas  a  Catholic,  cf.  No.  135,  Proposition  21,  where 
Marechal  states  that  he  has  consulted  Judge  B.  B.  Taney  cm  the  Brief,  and  he  describes 
him :  Clarissimum  R.  B.  Taney,  qui  inter  jurisperitos  nostros  louge  eminet,  quique 
per  plures  annos  honorabili  officio  senatoris  in  legislatura  Marylandiensi  functus  est. 
He  states  also,  in  the  same  place,  that  he  has  consulted  Joannem  Scott,  qui  nunc  est 
membrum  senatus  Marylandiensis  et  in  scientia  legum  nostrarum  peritissimus.  As 
to  heterodox  lajoyers  and  Catholic  Church  matters,  cf.  No.  121,  A,  III.,  His  positis,  2°, 
lohere  Marechal  claims  far  the  archbishops  of  Baltimore  the  right  of  having  recourse  at 
any  time  to  the  senate  of  Maryland  for  redress  against  the  Jesuits;  and  this  body 
he  describes  (No.  115,  §  29)  as  being  heterodox  almost  to  a  man  :  qui  fere  sunt  ad  unum 
heterodoxi. 


492  No.  124,  B  and  C.     NEALE    TO  MARECHAL,    1822  [III 

his  consecration,  (15)  made  a  formal  renunciation  thereto  for  him  and  his 
successors,  signed,  etc.,  before  proper  witnesses.^  We  have  this  paper  now 
in  our  possession.  It  is  a  wonder  to  me  that  Rome,  after  having  made  an 
universal  sweep  of  the  property  of  the  Society  (16),  should  now  cast  her 
eyes  on  the  small  liemains  saved  from  the  general  wreck,  to  make 
presents  of. 

Is  it  just  to  take  from  Paul  and  give  to  Peter,  that  he  may  live 
splendidly,  while  Paul  with  his  numerous  poor  family,  the  true  proprietor, 
I  mean  the  Corporation,  perish  with  cold  and  hunger?  (17)  If  it  has 
been  said,  without  proof  or  good  grounds,  that  property  had  been  formerly 
given  to  the  Society  for  the  benefit  of  religion,  has  it  not  been  used  for 
that  purpose  ?  Is  it  not  used  at  present  as  such  ?  The  letter  of  your 
Revei'ence  to  the  different  congregations  to  support  their  pastors 
testify[ies  ?]  in  its  favour.^"  Lawful  debts  must  be  paid  before  donation[s] 
can  be  given.     Nemo  judex  in  sua  causa. 

But,  as  I  look  on  myself  as  quite  disinterested  in  this  affair,  as  never 
having  received  a  single  farthing  from  the  Corporation,  tho  always  of  the 
body,  etc.,  never  shall  \slioidd  J?]  •''*  have  ventured  to  communicate  these 
my  private  sentiments  to  your  Reverence.  You  must  not  take  them  as 
official.  They  are  not  such.  When  the  Board  meets  you  shall  be 
informed  of  the  results  of  their  deliberations.     As  for  my  own  part,  if  I 


(15?)  Famosus  P.  Ash  ton  et  ipsius  asseclae  bullae  Pii  VI.  restiterunt. 

.  .  Si  ven.  DD.  Carroll  iniustis  eorum  clamoribus  territus  iuri 

Ashton.  .,      ,     .    .  ,.  ,     .       .  T 

Marechal's       cesserit  administrandi  proventus  ecclesiasticos  suae  dioeceseos, 

"f^C^  ^"  n^'^^     numquid  ipsius  culpa  nocet  juri  suorum  successorum?  '^ 

(16?)  Vesanum    in    Sanctam    Sedem   dicterium.      S.  P. 

Pius  VII.  mandat   tantum   Jesuitis  ut  partem   bonorum,  ad   quam  jus 

habet,  archiepiscopo  concedant. 

(17?)  Si  famem   patiantur  Jesuitae,  cum   retinent  amplas   bonorum 

(d)  In  Keale's  transcript  for  B,  Fenwick:  and  never  shall,  I.  .  .  . ;  instead  of:  etc.,  never  shall 

*  This  passage  of  Ncale's  seems  to  admit  that  the  Bull  of  Pius  VI.  (jrantcd  the 
administration  of  Jesuit  property  to  Bishop  Carroll.  Marechal  had  stated  the  contrary 
to  the  Corporation  and  to  the  Cardinals.  To  the  former  he  characterized  such  a  notion 
as  the  extravagant  imagination  of  Father  Ashton  (Marechal,  30  April,  1820,  to 
Edelen,  secretary  of  the  Corporation ;  infra,  No.  181,  E).  To  the  latter  he  stigma- 
tized it  as  tantam  absurdam  Patris  Ashton  Bullae  interpretationem  (No.  117,  C, 
Nota  3,  p.  428). 

T]ie  terms  of  Carroll's  renunciation  or  declaration  do  not  i7)jply  that  he  renounced 
or  resigned  anything  granted  to  him  by  the  Papal  Bnll,  See  extract,  No.  116,  D,  §  3  ; 
whole  text  and  facsimile,  No.  IGO,  C.  The  names  of  proper  witnesses  do  not  appear 
in  Carroll's  autograph. 

•»  No.  60,  B. 

"  Here  begins  the  neto  thesis  of  Marechal,  based  apparently  on  Ncale's  text  which  he 
is  annotating  (cf.  note  9;  and  No.  126,  A,  31y),  that  Pius  VI.  did  assign  Jesuit 
property  to  the  Ordinary  of  Baltimore.  One  faint  allusion  to  it  had  been  made  in 
Bo^ne  (No.  121,  E,  p.  473  ;  Marechal's  Notes  a  la  Icttre  du  P.  Rozaven  :  P.S.).  Hence- 
forth he  takes  it  as  axiomaiic ;  ex.  gr.  Nos.  125,  B;  126,  B,  (3);  127,  p.  503;  128; 
135,  A,  Prop.  10 :  fspoliaro  tentant  rcdditibus  suae  sedi  annexis  tornpore  quo  erccta  fuit. 


§  li]  No.  121,  B  ani  C.     NEALE   TO  MARECIIAL,    1822  493 

had  the  disposal  of  three  White  Marshes,  I  would  willingly  bestow  them 
oil  your  Reverence,  if  conscience  would  permit. 

Believe  me  to  be  with  greatest  respect  and  esteem, 

Your  most  obedient  humble  servant. 
\To-\ 

The  Most  Revl  Amb.  Mareshall 

Arch  Bishop  of  Baltimore, 

Baltimore. 

The  heghining  and  end  of  tJie  foregoing  letter,  as  sent  in  copy  hy  C.  Neale 
to  B,  FenivicJc,  are  as  foUoivs  .•— 

Dec.  y«  11*1'  1822. 

Most  Eev.  Sir, 

This  is  an  acknowledgement  of  the  receipt  of  your  favour, 
with  all  its  mentioned  contents ;  and  the  following  is  my  answer,  by  the 
return  of  post,  tho'  very  little  qualified  at  present  for  the  task. 

Permit  me  however,  Most  Rev,  Sir,  to  congratulate  your  Rev'.''  on 
your  safe  return,  with  every  good  wish  of  the  approaching  season.  The 
Eev.  Mother  [Monastei-y  of  Mount  Carmel,  Port  Tobacco],  with  her  com- 
munity, desire  me  to  do  the  same  on  their  part.  They  have  never,  nor 
do  they  ever  fail  to  pray  for  your  Rev''.''  Rev.  Mother  has  been  twice 
administered  for  death  since  your  departure ;  but,  thanks  be  to  the 
Almighty,  she  has  escaped,  and  can  go  about  tolerably  well.  For  my 
part,  I  have  been  and  still  continue  so  infirm  that,  in  my  daily  Masses, 
I  always  communicate  by  way  of  Viaticum. 

Now  to  business,  .  .  . 

It  ends  thus  : 

For  my  own  part,  if  I  had  the  disposal  of  three  White  Marshes, 
I  would  willingly  bestow  them  on  your  Reverence. 

Remember  me  to  the  Rev.  Mr,  Whitfield.  If  you  hear  of  my  decease, 
which  is  not  unlikely,  be  so  good,  Most  Rev.  Sir,  as  to  pray  for  the 
repose  of  my  soul,  and  believe  me  to  be,  with  the  greatest  i-espect  and 
esteem. 

Your  most  obedient  and  humble  servant. 

Then  folloius,  in  Neale^s  own  hand,  the  covering  letter  to  B.  FenwicJc. 


ecclesiasticorum   possessiones,    quid   dicendum  est   de    archiepiscopo    cui 
denegant  etiam  partem  eorum?  ^^ 

*'  Marechal  appends  no  mmotation  on  Neale's  remark  at  the  end  of  his  letter,  about 
these  my  private  sentiments  to  your  Reverence.  You  must  not  take  them  as  official. 
They  are  net  such.  In  fact,  a  letter  from  the  Superior,  on  a  matter  gravely  official, 
might  justly  be  taken  as  on  a  level  unth  its  matter,  in  spite  of  any  disclaimer  at  the  end. 
The  use  which,  in  spite  of  the  disclaimer,  Marechal  makes  of  the  communication  in 
segq.,  if  not  luarranted  by  Neale's  claim  to  privacy,  is  sufficiently  in  keeping  with 
the  tenor  of  another  letter,  written  about  the  same  time  by  Neale  to  B.  Fcmcick  at 
Georgetoiun.     Communicating  a  copy  of  this  his  first  anstver  to  Marechal  (9  Dec), 


494  No.  124,  D.     NEALE    TO   MARECHAL,    1822  [III 

D.  (1822,  December  27.) 

Recepta  hac  epistola,  caritate  motus,  iterum  ad  eum  scripsi,  obtestans 

causam  Romae  fuisse  strenue  ac  solerter  a  Tati'e  Fortis  defensam  ;  nee  ei 

defuisse  media  discussionis ;  siquidem  prae  manibus  habebat 

his  own  reply    ^^^^  ampla  documenta  Patris  Grassi  per  plures  annos  Socie- 

to  Neale :  his  tatis  in  istis  regionibus  superioris,  turn  scripta  Patris  Keuny 
reckoning  on       .  .  .  .      ,  \  .  ,.  •        i> 

the  Jesuits'        Tisitatoris   provmciae    nostrae,  qui  per  spatium  unius  lere 

vow  of  anni  incubuit  in  inspiciendo  statum  praesertim  rerum  tempo- 

obedience.  '-  ^  -n      • 

ralium,    quique   ex  America  Romam  directe  abut  ut  Patri 

General!  Fortis   rerum   omnium   rationem   redderet,   tum   ex   numerosis 

scriptis   quae   ipsemet   et   ipsius   socii   ad   eumdem   Patrem    Generalem 

transmiserunt.     Obsecrabam  insuper  non  hie  agi  de  causa  denuo  agitanda, 

sed  de  supremo  Sanctae  Sedis  judicio  cui  sese  subjicere  tenebatur  voto 

obedientiae    quo    adstringebatur    sive    S.    Pontifici    sive    suo    Generali 

Superiori.^^      Argumentis    christianae    charitatis,    quibus    usus    fueram, 

surdam  praebuit   aurem,  mihique   responsum    dedit    in  quo  haec  verba 

fideliter  translata  reperiuntur.     [Continued  infra.  No.  126.] 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  ff.  8-11 ;  a  copy,  continued  here 
below.  No.  126,  of  Marechal's  letter,  etc.,  addressed  to  Card.  Consalvi,  Pro-Prefect 
of  the  Propaganda. — Cf.  Propaganda  Archives,  Acta,  1824  (Baltimori),  Som- 
mario,  etc..  Num.  VIII. 

he  says  expressly  to  Fenivick :  In  this  you  will  find  nij'  answer  and  may  show  it 
to  whome  you  please.  .  .  .  Then  he  indulges  in  some  further  remarks  and  strictures, 
7uhich  even  he  himself  had  thought  too  strong  for  the  archbishop  or  Borne :  I  had  a 
great  mind  to  tell  the  A.  B.  is  his  pn-cfatory  remark  [Georgetown  College  MSS.  and 
Transcripts,  Marechal  Controversy ;  C,  Neale,  Mount  Carmel,  IS  Dec,  1822,  to  B. 
Femoick,  Georgetown), 

All  this  notwithstanding,  the  position  taken  up  by  C.  Neale  in  the  premises  was 
technically  correct ;  a-nd  it  is  sketched  ^oith  precision  by  Benedict  XIV.,  De  Synodo 
Dioecesana, .  lib.  IX.,  cap.  viii.  §  2,  beginning:  Nou  hie  agimus  de  peculiaribus 
rescriptis,  aut  mandatis  ;  in  quorum  concessione,  sive  expoditione,  nihil  facilius  est, 
quam  ut  aliquando  Pontifices  decipiantur  vel  falsa  rerum  enarratione,  vel  occultatione 
alicujus  veritatis,  quam  si  notam  habuissent,  nunquam  ea  concessissent,  aut  mandas- 
sent,  quae  alicujus  vitii  arguuntur  .  .  . ;  ending  :  .  .  .  Non  solum  autem  Episcopis  id 
petentibus,  sed  aliis  etiam  quibuslibet,  quorum  intersit,  et  quorum  res  agatur,  si 
damnum  exponant  aut  jam  obvcntum,  aut  proxime  obventurum  ex  Pontificio  decreto, 
litteris  etiam  Apostolicis  roborato,  conceditur  (ut  omnibus  notum  est)  aperitio  oris, 
ut  jura  sua  deducere  possint ;  quod  alioquin  ipsis  interdictum  essefc,  propter  consuetas 
clausulas,  ejusmodi  litteris,  dum  nemini  damnum  inferri  credebatur,  adjectas. 

Hoiuever  crude  tlie  manner  of  XeaWs  expressions  iii,  dlie  foregoing  Utter,  the 
substance  of  his  statements  is  not  unlike  that  of  P'ather  Jolin  CarrolVs  communication 
to  Father  Charles  Plowden,  23  Sept.,  1783,  as  given  infra  (No.  144,  A).  Speaking  of 
what  Father  Tliorpe  had  loritten  from  Home,  that  designs  were  entertained  of  obtaining 
all  the  goods  of  the  extinct  Society  in  America  as  well  as  i7i  England,  Carroll  says  : 
They  may  be  assured  that  they  will  never  get  possession  of  a  sixpence  of  our 
property  here ;  and,  if  any  of  our  friends  could  be  weak  enough  to  deliver  any  real 
estate  into  their  hands,  or  attempt  to  subject  it  to  their  authority,  our  civil  govern- 
ment would  be  called  upon  to  wrest  it  again  out  of  their  dominion.  A  foreign 
temporal  jurisdiction  will  never  be  tolerated  hero ;  and  oven  the  spiritual  supremacy 
of  the  Pope  is  the  only  reason,  why  in  some  of  the  United  States  the  full  participa- 
tion of  all  civil  rights  is  not  granted  to  the  Koman  Catholics.  They  may  therefore 
send  their  agents  when  they  please ;  they  will  certainly  return  empty-handed. 

'^  Tliis  is  the  whole  state  of  the  question  now  witJv  Marechal — ■)iot  a  hearing  or  re- 
liearing  of  the  case,  but  the  enforcing  of  a  Brief,  however  obtained. 


§  IlJ  No.  125,  A.     MARECHAL    TO   NEALE,    1822  495 

No.  125.  1822,  December  14;  (1823,  January  4). 

Marechal  to  C.  Neale.  Ansivcrlng  the  Utter  of  9  Dec.  ,•  with  a  com- 
7)ient,  added  to  the  copy  for  Dr.  Gradwell,  on  the  next  letter  of 
Neale's,  '23  Dec.     Continued  from  No.  123,  supra. 

3'  Lettre  de  Monsr  I'archev^que  de  Baltimore  au  Rev'!  P,  Charles  Neale 
en  reponse  a  celle  de  ce  pere  en  datte  du  9  decembre,  1822. 

A. 

Baltimore,  14  decembre,  1822. 

MoN  Rev.  Pere, 

Je  pourai  certainement  prendre,  sans  crainte  d'injustice  ou 
d'erreur,  I'ensemble  des  argumens  evasifs  que  vous  employez  dans  votre 
reponse,  pour  un  acte  indirect  de  resistance  au  jugement  de  S.  S.  Cepend- 
ant  dans  une  affaire  d'une  si  grande  consequence  je  crois  que  la  charite 
demande  de  vous  faire  quelques  observations. 

D'abord  je  puis  vous  assurer  que  votre  cause  a  ete  defendue  par  le 
P.  Fortis  avec  toute  la  force  et  I'habilite  possible  ;  aucun  des  argumens 
renfermes  dans  les  memoires  nombreux  composes  par  le  R.  P.  Grassi  et 
Kenny,  et  dans  les  ecrits  transmis  des  Etats  Unis  a  Rome,  n'a  echappe  a 
la  singuliei'e  sagacite  de  votre  General,  ni  a  celle  de  son  conseil.  II  a 
fallu  en  verite  !  que  ma  cause  fut  bien  evidemment  juste,  pour  n'avoir 
pas  ete  vaincu  par  des  adversaires  si  puissans,  si  instruits,  si  actifs  et  si 
experimentes.  Je  ne  crois  pas,  quelque  soit  la  fecondite  de  votre  genie, 
que  vous  puissiez  jamais  produire  un  seul  argument  que  vos  defenseurs 
n'ayent  deja  presente  aux  juges.^ 

1  A  new  argument  has  already  been  touclied  by  Neale,  which,  however,  has  not  been 
annotated  by  Marechal  (No.  124,  C,  ad  7)  in  its  full  bearings :  that  the  Bull,  etc.,  are 
founded  on  a  false  supposition.     Cf.  No.  135,  A,  note  50. 

The  argument  advanced  here  by  Marechal  is  not  new.  To  give  the  credit  of  equity 
to  the  Brief,  he  represents  it  as  having  been  based  on  the  most  abundant  info7-mation 
szipplied  to  the  Cardinals  by  most  competent  advocates ;  and  he  insinuates  that  the 
Brief  was  the  sentence  of  "judges."  As  to  the  latter  point,  tlisre  was  no  judgment 
passed,  nor  were  there  judges,  but  Cardinals  negotiating  a  concordat,  Gardinaux 
ne'gociateurs,  as  Marechal  himself  had  called  them  (No.  121,  E,  note  14),  gli  Em'. 
Conciliatori,  as  Card.  Fesch  styled  them  (No.  203 ;  18  June,  1822,  to  the  General) ; 
and  the  Brief  itself,  as  we  infer  from  documents  (Nos.  203,  204),  was  a  formula  of 
Cardinal  Fesch  and  Mgr.  Marechal,  taking  advantage  of  the  proposal  made  by  Father 
Fortis,  that  the  Pope,  in  his  administrative  capacity,  should  give  command  in  the 
premises,  and  the  General  ivould  obey  (supra.  No.  121,  p.  475).  As  to  the  former  point 
of  abundant  information  having  been  at  the  service  of  MarechaVs  adversaries  the 
General  had  affirmed  the  contrary  to  the  Cardinals  (No.  121,  D;  18  May),  and 
Marechal  had  replied  that  his  affirmation  ivas  a  ruse  de  guerre  (No.  121,  E,  p.  474). 
The  General  had  made  the  same  statement,  regarding  the  loant  of  data,  to  the  Secretary 
of  the  Propaganda,  conveying  an  implicit  challenge  that,  if  Marechal  denied  the  facts 
adduced  already,  and  sufficient  of  themselves  to  guash  any  legal  claims,  the  Mgr. 
need  but  allow  the  General  to  obtain  the  "legal  and  juridical  proof"  from  America 
(No.  121,  J,  Secondo,  Prima).  The  only  ansiuer  to  this,  which  ive  find,  is  MarechaVs 
note  on  his  own  copy  of  the  document  to  lohich  the  General  is  referring  (No.  118),  that 
Father  Fortis  "  steadily  refused  to  recognize  and  sign  "  the  said  document  (No.  118 
note  1),  tlie  very  one,  of  which  the  Gcyieral  is  speaking  to  the  Secretary  as  having  been 
submitted  by  himself,  and  as  containing  a  narration  not  subject  to  "the  slightest 


496  No.  125,  A.     MARECHAL    TO   NEALE,    1822  UH 

Je  vous  prie  en  2.  lieu,  mon  revi  pere,  de  remarquer  qu'il  ne  s'agit  plus 
d'une  cause  a  discuter,  mais  d'un  jugement  solemnel  au  quel  S.  S.  et  votre 
Th  T  'ts'  propre  General  vous  ordonuent  de  vous  soumettre,  et  cela  en 
vow  of  vertu  de  I'obeissance  que  vous  leur  avez  vouee.    Dans  ce  pays 

obedience.  d'independance,  vous  etes  libre  d'y  resister  soit  ouverte- 
nient  soit  par  evasion.  Vous  pouvez  merae  consulter  les  Civilians, 
c'est-a-dire  des  avocats  entierrement  etrangers  aux  loix  de  I'eglise 
catholique  et  a  plus  forte  raison  a  celles  qui  regissent  les  ordres  re- 
ligieux.  Je  ne  doute  pas  meme  que  quelques  uns  ne  vous  fournisseut 
quelques  pretextes  plausibles  de  resistance,  tires  des  loix  ou  des  coutumes 
du  pays.  Mais  quelles  seront  les  suites  d'une  marche  aussi  deplorable? 
,  Sans  etre  prophete,  je  crois  pouvoir  vous  predire  que  vous  en 
threats  to  serez  infalliblement  la  victime.  II  eut  dix  fois  mieux  valu 
Neale.  ^^  I'origine  que  vous  eussiez  respecte  les  droits  de  mon  siege 

au  lieu  de  les  enfreindre,  et  maintenant  apres  la  sentence  prononcee,  je 

doubt"  (No.  121,  J,  Secondo).  An  implicit  admission  of  this  difficulty,  that  the 
General  loas  wanting  in  adequate  information,  loould  seem  to  be  the  inspiration  of 
Marechal's  '^  good  Angel,"  on  the  28th  of  June,  to  the  effect  that  ycnmg  men,  who 
happened  to  be  in  Borne,  and  had  never  taken  part  in  the  administration  of  Maryland 
temporalities,  should  be  called  one  by  one  in  secret  before  the  Cardinals,  and  be  cross- 
examined  on  the  merits  of  White  Marsh  (No.  121,  E,  note  14). 

In  America,  treating  now  loith  Charles  Neale,  he  returns  to  liis  previous  positicm, 
that  of  ^^  numerous  memoirs  composed  by  R.  Father  Grassi  and  Kenney,"  and  "  docti- 
vients  transmitted  from  the  United  States  to  Rome,"  which  had  made  his  adversaries 
so  conversant  with  the  question,  si  instruits.  So  he  had  iC7-ittcn  to  the  General:  "  If 
your  Paternity  ivill  but  examine  the  letters,  2vhich  tvitliotot  doubt  have  been  sent  to  you 
upon  this  question,  you  xcill  see.  .  .  ."  (No.  116,  C,  2°,  p.  407).  He  wrote  to  the 
Cardinals  :  "  I  fear  much  that  the  author  has  very  deliberately  advanced  falsehoods," 
des  faussetes;  ^^  for  his  composition  shoios  evidently  that  he  is  informed  of  the  most 
recent  events"  (No.  119,  [fv/.]).  "  I  beg  the  Congregation  to  read  it  [a  letter  of  Mr. 
Brut6],  and  it  ivill  see  hoto  iticxact,  and  I  would  venture  to  say  false,  is  the  assertion 
of  the  autlior"  (Ibid.,  [/x.]).  "Father  Fortis  has  information  much  more  exact  and 
more  extensive  of  their  [Jesuit]  properties,  than  I  have  or  can  ever  have  "  (No.  121, 
E,  p.  474).  ThxLS  the  position  taken  lop  by  Marcchal  in  Rome  was  that  of  abundant 
infonnation  possessed  by  tlic  General,  2vith  corresponding  falsity  in  the  use  of  it.  In 
the  Numbers  123  and  12-'),  addressing  Charles  Neale,  he  alleges  the  same  abundant 
information  possessed  by  Father  Fortis,  as  a  sufficient  guarantee  for  the  eqtiity  of  the 
Brief  and  as  an  additional  loarrant  for  its  execution.  This  meant  Marechal's  imme- 
diate entry  into  White  Marsh,  and,  according  to  the  express  terms  of  the  Brief  (No. 
121,  F),  he  was  to  enter  before  any  appeal  could  be  made  by  the  Jesuits ;  then,  when 
once  he  had  entered  he  could  not  be  dislodged  except  with  the  alternative  of  being  lodged 
in  another  estate  equally  good  (2,  §  iii.).  One  month,  intra  mensem,  from  the  date  of 
the  archbishop's  return,  ivas  the  limit  fixed  by  the  Brief  to  accomplish  the  fact  of  entry 
(2,  §  i.).  See  text.  No.  205.  This  is  the  meaning  of  the  term,  27  November  till  27 
December,  intimated  in  this  same  letter  (No.  125,  A),  after  wliich,  as  Marechal 
threatens,  he  will  "proceed  to  measures  in  consequence."  Hence  it  appears  that  the 
line  of  argument,  which  had  been  tised  in  Borne  to  closure  debate,  ioas  now  used  in 
America  to  obstruct  the  efficacy  of  appeal ;  and  the  terms  of  the  Brief  seemed  to 
embody  the  obstruction.     But  cf.  No.  124,  note  12  ;  Benedict  XIV.  on  such  a  case. 

In  point  of  fact,  lohat  the  General  had  stated,  with  respect  to  tlie  want  of  pre- 
liminary infcrrmation,  is  borne  02U  by  the  General  Archives  S.J.,  as  we  find  them. 
Prior  to  the  precipitate  close  of  the  discussion  in  Rome,  we  find  the  subject  treated  only 
in  ordinary  letters  of  the  Maryland  Superior,  Father  Kohlmann,  several  letters  of 
Father  Grassi  from  Turin,  in  a  short  documentary  memorandum  of  Grassi's  (Maryl. 
Epist.,  6,  i.,  D),  ivith  some  incidental  references  in  other  correspondence.  Of  authori- 
tative documents  the  first  supply  begins  after  this  date,  with  restilts  which  will  be  seen 
infra. 


§  ii]  No.  125,  B.     MARECHAL    TO   NEALE,    1822  497 

crois  qu'il  vaudroit  mille  fois  mieux  pour  vous  et  vos  confreres  de  vous  y 
soumettre  en  toute  simplicite  que  d'en  eiuder  les  dispositions  par  des 
defaites  [!]  semblables  a  celles  contenues  dans  voire  lettre. 

Je  vous  ai  envoye  le  Bref  de  S.  S.,  le  27  nov.  dernier.     J'attendrai 
jusqu'  au  27  du  mois  present  voire  reponse  definitive  et  celle  _ 
de  Trustees,  vos  confreres.     Cetie  epoque  une  fois  passee,  je  of  one  month ; 
regarderai  voire  silence  conime  un  acte  de  desobeissance  a  ft  mg^ures 
I'ordre  formel  de  S.  S.  et  de  voire  General.     Lisez,  je  vous  in  conse- 
prie,  le  texte  du  Bref,  et  vous  ne  pourez  certainement  me 
blamer,  si  je  precede  a  des  mesures  en  consequence. 

Je  suis  vraiment  afflige  de  voire  etat  habituel  d'infirmites.  Je  conjure 
Dieu  de  tout  mon  coeur  qu'eiant  sur  le  bord  du  tombeau  vous  ne 
terminiez  pas  voire  carriere  en  ce  monde  par  un  acte  de  desobeissance 
au  Vicaire  de  J.  C,  et  que  voire  Societe  n'aii  pas  un  jour  raison  de  vous 
regarder  comme  ayant  porte,  avant  d'expirer,  un  coup  fatal,  si  non  a  son 
existence,  du  moins  a  sa  posierite  [!]. 

Je  suis  avec  respect 
Mon  Rev'!  Pere  Voire  humble  et  ob'  serl' 

+  Ambr.  Arch.  Bali. 


B.  (1823,  January  4.) 

A  cette  lettre  le  P.  Charles  Neale  m'a  repondu  le  23  decembre  1823 

en  m'envoyant  I'analyse  de  son  acte  de  protestation,  iant  conire  la  bulle 

de  I'ie  VI.  que  conire  le  bref  de  Pie  VII. 

II  a  fait  partir  son  acte  de  protestation  et  I'a  addresse  au  P.  Fortis,  en 

le  priant  de  le  presenter,  non  aux  Cardinaux  instruits  du  proces,  mais 

immediatemeni  a  Sa  Sainiete  !  !  !  '" 

Borne,  English  College  Arcliives,  as  above,  fl.  19,  20 ;  a  copy,  ivith  a  conclu- 
sion for  Dr.  Robert  Gradiuell.— Propaganda  Archives,  Acta,  1824  (Baltimori), 
Sommario,  Num.  VI. 

'  This  is  not  said  by  Neale  in  his  P.S.,  No.  126,  q.v. ;  nor  is  there  any  mention  of 
it  in  the  longer  Memorial  loritten  by  B.  Femvick,  signed  by  C.  Neale,  and  sent  at  the 
same  time  (No.  184).  The  communication  of  the  documents  to  the  proper  authorities 
loas  a  matter  left  to  the  General.  Tlie  latter  passed  nothing  on  till  he  loas  called 
upon,  nearly  a  year  later,  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda,  Mgr.  Pictro  Caprano. 
Then  [6  Nov.,  1823)  he  submitted  the  various  papers  ivhich  had  accumulated  {General 
Archives  S.J..  Epist.  R.  P.  N.  Al.  Fortis,  Lib.  I.,  pars  1,  No.  206,  pp.  403-406). 

On  the  other  hand,  cf.  No.  123,  p.  486,  where  Marechal  tells  Neale  that  he  must 
transmit  to  His  Holiness  the  resolution  of  tJic  Trustees  in  accepting  or  rejecting  the 
Brief,  and  he  makes  no  mention  of  the  Sacred  Congregation  as  intermediary  :  Je  dois 
transmettre  imm^diatemeut  au  S.  Perevotre  determination  a  cet  egard.  Cf.  No.  121, 
F,  note  16. 


VOL.  I.  2  K 


498  No.  126,  A  and  B.     NEALE   TO  MARECHAL,   1822  [III 

No.  126.  1822,  December  23  and  27. 

C.  Neale  to  Marechal.  A  copy,  commoUed  upon  hy  Marechal,  loith 
copious  notes.  He  adds  his  own  conclusions,  addressed  to  the 
Propaganda.     Continued  fi^om  No.  124,  supra. 

A. 

Mount  Carmel,  23'.'  dec.  1822. 

Most  Rev?  Sir, 

I  received  your  favour  of  the  14th.  inst.  Be  not  angry  with  me, 
as  I  am  not  with  you,  because  we  are  of  a  different  opinion.  If  we  go  to 
law  let  it  be  with  Christian  charity,  as  St.  Francis  de  Sales  recommends, 
I  told  your  Reverence  in  my  last  that,  as  superior,  I  had  no  more  power  to 
make  over  the  property  of  the  Corporation  than  the  grand  Turk  (1).  The 
consequence  is  plain.  The  General,  FF.  Grassi,  Kenny  and  those  who 
wrote  to  Rome,  were  very  little  acquainted  with  the  affairs  of  the 
Corporation ;  and  it  was  not  made  known  here  that  any  such  cause  was 
to  be  tried  there ;  otherwise  proper  information  might  have  been  sent  in 
due  time.  Such  information  has  now  been  sent  to  F.  General,  and 
duplicates  thereof  will  also  be  forwarded.  It  would  be  very  unreasonable 
to  require  a  General  to  deliver  up  a  town  to  fight  for  it  afterwards,  as 
possession  is  equal  to  eleven  points  of  the  law.  Altho'  the  Trustees 
cannot  meet  till  after  the  Epiphany,  as  your  Reverence  insists  on  an 
answer  by  the  27th.  inst.,  I  inform  your  Reverence  by  this  that  I,  as 
having  been  expressly  commanded  to  see  the  Brief  executed,  have  entered 
my  Protest  against  it,  dated  21st.  December.  The  substance  whereof 
is,  as  my  health  does  not  permit  me  to  write  it  out  in  full,  as  follows  : 

Imo.  That  the  Brief  is  founded  on  a  gratis  supposition,  that  the 
property  belongs  to  the  Jesuits ;  which  is  not  true.  2do.  That  the  cause 
has  been  prejudged,  no  notice  having  been  given  us  that  it  was  to  be  tried 
at  Rome  (2) ;  the  necessary  informations  were  thei'efore  wanting.     31y. 


B. 

Obseevationes  Archiepiscopi  Baltimoris. 

(1)  Juxta  decretum    senatus    Marylandiensis  bona   ecclesiastica  vere 
,    .,  pertinent    ad    clerum  Marylandiensem.     Sed    Jesuitae  tarn 

Tyja  j*Apha.l  s 

commentary  absolutam  eorum  habent  administrationem  ut  ea  etiam  valide 
on  Neale  s  alienare  possint ;  idque  adeo  verum  est  ut  paucis  ab  hinc 
Repetition  of  diebus,  contraque  positivum  Pii  VII  mandatum,'  vendiderunt 
Jesuits  selling-  cuidam  Quakero  praedium  dictum  Arabia  Petra,  pertinens  ad 
Deer  Creek,  missionem  comitatus  Harfordiensis,  quae  nunc  relinquitur 
penitus  destituta  bonis  quibus  olim  sustentabatur. 

(2)  Duobus   praecipuis  Corporationis  administratoribus  declaravi  me 

>  As  to  Arabia  Petrea,  there  is  iw  mandatum  in  the  Brief  oi-  any  other  document. 


§  li]  No.  12G,  A  and  B.     NEALE    TO   MARECITAL,    1S22  499 

That  the  grant  of  the  Pope  of  administration  '  to  Bishop  Cari'oU  was  null 
and  never  took  effect.  (3).  4Iy.  That  for  greater  security,  long  before 
the  re-establishmeut  of  the  Society,  all  the  property  in  the  State  of 
Maryland,  which  was  held  by  only  a  few  individual  citizens,  was 
incorporated  by  an  Act  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  enjoy  all  the 
rights  and  be  subject  to  all  the  civil  laws  of  the  country ;  no  ecclesiastical 
property  being  allowed  of  in  the  State.  (4).  5?  The  Act  appoints  that 
such  property  should  be  administered  by  a  certain  number  of  Trustees  (5), 
bound  by  solemn  oath  to  do  their  duty  by  it,  and  consequently  defend  it 
against  all  invaders  acting  contrary  to  the  laws  of  the  State.  6to.  That 
Archbishop  Carroll  and  his  successor  Archbishop  Neale  (6),  who  were 
commonly  chosen  amongst  the  Trustees,  took  the  prescribed  oath  and 
religiously  observed  it,^  without  any  pretensions  to  any  thing  more  than 


causam  fore  delatui'um  ad  tribunal  sanctae  Sedis,  nempe  patribus  F.  Neale 
et  Leon.  Edelen. 

(3)  Territus    DD.    Carroll    famosi    P.    Ashton    et    ejus    asseclarum 
clamoribus,  non  suscepit  administrationem  bonorum  ecclesiae  Ashton  and 
Marylandiensis.     Verum  nunc  injusta  Jesuitarum  oppositio  ^.^  ^\r\  °^ 
invalidat  bullam  Pii  VI.  ?  ^  which  gave 

(4)  Ante  revolutionem  Americanam  bona  Deo  sacra  pos-  property  to 
sidebantur  a  privatis  hominibus,  quasi  privata  bona  forent.  the  Maryland 
Sed  non  ita  a  tempore  revolutionis. 

Hinc  omnia  bona,  ad  pios  et  religiosos  usus  consecrata,  solemn!  suo 
decreto  protexit  senatus  Marylandiensis  in  perpetuum  usum  cleri 
Marylandiensis. 

(.5)  Fidei-commissarii  juramento  promittunt  se  fore  tideliter  adminis- 

traturos  bona  Corporationis  et  redditus  ex  eis  promanantes  applicaturos 

fore  fini,  qui   in  decreto  senatus  exprimitur,    nempe  sustentationi   cleri 

Marylandiensis.     Nunc  autem  quisnam  est  hujus  legis  infractor  1     Num 

archiepiscopus  qui,  ut  pars  principalis  cleri,  jus  habet  ad  portionem  illo- 

rum  bonorum,  aut  Jesuitae  qui  omnia  sibi  tribuunt  ?     Nonne  ^,     ^ 

,    ,  ^       .    .       .  .  „  The  Jesuits 

merito  haberi  possunt  tanquam  mjusti  mvasores?  "  unjust  in- 

(6)  Archiepiscopus  Carroll  et  Archiepiscopus  Neale  con-  yf^Baltimore 

stanter  perceperunt  redditus  ex  bonis  corporationis  Mary-  see's  pro- 

landiensis.     Utrum    se    juramento   obstrinxere    nihil    aliud  ^^  ^' 

exigere,  nescio.     Sed  Archiepiscopus  Carroll  semper  existimavit  suos  suc- 

cessores  fore  percepturos  eosdem  redditus  quibus  ipse   potiebatur.     Et 

illud  adeo  est  verum  ut,  cum  restaurata  fuerit  Societas  in  Marylandia, 

exegit  ut  P.  Robertus  Molineux  primus  superior  restauratae  Societatis 

'  Cf.  No.  124,  B,  ad  (15). 
»  No.  168,  A,  240  ;  B,  C. 

*  Here  Marechal  foliates  up  the  new  thesis,  that  the  Bull  of  Pius  VI.  gave  the 
administration  of  Jesuit  property  to  Carroll.     See  No.  124,  notes  9,  11. 


500  .Wo.  126,  A  and  B.     NEALE    TO  MARECHAL,    1822  [111 

what  the  Corporation  chose  to  give  them,  as  being  of  the  Body,  and  what 
it  could  afford. ''''  7?  That  the  Trustees  cannot,  without  a  flagrant 
violation  of  their  oath  (7),  consent  to  part  with  so  much  of  their 
property  as  would  ruin  the  Corporation ;  its  debts  being  so  great  at 
present  as  to  make  it  doubtful  whether  it  will  be  able  to  pay  them  and 
live,  without  making  very  great  sacrifices.  8?  The  Corporation  which 
is  numerous  must  have  its  table.  The  AVhite  Marsh  with  all  its 
appurtenances  is  nearly  equal  to  one  third  of  the  whole  property.  If 
that  were  taken  for  the  Archbishop's  table,  the  Corporation  would 
starve.  (8).  9".°  The  Corporation  consists  of  secular  priests  as  well  as 
religious.  (9).  In  process  of  time  it  may  consist  of  religious  only.  But 
that  will  make  no  change ;  it  will  remain  in  the  same  state.  Civic 
property  both  here  and  in  England  is  on  the  same  footing,  and  must 
be   held   and   defended    by   the   laws   of   the   country.     10.    Were   the 


privato  contractu  se  obligaret  ipsi  remittere  titulum  civile m,   quo 
redditus  quibus  fruebatur  secure  transmitterentur  suis  successoribus. 

(7)  Duplex  '^  juramentum  Jesuitae  admiuistratores  Corporationis  emit- 
tunt :  unum  nempe  publicum,  alterum  autem  privatum.  Prius  emittunt 
_  .  ad  mentem  decreti  Legislaturae  Marylandiensis :  nempe 
oaths :  the  promittunt  se  fore  fideliter  administraturos  bona  ecclesiastica 
furv  ae-ainst'^  eorum  bonae  fidei  coramissa  pro  usu  et  ad  sustentationem 
the  see  of  cleri  Marylandiensis.     Posterius  vero  clam  i^ronuntiant,  sc. 

quo  se  astringunt  omnia  bona  cleri  Marylandiensis  Societati 
donare. 

Prius  juramentum  est  certe  justum.  Sed,  nedum  sit  infractio  hujus 
sacramenti  portionem  tradere  bonorum  ecclesiasticorum  archiepiscopo 
Baltimori,  non  possunt  vere  ipsi  denegare  earn  sine  infractione  illius 
juramenti. 

Quoad  posterius  juramentum,  est  certe  injustum,  cum  opponatur  turn 
decreto  senatus  Marylandiensis  tum  juramento  quod  publico  coram 
magistratibus  emittunt. 

(8)  Jesuitae  qui  constituunt  Corporationem  menaam  habere  debent. 
Ergo  omnia  bona  ecclesiae  Marylandiensis  retinere  debent.  Verum 
archiepiscopus  mensam  habere  non  debet,  ac  proinde  ueque  etiam  por- 
tionem illorum  bonorum.     Optimum  certe  argumentum  !  !  ! 

(9)  Omnes  admiuistratores  Corporationis  sunt  Jesuitae.  Unus  re- 
peritur  saecularis  sacerdos^  inter  caetera  membra  Corporationis.  His 
positis,  jocatur  certe  P.  Neale,  cum  asserat  non  esse  actualiter  Jesuitarum. 

(a)  In  Marechal's  English  copy  for  the.  Cardinals:  what  it  could  tlicii  afford.     In  Ids  Uttin  vereion 
could  afford  is  translated  voluit. 

*  No.  168,  A,  24'? ;  Ibid.,  C,  D.     There  zcere  never  two  oaths  to  take.     Cf.  also  Nos. 
116,  D,  note  23;  119,  [i-.],  note  12. 
«  Cf.  No,  124,  C,  note  6. 


§   li]  No.  126,  A  ami  B.     NEALE    TO  MAKECIIAL,    1822  501 

property  ''''  ecclesiastic  and  were  there  a  concordat  or  agreement  l^etween 
this  country  and  Rome  concerning  it,  I  maintain  tliat  it  would  be  a 
crying  injustice  to  take  it  from  them  and  bestow  it  on  another — from 
them  who  legally  purchased  it  by  their  money  and  labour,  from  them  who 
planted  here  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord,  who  alone  have  cultivated  it  for 
hundreds  of  years,  and  by  whose  care  it  has  been  diffused  and  spread 
from  this  State  throughout  the  Union  (10). 

Such  is  the  substance  of  my  Protest.  We  know  the  nature  of  our 
vows  to  the  Pope.  Your  Reverence  thinks  we  ought  to  obey  with 
simplicity ;  we  think  we  could  not  without  a  violation  of  our  oath. 
We  excuse  your  Reverence  for  thinking  so ;  excuse  us  for  thinking 
otherwise. 

*^'^'  Your  Reverence  prophecies  persecution,  vei-y  great  persecution,  on 
our  refusal.  If  so,  we  must  bear  it  with  joy.  To  suffer  for  justice'  sake 
has  always  been  the  portion  of  the  Society,  which  resembles  its  Divine 
Master,  J.  C.  We  have  however  too  good  an  opinion  of  your  Reverence 
to  fear  it  from  you.  I  never  knew  any  persecutor  of  the  Society  rejoice 
for  having  done  it,  at  the  hour  of  death.  My  state  of  health  reminds  me 
of  death  daily  and  hourly ;  but  your  Reverence  must  know,  if  I  die  in  my 
present  resistance  to  the  Brief,  I  shall  die  without  scruple.  Different 
men,  different  judgements.  I  believe  your  Reverence  thinks  you  act 
right.  Think  the  same  of  us ;  nor  let  us  fall  out  about  the  pitiful, 
perishable  trash  of  this  world.  St.  Paul  tells  us :  Sit  rationabile 
obsequium  vestrum.     I  hope  in  God  mine  will  always  be  such. 

I  will  answer  the  other  part  of  your  Reverence's  letter  another  time. 
In. the  mean  time.  Most  Rev"!  Sir,  believe  me  to  be, 
With  great  esteem, 

Your  Rev.'s  most  humble  servant, 

C.  Neale,  S.J. 

P.S.  My  Protest  shall  be  forwarded  to  F.  General  to  communicate. 


(10)  Amplificatio  poetica.     Jesuitae  per  multos    annos   non  sacrum 

ministerium  exercuerunt  extra  parvam  terrae  partem  quae  „    .  . 

n  -r,  1    ■  -r.  i  -it  /-,•  Religion  in 

inter    numen     Potowmach    et     Patuxen     mcluditur.      Uirca  America  owes 

medium  ultimi  saeculi  sex  aut  octo  ad  summum  missionai  ios  ^ttle  to  the 

Jesuits, 
habebant  in  caeteris  Marylandiae  partibus,  totidem  in  Pen-  Owes  every- 

sylvania.     Nunc  florescit  religio  catholica  in  omnibus  pro-  se^ar° 

vinciis  foederatae  Americae.    Illudincrementum  non  Jesuitis,  priests. 

sed  sacerdotibus  saecularibus  omnino  debetur. 

(b)  In  the  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation :  Were  the  property  Jesuitical  and  ecclesiastical.    It  may 
also  be  the  reading  of  Marechal's  text  in  the  English  College  cop//. 

(c)  /Yont  here  to  the  enii,Neale's  text  omitted  in  ilarechal's  Latin  translatimi  for  the  Cardinals. 


502  No.  126,  C.     NEALE    TO   MARECHAL,    1822  [HI 

C,  1822,  December  27. 

Hae  sunt  duae  epistolae  quibus  P.  Car.  Neale  me  certiorem  fecit 
se  rejicere  breve  Pii  VII.  Quasdam  notas  eisdem  adjeci,  praecipue  ad 
determinandum  sensum  ambiguarum  sententiarum  quibus  utitur. 

Quoad  principia  quae  profert  contra  authoritatem  Sanctae  Sedis  et 
reverentiam  debitam  Eminentissimis  sancti  Pontificis  consiliariis  et  co- 
adjutoribus,  eorum  examen  omnino  relinquo  sapientiae  Sacrae  Congrega- 
tionis.     Verum  quid  faciendum  est  in  hoc  praesenti  gravissimo  casu  ? 

1?  Mihi  videtur  valde  periculosum  fore  mandare  Jesuitis  Marylandiae 
obedire  brevi  Pii  VII.  sub  poena  alicujus  censurae,  v.  gr.  suspensionis, 
Marechals  interdicti  vel  excommunicationis.  Cum  enim  contendant 
embarrass-  bullam  Pii  VI.  et  breve  Pii  VII.  nullius  esse  authoritatis 
in  pronunciando  de  bonis  ecclesiasticis ;  quia,  inquiunt, 
Papa  non  habet  potestatem  in  temporalia  intra  limites  Americanae 
reipublicae ;  censuras  in  eos  latas  probabiliter  contemnerent,  quasi  pro- 
cedentes  ab  injusta  usurpatione  Curiae  Romanae  (ut  eorum  verbis  utar). 

Insuper  circiter  decem  Jesuitae  nunc  missionariorum  in  mea  dioecesi 
functionem  exercent.  Porro  si  forte  obstinaciter  denegarent  sese  sub- 
mittere  mandato  sancti  Pontificis,  non  jaossent  amplius  sacrum  exercero 
ministerium  ;  atque,  in  penuria  qua  laboro  sacerdotum,  plures  congre- 
gationes  fi.delium,  per  aliquod  saltern  tempus,  pastoribus  destitutae 
relinquer  entur . 

2?  Pauci  Jesuitae  aetate  provecti,  qui  habitum  SV  Ignatii  deferunt, 
Prooosalto  destituuntur  autem  virtutibus  sui  sancti  instituti,  brevi 
expel  Mary-  Pii  VII.  forsitan  opponent  resistentiam.  His  positis,  pruden- 
from  the"'  tius  mihi  videretur,  si  S.  Pontifex  conjunctim  cum  [!]  Pater 
Order,  and  Generalis  Fortis  declarent  omnes  Jesuitas  in  Marylandia 
secular  priests  degentes,  qui  sese  submittere  renuent  brevi  Pii  VII.,  esse  ipso 
in  Maryland,  facto  ejectos  a  Societate,  reduci  ad  statum  cleri  saecularis 
sub  jurisdictione  archiepiscopi  Baltimorensis ;  adeo  ut  ex  ejus  dioecesi 
sine  ipsius  licentia  discedere  nequeant. 

Dixi,  sine  ejus  licentia;  vindictae  enim  causa  possent  simul  et 
eodem  tempore  meam  dioecesim  deserere,  et  sic  animae,  defectu  pastorum, 
pereundi  periculo  exponerentur. 

In  proxima  mea  epistola  sacrae  Congregationi  exponam  ea  quae  per- 
tinent ad  metropolitanam  provinciam.  Interim,  summa  cum  venerations 
gratitudine  ac  obsequio  remaneo, 

Eminentissime  Cardinalis, 

Humill.  ac  devot.  servus  tuus, 

+  Ambr.  arch.  Bait. 

Eminentissimo  Cardinali  H.  Consalvi, 
P.P.  Congregat.  P.P. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Proceedings  of  the  Corporation,  II,  48,  49, 
9  Jan.,  1823 :  entry  of  Nealc's  Protest,  xoith  endorsement  by  the  Corporation. 
When  Nealc  calls  the  Protest  only  the  substance,  he  is  probably  referring  to  the 


§  ll]  No.  127.     MARECITAL    TO   GRADIVELL,    1823  503 

prolix  Neale-B.  Fcmoick  Memorial,  despafclied  at  the  same  time  to  Home.  See 
No.  184. — Rome,  E)uilitih  College  Archives,  as  above,  ff .  12-15 ;  copies  con- 
timicd  (cf.  No.  125)  of  Ncalc's  Eiirjlisli  originals,  loith  MarechaVs  own  prefaces, 
notes,  and  conclusions  in  Latin,  to  Cardinal  Consalvi,  Pro-Prefect  of  the  Pro- 
paganda.— Propaganda  Archives,  Acta,  1824  (Baltimori),  Sommario,  Num. VIII. 
— Geoi-getcnon  College  MSS.  and  Transcripts,  Marcchal  Controversy  ;  C.  Neale, 
Mount  Carmel,  23  Dec,  1822,  to  Most  Rev.  Sir,  i.e.  Mgr.  Marechal ;  a  copy /or 
B.  Fcmvick,  3  pp.,  4to. 


No.  127.  1823,  January  4. 

Marechal  to  Dr.  Eobert  Gradwell,  Eome.     Incidents.     Measures  to  he 
taken  in  the  controversy. 

Pour  le  D!;  Gradwel.  +    Baltimore,  4  janv.  1823. 

MON   CHER    D?, 

Vous  etes  sans  doute  deja  instruit  de  mon  heureuse  arrivee  a 

New-York  apres  une  tres  dangereuse  navigation.     Le  Baron  de  Treyyl 

Ambassadeur  de  Russie  pres  des   Etats  Unis,   ne  pouvant 

Marechal: 
soutenir  plus  long  tems  les  bourasques  de  la  mer,  a  debarque  his  return  "to 

avec  sa  suite  en  Irelande.     Pour  moi  et  quelques  autres  pas-  ^•^- '\.^^^ 

^        ^  ^         reception, 

sagers,  nous  avons  continue  notre    route,  pendant  laquelle 

nous  avons  eu,   pendant  pres  de  2.5  jours,  une  succession  continuelle  de 

calme  et  de  tempetes.     Mon  excellente  constitution  a  resiste  aisement  a 

toutes  les  incommodites  du  voyage.     Je  suis  parti  le  1"'  oct,  du  Havre  et 

j'ai  mis  pied  a  terre  a  New-York  le  21  nov.     La  Divine  Providence  n'a 

cependant  pas  permis  que  j'arrivasse  a  Baltimore  sans  eprouver  un  petit 

accident.     En  sautant  du  Steam  boat  sur  le  quay  de  Philadelphie,  je  me 

suis  foule  un  muscle  a  la  jambe.     Pendant  pres  de   13  jours  il  a  fallu 

garder  la  chambre.     Je  me  suis  cependant  rendu  le  jour  de  mon  arrivee 

ici  a  ma  cathedrale,     Grande   certainement  a  ete  la  joie  de  mon  cher 

troupeau.     Le  Te  Deum  qui  a  ete  execute  dans  cette  occasion  auroit,  je 

crois,  plu  aux  oreilles  scavantes  et  delicates  des  Romains,     La  joie  etoit 

d'autant  plus  grande,  que  mon  clerge  et  mon  troupeau  commencoient  a 

croire   que  je  ne  reviendrois  pas  dans  les  Etats  Unis.     Un  bruit  avoit 

couru  ici  que  j'etois  nomme  archeveque  de  Vienne,  ensuite  de  Lyon,  etc., 

etc.,  etc.     D'autres  bistorielles  encore  plus  absurdes  passoient  de  bouches 

en  bouches.     Dieu  merci  me  voila  a  mon  poste.     Mon  diocese  est  en  paix. 

La  piete  fait  des  progres  ;  des  conversions  meme  remarquables  s'operent, 

etc.,  etc.,  etc.     Je  dois  beaucoup  a  la  prudence  et  au  zele  de  mon  grand 

Vicaire,  the  Rev?  Mr.  Witfiele  \Whitfield\     II  me  semble  meme  que  les 

choses  sont  dans  un  etat  plus  prospere,  que  lorsque  je  quittai  I'Amerique. 

La  seule  affaire  qui  m'inquiete  est  celle  des  Jesuites.     Ce  ^.     , 

.  The  Jesuits, 

sont  des  hommes  determines.     Us  rejettent  I'authorite  de  la  Cautions. 

bulle  de  Pie  VI.  et  du  bref  de  Pie  VII.     II  sera  necessaire  de  JJcumentt  °^ 

toute  la  fermete  des  cardinaux,  qui  ont  juge  ma  controverse 

avec  eux,  pour  les  faire  obeir.     Et  vous,  mon  cher  Docteur,  vous  aurez 


504  No.  127.     MARECHAL    TO   GRADIVELL,    1823  [III 

besoin  de  toute  votre  prudence,  zele  et  experience  pour  premunir  le 
S!  Siege  centre  les  machines  en  tout  genre  que  ces  bons  peres  vont 
employer  pour  reussir.  Dieu  merci,  ioutes  les  subtilites  et  ruses  de 
guerre,  dent  ils  font  usage  dans  leurs  ecrits,  sont  si  visibles,  que  j'ai 
peine  a  croire  que  les  cardinaux  ou  le  S*.  Pere  se  laissent  aisement 
surprendre. 

Vous  trouverez  dans  ce  paquet : 

1?  Ma  lettre  au  Card,  Consalvi,  dans  laquelle  sont  deux  lettres  du 
P.  Ch.  Neale.  Je  les  ai  traduites  en  latin ;  du  raoins  la  partie  qui 
concerne  notre  different,     Je  vous  envoye  en  meme  terns  les  originaux.'^' 

2?  Les  deux  lettres  que  j'ai  ecrittes  au  P,  Ch,  Neale,  Elles  sont  en 
franQais.  J'ai  fait  usage  de  cette  langue,  parcequ'elle  est  familierre 
aux  cardinaux, 

3?  Des  notes  que   Mr,  Whitfield  a  jette  sur  le  papier 
Sadwell  *°      ®^  lisant  les  lettres  du  P.  Ch,  Neale,    Elles  sont  pour  vous 
seul, 

4"  Des  lettres  pour  les  cardinaux  Consalvi,  Rivarola  et  votre  proche 
voisin  \Fesch\ 

La  grande  lettre  latine  est  pour  la  Propagande.  II  me  semble  qu'il 
seroit  avantageux  de  remettre  a  chaque  cardinal  une  copie  de  la  traduc- 
tion latine  des  lettres  du  P.  Neale  avec  mes  notes  ;  exceptes 
Smpa^n?  ^®  card,  Consalvi  et  sigr.  Capacini,  aux  quels  je  pre- 
senterois  une  copie  anglaise  des  lettres  du  meme  P.  Neale. 
Peut  etre  seroit  bon  de  remettre  en  outre  une  copie  de  la  traduction 
latine  a  M?  Sambucy,  Ostini,  Pistelli,  P,  Oriolo,  etc.,  etc,  etc.  Je 
laisse  tout  cela  cependant  a  votre  excellent  jugement  et  a  votre  prudence. 

Quant  au  card.  Pesch,  il  est  necessaire  de  lui  donner  une  copie  de 
tous  les  papiers  que  je  vous  envoye,  excepte  ce  que  est  ecrit  en  anglais. 
Les  originaux  du  P.  Neale  me  semblent  devoir  etre  deposes  a  la  Propa- 
gande. Voila  bien  d'embarras  qui  je  vous  donne.  Mais  nous  ne 
scaurions  prendre  trop  de  moyens  pour  n'etre  pas  battus  par  nos 
adversaires. 

Mille  compliments  respectueux  a  messeigneurs  et  excellens  amis  Isoard 
et  Nicholai,  Saluez  bien  de  ma  part  toute  la  famille  Torlonia,  Dites  au 
jeune  due,  que  j'ai  fait  sa  commission  par  les  mains  du  Dr.  Poynter. 
Dites  aussi  a  M^."^  Mazzio  ou  a  M^  Sartory,  que  les  papiers  qu'il  m'avoit 
confie  ont  et^  remis  a  M'.  Sartory  de  Trenton.  Je  lui  ai  ecrit  et  je  n'ai  pas 
encore  re9u  de  reponse.  M-  Woodville  et  Creighton  ont  aussi  recu  les 
lettres  que  m'avoit  remis  un  neg[ocian]t  de  Naples.  Bien  de  respects  a 
M*;  la  princesse  Corsini  et  au  P.  Fr.  de  Sales.  Je  me  recommande 
instamment  a  leurs  sainctes  prierres.  Mille  benedictions  a  tous  vos 
braves  seminaristes,  y  compris  mon  coadjouteur  et  mon  secretaire.  Je 
n'entends  pas  la  belle  musique  de  ma  cathedrale  sans  penser  a  M'-  "White. 

(a)  Iltrt  tvm  lines  in  the  original  are  deleted. 


§   ii]  No.  128.     31  A  K EC  HAL    TO   GRAB  WELL,    1823  505 

Quant  a  vous,  rnon  cher  DV,  agreez  I'assurance  de  tout  mon  respect  et 
de  ma  reconnoissance. 

Tout  a  vous, 

+  Amb.,  A.B. 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  as  above  ;  ff .  44-45  ;  original. 


No.  128.  1823,  January  17. 

Marechal  to  Gradwell,  Rome.    Measures  to  he  talxn  in  the  controversy. 

-f         Baltimore,  17  Janvier,  1823. 

Mon    CHER    DOCTEUR, 

II  y  a  environ  10  jours,   je  vous   ai   envoye  par  la  voie   de 

Livourne  un  gros  paquet.    II  contient  1?  la  longue  lettre  latine  cy-incluse ; 

2°.  les  lettres  originales  du  P.  Charles  Neale,  contre  la  bulle 

.  .  Marechal : 

de  Pie  VI.  et  le  bref  de  Pie  VII. ;  3°  deux  lettres  que  je  lui  second  con- 

ai  ecrittes  depuis  mon  arrivee  ;  4.  des  lettres  pour  S.  E.  le  sig-nment  of 

.  documents. 

Card.  Ponente  [i^esc^],  le  card.  Rivarola  et  Consalvi.  J'espere  Plan  of 

que  ce  paquet  vous  arrivera ;    cependant,  de  crainte  d'acci-  jfi^etitSiis 

dent,  j'ai  cru  devoir  vous  envoyer  un  duplicate  de  ma  lettre 

latine  a  la  Propagande.     Je  vous   I'addresse  directement,   parceque   je 

Grains  que,  si  je  I'envoyois  a  Mg'i  Pedicini,  il  ne  vous  fut  diificile  d'en 

obtenir  la  lecture. 

Les  lettres  du  P.  Neale  ont  fait  rire  ici  et  scandalise ;  il  nie  ouverte- 
ment  la  jurisdiction  de  Pie  VI.  et  Pie  VII.  sur  des  questions  temporelles 
de  cette  nature,  Vous  observerez  la  durete  de  ses  expressions  contre  la 
cour  de  Rome,  les  cardinaux,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.  Le  reste  est  une 
suite  de  phrases  si  obscures,  fausses  ou  ambigues,  que  c'est  un  vrai 
galimatie. 

Apres  avoir  tire  copie  de  I'incluse,  vous  la  metterai[e2]  sous  enveloppe 
et  la  pr^senterai[e2]  a  Mg^!  Pedicini. 

Je  crois  qu'il  seroit  bon  d'en  donner  une  copie  a  chaque  cardinal 
membre  de  la  Propagande,  en  presentant  a  chacun  mes  humbles  respects. 

II  seroit  meme  utile  de  donner  des  copies  de  deux  lettres  du  P.  Ch, 
Neale,  avec  mes  notes,  au  P.  Grandi,  Sambucy,  Ostini,  Oriolo,  etc.,  etc., 
etc.  Mes  adversaires,  je  vous  I'assure,  sont  de  gens  determines.  A  la  dis- 
tance ou  ils  sont  du  8":  Siege,  ils  ont  peu  de  regard  pour  son  authorite. 
Leur  but  est  d'agir  directement  avec  le  S.  Pontife,  laissant  de  cote  les 
cardinaux  instruits  de  I'affaire.^  Avec  leurs  incroyables  subtilites  ils 
esperent  reussir.  Mais  certes !  j'espere  de  la  sagesse,  du  courage,  de  la 
magnanimite  et  de  la  justice  des  cardinaux  membres  de  la  Propagande, 
qu'ils  scauront  faire  obeir  ces  religieux  aux  decrets  du  S!^  Siege. 

Mille  respects  a  Messeig'?  Isoard,  Nicolai,  Pedicini,  Capacini,  etc.,  etc. 

'  Cf.  No.  121,  F,  uote  16. 


506  No.  129,  A,     MARECIFAL    TO   GRADWELL,    1823  [III 

Je  salue  avec  une  bien  tendre  affection  M'.^  White,  Guillet  et  tous  vos 
aimables  seminaristes. 

Vous  connoissez  mon  I'espect  et  attachement  pour  vous.  Mon  affaire 
avec  les  Jesuites  demandera  toute  votre  fermete  et  votre  intelligence. 
Mais  ma  cause  est  trop  juste  et  trop  evidente  pour  que  je  I'a  perdre 
\jperde  ?]. 

Tout  a  vous, 

+  A  MB.,  Arch.  Bait. 

P.S.  J'apprendrois  avec  bien  de  plaisir  que  vous  etes  actuellement  sans 
entraves  dans  I'administration  temporelle  et  spirituelle  de  votre  maison. 
A  tergo  :   A  monsieur, 

Le  D';  Gradwell,  superieur  du  Seminaire  Anglais,  Rome. 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  as  above ;   ff.  26,  27  ;  original. 


No.  129.  1823,  January  28 ;  February  17. 

Marechal  to  Gradwell,  Eome.     Jesuit  doings  and  oaths.     Close  of  the 

second  stage  in  the  controversy. 
J.  W.  Beschter,  S.J.     On  the  situation. 

A. 

Baltimore,  28  janv.  1823. 

MoN    CHEE    DOCTEUR, 

Je  prie  bien  Dieu  que  les  deux  gros  paquets,  que  je  vous  ai 
addresses,  il  y  a  peu  de  jours,  vous  parviennent  en  surete.  L'un  d'eux  est 
Marechal:  particulierement  interessant.  II  contient  outre  mes  [?J 
repetitions:  lettres,  les  deux  lettres  originales  du  P.  Neale  avec  leurs 
traductions  latines ;  des  lettres  aux  cardinaux  Fesch, 
Rivarola,  Consalvi.  Cependant  dans  la  crainte  que  ces  paquets  ne 
s'egarent  en  route,  je  vous  ecris  de  nouveau  par  Liverpool. 

Aussitot  apres  mon  arrivee  a  Baltimore,  j'ai  envoye  le  bref  de  S.  S.  au 
pere  Charles  Neale  superieur  Provincial  de  la  Societe.  Voici  mot  a  mot 
la  reponse  qu'il  m'a  donne. 

Here  follows  a  copy  of  Neale' s  letter,  December  9,  1822,  aa  above, 
No.  124,  B. 

Aussitot  apres  avoir  lu  cette  lettre,  ou  plutot  cet  amas  de  propositions 
fausses  et  injurieuses  au  S*  Siege,  de  faits  mal  presentes,  d'assertions 
ambigues,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  je  crois,  pous[s]e  par  un  sentiment  de  charite, 
devoir  ecrire  a  ce  bon  pere  et  tacher  de  le  ramener  a  de  meilleurs 
sentimens.     Mais  il  m'a  repondu  de  la  raanierre  suivante. 

Here  follows  an  abridged  copy  of  NcaWs  letter,  December  23,  1822,  as 
above,  No.  126,  A. 

Le  reste  de  la  lettre  ne  contient  rien  d'interessant.  Pour  refuter  ce 
galimatia  de  faits  faux,  de  propositions  volontairement  ambigues,  etc., 


§   ii]  No.  129,  A.     MARECITAL    TO   GRADWELL..    1S23  507 

etc.,  demanderoit  un  volume.  J'ai  ajoute  quelques  notes  dans  les 
paquets  qui  sent  en  route,  et  qui  resolvent  les  principales  difficultes.  Apres 
les  observations  que  j'ai  faites  durant  le  cours  du  proces  a  Rome  et  les 
conversations  que  j'ai  eu  avec  vous  sur  ce  sujet,  il  sufEt  de  vous  mettre 
sous  les  yeux  les  principes  suivants : 

1°  Les  Jesuites  sont  actuellement  en  possession  de  tous  les  biens  du 
clerge  du  Maryland.     lis  en  ont  I'administration  absolue  ;  en  touchent 
tous  les  revenus ;  les  vendent  meme.    II  y  a  peu  de  jours,  ils  Repetition 
ont  vendus,  contre  les  dispositions  du  bref  de  Pie  VII.,  a  un  of  claims. 
Quakre  nomme  Stump,  une  terre  nommee  Arabia  Pet ra, 
la  dernierre  des  proprietes  de  la  mission  d'Harford  County.^ 

2"  La  Corporation  est  entierrement  composee  de  Jesuites.  Tous  les 
Trustees  sont  Jesuites,  et  il  n'y  a  actuellement  qu'un  pretre  seculier 
membre  de  la  Corporation,  scavoir  Ml"  Wl'  Mathews. 

S"!  Les  proprietes  de  la  Corporation  sont  ecclesiastiques  sous  tous  les 
rapports :  ecclesiastiques  selon  I'intention  expresse  du  Lord  Baltimore  et 
autres  pieux  donateurs ;  ecclesiastiques  d'apres  le  serment  qu'on[<]  fait  les 
Jesuites  possesseurs  devant  les  magistrats  en  1792  ;  ecclesiastiques  meme 
selon  le  decret  de  la  Legislature  du  Maryland,  etc.,  etc.,  etc. 

4°  Apres  avoir  fait  un  serment  devant  les  magistrats,  par  lequel  les 
Jesuites    Trustees  s'engagent  d'administrer  les  biens  selon  I'intention 
de  la  loi,  il  est  a  dire  pour  I'usage  et  le  maintien  des  eccle-  ^^^  Jesuit 
siastiques  du  Maryland,  ils  en  font  un  decret  entr'eux  par  oaths :  one  a 
lequel  ils  s'engagent  de  donner  tous  les  revenus  a  la  Societe.  ^ 
C'est  ce  serment  illegitime  que  le  P.  Neale  craint  d'enfreindre  p].^ 

5".  Mg^:  Carroll  a  toujours  exige  que  les  revenus  qu'il  recevoit  de  la 
Corporation  passassent  a  ses  successeurs.  Outre  les  preuves  qui  se 
trouvent  dans  les  papiers  que  j'ai  laisse  a  Rome,  en  voici  une  bien  con- 
cluente  :  c'est  I'engagement  pris  a  cet  egai'd  par  la  Corporation  meme. 
Je  n'ai  point  le  registre  de  leurs  deliberations.  Mais  depuis  mon  retour 
j'ai  trouve  un  extrait  de  la  resolution  suivante,  ecrite  de  la  propre  main 
de  ]Mg\"  Carroll.     Le  voici : 

Extract  from  the  Proceeding  of  the  Corporation,  Sept.  11,  1806.    The 
Corporation  adopts  a  proposal  made  by  the  representatives  of  the  clergy, 
to  transfer  to  the  use  of  the  bishop  of  Baltimore  the  estate  of 
the  clergy  on  Bohemia,  on   condition  of  the  bishop's  main-  for  the  two 
taining  a  priest  there   for  the  service  of   the  neighbouring  ex-Jesuit 
catholics,  and  that,  on  the  death  of  the  present  bishop,  the 
clergy  may  resume  into  their  hand  the  estate  of    Bohemia,  on    giving 
sufficient  security  to  the  succeeding  bishop  to  pay  or  cause  to  be  paid 

*  No.  88,  J.  C/.  Nos.  84,  C,  D  ;  89,  D.  This  'propertij  was  not  originally  among 
Marechal's  claims.  He  had  asked  only  for  Thomas  Shea's  property,  103  acres.  Cf. 
No.  198,  Marechal's  Diary,  Api-il,  1819,  where  ha  says  of  Arabia  Petraea,  a  property 
bought  by  Father  John  Ashton  (No.  85,  C),  and  distinct  from  Sliea's :  A  plantation 
called  Arabia  Petraea  of  about  350  acres  belongs  to  the  Jesuits.    Cf.  No.  121,  A,  note  5. 

^  No.  126,  B,  annotation  (7),  note  5. 


508  No,  129,  A.     MARECHAL    TO   GRAB  WELL,    1823  [III 

annualles  one  thousand  dollars.  It  is  understood  that  the  timber  on  the 
land  is  not  to  be  sold,  but  only  wood  for  the  necessary  purposes  on  the 
estate,  and  fire  wood  only  for  the  bishop['s]  house.^ 

Je  laisse  a  la  S.  Congi-egation  d'examiner  la  doctrine  peu  saine  du 

P.  Ch.  Neale.     Quant  a  I'obeissauce  due  au  bref  de  Pie  VII.,  j'attends  en 

toute  confiance  qu'elle  I'exigera  promptement  et  efficacement.     Je  ne  le 

commenderois  pas  sous  peine  de  censures.    Car,  comme  le  P.  Ch,  Neale  et 

ses  vieux  confreres  pretendent  que  le  Pape  n'a  aacun  droit  de  prononcer 

sur  le  temporel,  meme  consacre  a  Dieu  et  a  I'eglise,  ils  n'en  feroient  aucun 

cas,     Le  mieux  seroit  que  le  S.  Pontife,   avec  le  P.  General  ensemble, 

Every  recalci-  declarat  tout  Jesuite  qui  refusera  de  se  soumettre  au  bref 

trant  Jesuit  to  exclus  de  la  Society,  et  reduit  a  I'ebat  de  pretre  seculier, 
be  made  a  .  .    , 

secular  priest    sous  la  jurisdiction  de  I'Ordinaire.     Quelque  vieux  obstines 

of  Baltimore.  pQ^j.Qj^t  resister,  et  ce  ne  sera  pas  un  mal  qu'ils  soient  exclus 
de  la  Societe,  a  laquelle  ils  ne  font  point  certainement  honneur  par  leur 
conduite. 

J'espere  que  S.E.  le  cardinal  Ponente  [i^esc^]  et  vous,  mon  cher 
Docteur,  mettera  pour  faire  terminer  ce  proces  la  meme  activite,  intelli- 
gence, courage  et  charite,  que  vous  m'avez  temoigne  dans  le  commencement 
de  I'aflfaire. 

Bien  de  compliments  a  tous  vos  seminaristes.  Mille  respects  a 
Messeig'!^  Isoard,  Nicolai,  Pedicini,  etc.,  etc.,  a  M'.'  Grandi,  Capacini,  etc., 
etc.  ;  Ostini,  Sambucy,  P.  Oriolo,  P,  Fr.  de  Sales,  principe  Corsini ;  due 
of  Torlonia,  etc.,  etc.,  etc. 

Tout  a  vous  pour  la  vie, 

Mon  cher  Docteur, 

+   Amb.,  Arch.  Bait. 
Ro7ne,  English  College  Archives,  as  above ;  f,  46. 

As  a  close  to  this  second  stage  of  the  controversy  we  add  some  comments 
from  Father  J.  G.Beschter's  letter,  17  Feb.,  1823,  addressed  from 
Baltimore,  where  he  was  imstor  of  the  German  Church,  St.  John's, 
to  the  Superior  of  the  Mission,  Father  Charles  Neale,  at  Mount 
Carmel,  near  Port  Tohaceo.  He  forvmrded  at  the  same  time  a 
copy  taken  hy  himself  of  four  Resolves  from  the  autograph  of  the 
arehhishop,  ivho  desired  them  to  he  signed  by  the  trustees  and 
congregation  of  St.  Johns  Church.  At  the  same  time,  Beschter 
took  from  the  prelate's  oiun  Roman  copy  a  transcript  of  the  Pro- 
yaganda  decree,  27  July,  1822,  on  the  subject  of  fjay- Trustees  in 

s  No.  178,  Q.  Cf.  Nos.  115,  §  21,  ad  fin. ;  116,  C,  note  8 ;  117,  B,  note  3,  TJie 
text  of  the  Corporation's  resoltition  is  not  complete  in  Marechal's  Extract  Jin;e  ;  but  it 
is  cmrcct  in  the  essential  2^0^11,  that  only  the  Bishop  of  Baltimore,  Joh7i  Carroll,  was 
in  question,  and  the  succeoding  biKhoi),  Leonard,  Neale,  both  ex-Jesuits.  For  a  claiise 
left  out  here,  after  the  Bishop  of  Baltimore,  sec  the  context.  No.  116,  C,  note  8. 


§  ll]  No.  129,  B.     BESCIITER   TO   NEALE,    1S23  509 

general,  and  forwanliiig  it  to  Ncale  he  attested  it  as  faithful  (of. 
supra,  No.  121,  A,  IT.  note  4).  The  four  Resolves  were  a  rather 
trenchant  application  of  the  decree,  according  to  the  first  portion 
of  which  the  trustees  of  cliurches  already  hailt  could  not  be  treated 
except  to  moral  per sucision. 

B. 

Baltimore,  Feb.  17,  1823. 

Rev.  Father  Superior,  P.O. 

Some  casual  matters  about  correspondence. 

On  the  30th  ult'?  the  Archbishop  came  to  my  house  and  handed  me 
some  Resolves  which  he  wished  the  Trustees  and  Pewholders  to  sign, 
and  he  began  to  speak  on  the  affair  of  the  Jesuits ;  but  I  interrupted  him 
by  saying  that  I  was  tired  of  that  topic,  and  that  I  was  tired  even  of 
Baltimore ;  that  I  did  not  know,  if  after  my  year  was  out  I  should  begin 
another.  Some  altercation.  Palafox.  Whitfield.  The  Constitutions  of  the 
Society.^ 

The  argument  that  he  made  use  of  at  Rome  was,  that,  as  there  was 
no  means  to  secure  donations  for  the  Catholic  Church  in  these  States  but 
by  giving  them  to  individuals,  and  as  there  were  no  secular  priests  here 
at  that  time,  so  all  the  donations  for  the  Church  were  given  to  the  Jesuits 
for  the  Church  ;  but  now,  as  there  are  poor  bishops,  exposed  to  the  caprices 
of  laymen,  he  begged  that  all  that  part  of  our  property  might  be  invested 
in  them,  etc.,  etc.  His  principle  is  this,  that  the  property  left  to  the  priest 
was  left  for  the  Catholic  Church  were  he  lived  at  that  time.  Against  which 
principle  I  give  a  exemple  which  hapend  to  my  selve.  Whilst  I  was  at 
Lancaster,  the  widow  Michenfelder  gave  me  one  undivided  moitie  of 
1200  acres  of  land  lying  in  Bold  Eagle  county,  Pa.  According  to  the 
above  principle,  that  property  should  have  remained  for  the  church  of 
Lancaster,  because  the  donatrix  is  supposed  to  have  had  that  intention. 
Now  I  can  positively  assure  that  such  a  supposition  is  quite  and  utterly 
false.  For  the  donatrix  had  not  only  not  given  it  for  the  church  of 
Lancaster,  but  had  made  it  over  to  me  to  be  disposed  either  for  the  poor, 
or  for  printing  book,  or  for  my  own  use  if  I  chuse  to  dispose  of  it  in 
any  manner  I  chuse.  Now,  when  I  was  called  to  be  the  master  of 
novices,  I  was  affrayed  the  property  should  be  sold  for  taxes,  and  I  being 
to  far  off  to  prevent  it  or  to  know  of  it,  I  returned  the  same  with  the 
papers  to  the  same  widow  to  give  it  to  some  body  else,  who  could  dispose 
of  it  to  advantage.  This  example  puts  those  who  have  adopted  the  Arch- 
bishop's principles  to  shame  and  confusion.  As  this  is  a  truth  which  I 
can  affirm  by  oath  if  it  should  be  necessary,  they  cannot  draw  the  con- 
clusion as  they  wish  or  the  Archbishop,  to  throw  dust  in  the  eyes  of  his 
friends  says  to  them,  that  the  professed  Jesuits  cannot  hold  any  proT)erty 

■•  Infra,  No.  210. 


510  No.  130.     MARECHAL    TO  DELL  A   SOMAGLIA,    1824  [III 

as  belonging  to  them,  therefore  the  property,  which  they  obtained  from 
Lord  Baltimore,  at  the  destruction  of  the  Society  became  church  pro- 
perty ;  ^  and  that  those  who  had  it  in  trust  secured  it  to  the  Church  by 
the  Act  of  Corporation  ;  ^  that  Rome  therefore  dispose  of  it  in  his  favour. 
The  four  Resolves  for  the  German  congregation. 
This  is  a  faithful  copy  of  the  Archbishop's  own  handwriting. 

J.  W.  Beschter,  pastor, 

St.  John's,  Baltimore. 

Tho  all  the  above  is  quite  catholic,  my  congregation  have  refuse  to 
sign  it,  because  they  say  they  have  reason  to  fear  the  Abp.  might  be 
inclined  to  deprive  them  of  the  priviledge  of  having  a  German  pastor, 
etc.,  etc. 

Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  1823,  Feb.  17. 


We  arrive  at  the  third  and  final  stage  of  the  controversy  with  Mgr. 
Marechal.  It  exhibits  his  claims  to  property  of  the  Jes^dts  as 
hecoming  more  openly  involved  in  claims  to  acquire  farisdiction 
over  themselves;  his  resigning  all  immediate  advantages  under 
the  Brief,  hecaitse  of  the  publicity  7iow  given  to  the  dispute,  and 
particularly  because  of  fears  arising  from  the  side  of  the  American 
Government ;  his  suhstituting  a  demand  for  a  pension  on  behalf 
of  his  see ;  finally,  his  acceptance  of  the  offer  ivhich  was  made  by 
the  Society,  not  in  Maryland  but  in  Rome,  to  gratify  himself 
personally  during  his  life  ivith  %200  per  quarter.  As  he  died 
at  the  age  of  fifty -nine,  about  seventeen  months  after  this  arrange- 
ment was  made,  he  had  received  through  Gradwell,  his  agent  in 
Rome,  $1000,  a  sum  which  could  not  have  defrayed  the 
expenses  incurred  in  the  contentions  of  six  years'  duration. 

For  more  documentary  matter  from  the  Marechal  correspondence,  ivhich 
is  interminable  in  its  repetitions  and  dimensions,  reference  may 
be  made  to  the  last  part  of  this  Excursus :  Section  VII. 

No.  130.  1824,  July  20;  (1831). 

Marechal  to  Cardinal  Delia  Somaglia,  Pro-Prefect  of  the  Propaganda. 

On  the  matter  of  jurisdiction  over  the  Jesuits,  their  property  and 

churches.     Tlie  Severoli  rescript  of  ISIS. 
The  General,  Father  John  Eoothaan,  to  the  Superior  of  the  Maryland 
Mission.     On  Episcopal  jurisdiction  and  rights  of  regulars. 

*  Cf.  Nos.  142-144,  CarrolVs  views  and  plans  ;  also  No.  178,  Carroll  on  Jesuit 
property  titles.  As  to  the  argument  about  the  lapse  of  Jesuit  pi-opertij  into  otlier  hands 
by  the  fact  of  Suppression,  cf.  Nos.  187,  ad  fin. ;  220-224. 

«  Cf.  Nos.  163,  164,  167. 


i 


§  li]         No.  130,  A.     MARECHAL    TO  BELLA   SO  MAG  LI A^    1824  511 

A. 

Baltimori  die  20  julii  1824. 

Eminentissime  Cakdinalis, 

1?  Rev'^l"  P.  Franciscus  Dzierozinski,  paulo  post  quam  ex  Russia 

hue  advenit,  fuit  a  praeposito  generali  S.J.,  P.  Fortis,  nominatus   superior 

Jesuitarum,  qui  in   his   nostris  regionibus    sacrum   exercent 

IVl3.r£ch3.1 
ministerium.     Porro  iste  Rev'H^^  pater  contendit  se  suosque  i.  jurisdic- 

subjectos  omnibus  gaudere  privilegiis  quae  a  serie  S.  Ponti-  ^°".'  *^^ 

ficum  antiquae  Societati  fuerunt  concessa ;    atque  cum  ipsi  privileges. 

observarem  hanc  ipsius  senteatiam  alienam  prorsus  esse  turn  Dec'' 24  181^ 

textui   bullae    Pii    YII.,   qua  restaurata  fuit   Societas,   tum 

judicio  Card.  Pacca  et  ipsiusmet  R'';'  P.  Fortis,  quibuscum,  dum  Romae 

commorarer,  ea  de  re  conversatus   sum,  subsequens   instrumentum,    quo 

sua  nititur  sententia  nuperrime  ad  me  misit : ' 

*  Marechal  lorites  this  nine  vionths  after  Dzierozynski  sent  a  copy  of  the  document 
to  tJie  prelate.  Tlie  implications  in  this  first  paragraph  of  Marechal  to  the  Cardinal 
Prefect  of  the  Propaganda  are  incorrect  as  to  Dzierozynski  having  been  Superior  of  the 
Jesuits  almost  from  the  time  of  his  arrival  in  America,  paulo  postquam  ex  Russia 
hue  advenit ;  and,  in  that  capacity,  having  submitted  this  paper  to  the  prelate.  That 
FatJier  had  conie  to  America,  not  from  Russia  as  stated  here,  but  from  Italy.  He  ivas 
not  yet  Superior  two  years  later,  tchen  Marechal  asked  him  for  the  document  here  cited. 
After  that,  and  only  eight  months  before  this  letter  to  Card.  Delia  Somaglia  did  tlie 
advice  reach  America  of  Dzierozynski  being  appointed  Sioperior. 

{English  Province  Archives,  Letters  of  Charles  Plotvden,  portfolio  2,  ff .  32,  33 ; 
Plowdcn,  Reggio,  6  Sept.,  1820,  to  Tristram,  Rector  of  Stonyhurst :  At  Bologna,  I  saw 
the  Superior  of  the  [Russian]  exiles,  Fr.  Dzierozynski ;  Plotvden  luill  recommend  him 
to  the  Vicar-General  for  tJie  American  Mission. — General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist., 
2,  viii.,  Dzierozynski,  Porto-Ferrajo  in  insula  Elba,  14  July,  1821,  to  the  General. 
Ibid.,  Epist.  VV.  et  Gen.,  1783-1825,  tlie  General  Father  Fortis,  4  May,  1822,  to 
Dzierozynski  in  America,  where  he  had  arrived  after  a  four  months'  voyage.  Ibid., 
and  Chartophylacium  P.  Eorycki,  secretary,  p.  97;  the  General,  4  Aug.,  1823,  to 
Dzierozynski,  announcing  tlie  Letters  Patent,  appointing  him  Superior  of  tlie  American 
Mission. — Md.-N.Y.  Province  Archives,  Marechal,  Baltimore,  22  Oct.,  1823,  to 
Dzierozynski,  Georgetown ;  asking  foi-  the  document  here  qtioted  (No.  130,  A).  Ibid., 
Marechal,  Baltimore,  30  Nov.,  1823,  to  Dzierozynski,  Georgetoivn ;  letter  of  congratula- 
tion on  his  appointment  as  Superior  of  the  Americun  Mission.) 

The  letter  of  Marechcd,  asking  for  a  copy  of  the  document  from  Dzierozynski,  who 
was  not  yet  Superior,  runs  thus,  in  an  English  style  ivhich  is  not  like  his  own : 

Balt«.  22  Oct'-.  1823. 
Revd  Father, 

When  I  had  the  pleasure  of  conversing  with  you,  last  week,  you  exhibited 
to  me  a  letter  containing  certificates  under  the  hand  and  seal  of  the  secretary  of  the 
Society,  which,  you  said,  prove  that  you  and  your  Rev.  Brethren  in  this  country 
enjoy  the  ancient  privileges  granted  by  a  series  of  S.  Pontiffs  to  your  religious 
community.  I  must  confess  that,  casting  my  eyes  upon  them,  I  merely  attended 
to  their  dates  and  signatures.  As,  however,  it  is  important  for  me  to  know  their 
contents,  will  you  have  the  goodness  to  send  me  a  copy  of  them.  Recommending 
myself  to  your  prayers, 

I  remain  with  great  esteem, 
Rev.  Father, 

Your  humble  serv' 

+  Amb.  A.B. 
Marechal's  carefully  loritten  and  elegant  letter  of  five  loeeks  later,  on  Dzierozynski' s 
appointment  (I  p.  4to),  begins  thus  : 

Bait.,  die30\nov.  1823. 
jjEV'i'^  Pater. 

Gratias  plurimas  lubentissime  agimus  Domino  Deo  nostro,  te  Societatis 


512  No.  130,  A.     MARECHAL    TO   BELLA   SOMAGLIA,    1S24  [III 

"  Autheuticum  responsum  S.  Pontificis  Pii  VII.  datum  R'\°  P.  nostro 
general!  Thaddeo  Brzozowsky  per  nuntium  apostolicum  Vienn,  Archiep. 
Viterbien.  Excell.  Severoli  anno  1813,  ad  preces  dicti  generalis,  respectu 
Jesuitarum  Americae  foederatae,  Angliae,  Hiberniae,  etc. 

"  '  Beatissime  Pater. 

"'Attenta  difficultate  111.  DD.  episcoporum  et  vicariorum  in  Anglia, 
Hibernia,  America  atque  insulis  maris  Aegaei,  eorum  \eos\ '"'  sacerdotes  aut 
clericos  qui  ex  benignitate  apostolica  sub  obedientia  praepositi  generalis 
Societatis  Jesu  ejusdem  Societatis  institutum  profitentes  in  veste  presby- 
terorum  saecularium  aut  propria  ordinis  ibi  degunt,  habendi  tanquam 
regulares  praefatae  Societatis  alumnos,  eo  quod  apostolicum  hac  super  re 
beueplacitum  illis  non  innotescat,  praepositus  generalis  ejusdem  Societatis, 
ea  qua  par  est  humilitate  ac  reverentia,  supplicat  Sanctitati  suae  ut 
declarare  dignetur  praefatis  111'".'^  ac  RR"V'  episcopis  et  vicariis  apostolicis, 
clericos  et  sacerdotes  supra  descriptos  ita  ad  Societatem  Jesu  pertinere 
ut  primi  promo veri  possint  ad  ordines  titulo  paupertatis,  caeteri  vere 
in  \iis\  '"'  privilegiis  omnibus  \ihi\  •'*  gaudeant  quibus  gaudent 
socii  in  Russia  existentes. 

"  '  Authoritate  apostolica  a  SS°  D.  N°  Pio  VII.  nobis  specialiter  tributa 
sub  die  10  nov.  1813,  declaramus  sacerdotes  et  clericos,  de  quibus  in 
precibus,  ita  pertinere  ad  Societatem  Jesu,  ut  isti  titulo  paupertatis  ad 
sacros  ordines,  servatis  servandis,  poosint  admitti ;  ii  vero  in  regionibus 
ubi  modo  ex  apostolica  benignitate  degunt  iisdem  privilegiis  fruantur, 
quibus  gaudent  alumni  Societatis  Jesu  in  Russia. 

"  '  Vindebonae,  ex  aedibus  S.  Apost.  Nunt.  24  dccembris  1813. 

"'(L.    S.)     A.    G.    Arch".'    Episc.     Viterbii,     Nuntius     Apostolicus 
Delegatus. 

" '  Joannes  Bapt.  Bearze  [jBeazzi],'"'  S.  Apost.  Nuntiat.  Pro-Cancel- 
larius.' 

"Hujus  responsi  ipsum  authenticum  fuit  exhibitum  Petropoli  notario 
apostolico  RR.  DD.  Antonio  Lochmann  Van  Multzen,  qui,  recognita  ejus 
authenticitate,  factam  ex  eo  copiam  lidelem  pro  America  foederata  trans- 
mittendam  propria  manu  et  testimonio  cum  sigillo  ita  subscrij^sit : 

"  '  Fidem  facio  descriptum  hoc  exemplum  suo  authentico  quod  vidi  et 
legi  in  omnibus  esse  conforme. 

(a)  S.  SanguUuti,  S.J.,  La  Couipagnia  di  Geau  e  la  sua  legale  csistenza  nella  Chicsa :   rispoBta  agli 
errori  dl  G.  L.  Chaillot,  nel  libro,  Pio  VII.  c  i  Gesuiti ;  Roma,  IS^i:.' ;  pp.  ill,  -l'- 

in   his    regionibus    Supcriorem    a    Rev''°    Praeposito    tuo   gencrali    fuisse    consti- 
tutum.  .  ,  . 

Rev'.'i  Pator, 

Humilis  in  Xto.  serv.  tuus, 

+  Amb.  A.B. 

Beschter,  Baltimore,  3  Dec,  1823,  to  Dzicrozynski,  acknoivled(jcs  the  receipt  of  tlie 
announcement,  28th  Nov.,  iliat  the  latter  has  been  airpointcd  Stipcrior. 


§  li]  lYo.  130,  A.     MARECIIAL    TO  DELLA   SOMAGLIA,    1S24  513 

"'Petropoli,  12  Jan.  1814. 
"  '  Ant.  Loclimann  Van  Multzen  notarius  apostolicus.' 
'Copiam  copiae  cum  subscripto  RR.  DD,  notarii  apostolici  et  sigillo 
in  American!  missae  iterum  transmisit  secretarius  Societatis  Jesu ;  sub- 
scriptione,  testimonio  et  sigillo  curiae  generalis  ita  muuivit : 

"'Hanc  rescripti  S.  Pontiticis  copiam  copiae  in  Americam  25'''  Jan. 
1814  missae  per  omnia  ad  verbum  conformem  esse  attestor  sigillo  curiae 
generalis,  illam  firmans  manuque  propria  ex  officio  subscribens,  11*^ 
septembris  1814.     Peti^opoli. 

"  '  (L.  S.)     Jos.  KoRYCKi,  secretarius  Societatis  Jesu.' 
"  Ejusdem    secretarii   Societatis    Jesu    Jos.    Korycki   propria   manu 
descriptam  copiam  nuper  attuli  etiam  mecum.     Ex  qua  me  fideliter  omnia 
transcripsisse  attestor. 

"Franciscus  Dzierozinsky,  Societatis  Jesu  superior  rais- 
sionis  in  America  foederata."  ^ 

Ex  hoc  instrumento,  antea  prorsus  mihi  ignoto,  concludit  R.  P. 
Dzierozinsky  se  suosque  gaudere  omnibus  privilegiis  quibus  gaudebant 
in  Russia  Jesuitae,  id  est  juxta  ipsum,  omnibus  privilegiis  quibus  donata 
fuit  antiqua  Societas.^ 

-  This  title,  affixed  to  Dzierozyuski's  name,  seems  to  be  an  addition  of  MarecliaVs. 
See  szcpra,  note  1.  The  reason  for  a  copia  copiae,  sent  by  the  secretary  of  the  Society, 
11  Sept.,  1814,  loas  because  a  former  copy  had  never  come  to  hand  in  America.  In 
fact,  the  first  transcript  arrived  in  a  letter  of  Charles  Plowden,  19  April,  1814,  to 
Carroll. — The  relevancy  of  MarechaVs  clause  in  the  next  line,  antea  prorsus  mihi 
ignoto,  is  not  clear.  He  was  not  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  on  the  14th  of  Oct.,  1814, 
tvhen  Archbishop  Carroll  received  Plowden's  communication,  and  despatched  it  to 
Chassi  :  I  cannot  forbear  sending  for  your  perusal  the  enclosed  comfortable  letter 
from  Fr.  Chs.  Plowden.  Grassi,  in  turn,  writes  [19  Oct.,  1S14)  to  Father  Cary,  at 
St.  Thomas's  Manor :  P.S. — Great  news !  The  Most  R''.  Archu  has  communicated 
to  me  a  letter  from  F.  Plowden  of  April  19,  1814,  with  the  pleasant  intelligence  that, 
at  the  request  of  the  Archi;  of  Vienna  a  rescript  was  obtained  from  his  Holyness.  .  .  . 
{English  Province  Archives,  Litterae  Generalium,  1814,  Jan.  25 ;  May  4 ;  July  10, 
the  General  to  the  English  Provincial  Stone,  on  the  copy  of  the  Rescript  for  Grassi, 
America. — Md.-N.Y.  Province  Archives,  1814,  Oct.  14,  Carroll,  Baltimcn-e,  to  Grassi, 
1  p.  410,1^0.  168.  Ibid.,  1814,  Oct.  19,  Grassi,  Georgetoion,  to  Cary,  St.  Thomas's 
Manoj- ;  a  P.S.,  endorsed  on  a  letter  of  McElroy's  to  Cary.) 

*  At  the  Provincial  Council,  held  i7i  Baltimore,  1829,  Father  Dzierozynski,  still 
Superior  of  tlie  Mission,  repeated  this  thesis  regarding  the  Society's  privileges,  and 
maintained  it,  chiefly  against  Rev.  Mr.  BruU,  the  theologian  of  Bishop  England. 
The  latter  prelate  signified  his  satisfaction  afterwards  at  all  that  Dzierozynski  had  said 
"in  defence  of  the  entire  Order."  But  the  new  General,  Father  John  Roothaan,  did 
not.  In  ansivcr  to  Dzierozynski' s  very  full  account,  in  which  the  Superior,  among  other 
things,  tried  to  explain  away  the  statement  of  the  late  Mgr.  Marcchal,  that  Father 
Foriis  had  said,  "  We  have  no  privileges,"  Father  Roothaan  took  him  sharply  to  task 
on  the  merits  of  the  thesis  in  itself,  and  on  the  impropriety  of  having  propounded  it  in 
public.  Up  to  the  date  of  1829,  there  had  been  only  tioo  stages  in  the  existence  of  the 
revived  Society  under  the  aspect  of  its  ancient  privileges  :  one,  from  the  tiine  of  its 
restoration  for  the  whole  world  in  1814  to  the  year  1826,  during  tuhich  period  the 
Society '•^  had  no  privileges  at  all;"  the  other,  from  1826  to  the  date  of  the  General's 
letter  (1830),  when  it  x>ossessed  "  no  other  privileges  or  faculties  beyond  those  tvhicJi  ivere 
granted  by  Leo  XII."  in  his  Brief,  Plura  inter,  issued  11  Jicly,  1826.  The  General's 
letter,  ivhich  is  long,  must  be  reserved  for  another  place,  {General  Archives  S.J., 
Maryl.  Epist.,  3,  iii.,  1829,  Nov,  26,  Dzierozynski  to  the  General,  Father  John  Roothaan, 

VOL.  I.  2  L 


514  Ah.  130,  A.     MARECHAL    TO  DELIA   SOMAGLIA,    1824  [III 

2"  Scit    Sacra    Congregatio    quanta    mala    nata    sunt    ex    systemate 

laicorum    administratorum    (Trustees)    quibus   valde    impru- 

Lav-trustee-      denter  olim  multitude  fidelium  commisit  titulum  civilem 

ism  renewed     in   ecclesias,  coemeteria,    etc.,  etc.,  etc.     Periculo   ejusdem 

tenures.  fere  generis  nunc  exponitur  sedes  Baltimorensi.s. 

Videlicet  missionarii  Jesuitae  variis  secretis  suasionibus 

indu[c]ere  conantur   tidelium  multitudinem  ut  titulum  civilem  com- 

mittat  alicui  membro  Societatis.     Quod  si  semel  obtineant,  illud  membrum 

hunc    eumdem   titulum   civilem    committit    procuratori    Corpora- 

tionis  Marylandiensis,  idest  Societati. 

Nunc    autem   virtute   illius   civilis   tituli   contendit   superior  jus 

patronatus  se  quoddam  habere,  neque  me  praeponere  posse 

The  Jesuit         hisce  ecclesiis  pastorem  qui  non  sit  Societatis.* 

Hoc  semel  posito,  enixe  precor  Sacram  Congi'egationem 

ut  attendat  summis  difficultatibus  quibus  exponitur  pax  ecclesiae  Balti- 

morensis.     Namque — 

1.   Haec  bona  sacra,  quae  virtute  civilis  tituli  obtinet  Corporatio 

Ecclesiastical    Marylandiensis  seu  Societas,  extra  omnis  ecclesiasticae  potes- 

jurisdiction       tatis  iurisdictionem'"'  ponuntur,  etiam  S.  Pontificis.     Conten- 

U6tsus  the  o  ^ 

rights  of  dunt  namque  Jesuitae,  qui  banc  Corporationem  constituunt, 

ownership.  Papam  jus  nullum  habere  in  haec  sacra  bona  intra  limites 
reipublicae  Americanae,  uti  videre  potest  S.  Congregatio  recurrendo  ad 

Ibid.,  Epist.  A.  R,  P.  N.  G.  Rootliaan,  ad  diem  27  Mart.,  1830,  Jan.  30,  No.  43, 
the  General  to  Dzierozynski.)     See  No,  130,  B,  infra  :  Eoothaan's  Responsa. 

The  mind  of  Father  Fortis,  lolio  at  the  beginning  of  this  letter  is  cited  by  Marechal 
as  being  of  an  opinion  different  from  that  of  Dzierozynski,  is  sufficieyitly  clear  from  his 
statement,  3  Feb.,  1821,  to  Kohlmann  {supra,  p.  402,  note  49) ;  as  also  from  his  letter, 
24  May,  1822,  to  Pedicini  (No.  121,  J,  ad  Jin.),  where  he  appeals  only  to  the  Jus  Com- 
mune of  all  regulars.  Likeivise  in  his  answer  {composed  by  Rozaven),  4  Feb.,  1822, 
to  Marechal  (No.  116,  D,  §  19,  3?),  the  statement  is  absolute :  praeterea  restitutae 
Societati  non  sunt  restituta  antiqua  privilegia. 

*  This  is  not  exact,  as  appears  from  Carroll's  joint  mayiagement  with  the  Jesuit 
Superior,  ^vhen  there  was  question  of  administering  a  chzirch  belonging  to  Die  Jesuits  on 
their  oivn  property,  or,  in  otJier  luwds,  as  Marechal  expressed  it,  when  there  was 
question  of  the  jus  patronatus  (c/.  No.  120,  note  4).  Tlie  clause  should  have  been 
added  here :  vel  qui  non  sit  acceptatus  a  Superiors  Societatis.  And  this  Marechal 
himself  recognized  in  practice  {cf.  ibid.).    On  a  titulus  civilis,  cf.  No.  121,  A,  Xotae,  2" 

As  a  formula,  describing  the  modus  vivcndi  between  the  Ordinary  and  the  Superior, 
owthing  could  be  clearer  than  the  second  article  of  the  attempted  Carroll-Molyneux 
contract,  not  reported  by  Marechal  to  the  Cardinals  (No.  115,  §  23).  Either  CairolVs 
original  text,  or  that  of  his  viemorandam  correcting  the  original  {cf.  No.  116,  D, 
note  24),  series  equally  well  to  define  the  situation.  See  No.  186.  We  transcribe  the 
memorandum  form,  as  presumably  the  result  of  mattirer  reflection :  2.  The  Bishop, 
having  necessarily  the  power  of  appointing  the  pastors  of  his  Diocess,  will  proceed 
in  the°following  manner  in  the  appointment  of  those,  to  whom  he  will  commit  the 
care  of  the  Congregations,  appendant  to,  and  served  in  the  houses  of  the  Society. 
He  will  advise  the  Superior  who  those  clergymen  [are],  to  whom  such  Cong".»  are 
destined ;  and,  if  the  Superior  make  no  objection,  they  are  to  be  received,  as  usual, 
to  the  accustomed  residence  and  maintenance.  But,  if  the  Superior  object  to  their 
residence  in  the  houses  of  the  Society,  the  Bishop  will  either  make  another  appoint- 
ment, or  recommend  to  the  Congregations  to  make  provision  for  the  residence  and 
maintenance  of  their  pastors. 

^  Extra  .  .  .  jurisdictionem :  the  writer  seems  to  mean,  extra  .  .  .  administra- 
tionem  temporalem.     Cf.  No.  139,  A,  ad  note  5. 


§  li]         No.  130,  A.     MARECHAL    TO  DELIA   SOMAGLIA,    1824  515 

epistolam   R.    P.  Caroli   Neale  superioris  Societatis    in    America,   cujus 
ipsumniet  authographum  misi  Komain." 

2.  Quantum  ad  jurisdictionem  ordinarii  spiritualem  in  illas  ecclesias 
parochiales,  coemeteria,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  quorum  titulum  civilem 
obtinent  iidem  patres,  fere  nulla  est  quia — (1)  jus  patronatus  sibi  vin- 
dicant,  neque  mihi  datur  sacerdotem  saecularem  illis  ecclesiis  praeponere  ; 
(2)  quia  sacerdotes  Societatis,  qui  his  ecclesiis  praeponuntur,  tot  privilegia 
sibi  vindicant,  ut  jurisdictio  ordinarii  in  illos  missionarios  ad  nihilum 
fere  reducitur[a<((r]. 

Quaero  igitur  a  S.  Congregatione  simul  et  a  Sancta  Sede  (Sacrae 
Congregationis  enim  jurisdictionem  non  agnoscunt  Jesuitae),  ut  quam  cito 
clare  ac  distincte  solvat  praefatas  difficultates  :  (1)  de  privilegiis  quae  sibi 
vindicat  superior  Societatis  in  mea  dioecesi  virtute  insti'umenti  supra- 
scripti  quod  ex  Russia  secum  attulit;'  (2)  de  praetenso  jure  patronatus 
quod  sibi  vindicat  idem  superior. 

Florescunt  in  mea  dioecesi  pax  et  religio.     Sed  tantae  sunt  angustiae 
quae   me   premunt  atque  difficultates   quibus   objicior,  turn   ratione   re- 
jectionis  brevis  Pii  VII.,  quo  bona  temporalia  sedis  Balti-  xh     t   f 
morensis  extra  omne  periculum  posita  mihi  videbantur,  tum  resigning 
ratione  privilegiorum  et  juris  patronatus,  quae  sibi  vindicat     '^  ^^^' 
superior  Societatis,  ut  distincte  praevideam,  nisi  Sancta  Sedes  his  malis 
promptum  et  efficax  remedium  afFerat,  ante  longum  tempus  me  fore  re- 
dacturum  [!]  ad  banc  duram  necessitatem,  ut  S.  Pontifici  meam  sedem 
dimittam. 

Ferventer  oro  D.  M.  0.  ut  Eminentiam  tuam  diu  servet  incolumem. 
Humillimus  ac  devotissimus  servus  tuus, 

Amb.,  Arch.  Bait. 

Eminentissimo  Card.  Delia  Somaglia. 
Pro-Praefecto  S.  Cong'?  P.  F. 

Borne,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  ff.  129,  130 ;  a  copy. 


On  the  merits  of  the  question  regarding  the  privileges  of  the  Society 
(cf  No.  130,  A,  note  3),  as  well  as  071  some  other  points  mooted 
hy  Mgr.  Marechal,  the  General,  Father  John  Roothaan,  conveyed, 
definite  instructions  to  the  Superior,  Father  Dzierozynski,  in 
several  Answers,  or  Eesponsa  ad  Varia  Quaesita  Americae.  They 
are  contained  in  a  document  which  belongs  to  a  date  between 

•^  Nos.  124,  B  ;  126,  A.  The  qtiestio^i  of  jurisdiction  does  not  appear  in  either  letter 
of  C.  Neale' s. 

'  The  receipt,  in  America,  of  this  instrument  vhich  had  been  sent,  as  it  expressly 
states,  on  11  Sept.,  1814,  cannot  be  referred  to  the  date  (1822)  of  Dzieroz7jnski's  arrival, 
as  if  the  paper  luere  a  novelty  noio  submitted  for  the  first  time  to  the  notice  of  the 
Arclihinhop  of  Baltitnore  ;  but,  as  Dzierozynski' s  formal  qtiotation  of  it  from  the  copy 
of  1814  sufficiently  intimated,  the  receipt  of  the  document  belonged  to  the  time  of  Arch- 
bishop Carroll.     See  supra,  notes  1,  2. 


51 G  No.  130,  B,  C,     ROOTHAAN'S  KESFONSA,    (1831)  [III 

the  Provincial  Synod  of  Baltimore,  1829,  and  the  fuUicatlon  of 
its  decrees,  SO  June,  1831.  The  General  gives  ansiuer  that  a 
certain  synodal  decree,  about  ceding  to  the  Ordinary  of  a  diocese 
all  churches  which  shall  he  huilt  in  future,  cannot  affect  the 
common  laio  governing  regulars  ;  and  that,  in  point  of  fact,  the 
decree  referred  to  has  heen  corrected  in  Home.  He  goes  on  to 
state  that  the  common  ecclesiastical  laio  requires  the  consent  of  the 
Ordinary  for  the  erecting  of  a  new  church  or  house  hy  regulars  ; 
hut  that  churches,  which  are  only  repaired  or  reconstructed  vnth 
the  help  of  alms  collected  from  the  faithful,  are  not  neio  structures 
in  the  sense  of  the  canons ;  and,  further,  that  in  the  Society  the 
administration  of  church  temporalities  is  vested,  not  in  the  pro- 
curator, hut  in  the  Superior. 

B.  (1831.) 

Responsa  ad  Varia  Quaesita  Americae. 

I— 10.  Answers  to  various  questions. 

11.  Societas  non  habet  hodie  alia  privilegia  seu  facultates  quam  quae 
in  Const.  Pii  VII.  Sollicitudo,  et  Brevi  Leon.  XII.  Plura  inter 
continentur. 

12-lS.  Answers  to  other  points. 

14.  Synodus  Dioecesana  Baltimorensis,  sanciendo  statutum  archiepis- 
copi  [Whitfield]  ut  omnes  quae  in  posterum  aedificabuntur  ecclesiae  ipsi 
archipraesuli  cedantur/necessario  subintellexit  clausulam,  salvis  juribus 
re»ularium,  decretis  Concilii  Provincialis  ex  Eomana  correctione 
appositam,  cui  certe  derogare  non  poterat  Dioecesana. 

15.  Est  lex  generalis  nullara  posse  stabiliri  novam  ecclesiam  nee 
domuin  a  regularibus  sine  praevio  consensu  Ordinarii.  Ubi  igitur  casus 
occurrit,  ad  Ordinarium  recurrendum  est.  Non  videtur  autem  Ordinarius 
exigere  posse,  ut  hujusmodi  ecclesiae  ipsi  cedantur  in  proprietatem, 

16.  Ecclesiae  quas  nostri  ex  eleemosynis  undecumque  acceptis  reaedi- 
ficant,  quia  v.g.  nimis  parvae  erant,  vel  vetustate  cadentes,  certe  per 
ipsam  reaedificationem  non  amittitur  earum  dominium.  Si  vero  novam 
erigant  in  loco  ubi  nuUam  habebant,  idem  tenendum  quod  supra. 

17.  In  administratione  eorum  quae  ad  fabricam  ecclesiarum  pertinent, 
procuratores  omnino  a  Societatis  superioribus  dependere  debent.  [End  of 
Eesponsa.] 

C.  1831. 

To  the  official  publication  of  the  Synod's  Acts  (1831),  a  decree  of  the 
Propaganda  loas  prefixed,  signifying  the  Congregation's  approval,  38  June, 
1880,  and  the  Pope's  sanction,  26  Srpt.,  IS  SO,  as  commnnicatt'd  hy  Card. 
CapeUari,  Prefect,  C.  Castracane,  secretary,  10  Oct.,  1830, 


§  u]  No.  130,  G.     ROOTIIA.LVS  RESPO.VS.l,   (1S31)  517 

Here  was  subjoined  the  folloivlng  note,  relative  to  some  admodum  leves 
immutationes  introduced  into  the  Synod's  decrees,  under  instructions  from  the 
Propaganda  : 

Caeterura  Sacra  Congregatio  pauca  RR.  PP.  DD.  Praesulibus  Pro- 
vinciae  Baltimorensis,  "per  modum  instructionis,  insinuanda  esse  existi- 
mavit,"  circa  Synodi  Baltimorensis  decreta.  Cum  his  igitur  admodum 
levibus  immutationibus,  suffragio  Illustrissimi  Archiepiscopi,  et  Reveren- 
dissimorum  Episcoporum  qui  Concilio  interfuerunt,  probatis,  decreta 
ipsorum  unanimi  consensu  typis  mandantur  :  anno  scilicet  reparatae 
salutis  1831,  die  vero  Junii  30. 

Comparing  §  14  of  the  GeneraVs  Responsa  with  the  analogous  decree  of 
the  Synod  as  published,  it  appears  that  the  clause  indicated  by  the  General 
was  introduced  in  ample  terms.  The  decree,  as  published,  yiot  only  makes  a 
sharp  and  obvious  distinction  between  lay  trustees  and  regular  Orders  (cf 
supra,  No.  121,  A,  note  4),  but  implies  a  similar  and  obvious  distinction 
hetioeen  ecclesiastics  in  general  and  the  same  Orders  : 

V.  Quum  saepius  aeditui  laici  abusi  sint  jure  sibi  a  civili  potestate 
tributo,  in  magnum  religionis  detrimentum  non  sine  fidelium  scandalo, 
optamus  maxime  nuUam  in  posterum  erigi  ecclesiam  aut  consecrari,  nisi 
fuerit  Episcopo,  in  cujus  dioecesi  erigenda  est,  in  cultum  divinum  et 
utilitatem  fidelium  instrumento  scripto  adsignata,  quandocumque  id  fieri 
poterit  :  Regularium  etiam  privileges  sartis  tectis  servatis,  secundum  ea 
quae  a  jure  canonico  et  Romanorum  Pontificum  constitutionibus  decreta 
sunt.  Hoc  tamen  decreto  nihil  innovare  volumus  in  ea  ratione  agendi 
quam  in  sua  dioecesi  Episcopus  Carolopolitanensis  [Bishop  England^  jam 
servat  [cf.  infra,  Ko.  132,  ad  Jin.). 

Compare  the  decree  of  the  Second  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore  (1866), 
§  195,  derived  from  the  Seventh  Provincial  Synod  of  Baltimore,  §  60  (infra, 
No.  135,  v.,  p.  575).  This  latter  mentions,  besides  the  regular  Orders,  an 
additional  class  of  corporate  bodies,  that  of  a  Congregation  of  Priests.  Here 
the  conception  of  Oliurch  jurisprudence  and  policy  was  very  different  from, 
what  had  been  entertained  and  propounded  by  Mgr.  Marechal  in  1820-1827 
(infra,  No.  135,  A,  note  40  ;  ibid.,  B,  seg.). 

General  Archives  S.J.,  Epist.  Gen.,  fol.  codex:  Miss.  Amer.  a  die  Aprilis, 
1830;  Prov.  Maryl.  a  die  2  Feb.,  1830  [ad  17  Sept.,  1853];  Responsa  ad  Varia 
Quaesita  Americae ;  the  last  document,  s.d.,  entered  before  decree,  2  Feb.,  1833, 
erecting  the  Mission  of  Maryland  into  a  Province.  Ibid.,  printed  paviphlet : 
Conciliura  Baltimorense  Provinciale  Primuin,  habitum  Baltimori,  anno 
reparatae  salutis  1829,  mense  Octobri.  Baltimori  ex  typis  J.  D.  Toy,  1831 
{8vo,  pp.  29)  ;  pp.  12,  13,  15. — Concilii  Plenarii  Baltimorensis  II.  Acta  et 
Decreta,  as  infra.  No.  135,  V. — The  American  letters  which  called  for  the 
Responsa  of  the  General,  Father  John  Boothaan,  seem  to  be  those  of  Fathers 
Thomas  MtLlledy,27  Mar.,  1829,  7  Jan.,  1830;  William  McSherry,  Mar.,  1829; 
Dzierozynski,  23  Mar.,  1S30,  28  Jul.,  1830 ;  all  in  the  General  Archives  S.J., 
Maryl.  Epist.,  3,  iv. 


518  No.  131.     MARECHAL    TO   FESCH,    1824  [IH 

No.  131.  1824,  November  4. 

Marechal  to  (Cardinal  Fesch).  The  Jesuits  and  the  American  Govern' 
mc7it.  The  tenvporal  interests  of  the  Baltimore  See.  A  pension 
to  he  had  from  the  Jesuits.  The  spiritual  interests.  Reformation 
of  the  Maryland  Jesuits :  their  privileges,  churches,  members. 

Baltimore  4.  Novembre  1824. 

MON   TRES    BON    ET   TEES    CHER    SeIGNEUR, 

1. 

Quoique  je  n'ai  pas  encore  recu  la  Ponenza,^  je  m'empresse  de 
repondre  a  voire  tres  interessante  lettre  du  3  aout  dernier. 

Depuis  que  j'ai  ecrit  a  votre  grandeur,  je  me  suis  fait  un  devoir  de 
tacher  de  decouvrir  les  menees  de  mes  adversaires  aupres  du  gouvernement 
„       .    .  Americain.     Pour  reussir,  j'ai  ecrit  une  lettre  a  M'i  Daniel 

Property :  the  Brent,  premier  secretaire  du  ministre  des  affaires  etrangeres, 
BrlS  and^  *^1^®  J®  connois  et  qui  me  respecte,  malgre  ses  liaisons  avec 
the  Govern-  quelques  Jesuites.  Je  vous  envoye  I'autographe  meme  de  sa 
D.  Brent.  reponse.     J'aime  mieux  que  la  Propagande  la  fasse  traduire 

que  de  le  faire  moi  meme ;  de  peur  que  I'on  ne  m'accuse  d'en 
avoir  peut-etre  alteres  les  traits.  Elle  verra  que  non  seulement  mes 
adversaires  ont  represente  a  M'.  Q.  Adams,  secretaire  d'etat  de  notre 
republique,  le  bref  de  Pie  VII.  comme  une  violation  de  la  supreme  et 
independante  jurisdiction  des  Etats  Unis  ;  mais  encore  a  d'autres  officiers 
de  notre  gouvernement ;  et  qu'ils  ont  soUicite  une  lettre  menagante  contre 
le  gouvernement  de  Sa  Saintete  !  !  !  ^ 


Lorsque  les  Jesuites  attaqueront[ew<  ?]  les  droits  temporels  de  mon 
The  Tesu"ts'  ^^^S^>  J'^^  ^^^  'V-^^  j'etois  tenu  de  le  defendre.  En  portant  la 
vow  of  obe-  decision  de  ma  cause  au  St  Siege,  jamais  je  u'aurois  soupconne 
lence.  ^^^^   ^^^  religieux   qui    y  sont  attaches    par  un  voeu  parti- 

culier,  rejetteroient  non  seulement  son  jugement,  mais  iroient  jusqu'a  nier 
sa  jurisdiction.  La  lettre  de  M'.'  Daniel  Brent  prouve  jusqu'a  quelle 
extremite  ils  peuvent  se  porter. 

J'aime  I'eglise  du  Maryland ;  mais  j'aime  mieux  encore  I'eglise 
catholique ;  et  comme  il  est  evident,  vues  les  mauvaises  dispositions  de 

'  TJic  Poneuza  is  the  printed  jyrcsentation  of  the  case  by  the  Cardinal  reporter  or 
Ponente  ;  and  it  contains  his  Ristretto,  a  summary  or  brief,  with  a  selection  of  docu- 
ments on  the  case.  Excerpts  have  been  given  from,  the  Ponenza  of  1822,  in  Nos.  115- 
121,  A.  The  Ponenza  here  referred  to  is  the  second  in  the  controversy  (1S24),  drawn 
wp  in  Home  under  the  supervision  of  Card.  Fesch, 

2  Cf.  Nos,  135,  Prop.  17,  note  41 ;  206,  207. 


§  ll]  No.  131.     MA  RECITAL    TO  FESC/f,    1824  519 

mes  adversaires,   qu'en  insistant  sur  Fexecution  du  bref  de  Pie  VIT.  ils 

peuvent  faire  beaucoup  de  mal  a  I'eglise  de  J.C.,  je  vous  prie  de  dire  a 

mon  nom  a   la   Propagande,  que  je  me    contenterai   d'une 

pension  annuel[Z<']  de  mille  piastres  par  an,  pour  vous  \_pourvii\  ciahn  to"^ 

toute  fois    que   le    P.  General    commande    a    ses    sujets    en  White  Marsh; 

Amerique  de  me  donner  une  hypotheque  sur  ies  biens  dont  |iooo  a  year. 

ils  ont  I'administration.     Ce    sera  a   mes  successeurs  a  re- 

clamer,  s'ils  le  jugent  a   propos,   I'execution  du  bref  de  Pie  VII.  dans 

des  tems  plus  heureux. 

Bien   plus,  monseigneur,  vous  m'obligerez  de  dire  a  la  Propagande, 
que  \_je\  suis  pret  a  renoncer  a  tous  Ies  revenus  aux  quels  j'ai  droit,  si  le  bien 
et  la  paix  de  la  religion  le  demandent ;  mais  en  meme  tems  Threatens  to 
j'espere  que  le  S^  Siege  voudroit  bien  accepter  la  demission  resign  his 
de  mon  siege,  si  dans  quelques  tems  I'administration  de  mon 
diocese  et  de  la  province  me  devient  impossible,  faute  de  pouvoir  faire 
face  aux  depenses  qu'elle  exige. 

La  dette  des  Jesuites  se  monte  seulement  a  22,000  piastres.    Je  tiens 
ce  fait  tout  recemment  de  deux  Jesuites,  membres  de  la  Corporation.^ 
lis  ne  parlent  point  de  ce  qui  leur  est  du.     Les  Jesuites  sont  ,      ..    ., 
pauvi'es  !    ce  sont,  monseigneur,  les  Mylords  ecclesiastiques  "Mylords" 
de    mon    diocese.     Les    missionnaires   seculiers    sont    seuls  °      aryiand. 
vraiment   pauvres.     Apres  avoir   passe   leur   vie   dans  des   travaux    les 
plus  penibles  et  ayant  a  peine  levictum  et  vestitum,  ils  n'ont  aucun 
endi'oit  ou  ils  puissent  se  retirer  dans  la  viellesse  et  dans  le   cas  d'in- 
firmites.     Le  cceur  me  saigne  en  y  pensant  et  je  ne  puis  y  remedier. 

Je  ne  repeterai  point  ce  que  j'ai  souvent  dit  a  la  Propagande,  que  les 
Jesuites  pouvoient  me  remettre  White  Marsh,  sans  eprouver  la  moindre 
difficulte  a  raison  de  nos  loix,  et  s'ils  resistent,  et  cherchent  a  se  couvrir 
sous  I'apjDarente  authorite  de  ces  loix,  c'est  une  pure  ruse  de  guerre,  qui  ne 
les  justifie,  ni  aux  yeux  de  la  religion,  ni  a  ceux  de  la  conscience,  ni  aux 
yeux  de  I'eglise. 

White  Marsh  est  preferable  a  tout  autre  plantation,  a  raison  de  la 

proximite   de   Baltimore  ;    mais   non  certes  a   raison  de  la  ■^■^^^  Mar-h 

fertilite.^     Mais  comme  j'y  renonce,  il  est  inutile  d'en  parler  an  inferior 
J,  ,  plantation, 

davantage. 

3. 

Venons  actuellement  au  spirituel. 

1?  D'abord    quant    aux    privileges,  la    Propagande   peut  jurisdiction  • 
decider  cette  question  en  un   instant.     Je  m'en   tiens  aux  Jesuit  privi- 
termes  de  la  bulle  de  la  restauration  par  Pie  VII. :  con- 
sentientibus    atque    adprobantibus   ordinariis.^     Le   papier  que 

3  Cf.  No.  135,  Prop.  2. 

«  Cf.  No.  135,  Prop.  14,  note  37. 

*  This  clause  in  the  Bttll,  SoUicitudo  omiiimn  ecclesiarum,  qualifies  the  papal 


520  No.  131.     MARECHAL    TO    FESCH,    1824  [111 

le  P.  Dzierozinsky  a  apporte  de  Russie  est-il  de  quelque  valeur  ?    La  Societe 

jouit-elle   de   la    multitude  des   privileges    enumeres   dans    les  bi'efs  de 

Paul   III.  de   I'an    1545  et  1549 1     Un   mot  clair  de  reponse  decidera 

la   question.     Le   P.   Dzierozinsky  est   un   bon  religieux.     Seulement  il 

paroit  tres  entiche  de  ses  privileges. 

2°  Je  regarde  comme  une  mesure  esseutielle  a  prendre  par  le  P.  Fortis 

pour  prevenir  des  malheurs,  dont  on  ne   peut  prevoir  toute  I'etendue, 

T      -i.   i    u       d'intimer  a  ses  sujets  d'Amerique  de  ne  iamais  recevoir  le 

Jesuits  to  be        .  .     .  ''  ,       ,      ^  "^ 

incapacitated    tit  re  civil  d'aucune  eglise.''    Car,  ces  ti  tres  civils  etant 

anychurch"^  "^®  ^°^^  transmis  a  la  Corporation  du  Maryland,  les  Jesuites 
Their  qui  le  composent,  avec  les  principes  qu'ils  professent  ouverte- 

cliurclifis  3.S 

"redoubts."      naent,  peuvent,   quand   il    leur   plaira,   convertir   toutes   ces 

eglises  en  autant  de  redoutes  non  seulement  contre  I'arche- 
veque,  mais  encore  contre  I'authorite  de  leur  general  et  celle  du  pape. 
Leur  conduite  actuelle  le  prouve. 

3°  Mais  le  point  incomparablement  le  plus  important  est  de  renouveller 
en  quelque  sorte  la  Societe  qui  existe  dans  le  Maryland.  II  y  a  certaine- 
_  ,  ,.  ment  de  bons  sujets.  Mais  il  y  en  a  de  mauvais,  qui  par 
of  the  Mary-  leur  turbulence  et  leur  ambition  peuvent  deshonorer  leur 
Proeramme      corps,  et  faire  un  mal  considerable  a  la  religion  en  Amerique. 

Le  meilleur  plan,  que  le  pere  Fortis  puisse  adopter,  est  celui 
propose  par  leurs  eminences  les  cardinaux  Gregorio  et  Castiglioni,  c'est  a 
dire  d'envoyer  hors  du  Maryland  ceux  qui  ont  perdu  I'esj^rit  de  leur  etat 
et  suppleer  a  leur  place  de  bons  religieux.  Cette  operation  peut  se  faire 
sans  bruit  et  avec  facilite. 

provisions  regarding  the  functions  of  preaching  and  administering  the  Sacraments  in 
the  dioceses  of  respective  Ordinaries.  It  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  provisions  of  the 
Bull  in  general.  After  aiUhorizing  the  erection  of  houses,  colleges,  etc.,  and  commis- 
sioning the  Order  to  educate  youth,  govern  colleges  and  se7ninaries,  it  proceeds  to  add 
the  qualified  clause,  quoted  here  without  its  context ;  and  goes  on  immediately  to  with- 
draw the  whole  Order,  all  colleges,  houses,  provinces,  and  members  from  the  obedience 
of  all  prelates  save  that  of  the  Holy  See  :  Concedimus  etiam  et  declaramus,  quod 
pariter  juventuti,  catholicae  religionis  rudimentis  erudiendae  ac  probis  moribus 
instituendae,  operam  dare,  necnon  Seminaria  et  Collegia  regere,  et,  consentientibus 
atque  approbantibus  Ordinariis  locorum  in  quibus  eos  degere  contigerit,  confessiones 
audire,  verbum  Dei  praedicare  et  Sacramenta  administrare  libere  et  licite  valeant. 
Omnia  vero  Collegia,  Domus,  Provincias,  Sociosque  sic  conjuuctos,  et  quos  in  pos- 
terum  conjungi  et  aggregari  contigerit,  jam  nunc  sub  immediata  Nostra  et  hujus 
Apostolicae  Sedis  tutela,  praesidio  et  obedientia  recipimus  ;  Nobis  et  Eomanis  Ponti- 
ficibus  successoribus  Nostris  reservantes  ea  statuere  ac  praescribere,  quae  ad  eamdem 
Societatem  magis  magisque  stabiliendam  et  communiendam,  et  ab  abusibus,  si  forte 
(quod  Deus  avertat)  irrepserint,  repurgandam,  statuere  ac  praescribere  visum  fuerit 
cxpedire.  Later  on,  arcltbishops  and  bishops  ore  recommended  not  to  alloio  of  any 
vexation  which  might  annoy  the  said  members  of  the  Society,  and  to  set  the  example  of 
charity  and  benignity  toioards  them :  Dcnique  dilectis  in  Christo  filiis  illustribus  ct 
uobilibus  viris  principibus  ac  Dominis  temporalibus,  nee  non  venerabilibus  fratribus 
Arcbiepiscopis  et  Episcopis,  aliisque  in  quavis  dignitate  constitutis,  saepo  dictam 
Societatem  Jesu  et  singulos  illius  Socios  plurimum  in  Domino  commendamus, 
eosque  exbortamur  ac  rogamus,  non  solum  ne  eos  inquietari  a  quocumque  permittant 
ac  patiantur,  sed  ut  bcnigne  illos,  ut  decet,  et  cum  cbaritatc  suscipiaut.  Cf.  No.  61, 
Paul  in..  Bull,  Licet  dcbitum,  18  Oct.  1549. 

*  Cf.  supra,  No.  130,  C,  V.,  tlu:  decree  of  the  Provincial  Synod  of  Baltimore,  1829. 


§  ll]  No.  131.     MAR  EC  HAL    TO    FESC/f,    1824  521 

En  premier  lieu,  le  P.   Fortis  devi-oit  chasser   cle  la   Societe   le  P. 

Marshall : ''  c'est  decidement  un  mauvais  suiet.     Le  public  et  _      , 

'  V  Expel  one 

la  tres  grande  majorite  de  ses  confreres  se  rejouiront  de  son  from  the 

«^,^,,i  ,;^^  Order ;  rele- 

expulsion.  ^  gate  a  second; 

En  second  lieu,  tant  que  le  P.  Frangois  Neale  sera  dans  make  a  third 
la  Maryland,  il  I'estera  le  maitre  absolu  des  affaires  tem- 
porelles  et  opposera  une  resistance  invincible  au  bon  ordre  que  le  P. 
Fortis  s'efforcei-a  d'introduire,  II  est  necessaire  de  donner  a  le  [ce]  pere  une 
obedience  pour  Conewago  dans  la  Pennsylvanie,  et  cela  sous  peine  de 
censure.  Conewago  est  une  maison  de  la  Societe  qui  est  tres  agreable  et 
ou  il  pourra  se  preparer  a  une  bonne  mort.  Son  age  seul  et  ses  infirmites 
le  demande[n/]. 

En  troisieme  lieu,  j'ai  propose  le  P.  Benoit  Fenwick  pour  le  siege  des 
Florides  ou  celui  de  Boston.  C'est  un  bon  sujet,  sous  une  multitude  de 
rapports.  Mais,  se  trouvant  constamment  dans  la  societe  des  membres 
de  la  Coi"poration,  il  est  a  craindre  qu'ils  ne  I'entrainent  dans  leur  parti. 
Igitur    i^romoveatur   et  arceatur.** 

Ces  trois  religieux  envoy  es  hors  du  Maryland  suffiroient  pour  rendre 
la  reforme  facile ;  pourvu  qu'en  meme  terns  le  P.  general  envoye  tout  de 
suite  de  Rome  les  sujets  Americains  qui  ont  re9u  leur  education  religieuse  ; 
surtout  Ics  PP.  Young,  Vespres  et  Mylady.  Comme  je  presume  qu'ils 
sont  tres  pieux,  leur  presence  ici  est  absolument  necessaire  pour  augmenter 
le  nombre  de  leurs  bons  confreres  et  soutenir  les  foibles.  Ayez  la  bonte 
de  recommander  fortement  ce  plan  de  reforme  a  leurs  Em.  Gregorio  et 
Castiglioni. 

Eappeller  d'Amerique  en  Europe  les  bons  sujets  et  nous  laisser  ceux 
qui  sont  gangrenes,  c'est  le  plan  le  plus  pernicieux  que  pouroit  prendre  le 
P.  Fortis.  Et  a  vous  dire  la  verite  je  suis  etonne  qu'il  Fait  meme  propose  a 
la  Propagande.^ 

II  est  assurement  inutile  d'observer  a  votre  grandeur  que  je  ne  pourois 
accepter  toute  la  plantation  de  White  Marsh,  aux  conditions  que  votre 
zele  et  voti-e  bonte  pour  moi  vous  portent  a  proposer.  Deja  les  Jesuites 
ont  retire  de  cette  terre  six  negres  de  valeur ; '"    et  je  suis  sure  que,  si 

'  The  procurator  of  the  Mission,  lohose  vicxvs,  agreeing  with  MarcchaVs  on  Jesuit 
fanning  capacity  (cf.  No.  110,  G),  disa<)rced  totally  on  the  expropriation  of  Jesuit  farms. 

«  Cf.  No.  133,  A,  ad  init. 

"  The  eventual  withdrawal  of  Jesuits  from  Maryland  was  not  the  General's 
proposal,  hut,  as  he  stated  to  Cardinals  Castiglioni  and  De  Gregorio,  it  teas  a  con- 
sequence of  MarechaVs  proposal.  Father  Fortis  signified  his  ivillingness  to  resign  all 
the  Society's  rights  of  reversion  to  the  proi^erty  at  present  in  the  hands  of  the  Corpora- 
tion;  but,  of  coti7-se,  withoibt  means  of  stibsistcnce,  the  Jesuits  would  not  be  left  there 
to  subsist  on  nothing.  The  same  result  ivould  folloio,  if  members  of  the  Corporation 
being  dismissed  by  the  General  from  the  Society,  and  retaining  still,  as  they  had  a 
right  to  do,  the  legal  title  to  the  property,  all  the  estates  in  question  loere  lost  to  the 
Society  and  the  Chtcrch.  {General  Archives  S.J.,  Epist.  R.  P.  N.  Al.  S'ortis,  I,  pars  2, 
the  General's  Memoria  Seconda,  19  June,  1824,  to  Cardinals  Castiglioni  and  De 
Greg&rio.)     Cf.  No.  205. 

'"  This  refers  to  the  dissolution  of  the  novitiate  at  White  Marsh,  the  transporta- 
tion of  the  whole  institution  to  Floiissant,  Missouri,  and  the  fulfilment  of  a  formal 


522  No.  132.     MAR  EC  HAL    TO  DELL  A   SO  MAG  LL A,    1S24  [III 

j'acceptois  ces  conditions,  ils  scauroient  parfaitement  s'arranger  de  mani- 

erre  qu'il[s]  me  la  remettroient  dans  un  tel  etat,  qu'elle  deviendroit  une 

White  Marsh    source  de  ruine  pour  moi,  au  lieu  de  m'etre  d'aucun  secours. 

now  would       Bientot  ie  serois  en  prison  pour  cause  de  dettes. 

lodge  Mare-  .  r  r 

chal  in  prison,         Yoila,  mon  tres  cher  et  excellent  seigneur,  ce  que  j'ai  cru 

Not  worth        devoir  vous  repondre  a  la  hate.     Vraisemblablement  ie  vous 
anything.  .       .  ^  1  •  t 

paraitrai  foible  en  cedant  si  tot  a  mes  adversaires.     Je  vous 

avoue  que  Ie  courage  commence  a  me  manquer.     Et  comment  pourois-je 

soutenir    un   combat,   que    mes    adversaires   par    des    chicanes    sans   fin 

peuvent  prolonguer  jusqu'a  ma  mort.    II  faudroit  ecrire  de  petits  volumes 

pour  refuter  toutes  les  pieces  qu'ils  inventeront  et  metteront  continuelle- 

ment  sous  les  yeux  de  la  Propagande  ; "  et  je  n'ai  ni  Ie  tems  ni  la  patience 

pour  les  ecrire  curable  \c.ombUf\,  comme  je  Ie  suis,  de  travail  depuis  Ie 

matin  jusqu'avant  dans  la  nuit,  sans  avoir  personne  pour  m'aider.     Dans 

la  malheureuse  position  ou  je  me  trouve,  j'aime  mieux  remettre  entier- 

rement  ma  cause  entre  les  mains  de  la  Propagande  et  d'acquiescer  a  ce 

qu'il  lui  plaira  de  decider  pour  la  plus  grande  gloire  de  Dieu  et  Ie  bien 

de  I'eglise  d'Amerique. 

Lorsque  je  pense  a  toute  I'amitie  que  vous  me  temoignez  et  au  zele 
que  vous  manifestez  dans  ma  defence,  ou  plutot  celle  de  I'eglise,  je  sens 
mon  ame  profondement  emue.  Je  me  dis  alors  avec  Ie  prophete :  Quid 
retribuam  domino  meo?  alas,  rien ! — et  j'ajoute  aussitot : 
Calicem  salutarem  accipiam  et  super  eum  nomen  Domini 
invocabo.  C'est  en  faisant  ces  prierres  de  reconnoissance,  que  je  suis 
avec  un  profond  respect, 

Mon  tres  cher  et  excellent  seigneur, 

Votre  tres  humble  serviteur, 

+  Amb.,  Arch.  Bait. 

P.S.  Votre  neveu  a  du  recevoir  votre  lettre,  Ie  lendemain  qu'elle  m'est 
arrivee. 

Rovie,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  ff.  139,  140,  161-163 ;  a  copy. — 
Propaganda  Archives,  Scritture  riferite  nei  Congressi,  1823-1826,  America 
Settentrionale,  vol.  8. 


No.  132.  1824,  December  21. 

Marechal  to  Cardinal  Delia  Somaglia,  Pro-Prefect  of  the  Propaganda. 
The  Brief  of  Pius  VII.  hefore  the  American  Government  and 
the  public.     A  pension  from  the  Jesuits  instead  of  White  Marsh. 

condition  in  the  Concoi-dat  between  Bishop  Dubourg  aiul  the  Maryland  Superior,  accord- 
ing to  which  some  negroes  were  allotted  by  the  Corpoi-ation  for  the  use  of  tJie  Florissant 
house  and  farm.  See  No.  196,  tlie  Upper  Louisiana  Concordat,  4;  19  Mar,,182S.  Cf. 
No.  135,  A,  Prop.  13. 

"  This  refers  to  the  communication  of  documents,  which  came  from  America  after 
the  issuing  of  the  Brief.     Cf.  No.  125,  A,  note  1. 


§  ii]  No.  132.     MA  RECITAL    TO  BELLA   SO  MAG  LI  A,    1824  523 

Baltimori  21  decembris,  1824. 

Eminentissime  Cardinalis, 

Per  epistolam  quam  die  t>^.    novembris  proxime  elapsi  trans- 
misi  ad  Em".'"  Card.  Fesch,^  notum  feci  Sacrae  Coiigregationi,  Jesuitas  ^ 
quosdam    secreto  adeuntes   regimen   nostrum   ei   exhibuisse 
Breve  Pii  YII.,  tanquam  iniquam  invasionem  a  Sancta  Sede  .^^''^'^'^^!" 
tentatam  in  supremam  ac  independentem  reipublicae  Ameri-  and  the 
canae  jurisdictionem ;  atque  variis  falsis  et  insidiosis  argu-  Cwernni^ent 
mentis    excitavisse     ministrum    status    D'"   Adams    ut 
regimini  pontificio  et  R.  P.  Fortis  minitantem  epistolam  scriberet.     Ad 
eundem   Em"l"  cardinalem  simul   trausmisi   ipsummet    autographum    D. 
Danielis  Brent  primi  secretarii  D.  Adams,  quo  facinus,  hucusque  tenebris 
involutum,  primo  fuit  mihi  patefactum, 

Huic  facinori  aliud  paulo  post  addiderunt ;  videlicet  copiam  Brevis 

Pii  VII.,  quam  ad  ipsos  post  meum  hue  ex  Europa  reditum  miseram,^  pro- 

testanti    typographo    Washingtonis    imprimendam     commi-  „  , ..    ,. 

J^  ^     ^  ,  .      ,.  ,  ,  .  Publication 

serunt,  ut   coecam   multitudmem  neterodoxorum  excitarent  of  the  Brief 

contra  Sanctae  Sedis  authoritatem,  tanquam  paci  civium  et  *"  a  news- 

quietae   suorum    bonorum  temporalium  possessioni  nocivam 

ac   formidabilem.     Mitto    inclusam    partem    diarii,     in    quo    facta    fuit 

impressio,  die  i"^  praesentis  mensis,  ac  22'1[!]. 

Universalis  corripuit  timor  animos  catholicorum  statim  atque  haec 
tenebrarum  opera  in  lucem  prodierint.  Stupefacti  sunt  enim  cum 
viderint  religiosos  viros,  qui  sua  vocatione  teneutur  defendere  Sanctam 
Sedem,  ejus  sacram  authoritatem  calumniantes,  tarn  apud  nostrae 
reipublicae  gubernatores,  tarn  apud  plebem  Americanam. 

Ut  illas  falsas  impressiones  a  mente  D.  Adams  removerem,  una  cum 
senatore  quodam  Marylandiensi,  sua  pietate  ac  praesertim  sua  nostrarum 
legum  peritia  valde  celebri,  scripsi  ad  primum  eumdem  secre- 
tarium  D.   Brent.     Inclusam   mitto  ejus  responsionem,^  ex  second  kt%r 
qua  percipiet  Sacra  Congregatio,  Jesuitas  invitasse  nostrum 
regimen  ne  pateretur  Summum  Pontificem  etiam  spiritualibus  mediis  uti 
ad  cogendam  ipsorum  obedientiam. 

»  No.  131. 

^  ITere  Jesuitas  appears.  In  No.  131,  l,^i'^<;asadversaires,w/^^c/J  migi/if  also  viean 
laymen,  like  George  Ironside,  as  seems  to  have  been  the  actual  case.  See  No.  135,  A, 
Prop.  17,  note  41.     Compare  the  complaints  here  about  publicity  loith  No.  115,  §  29. 

'  Cf.  Kohlmann,  Osservazioni  da  fare  al  Papa,  intorno  alia  lite  col  Arch?  di 
Baltimore :  8.  .  .  .  Sappia  dunque  la  V.S.,  che  il  tenor  del  Breve  di  Pio  VII., 
relative  a  questo  affare,  essendo  divulgate  dal  Arch?  appena  tomato  in  Baltimore,  il 
Governo  n'ebbe  vento.  .  .  .  {General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.  R,  f.  !*■ ). 
Cf.  also  Dzicrozynski,  (Nov.)  1824,  to  Marechal  himself,  implying  that  the  neivs  is  all 
coming  out  from  Baltimore  (No.  206)  :  De  externis  non  spondeo,  qui,  nescio  quo 
fonte,  resciuut  omnia,  quae  Excellentissimus  Roma  recipit — eaque  libere  spargunt, 
additis  sibi  propriis  reflexionibus,  quae  utique  valde  nocivae  esse  possunt.  {Md.- 
N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Dzicrozynski,  draft  s.d.  of  letter  to  Marechal,  as  above,  No. 
94,  C  ;    ansiae7-ing  Marcchal's,  Baltimx^-e,  13  Nov.,  1824,  as  infra.  No.  206.) 

*  Cf.  Nos.  135,  A,  Prop.  17,  note  41 ;  206,  207,  the  Marechal-Brcnt  correspondence. 
Brent  says  nothing  about  the  Jesuits  themselves  having  had  relations  with  the 
American  Government.     He  speaks  of  gentlemen  of  the  clergy. 


524  No.  132.     MARECHAL    TO  BELLA   S0MAGLL4,    1824  [III 

Haec  sunt  media,  Eminentissime  Cardinalis,  quibus  adversarii  mei 
utuntur  ad  evacuandam  Pii  VII.  ac  Leonis  XII.  sententiam.' 

Quinam  sint  Jesuitae  qui  horum  facinorum  reos  se  reddiderunt,  nescio. 
Forsitan  sunt  quatuor  aut  quinque,  caeteris  omnibus  aut  penitus  insciis 
aut  (in  Domino  confido)  tacentibus  sine  ulla  ex  eorum  parte  cooperatione. 

In  his  difficillimis  eonstitutus  circvimstantiis  saepe  mecum  cogitavi 
coram  Domino  quid  prudentius  sit  agendum. 

Porro  mihi  videtur  periculosum  religionis  bono  nunc  ui'gere  executionem 
„       ,  Brevis  Pii  VII.     Tanta  est  nam  que  audax  contumacia  quo- 

resigns  the  rumdam  Jesuitarum  (si  tamen  hoc  nomine  designari  queant) 
acceotMooo  ^^  valde  probabile  sit,  quod  tumultuarentur  et  scandala 
a  year  with  simiha  aut  graviora  supra  enuraeratis  excitarent ;  aeque  enim 
ex  ras.  contemnunt  et  authoritatem  Sanctae  Sedis  et  sui  superioris 

generalis. 

Igitur  posset  Sacra  Congregatio  remittere  executionem  Brevis  Pii  VII. 
ad    indefinitum    tempus    ac    simpliciter   exigere    a    R.P.    Fortis    ut,  sub 

^  On  the  14  Aug.,  1S24,  the  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda,  Cajyrano,  reported  to 
Father  Fortis,  General  of  the  Society,  a  neio  decree  of  the  Sacred  Congregation  (26 
July,  182-1),  based  on  the  result  of  a  consioltation  between  a  comviittee  [Cardinals 
Castiglione  and  De  Gregorio)  and  the  General,  relative  to  the  non-execution  of  the 
Brief  by  the  Maryland  Jesuits.  Cf.  No.  133,  A,  note  4.  The  new  decree  contained 
three  pioints  :  1.  as  to  an  offer,  made  in  the  name  of  the  Maryland  Jesuits,  and  coynmuni- 
cated  to  theyn  by  the  General,  1  July,  1824,  that,  instead  of  surrendering  l^hite  Marsh, 
they  should  pay  Marechal  %1000  a  year,  such  an  airanganent  was  not  to  be  considered 
except  as  ^^  provisional -/^  2.  the  Brief  remained  in  force ;  3.  a  term  of  six  months  toas 
fixed,  within  tohich  the  said  Maryland  Jesuits  "must  expound  the  reasons,  wliy  they 
believe  the  siorrender  of  White  Marsh  pernicious  to  them.'^  Cf.  No.  205.  This  tliird 
provision  of  the  neic  decree  cancelled  ttvo  conditions  of  the  Brief :  1.  that  of  Marechal's 
immediate  right  of  entry  into  White  Marsh ;  2.  that  of  no  appeal  being  admissible 
until  such  entry  had  been  effectuated.  Cf.  No.  125,  A,  note  1.  The  second  provision 
was  a  formality,  saving  appearances  when  a  past  act  was  being  indirectly  rescinded. 
The  first  provision,  as  to  the  qzialification  of  the  picnsion,  proved  nugatory,  since  the 
pension  was  never  paid  by  the  Maryland  Jesuits.  After  acting  on  the  General' s  sug- 
gestion and  making  the  offer  in  tJieir  own  name,  the  Americans  withdrew,  and  neither 
paid,  nor  said  anything  about  it.     See  No.  133,  A,  note  4. 

The  new  decree,  being  in  the  usual  routine  of  business  stibmitted  to  Pope  Leo  XII. 
by  the  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda  [8  Aug.,  1824),  was  sanctioned  in  due  course  ;  and 
this  is  what  Marechal  calls  here  Leonis  XII.  sententiam.  In  the  next,  No.  133,  A,  he 
calls  it  a  "  confirmation  "  of  the  Brief  of  Pius  VII.  by  Leo  XII.,  and  says  that  it  was 
the  occasion  of  the  appeal  made  by  his  adversaries  to  the  American  Government.  See 
No.  133,  A,  p.  527.  Henceforth  the  Brief  passed  out  of  sight,  except  vi  the  papers  of 
Fesch,  Marechal,  and  Gradwell.  On  the  27  Aug.,  1825,  the  General,  while  urging  a 
settlement  ivith  the  archbishop,  infcn-ms  Dzierozynski,  the  Maryland  Superim-,  that  tJie 
mind  of  the  Cardinals  has  undergone  a  change  :  Adnoto  vero  2do.  me,  spectando 
mitissimum  erga  res  vestras  animuni  Eminentiss.  coepisse  sperare  fore,  ut  sine  magna 
difficultate  possit  negotium  inter  vos  et  ArchiepP'l"^  denique  posse  componi.  TJiis 
statement,  ivhich  was  borne  out  by  sjibseqicent  events,  explains  the  despondent  tone  of 
Marechal  in  his  later  documents.  Cf.  Nos.  133,  A,  ad  fin.;  135,  A,  Propositions  22  ad 
fin.,  23  ad  fin. ;  137. 

(General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iii.,  Caprano,  14  Aug.,  1824,  to  Fortis ; 
original.  Ibid.,  same  to  same,  4  Aug.,  1825;  original.  Ibid.,  Epist.  II.  P.  Fortis, 
III.,  pars  1,  No.  571,  the  General,  27  Aug.,  1825,  to  Dzierozynski. — Georgctotvn  College 
MSS.  aiul  Transcripts,  Marechal  Controversy  ;  1824,  Aug.  14,  the  General's  copy  of 
Caprano's  commtmication  to  him  under  that  date.  Ibid.,  1825,  Aug.  27,  the  General  to 
Dzierozynski,  as  above,  ivith  an  appendix  of  a  Translation  from  the  Italian  Memorial 
presented  to  the  Sacred  Cong'.'  de  Propaganda,  in  the  first  days  of  August,  1825  (16 
Aug.,  1825).     For  these  matters,  sec  Section  VII.,  Nos.  205  scqq. 


J 


§  Ii]  A'.;.  132.     MARECHAL    TO  DELIA   SO  MAG  LI  A,    1824  525 

virtute  obedientiae,  Jesuitae  Marylandienses,  qui  bonorum  ecclesiasti- 
corum  suut  administrcitores,  mihi  meisque  successoribiis  solvendi  annuam 
pensionem  1000  piastrarum  obligationem  suscipiant,  addendo  huic  sum- 
mae  quod  aequum  judicaverit  Sacra  Congregatio,  ratione  damnorum  quae 
a  septem  annis  passu s  sum." 

Dixi  obligationem  suscipiant;  per  contractum  civilem 
intelligo.  Etenim  obligationem  mere  religiosam  et  moralem  continuis 
evasionibus  flocci  facerent. 

Tres  Jesuitae,  religiosis  virtutibus  omnino  destituti,  quique  habentur 

tanquam  authores  impietatum  supra  enumeratarum,  Europam 

mox  profecturi  sunt."^     Pater  F.  Neale,  dux  rebellium  decreto  chief  Jesuit 

S.  Pontificis,  mortali  morbo  corripitur,  nee  potest  diu  vivere.   ■^'    ^°P®s 

...  va  3,  younger 

His  patribus  semel  remotis,  bonum  religionis  et  Societatis  generation 

exigit  ut  quinque  American!  juniores  Jesuitae,  qui  sex  abhinc 

annis  Romae  remanserunt,  immediate  a  R.  P,  Fortis  in  Marylandiam 

remittantur.     Id  vel  ipsa  exigit  aequitas,  cum  ad  meam  dioecesim  perti- 

neant.®     Neque  haec  missio  amplius  differri  nequit  praetextu  expensarum. 

Si  quidem  unus  ex  ipsis,  P.  Respus  [Vespre],  dim  meus  discipulus  cum  ex 

Baltimori  Romam  proficisceretur,  reliquit  in  Banca  Neoeboracensi  10,000 

et  amplius  piastras.     Hac  mutatione  facta  religiosorum  S.  J.,  spes  effulge- 

bit  ut  pietas  et  zelus  juniorum   compensabunt  et  reparabunt  scandala 

seniorum.''^* 

Rev.  D.  Gorman,  quem  sibi  coadjutorem  a  Sancta  Sede  postulaverat 
DD.  Conolly  episcopus  Neoeboracensis  nuperrime  mortuus  est.  Optimus 
praesul  evadit  singulis  diebus  et  mente  et  corpore  infirmior. 

Rumor  vagatur  111'™'"  DD.  England  episcopum  Caro[Zo]poleos  condi- 
disse      constitutionem      democrati  ca  m,     juxta      quam      intendit 
ecclesias    suae   dioeceseos    regere ;    atque    eam    misisse    ad 
Sacram  Congregationem  ut  ab  ipsa  approbetur."     Quibusnam  England's 

principiis  nitatur  nescio.  Attamen  non  possum  satis  orare  P*^^  °^  church 
■"•  -"^  ...  tenure, 

sanctissimos  ac  eminentissimos  patres  ut  banc   constitu- 
tionem democraticam  [won?]  approbent,  nisi  lente  admodum  et  post 
valde  maturum  examen.     Exhibetur  namque  quasi  multum  opposita  bono 
ac  prosperitati  ecclesiae. 

(a)  Wliat  follows  is  omitted  in  the  printed  Sommario. 

"  Cf.  No.  94,  D,  P.S.  This  claim  for  arrears  had  been  made  in  1822,  before  the 
Brief  ivas  issiied  (No.  121,  A,  ad  fin.,  p.  468).  It  continued  to  be  reiterated  as  late  as 
17  Oct.,  1826  (No.  137),  Near  the  date  of  this  present  letter  {21  Dec.,  1824),  Marechal 
wrote  {24  Nov.,  1824)  to  Dzierozynshi,  in  the  terms  cited  above  (No.  94,  D,  P.S.)  : 
"  The  jiidgment  of  the  Holy  See  embraces  not  only  the  annual  revenue  to  which  I  have 
a  right,  but  also  an  indemnification  for  the  injustice  which  I  have  suffered,  since  my 
nomination  to  the  archhishop)-ic  of  Baltimore.'' 

'  Cf.  No.  135,  A,  Prop.  18. — Francis  Neale  outlived  Marechal  nearly  ten  years. 

*  Cf.  No.  120,  1?  ,  2?  .  Wliether  as  Irish  {Ryder),  or  as  French  {Ves2)re),  or  as 
Virginian  (McSherry  ?),or  as  regulars  {all  five  being  S.J.),  it  does  not  appear  how  they 
"  belonged"  to  the  Baltiviore  "diocese." 

"  Cf.  No.  130,  C,  V. ;  decree  of  the  Provincial  Synod  of  Baltimcyre ,  1829,  implicitly 
approving  of  Bishop  England's  methods. 


526  No.  133,  A.     MARECHAL    TO   FESCII,    1S25  [ITI 

Ut  Eminentiam  tuam  Deus  summe  misericors  uberrimis  suis  beue- 
dictionibus  ditare  dignetur,  orare  noii  cessat, 

Humillimus  ac  dev"*."'  servus  tuus, 

4-  Amb.,  Arch.  Bait. 
Em°  ac  HIT  DD.  Cardinali  Delia  Somaglia, 
P.P.  Congregationis  P.F. 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  fi.  158, 159 :  a  copy.— Propaganda 
Archives,  Acta,  1826,  (Baltimori),  Sommaiio,  Num.  IV. 


Passing  on  through  the  mass  of  Marechal  documents  to  the  last  phase 
of  the  controversy,  we  give  the  essential  elements,  as  exhibited  in 
the  follovjing  selection. 

No.  133'.  1825,  July  14 ;  1826-1828. 

Marechal  to  (Cardinal  Fescli).     The  pension  to  he  obtained,  not  from 

the  Maryland  Jesuits,  butfro7n  the  General  in  Borne. 
Marechal  to  Pope  Leo  XII.     Condensed  rehearsal  of  foregoing  letters. 
Marechal's  claim  for  his  successors.     Its  origin. 

A. 

Baltimore,  14  juillet,  1825. 

MONSEIGNEUR, 

Je  viens  de  recevoir  una  lettre  de  M':  I'abbe  Gradwell  datte  de 
Rome  le  2  du  may  dernier.  Elle  renferme  deux  objets  :  1°  la  nomination 
a  differens  eveches  des  Etats  Unis,  et  2*;  mon  different  avec  les  Jesuites. 

Quant  aux  Eveches  vacans  ou  a  eriger,  voici  la  liste  des  personnes  que 
je  regarde,  apres  de  mures  et  tres  serieuses  reflections,  les  plus  propres  a 
occuper  ces  postes  eminents. 


Eveches.  Candidats. 

Boston  M^  G.  Taylor.  \  J'ai     envoye    cette 

New-York  Ben.  Fenwick.  '  liste  a  la  Propa- 

Detroit  Gabr.  Richard.  C  gande   le    13    du 

aux  Florides  M":  Portier.  '  mois  dernier. 

Je  me  permetterai  seulement  ici  une  reflexion :  c'est  qu'il  seroit  in- 

finiment  plus  avantageux  a  la  prosperite  de  la  religion  dans  New- York, 

que  M"^.  Thomas  Gillow  qui  avoit  ete  nomme,  il  y  a  quelques 

Fenwick,  annees,  vicaire  apostolique  de  la  Trinite  [Trinidad],  fut  fait 

Gillow,  eveque  de  New-York.     Pour  reussir  parfaitement,  il  suflBroit 

Dubois,  for  ,.7  „  A .        T  1       1    •        •  i. 

Bishop  of         qu  il  se  fit  accompagner  par  un  pretre  Irlandais  pieux  et 

New  York.       ^^^j  ^^^  |g  ^^ig^t  ^q  parler  en  chaii'e  avec  quelque  facility. 
Et,  suppose  que  la  Propagande  ne  puisse  obtenir  M';  Th.  Gillow  et  qu'elle 


§  li]  No.  133,  A.     MARECHAL    TO   FESCH,    1825  527 

ne  veuille  point  nommer  le  pere  Ben.  Fenwick,  je  ne  vois  que  M^  John 
Dubois  supt^rieur  de  mon  petit  semiuaire  d'Emmitsburg,  qui  convienne 
pour  le  siege  de  New- York.  Mais  sa  nomination  sera  une  perte  tres 
grande  pour  moi  et  mon  diocese. 

Dans  une  lettre  que  j'ai  eu  I'honneur  d'ecrire  a  votre  grandeur  le 
5  Nov.,   1824,  je  lui   ai   fait   part   des   demarches   criminelles   de   mes 
adversaires   aupres   du   gouvernement    Americain,    aussitot  -p       a        t 
qu'ils  apprirent  que  Leon  XII.  avoit  conferme  le  Bref  de  the  Jesuits 
Pie  VII.     Je  donnai  la  me  me  nouvelle  a  la  Propagande  le  rh'^i°^thYh" 
22  decembre  suivant,  et  je  lui  envoyai  en  meme  tems  une  American 
portion  de  la  Gazette  dans  la  quelle  ils  avoient  fait  imprimer  "O^^™'"^"*- 
le  Bref  de  Pie  "VII.  en  anglais  et  en  latin,  afin  d'exciter  les  citoyens  des 
Etats  Unis  contre  I'authorite  et  la  jurisdiction  du  St.  Siege.     Ces  moyens 
terribles  de  resistance  repandirent  beaucoup  d'alarmes  dans  nos  catholiques, 
et  j'y  participai.     Mais  je  recommandai  alors  mon  eglise  a  Dieu  et  a  la 
S'f  Vierge,  patrone   de   ma   metropole.      J'ecrivis   au   secretaire  de  Mr 
Adams  et  j'accompagnois  ma  lettre  d'une  memoire  parfaitement  fait  par 
un  celebre  avocat  catholique.     Cela  suffit  pour  tranquiliser  entierement 
le  gouvernement  Americain  et  detruire  toutes  impressions  facheuses  faites 
par  mes  adversaires ;  et  quant  aux  gazettes,  au  lieu  de  produire  I'effet 
qu'ils  en  attendoient,  elles  ont  produit  un  effet   tout   contraire.     Trois 
Jesuites,  auteurs  connus  de  ces  affreuses  mesures,  decamperent  en  conse- 
quence.^    Le  P.  Marshal,  qui  a  enleve  trois  mille  piastres 
appartenant  a  la  pauvre  mission  d'Harford,^  s'est  embarque 
sur  un  vaisseau  de  I'etat,     Le  P.  Baxter  s'est  enfui  en  Angleterre ;  et  le 
P.  Nevins  s'est  refugie  a  New- York  ou  il  ecrit  des  articles  scandaleux 
contre  ses  confreres  et  la  religion.^ 

*  Tlfie  'matters  of  fact  relating  to  these  "  three  Jesuits  "  belong  to  a  later  part  of  the 
History.    The  corresjpondence  of  Marechal  with  Brent  is  given  infra,  Nos.  206,  207. 

*  Nos.  87-89. 

^  Cf.  Borne,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  f.  143 ;  also  Propaganda  Archives, 
Scritture  riferite  nei  Congressi,  America  Settentrionale,  8 :  Marechal,  Baltimore,  6 
Nov.,  1824,  to  Dr.  Gradwell,  Rome :  Des  lettres  de  Washington  annoncent  que  le  P. 
Marshall  va  s'embarquer  sur  un  vaisseau  de  I'etat  qui  se  rend  dans  la  Mediterrane'e, 
nomme  The  North  Carolina,  et  qu'il  est  le  porteur  de  la  fameuse  lettre  en  question 
[the  remmistranee  of  the  American  Oovernment  ?~\. — English  College  Archives,  ibid., 
f .  169 ;  Marechal,  14  June,  1825,  to  Gradwell :  Le  P.  Marshall  est  a  bord  de  I'Ohio 
actuellement  croi[sa7ii]  dans  la  M6diterran6e — Le  Pere  Nevins  [Levi7is'\  au  lieu  de 
retourner  en  Angleterre  est  rest6  a  New- York,  ou  il  fourni[i]  une  Gazette  d'articles 
scandaleux.— Toutes  les  intrigues  de  ces  peres  ont  6te  dejouees,  aussitot  qu'elles  ont 
6te  connues.  Father  Thomas  Levins  was  no  longer  a  Jesuit  at  this  date.  The  formtcla 
of  dismissal,  signed  by  Aloysius  Fortis,  Praepositus  Generalis  Soc.  Jesu,  was  dated 
9  Oct.,  1824.  (Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  under  date ;  a  copy  in  the  hand  of  the 
Superior,  Father  DzierozynsTii.)  The  meaning  of  la  fameuse  lettre  is  explained  by  a 
letter  of  Father  Beschter,  Baltimore,  5  Nov.,  1824,  to  Dzierozynski  :  Our  cathedral 
gentlemen  have  been  very  much  allarmed  at  the  news  that  Fr.  Marshal  was  going  to 
Rome  with  a  letter  of  the  Secretary  of  Government.  The  Abp.  wrote  to  your 
Reverence  about  it,  and  received  a  negative  answer;  but  this  does  not  tranquilise 
their  inquietudes,  and  I  leave  them  to  themselves.  {Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives, 
under  date.) 


528  JVo.  133,  A.     MARECHAL    TO  FESCIf,    1S25  [III 

Au  fort  de  I'orage  qu'avoient  excite  ces  malheureux  Jesuites,  je  vous 

h  1     Ml  ^^^"^^^^  ^^  ^  ^^  Propagande  que  je  ne  renoncois  a  White  Marsh, 

accept  siooo      que  je  desirois  que  Ton  remit  I'execution  du  Bref  de  Pie  VII. 

e  ^^as^'*^       a  un  autre  terns,  et  que  quant  a  moi  je  me  contenterai  d'une 

pension  viagere  de  1000  piastres,  bien  assuree  par  un 
contrat;  outre  le  dedomagement  que  le  S'.  Siege  pouroit  determiner  a 
raison  de  I'injustice  que  j'ai  souflfert  depuis  sept  ans.* 

M":  I'abbe  Gradwell  me  mai-que  que  le  P.  Fortis  cherche  a  obtenir  de 
la   Propagande  un  acte  approuvant  qu'il  me  paye  1000  piastres  par  an, 

mais  seulement  comme  une  faveur  et  non  comme  un 
'^ff^^db'^th  ^cte  de  justice;  et  que  par  consequent  il  lui  seroit 
General  not  libre  de  me  payer  ou  non.  Je  ne  puis  nuUement  acceder  a 
but'adebt°"'^'  un  arrangement  si  evidemment  futile  etabsurde;  1°.  parceque 

dans  ce  cas  je  dependerois  entierement  de  la  bonne  volonte 
et  de  I'humeur  de  ces  religieux ;  2°  parceque  ce  seroit,  non  differer  I'execu- 
tion du  Bref  de  Pie  VII.  a  un  terns  plus  favorable,  mais  a  en  aneantir 
toute  I'autorite  et  la  justice.  Le  P.  Fortis  a  plusieurs  fois 
temoigne  qu'il  avoit  ordonne  a  ses  sujets  de  se  soumettre  au  Bref.  Ici 
plusieurs  regardent  tous  ses  ordres  comme  un  jeu  convenu  entre  lui  et  ses 
sujets.  Et  les  menees  aupres  de  la  Propagande  me  porteroient  a  le 
croire. 

•*  Cf.  No.  94,  C,  D,  Dzierozynski,  Nov.,  1824,  to  Marcchal,  tendering  the  offer  of 
^lOOU  a  year.  A  letter,  dated  7  Oct.,  1824,  loas  then  on  its  luay  from  the  same  Superior 
to  the  General,  pivposing  the  same  plan  for  stopping  the  controversy  {General  Archives, 
Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iii.).  The  proposal  is  made  in  the  fcn-m  drafted  by  Father  Benedict 
Femvick,  in  an  tcnsigned  and  undated  piaper,  addressed  to  Rev.  Mr.  Dzierozinski, 
Geo. -Town  College,  Dist.  Col''. ,  which  closes  thus  :  I  humbly  and  earnestly  crave 
your  Paternity  (if  the  Archbishop  of  Bal'.e  must  derive  his  entire  support  from  us),  to 
obtain  for  us  from  the  Holy  See  the  privilege  of  paying  him  annually  a  thousand 
Dollars,  instead  of  its  alienating  from  us  a  property  which,  being  the  only  healthy 
spot  we  enjoy  in  the  country,  is  the  life  of  the  Society  in  these  parts.  ^N.B.  I  would 
suggest  to  F".  Superior  not  to  write  by  any  means  to  the  Archbishop  on  the  subject  of 
the  late  letter  from  the  General  [i  July,  1824'],  till  an  answer  be  obtained  from  Rome 
to  the  above.  {Georgetown  College  Archives,  Marechal  Controversy,  under  date.) 
This  offer  was  subsequently  ivithdraion  by  the  Jesuits  of  Maryland,  an  being  still 
beyond  their  means ;  oncZ  a  Memorial  presented  to  the  Sacred  Congregation,  in  the 
first  days  of  August,  1825,  stating  their  inability  to  do  so  much.  {Ibid.,  a  Duplicatum 
from  Rome,  of  the  General's  letter,  27  Aug.,  1825,  with  an  English  translation  of  the 
Italian  Memm-ial,  containing  data  afforded  by  Kohlmann  and  Vespre.) 

The  GeneraVs  letter  of  1  July,  1824,  on  which  the  offer  of  the  Maryland  Jesuits 
was  based,  had  been  read  at  a  meeting  of  the  Sacred  Congregation,  26  Jtily,  1824,  and 
the  adoption  of  this  plan,  with  the  approval  of  His  Holiness,  was  signified  to  the 
General  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda,  14  Aug.,  1824,  with  the  statement  that  the 
Brief  v)as  held  to  be  in  full  force,  in  spite  of  such  a  "  prorisional"  accommodation ; 
bid  that  the  Jesuits  of  Maryland  might,  within  the  term  of  six  months,  present  their 
plea  against  the  White  Marsh  assignment  ordered  by  the  Brief.  This  was  practically 
a  2)ermission  to  reopen  the  case.  {Propaganda  Archives,  Lettere,  vol.  805,  1824,  540  b., 
letter  of  Mgr.  P.  Caprano,  14  Aug.,  1824,  to  Fortis.— General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl. 
Epist.,  6,  iii.;  original. — Georgetoicn  College  Archives,  as  abore,  official  copy,  in  hand 
of  the  General's  amanuensis.  Cf.  No.  132,  note  5.)  The  broaching  of  this  project, 
with  the  s^ibsequent  failure  of  the  Maryland  Jesuits  to  carry  it  out  and  furnish  a  ^lOW 
annual  subsidy  to  Marechal,  left  the  door  open  for  Card.  Fcsch  to  zirgc  a  substitution 
of  the  General  and  the  Italian  Jesuits,  instead  of  the  Jesuits  in  Maryland,  as  will  be 
seen  in  seqq. — Marcchal's  next  paragraph  here  defines  the  burial  of  the  Brief.  His 
acceptance  then  of  the  offer  finished  that  episode.     See  Nos.  133,  C  ;  13G-138. 


§  Li]  JVo.  133,  B.     MARECIIAL    TO    THE  TOPE,    1825  529 

Jc  vous  avoue,  monseigneur,  (juc  lorsque  je  reflechis  (jue  cet  affaire  si 
importante  pour  mon  siege,  apres  tant  de  preuves  de  son  entiere  justice  et 
malgre  le  zele  et  I'activite  que  vous  avez  manifestes  avec  tant  de  courage 
et  d'habilite,  n'est  point  encore  terniinee  d'une  maniere  absolue  et  in- 
contestable, je  commence  a  perdre  toute  esperance  de  reussir.     Je  sens  la 
verite  de  ce  que  me  dit  le  Card.  Fontana  :    Ce   n'est  pas  une  petite 
affaire    d'avoir     cinquante    Jesuites    sur     le     dos.     '  Si    lorsque 
j'etois  a  Rome  ils  ont  eu  recours  a  tant  de  moyens  deshonorants,  que  no 
doivent-ils  pas  faire  durant  mon  absence  aupres  des  cardinaux  membres 
de  la  Propaganda,  de  leurs  auditeurs,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  pour  egarer  leurs 
jugemens?     Mais  j'ai  un  moyen  de  me  mettre  a  convert  pour  toujours  de 
leurs  poursuites.     C'est  de  donner  la  demission  de  mon  siege.     Je  I'aurois 
deja  fait  si  je  ne   consultois  que  mon  bonheur  personnel.  „ 
Mais  je  prevois  toutes  les  consequences  facheuses  qu'auroit  Threat  of 
une   semblable   demarche   pour  la   religion.     Cependant,   si  s|e^"w^^'^ 
par  des  retards  interminables  je  ne  suis  point  soutenu  par  la  direct  to  the 
Propagande  dans  les  droits  tant  temporels  que  spirituels  de      °^^' 
mon  siege,  il  faudra  enfin  en  venir  a  cette  mesure.     J'ecris  a  ce  sujet  une 
lettre  a  S.  S.  que  M!^  I'abbe  Gradwell  vous  comuniquera. 

Je  me  recommande  de  nouveau  a  toutes  vos  bontes  et  a  votre  pro- 
tection, ainsi  que  mon  eglise,  en  vous  assurant  que  je  suis  avec  une 
reconnoissance  et  un  respect  toujours  croissant, 

Monseigneur, 

Votre  tres  humble  serviteur 

-f-  Amb.  Arch.  Bait. 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  fi.  170-172  ;  a  copy. — Propaganda 
Archives,  Scritture  riferite  nei  Congressi,  1823-1826,  America  Settontriouale, 
vol.  8. 

B.  1825,  July  14. 

Under  the  same  dale  as  this  letter,  Baltimore,  14  July,  IS 25,  in  ichich 
Marcchal  states' to  Card.  Fesch  that  he  is  writing  direct  to  the  Pope,  his 
petition  is  addressed  to  Leo  XII.  It  ivas  withheld,  hoivevrr,  in  Itovte,  as 
Fesch  mentions  in  the  letter  following  next  (No.  134).  Still,  it  was  entered 
hif  his  Eminence  in  the  Brief  or  Sommario  of  the  year  following :  Propa- 
ganda Archives,  Acta,  1828  (Baltimori),  Sommario,  Num.  V.  :  Lettera  del- 
I'Arcivescovo  di  Baltimora  in  forma  di  supplica  a  Sua  Santita,  con  cui 
implora  il  suo  soccorso  nella  controversia  suddetta,  14  luglio,  1826.  Of. 
also  the  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  ff.  180,  181,  21  pp. 

The  matter  and  even  the  phrases  are  identical  loith  passages  given  in  the 
Numbers  above,  viz. : 

The  contention  of  Charles  Neale,  that  the  Brief  of  Pius  VII.  could  not 
affect  temporalities  in  America  ;  and  that  the  cause  had  not  been  properly 
examined  in  Pome.  Charles  Neale's  words.  (Neale  died  in  182S.)  Re- 
opening of  the  case  in  Pome.  On  hearing  that  Leo  XII.  had  approved  of  the 
VOL.  I.  2  M 


530        No.  133,  C.     MARECHAL  ON  HIS  SUCCESSORS,   1826-1828  [III 

former  decision,  MarechaVs  adversaries  endeavoured  to  obtain  the  intervention 
of  the  American  Government  against  the  execution  of  the  Brief ;  and  besides 
caused  the  same  document  to  be  published  in  America.  The  three  Jesuits, 
chief  agitators  in  the  affair,  had  to  fly.  Marechal  considers  that,  for  the  sake 
of  peace,  he  may  licitly  make  a  personal  sacrifice,  and  accept  of  a  pension, 
^1000  a  year  during  his  life,  tinder  rigorous  conditions  of  contract,  until  in 
the  future  the  Brief  with  the  claim  to  White  Marsh  can  be  put  in  execution. 
Now  he  hears  from  Borne  that  his  cause  is  in  danger,  and  he  knows  not  when 
it  will  have  a  successful  issue.  Prostrate  before  His  Holiness,  he  implores  the 
Pope^s  humanity.  Justice,  vigour,  and  wisdom,  for  the  protection  of  the  See  of 
Baltimore.  Otherwise  he  shall  be  forced  to  resign,  since  the  administration 
of  his  metropolitan  church  will  become  absolutely  impossible. 

The  style  is  also  in  conformity  icith  that  of  the  documents  already  given  : 
Tuae  Sanctitati  notum  est  superioi'em  Jesuitarum  Marylandiensium 
absolute  rejecisse  auctoritatem  brevis  Pii  VII.,  ([uo  jura  meae  sedis  viudi- 
cabantur.  .  ,  .  Statim  atque  adversarii  mei  audieiint  Tuam  Sanctitatem 
judicium  tui  ven.  mem.  praedecessoris  approbasse,  violentiam  tuae  sacrae 
auctoritati  opponere  decreverunt :  videlicet  secx'eto  adeuntes  regimen 
Americanum  ei  exhibuerunt  breve  Pii  VII.  tanquam  nostrae  reipublicae 
jurisdictionis  ac  supremae  independentiae  audacem  ac  injustam  usurpa- 
tionem.  Insuper  illud  idem  breve  Anglice  translatum  ludibrio  infimae 
plebis,  mediautibus  diariis,  objicere  conati  sunt.  ,  .  .  Gravissimis  circum- 
datus  difficultatibus  quae,  ex  impia  meorum  advei'sariorum  resistentia 
supremo  Sanctae  Sedis  judicio,  abunde  nascuntur,  mecum  cogitavi, 
remanentibus  intactis  meae  ecclesiae  juribus,  me  posse  licite  personale 
sacrificium  perficere,  pro  bono  pacis.  .  .  .  Satis  mihi  fieri  si,  durante  mea 
vita,  mihi  solvendi  annuam  pensionem  1000  piastrarum  obligationem 
suscipiant,  per  contr actum  civile m.  Nam  mere  moralem  ac  re- 
ligiosam  certissime  flocci  facerent.  .  .  .  Nuperrime  accepi  epistolas 
Romae  datas  quibus  certior  factus  sum  grave  hoc  meum  negotium 
suspeiisum  adhuc  remanere,  neque  praevideri  posse,  ratione  tricarum  quae 
mala  fingit  foecunditas  adversariorum,  quando  ipsi  sit  finis  impositurus 
[imponendus],  ...  Si  non  cito  remedium  efficax  opponatur  audaci  ac 
injustae  meorum  adversariorum  agendi  rationi,  mihi  necessitas  erit,  ante 
breve  tempus,  dimittere  meam  sedem ;  cito  etenim,  administratio  meae 
metropolitanae  ecclesiae  absolute  impossibilis  erit.  .  .  . 
Signed  :  Humillimus  ac  devotissimus  servus, 

+   Amb.  arch.  Bait. 

Propaganda  Archives,  Acta,   1826,  /.  2.-57. — E)iglish  College  Arcldvcs,   as 
above,  f.  180. 

C.  1826-1828. 

MarccliaVs  claim  for  his  successors. 
It  18  to  be  observed  in  the  text  of  A  (14  July,  182o),   that  Marechal 
says  he  will  be  content  with  a  pension  during  his  life,  always  adding  a  claim 


A7f  -    eO<SC  ^-t-r^  0^<2J>  i  ^i2 ^ 


^r    ^ 


j"»  »'-r^c> 


tnr,i-ry^2^oU,<2j    .pye/aL>'^atJ>     C^t'^^o.' 


c=»V»^G'   /  »-*.   /i..ir»   r\  c^ 


O        o  ^  ^^     '      "-^ 


R 


The  Secretary  of  the  T'ropagaiida,  Archljisbop  Pjktuo  Caj'KAMo,  24  JJocciiiber,  18i!(;,  to  the  Cleneral 
of  the  Society,  Father  LuiGi  Fortis.  General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  ('>,  iv.  Original. 
('~    scale  of  the  orirjinal.) 

[To  face  i>.  531. 


§  II]        No.  133,  C.     MARECIfAL  ON  HIS  SUCCESSORS,   1826-1828        531 

for  arrears:  une  pension  viagere  (No.  133,  A,  p.  528).  So  too  in  his 
letter  to  the  Pope  of  the  same  date :  satis  mihi  fieri  si,  durante  mea 
vita,  mihi  solvendi  annuam  pensionem  1000  piastrarum  obligationem 
suscipiant  (No.  133,  B)  ;  hut  he  malces  no  mention  of  arrears.  Again  to 
Card.  Fesch,  fifteen  months  later  (37  Oct.,  1826),  he  writes  in  French,  and 
says  that  his  demand  had  been  for  an  annual  pension,  with  arrears :  une 
pension  annuelle  (No.  137).  Father  Fortis,  the  General,  made  him  the 
grant  of  800  crowns  annually,  during  MarechaVs  natural  life ;  as  the 
General's  written  document  puts  it :  sua  naturali  vita  durante  (57  June, 
1826);  and,  as  Marechal  expresses  it,  in  his  own  letter  to  Fesch:  ma  vie 
durant  (No.  137).  The  General's  offer,  in  his  own  terms,  was  sanctioned  by 
the  Propaganda  and  the  Pope  {2  July,  1  Aug.) ;  the  mind  of  both  the  Sacred 
Congregation  and  His  Holiness  icas  communicated  (5  Aug.,  1826)  to 
Marechal  by  Card.  Delia  Somaglia  {ef.  Marechal,  No.  136) ;  the  Secretary  of 
the  Propaganda  informed  the  General  (24  Dec,  1820)  that  Marechal  had 
been  advised  of  his  Paternity's  grant,  in  the  express  terms  of  the  General's 
document :  nei  termini  espressi  nel  pregiatissimo  foglio  di  V'^.''  P'.^  R"V'  del 
27  giugno,  1826  j  that  Marechal  had  accepted  provisionally  in  his  letter  of 
17  Oct.,  1826,  and  had  appointed  Gradwell  his  proxy  for  the  receipt  (No. 
136)  :  I'arcivescovo  suddetto  con  sua  lettera  del  17  ottobre  decorso  ha 
risposto,  che  provisoriamente  accetta  questo  assegnamento,  e  che  deputa 
per  fame  in  suo  nome  la  riscossione  il  Signore  D.  Roberto  Gradwell, 
Rettore,  etc. ;  a  copy  of  the  General's  document  containing  the  grant  was 
deposited  in  MarechaVs  diocesan  archives  ;  and  the  receipt  of  Gradwell,  in 
MarechaVs  name,  teas  given  in  the  terms  of  the  same  Fortis  document,  lohich 
defined  and  finished  the  transaction.  So  far  Dr.  Marechal,  some  of  whose 
papers  give  evidence  that,  in  the  use  of  property  left  him  by  his  predecessors, 
he  did  not  include,  but  he  excluded  successors,  distinguishing  such  goods, 
apparently  "  mensal,"  from  other  trust  property,  such  as  churches  and  church- 
yards, ichich  alone  he  called  ''ecclesiastical"  (No.  184;  cf  No.  197,  07i  the 
Maryland  idea  of  " ecclesiastical").  For  the  foregoing  series  of  authentic 
documents,  see  No.  212.  For  GradwelVs  communication  of  the  chief  papers  to 
Marechal,  27  Feb.,  1827,  see  No.  213.  (Baltimore  Diocesan  Archives,  17  F.) 
In  the  same  letter  of  MarechaVs  (17  Oct.,  1826),  received  in  Home  as 
an  acceptance,  and  reported  to  the  General  as  such,  Marechal  inh'oduces  the 
loord  "  successors," toith  their  rights  intact ;  though  he  repeats  the  exact  words 
of  the  Fortis  grant :  durante  mea  naturali  vita.  He  says :  tuto  ac  integro 
remanente  meo  meorumque  successorum  jure  (No.  136).  No  notice  was 
taken  of  this  gloss  in  the  formal  letter  of  the  Secretary  to  the  General, 
announcing  MarechaVs  acceptance.  In  the  same  letter,  Marechal  affirms 
that  he  had  never  consented  to  the  acceptance  of  a  pension,  except  on  condition 
of  its  being  for  his  successors  also :  consensi,  sed  his  subsequentibus  con- 
ditionibus,  videlicet:  1°  ut,  loco  hujus  praedii,  1000  scutata  Romana 
mihi  meisque  successoribus  annuatim  in  perpetuum  solverentur  (No.  136). 
This  does  not  agree  with  MarechaV s  own  texts ;  and,  in  particular,  with  his 


532  No.  134.     FESCIl   TO   MARECHAL,    1825  [III 

French  text  of  the  very  same  day  to  Card.  Fesch,  although,  in  the  name  letter, 
mention  has  been  made  of  mes  successeurs,  in  connection  loith  his  right  to 
White  Marsh  (No.  137,  first  paragraph).  Bat,  as  about  this  time  loe  find 
indications  that  the  Bev.  James  Wliitfield  icas  drawing  up  papers,  which 
Marechal  wrote  out  as  his  oion  (cf  No.  135,  P,  note  49  :  letter  to  Mudd, 
28  Feb.,  1837),  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  gloss  introduced  here,  in 
favour  of  successors,  came  from  another  hand.  In  this  very  year  (1  Oct., 
1827)  the  name  of  WJiitfield  was  sent  by  Marechal  to  Bouie  as  that  of  his 
most  eligible  successor  (No.  213). 

The  whole  of  the  correspondence  beticeen  Marechal  and  his  agent  Gradwell, 
during  the  same  year,  1827,  turns  chiefly  upon  this  gloss,  and  its  being  con- 
sidered to  enter  retrospectively  into  the  settlement  (No.  213).  Marechal, 
dying  in  the  folloicing  year  (20  Jan.,  1828),  left  on  record  the  same  gloss  as 
an  essential  of  the  settlement,  loriting  out  a  testamentary  memorandum  to 
guide  his  successors  (No.  140,  B).  21ie  same  became  the  whole  subject  of 
the  new  claims  advanced  after  Marechal's  death,  as  icill  be  seen  in  seqq. 
(Nos.  214-217). — The  term,  provisoirement,  appears  in  the  next  No.  134. 

No.  134.  1825,  August  27. 

J.  Cardinal  Fesch,  Eome,  to  Marechal,  Baltimore.     Directions  on  the 
manner  of  continuing  the  campaign  for  life. 

MON    CHER    SEIGNEUR, 

Je  vous  ecrivis,  il  y  a  environ  dix  jours.     L'abbe  Gradwelle 

vient  de  me  remettre  la  votre  du  14  juillet.     Je  lui  ai  conseille  de  ne  pas 

remettre  I'autre  pour  le  personnage,  des  que  la  Propagande  a 

case  of  the        decide  de  vous  envoyer  un  secours  de  1000  piastres,  et  qu'elle 

Jesuits  as         attend  de  nous  une  reponse  a  la  note  remise  par  les  peres 

now  presented  .  ,  ^  ^  * 

by  them.  J esuites,  en  representant  de  ne  pas  pouvoir  vous  payer  les 

1000  piastres  provisoires :   1°  parce  qu'ils  ont  contracte  uno 

dette  de  35,000  piastres  ;  2";  parce  que  si  le  gouvernement  venoit  a  con- 

noitre  tel  payement,  il  s'empareroit  de  leurs  biens  et  les  chasseroit  de  leur 

maison,  pour  avoir  obei  a  un  gouvei'uement  etranger,  qui  n'a  rien  a  voir 

sur  les  biens  de  ces  habitans. 

II  faudroit  cjue  vous  pussiez  produire  (juelqu'attestation,  par  lacjuelle 
Th  k"  d  f  ^®  govivernement  reconnoitroit,  (ju'il  ne  se  mele  pas  de  cette 
rebuttal  due  affaire,  et,  s'il  est  possible,  qu'il  reconnoit  que  les  Jesuites 
chaji!  Never  Solvent  donner  au  premier  pasteur  de  leur  societe  catholique 
to  yield  during  une  partie  des  biens  qu'ils  possedent  au  nom  de  cette 
Corporation. 

Lorsque  vous  aurez  fait  la  reponse  a  la  note  des  dits  peres  avec  des 
raisons  triomphantes,  vous  pourrez  ecrire  au  personnage  efficacement;*  mais 

'  Here  Fesch  intimates  that  an  application  to  the  Pope  at  present  is  useless,  since 
the  whole  basis  of  tJie  case  has  been  shaken. 


1 


§   ii]  No.  135,  A.     MA  RECITAL'S  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  533 

ne  jamais  abandonner  duraub  toute  votre  vie,  inais  seulement  provisoire- 
ment,  la  totalite  de  ce  que  vous  accorde  le  bref  de  Pie  VII. 

Je  vous  repeterai  que  vos  adversaires  sont  tres  proteges  ici,  et  ([u'il 
faufc  attendre  tout  du  temps ;  ^  n^anmoins  vous  devez  faire  toutes  les 
demarches  que  votre  devoir  exige. 

Agreez  I'assurance  de  mon  inviolable  attachement,  avec  lequel  je 
suis, 

Votre  ti'es  devoue  et  tres  aff.  serv., 

J.  Card.  Fesch. 

Rome,  27  Aout  1825. 

Addressed :  A  Monseigaeur  Ambroise  Marechal,  Eveque  de  Baltimore. 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  f.  176;  a  copy  by  Gradwell. 
Accents  here  supplied. — Propaganda  Archives,  Scritture  riferite  nei  Congressi, 
1823-1826,  America  Settentrionale,  vol.  8. 


No.  135.  1826,  January  15;   1818-1827. 

Marechal's  Memorial  sent  to  Cardinal  Delia  Somaglia,  Pro-Prefect 
of  the  Propaganda.  2Vie  "  iriinnjjhant  reasons  "  called  for  in 
the  iirecccling  letter  (No.  134)  ;  consisting  of  twenty-three  Proposi- 
tions against  the  Maryland  Jesuits ,-  loith  index  and  marginal 
analysis  hy  Marechal. 

Marechal's  policy.     Gorres^pondcnce  and  documents. 

A.  1826,  January  15, 

Eminentissimo  Card!  Somalia. 
Amb.  Arch.  Bait. 

Index  Propositionum. 

1.  Jesuitae  gratuito  asserunt  se  debere  35,000  scuta.         Marechal 

2.  Exaggerata  nimis  eorum  computatio.  Rebuttal  of 

3.  Infidelis  probatur.  pleai; 

4.  Coeca  ambitione  abrepti  haec  debita  contraxerunt. 

5.  Valedicant  suis  speculationibus,  et  sua  debita  facile  solvent. 

6.  Jesuitae,  etiam  si  vere  deberent  35,000  scuta,  sunt  ditissimi. 

*  This  was  literally  true.  In  four  years,  there  were  a  neio  Secretary  and  a  iieio 
Prefect  of  the  Propaganda,  Castracane  and  Card.  Gapcllari  {afterwards  Gregory  XVI.) ; 
there  luas  a  Vicar-General,  Pavani,  and  then  a  ncio  General  of  the  Society,  Roothaan ; 
there  luas  a  new  agent,  Nicholas  Wiseman,  acting  for  Baltimcyre  in  Rome.  In  eight 
years,  a  nezu  succession  of  Maryland  Provincials  began,  McSherry  and  Mulledy,  who 
had  been  young  men  of  no  official  status  in  Italy,  lohen  the  present  ccmtroversy  was 
agitated  ;  and  to  Mgr.  Whitfield  a  successor  was  already  designated,  in  the  person  of 
Mgr.  Eccleston,  ivho  at  the  present  date  ivas  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and  was  ordained  a 
priest  by  Marechal  in  this  very  year,  1S25.  How  then,  vnth  the  benefit  of  "  time,"  as 
Fesch  says  here,  the  facts  of  the  past  fared  in  the  hands  of  men,  no  single  one  of  tvhom 
had  been  a  party  to  the  original  controversy,  will  appear  in  Section  VII.,  Nos.  214-217. 


534  ^0.  135,  A.     MARECHAL'S  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [III 

7.  Authentica  enumeratio  praediorum  quae  possident. 

8.  Probabilis  eorum  valor. 

9.  Enumeratio  partialis  bonorum  eorum  mobilium. 

10.  Maximae  Jesuitarum  divitiae. — Archi  Baltl'  paupertas. 

11.  Ipso  tempore  quo  sub  praetextu  paupertatis  jura  denegant  archl 
Bait'.**,  praedium  transmit tere  consenserunt  episcopo  Bostoniensi. 

12.  Scholastici  Romam  non  missi  sunt  causa  paupertatis. 

13.  Nee  domus  probationis  dissoluta  fuit  hac  sola  causa. 

14.  Falsum  omnino  est  White  Marsh  tertiam  partem  praediorum 
quae  possident  constituere. 

15.  Omnes  Jesuitarum  missiones  integi'ae  remanerent,  etiam  si  archr 
Baltii  praedium  White  Marsh  transmitterent. 

16.  111""."'  Adams  ne  ullum  verbum  arch"  Bait!  aliquando  scripsit; — a 
fortiori  nunquam  eum  monuit  aut  reprehendit. 

17.  Jesuitae  quidam  eum  secreto  adeuntes  contra  breve  Pii  VII.  eum 
excitare  tentarunt. 

18.  Lubibrio  coecae  plebis  idem  breve  exhibuere. 

19.  Nemo  unquam  in  America  brevi  Pii  VII.  se  opposuit. 

20.  Hoc  facinore  quidam  Jesuitae  reos  se  constituerunt. 

21.  Valide  aeque  et  secure  possunt  brevi  Pii  VII.  obedire. 

22.  Praeclarum  de  hac  veritate  testimonium. 

23.  Practicae  concJusiones,  mediaque  terminandi  controversiam. 

Eminentissime  Cardinalis, 

Eminentiae  Tuae  recepi  epistolam  datam  Romae  die  27?  augusti,* 
qua  mihi  notum  facit  Sacram  Congregationem  benigne  mihi 
paganda's         concessisse  1000  scutatorum  subsidium.     Novum  hoc  suae  in 
alms  to  uiie  humanitatis  ac  munificae  pietatis  testimonium  abunde 

meretur  et  in  corde  meo  excitat  sinceram  gratitudinem. 
Haec  pecuniae  summa  ad  solvenda  quaedam  debita  a  me  contracta 
inser^net. 

Fere  eodem  tempore  ad  me  perlata  est  altera  epistola  Em''.'^  Tuae, 

scripta  Romae  die  tertia  septembris.'-      Eam  non  potui  legere 

]ectiras°to'       sine  gravissimo  doloris  sensu,  videns  controversiam  meam 

subsidizing       cum  patribus  Jesuitis,  quam  jamdiu  finitam    existimabam, 

™'  recrudescere.      Novas     objectiones,    quas     ad     illudendum 

Eminentissimis  Patribus  finxerunt,  mihi  necessitas  est  solvere. 

Ad  duo  capita  reducuntur.  Nempe  contendunt  mei  adversarii :  1°  Se 
nimis  pauperes  esse  ut  mihi  transmittant  praedium  White  Marsh, 
vel  etiam  mihi  solvant  annuam  pensionem  1000  scutatorum;  2.execu- 
tioni  brevis  Pii  VII.  repugnare  turn  leges  Americanas  turn  ipsummet 
regimen. 

•  C/.  Oc(yrgefow7i  Collccje  Transcripts,  Shea's  abslrads,  1823-1830. 
«  Cf.  Ibid. 


§  ll]  A^o.  135,  A.     MARECHAUS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  535 

Praetensa  paupertas. 
IV  Assertio  debi-  d-      i  ••  ^•  ^    c^  ^  ..,.,. 

torum  gratuita.  »5i  Jidversani  candide  bacrae  Uongregationi  exhibuis- 

[Allegation  of  j^ent  accuratam  enumerationem  turn  personarum  qui 

debts,  gratuitous.]  ,  i-,  , 

sunt  eorum  creditores,  turn  summae  pe- 
cuniae quam  unicuique  debent,  atque  S.  Congregatio  ad  me  pretended 
transmisisset  banc  enumerationem,  possem   utique  judicare  poverty, 
utrum  vere  tanto  aere  alieno  premantur  quantum  praedicant.  Propositions. 
Sed,   tenebris   studiose    se    involventes,   generatim   tantum 
clamitant  se  debere  35,000  scutata. 

Haec  gratuita  assertio  nullum  vere  pondus  habet,  neque  admitti 
potest  quamdiu  arguraentis,  quae  vim  probantem  habeant,  destituta 
remanebit."  Verum,  quamvis  nullo  modo  sperare  possim  ut  Marechal  has 
aliquando  obtineam  inspectionem  librorum,  in  quibus  ratio  no  Jesuit 
rerum  temporalium  a  procuratore  Societatis  exscribitur, 
attamen,  favente  di^dna  providentia,  sufficientes  collegi  probationes  ut 
confidenter  asserere  possim  summam  debitorum  Sacrae  Congregationi 
exhibitam  esse  infidelem. 

'  This  preliminary  Propositio^i  is  not  strictly  in  keeping  with  those  that  folloio. 
Propositions  2-15.  If  by  tlieir  "  ivrapping  themselves  in  darkness,"  tenebris  studiose  se 
involventes,  is  meant  that  tJie  writer's  adversaries  do  not  lay  open  their  ledgers  before 
him,  and  never  will,  quamvis  nullo  modo  sperare  possim  ut  aliquando  obtineam 
inspectionem  librormn,  etc.,  and  that  then  only  could  their  arguments  "  have  demonstra- 
tive force,"  quae  vim  probantem  habeant,  when  such  books  were  shown,  the  suhscguent 
fourteen  Propositions  of  the  ivriter  have  no  locus  standi ;  fen-,  being  on  the  matter  of 
finance,  they  do  not  cite  these  or  any  otlier  account  books,  tohich  ivould  give  the  Pro- 
positions "  a  dcvwnstrative  force." 

The  case  of  authenticity,  as  to  the  statement  made  but  challenged  here,  is  covered 
by  tchat  Father  Anthony  Kohlmann  says,  speaking  in  particular  of  Proposition  9,  4?  and 
6". :  Id  quod,  si  necesse  sit,  probabitur  singillatim  {infra,  note  29) ;  that  is,  if  called  for, 
the  proof s  in  detail  will  be  exhibited. 

The  private  Statement,  drawn  np  in  1824  by  the  prociirator  of  the  Maryland 
Mission  and  submitted  to  the  Superior,  Dzierozynski :  Statement  of  money  received 
and  expended  by  the  General  Fund,  from  August  22nd,  1820,  to  January  the  1st,  1824, 
exhibits  a  view  of  the  situation,  derived  from  ledgers,  submitted  for  the  internal  mayi- 
agement  of  the  Mission,  and  intended  for  no  controversial  purpose.  On  p.  7  Marshall 
'proposes  the  question :  Since  all  regular  income  is  swallowed  up  in  current  expenses, 
hoiv  can  the  most  annoying  and  dangerous  debts  be  su7ik  in  tlie  mean  time  ?  At  the 
close  of  liis  Statement,  j).  11,  he  tries  to  ansicer  this  question ;  and,  resuming  the  whole 
debt,  both  that  which  falls  07i  the  General  Fund,  of  which  he  has  charge,  and  those 
tohich  appertain  to  special  localities,  lie  gives  tlw  summary  heads  : 

Debt  of  the  General  Fund,  including  that  of  the  White  Marsh, 

as  above  ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...      $16,317 

„      of  the  College  (said  to  be)        11,000 

,,      of  Conewago        2,462 

,,     of  Washington  Seminary        550 

80,329 

He  proceeds:  The  debts  of  Newtown,  St.  Thomas's,  St.  Tnigoes,  arc  not  acknmv- 
ledgcd  till  new  procurators  are  appointed.  So,  too,  tlie  successors  of  the  present 
managers  at  Georgetown  College  will  find  %3000  or  ^4000  more  of  debt  thaji  is  noiu 
acknowledged.  With  the  interest,  the  whole  debt  is  probably  >:35,000.  If  the  pla^ita- 
tions  and  the  Scyninary  liquidated  their  indebtedness,  the  remainder,  i^27,317,  would 
still  remain  at  the  charge  of  the  General  Fund,  of  which,  however,  tlie  annual  income 
at  p)-csent  is  sivalloiccd  itp  by  the  annual  expenditure.  Where  are  these  means  to  be 
found  ?  He  has  no  answer  to  give,  cxceptt  a  few  generalities,  which  he  offers  to  enlarge 
upon,  if  required,  {Md.-N.Y,  Province  Archives,  Oc,  Marshall's  Statement,  1824, 
pp.  7,  11.) 


536  No.  135,  A.     MARECHAVS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [111 

Eteiiim    confabulando,    ciuindecim    circiter  abhiuc        „      ^.    ^  ^. 
.,  T       .  .,  .      ,.  2'.'  Assertio  debi- 

mensibus    cum   Jesuita  mini  ohm  conjunctissimo,    in-  torum  extensa  nimis. 

genue    mihi    fassus  est    summam    totalem    debitorum  [^^^^seAragrgfera^ec/.] 
Societatis  assurgere  ad  21,000  scuta,  vel  ad  summura  22,000.' 

Illud  idem  fuit  mihi  nuperrime  confirmatum  a  D"."  Souanen  qui, 
per  aliquod  tempus  in  rebus  temporalibus  officio  quodam    fungebatur.'* 

Nempe     mihi    dixit   administrationem    rerum    temporalium 
ex-Jesuit.  Societatis  tria  capita    comprehendere,   videlicet :    collegium 

Georgiopolitanum,   Corporationem  Marylandiensem,  tandem 
varia  praedia  quae  possidet  Societas  ;   deinde  addidit, 

1°  Collegium  Georg"?  debere  5000  scut. 

2°  Corporationem  Maryl'l^  9000  scut. 

3';  Omnia  praedia  simul  sumpta  7000  scut. 

21000  scut. 

Atque  cum  ab  ipso  inquirerem  quae  summa  Societati  debetur,  re- 
spondit  se  non  cognoscere  quid  debetur  neque  Corporatioui  Marylandiensi, 

^  Father  Anthony  EoJihnann,  revising  these  Propositions  in  Rome :  Osservazioni 
sopra  la  risposta  di  ]M.  Marechal,  makes  two  remarks  here,  which  apply  to  much  of 
what  follows  ;  first,  that  the  pierson  cited  as  an  cmthority  is  not  named  :  da  un  Jesuita, 
11  quale  non  vien  nomlDato  ;  secondly,  that,  named  or  unnamed,  no  man's  vague  and 
loose  assertions  will  stand  in  the  face  of  books,  registers,  and  ledgers  :  A  tutto  questo 
rispondo  che,  nel  caso  presente  si  deve  piu  fede  ai  registri  del  procurators  generale  di 
quella  Corporazione  che  al  dire  vago  e  indeterminato  d'un  individuo  qualunque. 
(General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.  S,  f.  1.  Cf.  infra,  No.  209,  for  an  accmmt 
of  Kohlmann's  p>apers  at  this  stage  of  the  dispide.) 

^  Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives.  Mr.  Germaifi  Sanncn,  not  yet  a  priest,  was 
studying  philosophy  at  Georgetown,  in  1823,  and  acting  as  assistant  to  the  p^-oc7irator 
of  the  college.  Father  Benedict  Fcnwick.  Francis  Neale,  temporary  Superior  of  the 
Missio^i  after  tlie  death  of  his  brother  Charles,  wrote  to  Dzicrozynski,  minister  at 
Georgetown :  Y on  will  sAao  for  the  i^resent  look  at  the  business  of  the  procurator. 
Father  Sanuen,  I  am  informed,  understands  that  business  sufficient  for  the  present 
time.  _  I  shall  see  you  shortly,  and,  when  better  instructed,  will  give  more  prudent 
directions,  (Letter  without  date  or  pilace ;  probably  from  St.  TJiomas's  Manor,  Aug., 
1823.)  On  12  Dec,  1823.  Archbishop  Marechal  wrote  to  Dzicrozynski,  now  Superior 
of  the  Mission,  granting  the  faculties  asked  /or  tJie  Rev.  G.  Sannen,  The  latter  was 
procurator  of  Georgetown  College  ;  but,  in  the  next  year,  was  sent  as  a  missionary  to 
Ncwtoxvn.  Tlien  he  was  dismissed  from  the  Society.  In  a.  letter,  which  Dzicrozynski 
endorses  as  received  9  Nov.,  1825,  Marechal  inquired  if  Rev.  Mr.  Sanncn  had  been 
dismissed  for  any  cause  of  immorality  or  of  impiety ;  or,  in  general,  whether  knowing 
him  as  you  certainly  do,  you  could  with  safety  of  conscience,  commit  to  him  the  care 
of  souls.  With  regard  to  this  irregular  guestion,  which  a  superior  of  the  Order  could 
not  answer,  the  archbishop  received  satisfaction  from  Father  Bcschter,  the  very  next 
day.  Writing  to  Dzicrozynski,  that  Father,  who  was  a  pastor  at  the  German  Chtirch 
in  Baltimore,  said,  10  Nov.,  1825 :  He  [the  archbishop]  afterwards  conversed  about 
Mr.  Sannen ;  wished  to  know  from  your  Reverence  the  reasons  why  he  was  dismissed  ; 
that  otherv/ise  he  could  not  employ  him  with  security  ;  and  that  he  liad  written  to 
you  on  the  subject.  I  answered  that  our  Suj)erior  could  not  comply  with  his  desire  ; 
as,  according  to  the  Institute  [S.J.'},  they  must  treat  even  the  dismissed  with  the 
utmost  charity.  Ttvo  months  after  this,  Marechal  is  adducing  the  testimony  of 
Sannen,  as  in  the  text,  where  he  does  not  mention  that  the  said  person  has  just 
lost  his  standing  in  the  Order.     (Ibid.,  correspondence,  imder  dates.) 

MarechaVs  note  endorsed  by  Dzicrozynski,  Accepi  9  Nov.  1825,  has  had  the  signature 
cut  out,  no  doubt  by  Dr.  J.  G.  Shea.  Hence  ire  presume  it  furnished  him  with  the 
facsimile  to  be  seen  in  Shed's  History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  U.  S.,  iii.  52. 


§  li]  No.  135,  A.     MA  RECITAL'S  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  537 

neque  variis  praediorum  suorum  admiuistratoribus,  sed  collegio  Georgio- 

politauo   15,000    deberi    a  parentibus   convictorum,   simul    addens  quod 

forsitan  diinidia  pars   hujusce  summae  numquam  recuperabitur.     Hinc, 

si  supponamus  quod  haec  dimidia  pars  tanquam  absolute  perdita  existi- 

metur,    remanebunt   7500    scuta    quae  plus  quam  sufficiuut  ad  solvenda 

5000  scuta  quibus  gravatur  collegium. 

o  J  ^ ,  ..  Nunc   autem    nonne    merito    iufidelis  dicenda  est 

[Untrustuiorthy  computatio  quae  exhibet  tantum  summam  quam  adver- 

account]  ••  damitant    se  debere,   suppressa   omnino   summa 

4".  P.  Jesuitarum  ^  .     .  n  ■ 

debita  coeca  arabi-       pecuniae  quae  ipsis  debetur  ? '' 

[Je!JtflbtTcon-  ^^^g^^   interest   ut   Sacra    Congregatio  cognoscat 

tracted  through  quomodo  debita  contraxerunt  adversarii. — Coeca  ambi- 

b/ind  ambition.]  ^-^^^^  abrepti,  videlicet  : 

1°.  Emerunt  villam   prope   Neoeboracum  ut    scholam    ibi  erigerent. 

"  Cf.  General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  1,  i.,  Grassi's  Memorie  suUa  Compagnia 
di  Gesu,  ristabilita  negli  Stati  Uuiti  dell'America  Settentrionale,  dairi810-1817 
{three  copy-boohs  small  Mo,  99  pp.),  addressed  in  1836  to  the  Father  General,  John 
Boothaan,  pp.  17,  IS;  also  ibid.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.,  document  S.,  Kohlmann's 
Osservazioni  sopra  la  risposta  di  M.  Mareclial,  viz.  the  Tivcnty-three  Propositions, 
These  two  authwities,  Grassi  and  Kohlmann,  both  of  whom  had  been  Rectors  at 
Georgetoivn  and  Superiors  of  the  Mission,  refer  the  College  debt  to  the  administration 
of  M.  VabbA  Duboitrg,  S.S.,  colleagiie  of  3f.  I'abbd  Ambrose  Marechal,  S.S.,  some  quarter 
of  a  century  before  (1796-1799).  It  loas  at  the  time  when  M.  Marechal  was  occupying  the 
farm  of  Bohemia  (ISTo.  170,  F,  seg.).  Grassi  says  that  Dubourg  had  involved  George- 
toivn to  the  amount  of  20,000  scudi,  and  explains  that  the  war  at  the  time  prevented 
any  recovery  of  the  debts  from  the  families  of  boarders  belonging  to  the  French  West 
Indian  Islands.  The  Corporation  desired  Dubourg  to  resign.  Kohlmann  states  that 
he  found  the  College  debt  under  this  head  to  be  "  at  least  10,000  scudi."  It  is  to  be 
supposed  that  by  "  scudo  "  these  ivritcrs  meant  a  dollar ;  for,  if  they  had  meant  a  Boman 
scudo,  the  depreciated  condition  of  American  ciirrcncy  would  have  made  the  sum  for 
Americans  very  much  higher.  But  the  issue  with  Marechal  here  ivoiold  have  been  the 
same,  since  he,  too,  uses  the  terin  scutatum  for  a  dollar. 

Grassi  ibi :  \_Il  Collegio]  ando  soggetto  a  diverse  vicende,  secondo  le  circostanze 
de'  tempi,  e  lo  spirito  chi  lo  governava.  La  vicenda  principale  avvenne  allora  quando 
ne  fu  Rettore  Tab.  Dubourg  Sulpiziano,  uomo  di  gran  disinvoltura  nel  conversare, 
ma  ignaro  di  economia,  sicche  11  Collegio  trovossi  ben  presto  iudebitato  di  piii  di 
20,000  scudi,  il  cbe  per  altro  in  parte  avvemie  ancbe  perch6  aveva  accettato,  senza 
esiggere  che  uno  negli  Stati  Uniti  rispondesse  pe'parenti  de'figliuoli  come  portava 
il  prospetto,  un  buon  numero  di  convittori  nativi  delle  Isole  Frances!,  La  Guadalupe, 
St.  Domingo,  etc. ;  e  a  motive  della  guerra  non  si  potevano  ritirar  le  pension!,  eppure 
conveniva  mantenere  i  figliuoli,  poiche  non  si  poteano  mandar  a  casa.  La  Corpora- 
zione  ringrazio  Monsignor  Dubourg,  il  quale  parti  non  poco  irritato  contro  que'  della 
Corporazione,  e  si  mise  in  capo  di  aprir  egli  in  Baltimore  un  Collegio,  che  fosse  piu 
liberale  di  quello  di  Georgetown,  e  I'apri  per  Cattolici  e  non  Cattolici,  permettendo 
a  questi  ultimi  di  uscire  le  feste  per  andare  a'loro  tempii,  e  a  casa  per  pranzo.  In 
vauo  si  opposero  a  questa  idea  gli  altri  Sulpiciani,  col  motivo  che  la  Congregazione 
loro  e  destinata  a  regolar  Seminarii  Ecclesiastic!,  e  non  Collegi  di  gioventu  secolare. 
Mgr.  Dubourg  fu  iuflessibile,  apri  Collegio,  ebbe  sussidi!  di  lotterie,  e  cio  non  ostante 
a  forza  di  fabbricare,  e  distruggere,  di  riedificare  il  distrutto,  contrasse  enorm!  debit! ; 
ma  egli  si  cavo  di  ogn!  imbarazzo  col  partire  per  la  Nuova  Orleans,  alia  cm  Sede 
Vescovile  era  stato  nominato ;  dalla  qirale  passo  poi  piu  tard!  a  quella  di  Montauban, 
e  da  questa  in  fine  a  quella  di  Besanvon,  ove  mori. 

Less  picturesque  than  Grassi,  Anthony  Kohlmann,  treating  the  pi-esent  passage  of 
Marechal  for  the  information  of  the  Propaganda,  says :  Pag.  15,  No.  3,  That  the 
account  of  the  debt  is  unfaithful,  infedele.  A  questo  rispondo  :  1°  che  quel  P.  Sannen 
non  e  ma!  stato  procurator  generale  di  quella  missione,  e  che  non  ha  ma!  avuta  una 
esatta  notizia  delle  cose  nostre  temporal!.  2?  Bisogna  di  osservare  che  quel  P. 
Sannen,  del  quale  il  Arch,  derivo  la  sua  notizia  ^  stato  dimesso  della  Compagnia. 


538  No.  135,  A.     MARECHAnS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [III 

Seel   paulo   post,   cum   deficerent  turn  idonei  professores  turn   sufficiens 

T      ..  .T  numerus  convictorum,  coacti  sunt  eandem  villam  iterum  ven- 

Jesuit  New  r^  • 

York  Aca-         dere.     Corporatio  Marylandiensis  earn  emerat  pretio  17,000 

wTshinffton  scutatorum,  quae  soluta  sunt  ex  bonis  Marylandiensibus  (et, 
Seminary.  ut  opinor,  contra  intentionem  principis  Baltimore  et  aliorum 
College  lots,  piorum  donatorum)  ;  et  banc  eamdem  villam  vendidere  cum 
damno  8000  scutatorum.' 
2*?  Eodem  tempore  amplam  aedificarunt  domum  in  civitate  Washing- 
tonis  quae  ipsis  constitit  14,000  scutatis.^  Quibus  motivis  erectionem 
bujus  aedificii  susceperunt,  est  enigma  mihi  insolubile.  Per  breve  tempus 
quidam  novitii  in  ea  commorati  sunt.  Sed  tali  proposito  adeo  incon- 
veniens  inventa  est  ut  earn  cito  deserere  coacti  fuerint.  Deinde  eamdem 
per  aliquot  annos  cuidam  ludimagistro "  locarunt ;  ac  tandem  scholam  in 
ea  instituerunt  et  nunc  dirigunt,  quamvis  Superior  Generalis  ejus  disso- 
lutiohem  iterum  atque  iterum  mandaverit,  existimans  modum  quo  diri- 
gitur  litterae  et  menti  instituti  S.  Ignatii  prorsus  esse  oppositum.  Quid- 
quid  sit,  certissimum  est  P.  Jesuitas  banc  domum  erexisse  ecclesiae  SV 
Patricii  omnino  contiguam,  ut  archiepiscopi  Baltimorenses  eos  neoessario 
constituerent  pastores  hujusce  ecclesiae  et  sic  obtinerent  amplos  ejus 
reditus,  qui  assurguut  saltem  ad  2000  scuta  per  annum, ^" 

3".  Che,  quando  sono  stato  alcuni  anni  fa  rettore  di  quel  collegio,  eran  almeno  10,000 
scuddi  che  [cZi  ?]  quel  che  si  doveva  da  multo  tempo  al  collegio  dai  parenti  dei  con- 
vittori  inhabbitanti  delle  isole  chiamate  occidentali  di  America,  come  Sta.  Croix, 
Martinq,  S.  Domingo,  etc.,  era  riguardato  comme  affatto  perduto  e  non  recuperabile 
se  non  con  liti  [?]  e  spese  che  oltrepasserebbero  da  lunga  mano  il  debito. 

Cf.  No.  170,  B^,  13"  .resolution  of  the  Corporation,  3  Nor.,  1801,  about  a  report  to 
be  made  of  Georgetoion  College  debts,  since  the  commencement  of  Mr.  Dubourg's 
administration. 

7  Cf.  Nos.  109,  B ;  181,  A  [/.]. 

"  Kohlmann,  on  this  stateinent  of  Proposition  4,  that  tlie  hotcse  at  Washington  ivas 
bought  by  the  Jestiits  for  14,000  dollars,  adds  the  circumstance  that  it  was  bought  by 
means  of  a  legacy  assigned  for  this  purpose  by  a  Jesuit:  2.  La  casa  a  Washington  e 
stata  fabricata  dal  R.  P.  Jov.  Grassi,  alora  superiore,  da  un  legato  di  uno  dei  nostri 
lasciato  a  questo  effetto,  cioe  per  una  casa  di  noviziato.  TJie  Jesuit  in  question  was, 
no  dottbt,  Mr.  Alexander  Divoff,  a  young  Russian  nobleman,  wJw,  having  been  converted 
in  Russia,  left  his  country,  became  an  attache  of  the  Russian  legation  at  Washing- 
ton, then  declared  himself  a  Rotnan  Catholic,  and  entered  tlie  Society  at  Georgetoum 
(5  June,  1812).  His  annual  pension  was  ^2600  net.  Tlie  Statement  of  the  procurator, 
Father  Adam  Marshall,  1824,  has  the  item:  i^7858.20,  received  (22  Atig.,  1820,  to 
1  Jan.,  1824)  by  Alexander  Divoff s  income  in  three  years  and  a  half.  (Md.-N.Y. 
Province  Archives,  Cc,  Marshall's  Statement,  1824,  to  Dzierozynshi,  p.  1.)  There  is 
an  official  copy  of  his  act,  by  which  lie  disposed  of  this  pension,  viz.  to  tlie  support  of 
the  house  of  the  Society  at  Washington,  as  long  as  the  same  Superior  [of  the  Mission'] 
for  the  time  being  may  not  dispose  otherwise,  29  Sept.,  1820,  Georgetown.  There 
folloios  an  official  acceptance  o/the  above  appropriation,  Washington,  30  Sept.,  1820,  by 
Anthony  Kohlmann,  Superior  for  the  time  being  [Md.-N.Y.  Province  Archives,  Recoi"d 
BooklY.,  Liber  Consultorum,  ad  fin. ;  the  two  documents,  Ip.fol.,  in  Kohlmann's 
hand,  botJi  sealed).  Tlie  legacy  given  to  Grassi,  for  tlie  building  of  tJie  Washingto)i 
Jiouse,  must  have  been  befcn-e  1817,  when  that  Father  left  America  for  Rome.  Grassi 
remarks  in  liis  Memorie,  that  Divoff' s  father  was  a  landlord  with  40,000  peasants  on 
his  estates,  and  had  p)-omised  Alexander  30,000  roubles  to  start  i7i  business,  when  he 
chose  to  do  so.  The  young  man,  however,  was  leaving  Russia  not  for  b7(siness,  but  for 
conscience'  sake.  (General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  1,  i.,  GrassVs  Memorie 
sulla  Compagnia  di  Gesu,  ristabilita  negli  Stati  Uniti  dell' America  Sottentrionale, 
dair  1810-1817  ;  pp.  89,  95.) 

*  George  Ironside.     Cf.  No.  119,  [A'a]  p.  456. 

•»  Cf.  No.  119,  [x/.]. 


§   ii]  No.  135,  A,     MARECHAL'S  PROrOSITIONS,    1826  539 

3"  Tandem  circa  illud  tempus  emerunt  et  quidera  maximo  pietio  non. 
parvam  terrae  quantitatem  in  vicinitate  collegii  Georgiopolitani,  spe  ducti 
quod  ante  longum  tempus  civitas  se  se  hue  extenderet  et  quod  dividendo 
has  terras  in  particulas^(lots)  immensum  lucrum  inde  referunt  \referreni\}^ 
Hae  sunt,  Eminentissime  Cardinalis,  verae  causae 
soe^'r^*^"*^  ^"t^  debitorum,  quae  P.  Jesuitae  in  Marylandia  contrax- 
debita  facile  sol-  erunt. 

ITetthem  stop  their         ^^^    valedicant    hujusmodi    speculationibus    et 
speculations,  and       vendant  amplam  domum  quae  in  Wash- 

^debt^i"  ^''^  ^^'''     ^^^*^°^^   ^^*^  est,  simul  et  terras  collegio  ^f^J^eSwn 

Georgiopolitano    contiguas,^'^    tunc    facile  and  Washing- 
sol  vere  poterunt  debita  sua  et  adhuc  remanere  non   solum  liquidation, 
divites,  sed  etiam  ditissimi,  uti  in  sequenti  paragrapho  patebit. 
g   p  ,       .      .,  Etiam  si  admittatur  adversarios  vero  debito  35,000 

ditissimi.  scutatorum  premi,  attamen  tanta  et  tanti  valoris  sunt 

[Jesuits  very  ricn.  ]     ^qu^  ^^^^  immobilia  turn  mobilia,  quorum  administra- 
tionem  habent,  ut  merito  dici  queant  ditissimi. 

1 .  Quoad   immobilia,   mitto  ad   Sacram   Congregationem   authenticam 
eorum  bonorum   enumerationem  exscriptam  ex  ipsomet  registro  publico 
civitatis     Annapoleos,     ubi,    juxta    decretum    Legislaturae 
Marylandiensis,   tres  Jesuitae,   qui   possessores   erant  totius  Declaration" 
provinciae  bonorum  sacrorum,  anno  1793  coacti  sunt''^  sistere  by  ex-Jesuit 
et  sub  solemni  sacramento  declarare  omnia  bona  immobilia  jygg, 
quae  possidebant  (Vide  chartam  iuclusam  No.  1). 

Huic  authenticae  enumerationi  unam  tantum  observationem  adjiciam  : 

"  Cf.  Kohlmann's  observation  on  this  passage  about  St.  Patrick's,  Washington,  and 
the  Oeorgetoivn  lots :  Vicino  alia  chiesa,  1"  perche  il  curate  {^MattJiews']  aveva  date 
11  fondo,  e  2?  che  era  equalmente  vantagiosa  e  per  i  novizi  e  la  congregazione  che 
fossero  contlgul  alia  chiesa,  etc.  3?  La  terra  intorno  al  Collegio  e  stata  comprata 
per  un  fine  affatto  opposto  a  quel  che  il  arch,  ci  imputa,  cioe,  non  per  dividere  in 
portion!  nel  progresso  del  tempo  e  venderlo,  il  che  sarebbe  la  specolazione  la  piu 
assurda,  come  h  chiaro  che  la  citta  non  si  estendera  mai  da  quella  parte,  ma  per 
allontanare  e  escludere  per  sempre  vicini  molesti  e  scostumati,  e  per  conservarvi 
precenti  \i  recinti  ?]  del  Collegio  perfettamente  liberi  da  ogni  intercorso  dei  secolari. 
Cf.  the  Diary  of  Father  McElroy,  lyrocurator  (Georgetoion  College  Archives)  :  1814  .  .  . 
Nov.  2.  Purchased  from  John  Threlkeld  about  30  acres  of  land  adjoining  the  Wash 
House.     At  first,  Washington  did  not  develop  totvards  Georgetcnon, 

'^  Cf.  Kohlmann,  ubi  supra:  Pag.  16,  3  parag. ;  5  N<?  marg.  "  Dimittant  suas 
speculationes,"  etc.  Mi  fa  veramente  stupire  di  sentire  un  Arch,  di  bramare  che 
si  distrugga  una  casa  di  educazione,  sita  nella  sua  diocesi,  dove  si  educano  180  figli 
delle  prime  familie  di  America,  che  e  tanto  stiniata  dal  govemo,  che  il  Presidente 
[U.S.']  non  ha  creduto  di  abbassarsi  nello  fare  I'ultimo  anno  la  distribuzioue  [dei 
fyremii'],  etc.  In  oltre,  cosa  risultereb[6e]  della  vendita  di  quelle  case  e  della  terra 
intorno  al  Collegio  ?  Oltre  che  sono  certo  che  non  si  potrebbe  trovar  un  comprator, 
non  porterebbe  I'uno  e  I'altro  insieme  che  4  o  5  mila  scudi.  Si  aggiunga  che  alienare 
la  terra  intorno  al  Collegio  sarebbe  un  manifesto  distrugger  il  Collegio  medesimo. 

'^  Cf.  No.  lie,  C,  [1°],  Marechal  to  the  General:  Bponte  adiisse  senatmn  Marj-- 
landiensem  et  proprio  motu  coram  ipso  conjecisse  in  unam  communem  massam 
omnia  bona,  etc.     As  to  tlie  tres  Jesuitae,  tliere  ivere  no  Jesuits  at  that  time. 

Fen-  the  text  of  the  three  documents,  quoted  here  by  Marechal  "  as  the  authentic 
enumeration  of  their  estates  transcribed  from  tlie  public  register  itself  of  the  city  of 
Annapolis."  that  is  to  say,  the  Declarations  of  Walton,  Molyneux,  and  Ashton  (1793), 
see  No.  167.     They  are  referred  to  above.  No.  118,  note  28.     They  contain,  in  identical 


540  A'a.  135,  A.     MARECHAVS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [HI 

niinirum,  tres  praefati  PP.  Jesuitae  unicuique  numero  jugerum  terrae 
quae  unumquodque  praedium  continere  declarai-unt,  hanc  caute  formulam 
addiderunt  :  "Plus  minusve,"  non  mere  prudentiae  causa,  uti 
mos  est  in  contractibus  quibus  terrae  in  nostris  regionibus  venduntur. 
Tanta  namque  est  differentia  inter  numerum  declaratum  et  realem,  ut 
huic  motivo  attribui  nequit  [!].     Unum  aut  alterum  exemplum  afferam, 

Isti  patres  declararunt  praedium  Bohemiae  continere  tantum  1100 
arpanas.  Per  quinque  annos"  Bohemiae  vixi  atque,  cum  administra- 
j^    .       .  tionem  haberem  hujusce   praedii,   volens   scire   quantitatem 

false— shown  terrae  in  eo  contentam,  conduxi  virum  ut  geometrice  ipsius 
Bohemia.  superficiem  commensurarem ;  atque  invenit  fere  1600  arpanas 

Marechal's  continere.^'  Iterum  declararunt  pi-aedium  S*.^  Ignatii  una 
cum  insula  S"  Georgii  comprehendere  tantum  3000  arpanas. 
Varum  omnes  consentiunt  praedium  solum  constare  saltern  3000  arpanis 
et  insulam  S'  Georgii  800  continere.^"  Idem  dicendum  est  de  numero 
arpanarum  cujuslibet  praedii.^'' 

Hinc  duplicem  seriem  mihi  necessarium  est  conficere,  ut  Sacra  Con- 
gregatio  accuratam  habeat  cognitionem  praediorum  quae  patres  Jesuitae 
in  Marylandia  possident. 

1?    series     exliibebit    numerum     arpanarum     quas  ^    «  ^.i,    t- 
unumquodque  pi"aedium  continet,  juxta  declarationem  meratio  praediorum 
solemnem  factam  sub  juramento  coram  magistratibus  ^^^thenth  ^state- 
a    tribus    praefatis    Jesuitis, — 2i'  indicabit    numerum  ment  of  Jesuit  real 
arpanarum   qui   verus   est,  aut  saltem   veritati  longe  ^^'"'^•J 
propinquior. 

Varia  praedia  quae  p.  Jesuitae  in 
Marylandia  anno  1793  possi- 
debant."" 

_.     .      .^        S'  Joseph 
The  Jesuit  .   ^ 

Trustees' false  Arabia  Petra 

under  oa?h.       Chance's  [Cheney's]  adventure 

c^JrlSoS       ^•I^ig^^^'-^  I  3000  3800 

corrections.       ^,  Georges  Island  ''i 

(a)  T!ie  iiames  whirh  follow  in  this  column  are  curiomly  written  in  the  English  College  copy.     They  are 
supplemented  here  with  some  corrections.    In  the  Souiiuaiio  of  the  Propaganda  they  are  more  curious  still. 

farm,  the  one  affirmation,  that  all  tJie  ]p-opcrtij,  which  eacli  resfiectivcly  designates,  is 
for  the  uses  of  those  who  were  formerty  members  of  the  religious  Society,  heretofore 
known  by  the  name  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  This  one  affirmation  iii  the  three 
affidavits  is  nowhere  alhtded  to  by  Marechal. 

"  Cf.  No.  121,  A,  Notae,  S?  ,  (1?  ) :  Per  septem  annos. 

'*  Cf.  supra.  No.  83,  B,  Marechal's  plat  of  Bohemia,  which  agrees  with  the 
Declaratimi  of  Walton,  and  disagrees  with  the  statement  here  of  Marechal, 

"'  No.  24,  pp.  201,  202. 

•'  In  the  list  which  folloius  here  there  are  fifteen  distinct  estates  ;  yet  the  luritcr 
introdiices  a  variation  in  tJie  numbers  of  acres  fur  only  seven, 

'»  Nos.  24,  pp.  202,  203  ;  47  ;  97,  1'.' 


Numerus 

declaratus. 

Ver 

us  numerus 

Ai 

•p"P 

207 

207 

344 

344 

100 

100 

J 


§  ll]  Xo.  135,  A.     MARECHAVS  PROPOSITIONS,   1826  541 


Chapel  land 

20 

40 

Britton  Neck  i^ 

700 

750 

St.  Thomas  manor  -" 

4000 

5000 

Carrolburg  or  1  ^^ 
White  Marsh    ( 

2000 

Chance's  \C'h,eney^s\  plantation 

150 

3000 

Taylers  [Ridgeley  and  Tylers  Lot] 

64 

Heimut  [Eainaut  or  Ayno] 

Bright  Seat 

700 

700 

Little  Brii^ht  Seat 

'»  Nos.  26 ;  33 ;  97,  2? 

'"'  Nos.  25,  pp.  203,  204 ;  47.  Murcclutl  here  does  not  use  correctly  Walton'a  Declara- 
tion, which  runs  thus  :  St.  Thomas's  Manor  lying  in  Charles  County,  four  thousand 
acres  more  or  less,  and  the  several  lesser  tracts  adjoining  that  part  of  the  said  Manor 
lying  on  the  East  of  Port  Tobacco  Creek.     Cf.  No.  97,  3? 

-'  Nos.  62,  C;  97,  4'!  Here  MarcchaVs  numbers  of  acres,  3000  for  White  Marsh,  and 
700  for  three  other  tracts  appertaining  thereto,  afford  the  only  case  in  his  list  of  correc- 
tions, ichere,  as  tested  by  tlie  documents,  the  sworn  statement  of  Walton  might  seem  to 
be  invalidated.  Compared  -with  Father  George  Hunter's  summary  report  of  1765  (No. 
97,  4'} ),  Marechal  seems  to  be  no  more  above  the  mark  than  Walton  falls  below ;  siip- 
posing  that  Wlute  Marsh  and  the  annexed  plantations  were  in  Walto)i's  time  (179o} 
what  they  had  been  in  Hunter's  (1765) — which,  however,  in  the  case  of  a  divergent 
"  sivorn  statement  before  magistrates  "  is  not  to  be  supposed.  Hunter  says  about  "  St. 
Francis  Borgia's  Mission,  commonly  called  White  Marsh:"  Plantation  1900  acres, 
adjoyning  tracts  700  D°,  distant  tracts,  700  D?  This  makes  3300  in  all.  Walton,  on 
tlie  other  hand,  as  mentioned  in  the  list  above,  declares :  2214 ;  and  the  three  tracts 
following:  700;  always  with  the  prudential  qualification  :  more  or  less.  This  makes 
only  2914: ;  a  difference  of  386  less.  Marechal  without  documents  corrects  Walton's 
official  document,  and  puts  for  White  Marsh  and  the  tracts  :  3000  +  700 ;  lohich  gives 
the  sum  of  3700 ;  a  difference  of  only  400  more  than  Hunter's,  btit  of  786  more  than 
Walton's. 

The  explanation  may  be  found  in  oilier  docutnents.  About  1778,  Hunter  himself 
seems  to  have  alienated  some  part  of  Fingall  to  diaries  Stuart,  univillingly  indeed,  but 
still  wider  some  kind  of  necessity.  Fingall,  dwelling-place  of  James  Carroll  the  donor, 
consisted,  according  to  the  same  Carroll,  of  450  acres  (No.  62,  G).  This  estate  does  not 
appear  in  Walton's  declaration  (No.  167,  A). 

Charles  Stuart  tvrites  to  George  Hunter  a  long  and  involved  letter,  dated  from 
Doden,  10  Scjjt.,  1778.  He  m-entions  Father  Ashton  and  Stuart's  father  as  contesting 
some  part  of  Fingall ;  also  Mr.  Carroll  as  a  referee  of  Hunter's  in  tJie  matter.  He 
claims  a  deed  of  conveyance  for  the  contested  as  ivell  as  tJie  uncontested  part.  He  names 
other  persons,  Wjil.  Brown,  Letvls  Lee,  Wm.  Digges,  as  loitnesscs  in  the  controversy, 
A  deed  of  conveyance  has  already  been  executed  for  the  tract  Obligation.  To  this  letter 
Fattier  Hunter  sends  a  kind  answer,  under  date  of  21  Sept.,  1778,  saying  that  the 
information  imparted,  with  regard  to  Mr.  Stuart,  sen.,  and  Mr.  Ashton,  entirely 
altered  the  afiair.  I  am  still  positively  assured  there  are  very  sufficient  witnesses  to 
testify  that  your  father  gave  up  all  claim  to  a  deed  from  me  for  Fingall  at  their 
meeting  for  the  survey  and  again  at  their  meeting  for  the  drawing  of  bonds. 
Whenever  the  point  is  cleard  up,  if  in  your  favor,  with  justice  and  equity  require  [!J, 
shall  be  readily  and  willingly  complyd  with,  tho  greatly  to  my  loss.  [Md.-N.  Y. 
Province  Archives,  45,  4  pp.  fol. ;  a  copy  (by  Ashto)i  .<?),  end. :  Letter  fi'om  Charles 
Steuart  to  ]\Ir.  George  Hunter,  with  answer  to  same.)  In  a  Day-Book  of  Hunter's 
we  find :  Rd.  Mr.  Lewis,  Dr.  .  .  .  1777,  June  12 :  To  Ed.  Mr.  Ashton  for  your  bond 
to  C.  Carroll.  £400  :  0  : 0  currency.     (Ibid.,  2nd  carton  DB,  Hunter  et  alii,  f.  31.) 

Prior  to  this  negotiation,  G.  Hunter's  first  will  (31  May,  1769)  devises  to  John 
Lcivis  Fingal  Ij'ing  in  Ann  Arundel  County,  containing  four  hundred  acres  more  or 
less.  At  the  time  of  the  negotiation.  Hunter's  second  and  final  ivill  (12  July,  1778) 
leaves  to  James  Walton  Fingal  lying  in  Ann  Arundel  County,  omitting  a  statement 
of  the  extent  (No.  167,  B,  ad  6). 


542  No.  135,  A.     MARECHAVS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [III 

Thomas  beginnings  22 

Dear  Creek  pogmods 

Mount  Prospect 

Fred*"  town    \  ^" 
9 


r 


Various  lots  j  5 
Bohemia  -^ 
St.  Joseph 


Inspiciendo  ehartam  inclusam   N?   1,  invenio  P.  Societatis   ab  anno 
1793  subsequentia  praedia  vendidisse. 


115 

115 

36 

36 

600 

600 

63 

64 

1100 

1550 

114 

114 

13.313  arp. 

16.450  ai-p?' 

Arabia  Petra 

344 

Haimut  [BamrtMfj  ' 

Bright  Seat 

700 

Little  Bright  Seat . 

S'  Thomas  beginning! 

151 

et  Dear  Creek         J 

Mount  Prospect 

600 

Pogmods 

36 

1831 

arpanae, 

Subtrahamus  banc  summam  a  summa  totali  utriusque  seriei  supra- 
dictae  :  remanebit 

11,482  vel  verius  14,619  arpanae.'*" 
Haec  est  terrarum  quantitas  quam  distributam  inter  varia  praedia 
actualiter  possident  P.  Jesuitae  in  Marylandia.^^ 

(b)  77te  numhtrs,  with  suvi-totals  are  left  as  they  stand  in  the  documents  cited. 

«  No.  97,  5'? 

"  Nos.  48  ;  83,  B  ;  97,  8'\ 

^*  No.  97,  p.  337.  It  appears  froin  the  foregoing  documents,  as  just  cited  in  the 
notes,  that  all  the  "  true  numbers,^'  verus  numerus,  arc  amiss  icherc  they  differ  from  Die 
numerus  declaratus,  or  Walton's  and  the  other  Trustees'  "  declared  numbers,"  which 
were  authentic. — The  St.  Joseph's  at  tJw  head  of  the  list  is  from  the  Declaration  of 
Molynettx.  The  two  next  are  from  Ashton's ;  the  second  of  the  two  being  an  accession 
to  White  Marsh,  bought  in  Ashton's  name.  Walton's  series  begins  at  tJie  next  name, 
St.  Inigoes,  and  ends  with  a  second  St.  Joseph,  lohich  toas  another  part  of  the  estate 
already  declared  by  Molyneux  (No.  95,  K,  L).  The  number  of  acres  in  this  latter  St. 
Joseph  is  given  by  Walton  as  144  (No.  1G7,  A) ;  not  114  as  liere.  The  circumstance  of 
MarcchaVs  leaving  the  error,  114,  and  confirming  it  as  a  verus  numerus,  seems  to  show 
that  in  confirming,  no  less  than  in  correcting,  lie  had  no  data  to  go  by,  except  the 
declared  lists,  here  copied  incorrectly. 

^^  As  to  this  publication  of  other  people's  property  titles,  cf.  (Victoi'  De  Buck,  S.J.') 
Examen  Historicum  ct  Canonicum  libri  R.  D.  Mariani  Verhocven,  de  regularium  et 
saecularium  clericorum  juribus  et  officiis,  Brussels,  1847,  p.  397.  Falafox,  Bishop  of 
Puebla,  in  Mexico,  had  made  a  similar  publication  of  Jesuit  titles,  in  the  course  of  his 
controversy  tcith  the  FatJicrs  {1647,  etc.) :  Animadvertatur  animos  maxime  ex  eo  con- 
citatos  fuisse,  quod  Palafoxius,  postquam  litem  de  decimis  movisset,  indicem  con- 
fecerat  omnium  honorum  Patrum  Societatis,  eumque  notum  feccrat,  ea  mente  ut 
omnibus  justo  ditiorcs  habcrentur  (res  sane  invidia  plena).     Ilis  contention  about 


A 


§  ii]  No.  135,  A.     MARECHAnS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  543 

Hie  quaeri  potest  quisnam  sit  harum  terrarum  valor?  Id  difficil- 
lime  determinari  potest ;  etenim  aliquando  terrae  maximo  pretio  ven- 
duntur,  aliquando  inferiori,  pro  mutationibus  quae  in  commercio  saepe 
contingunt.  Insuper  earum  valor  maxima  pendet  ab  earum  fertilitate, 
situ,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.  Verbi  gratia,  terrae  collegio  Georgiopolitano  cou- 
tiguae  facile  venderentur  150  scut,  per  arpanam.  Idem  forsitan  dici  posset 
de  terris  quae  vicinae  sunt  civitati  Frederickpoleos.  Portiones  quorum- 
dam  praediorum  sine  difficultate  emerentur  50  aut  40  scutatis  tantum.^^ 

tifhes  had  taken  the  form  of  forbidding  the  faithful,  tinder  penalty  of  excommunication 
latae  sententiac,  to  alienate  property  in  favour  of  regulars  unless  they  reserved  tithes 
for  the  cathedral  church, 

Cf.  infra,  No.  210 ;  Beschtcr's  account  of  MarechaVs  admiration  for  Palafox  (17 
Feb.,  1823,  to  C.  Neale). 

Tithes  belong  to  the  class  of  provisions  made  for  a  clergy  established,  and  legally 
entitled  to  support  from  the  faithful.  As  to  the  anuncnt  of  contribution  diie  under  the 
title  of  "  tithe,"  or  a  tenth  part,  Sir  James  Marriott,  Advocate-General,  in  his  Report 
on  a  Code  of  Law  for  the  Province  of  Quebec,  1772,  notes  that  in  France  a  strict  tenth 
of  the  fruits  of  the  earth  in  kind  was  never  taken  ;  it  nowhere  exceeded  a  twelfth  part ; 
commonly  a  tiventieth  or  twenty-fourth  part  only  was  taken  ;  tvhile  in  Canada  no  more 
than  a  twenty-sixth  was  required  in  kind,  after  threshiyig  and  gathering  into  the 
granary  (British  Museum  MSS.,  26,052,  pp.  225  seq.).  This  ivould  make  the  contri- 
bution of  the  faithful  to  an  established  clergy  3'9  per  cent.  The  demand  of  Mgr, 
Marechal  on  a  regular  Order  in  his  diocese,  amounting  to  what  the  Jesuits  maintained 
was  in  value  one-third  of  their  entire  possessions,  would  come  to  33  per  cent,  for  ever, 
on  behalf  of  his  episcopal  mensa  alone ;  and  the  priests  thus  summoiied  to  contribute 
loere  not  the  faithful  served  by  the  clergy,  but  tuere  the  clergy  serving  Mgr.  Marcchal's 
laity,  on  the  basis  of  their  oicn  funds  and  of  the  property  to  be  expropriated.  The 
Superior,  Dzierozynski,  wrote  to  the  General :  NuUam  autem  domum  vel  ecclesiam 
in  Marylandia  habemus  alienam,  excepto  Baltimor  \^St.  John's'],  sed  omnes  sunt  pro- 
prietas  Societatis  (Maryl.  Epist.,  3,  i. ;  Sept.  24, 1825).  Cf,  History,  I.  §  49  (2),  p.  409  ; 
Father  Thomas  Copley's  remonstrance,  on  John  Leivger's  demanding  a  tenth  of  the 
Fathers,  without  a  title.     Cf.  ibid.,  §  51,  pp.  424,  427. 

Tlie  demand  on  the  Jesuits  for  the  episcopal  mensa  in  Maryland  corresponded  to 
tvhat  a  progressive  Government  like  that  of  Italy  to-day  exacts  of  the  episcopal  mensa 
itself  for  tJie  lay  treasury  ;  unless  it  happens  that,  in  spite  of  previous  spoliation,  the 
mensa  still  enjoys  over  50,000  francs  of  yearly  income,  in  ivhich  case,  by  the  application 
of  a  sliding  scale,  a  higher  exaction  is  made.  TMis  the  mensa  of  the  bishopric  of 
Padua,  which  before  expropriation  had  an  income  of  120,000  francs  per  anmcm,  has 
still  52,000.  Out  of  tliis  52,000  there  is  exacted,  under  the  manifold  claims  of  mano- 
morta,  quota  di  concorso,  ricchezza  mobile,  imposte  pubbliche,  aerariali,  provinciali, 
comunali,  as  much  as  33,000  yearly ;  lohich  is  over  63  per  cent,  from  the  episcopal  mensa 
(Card.  Callegari,  BisJiop  of  Padua),  Besides,  at  the  death  of  a  bishop,  the  see  is  kept 
vacant  during  6-8  months,  till  an  exequatur  is  issued ;  a^id  all  the  income  during  that 
vacancy  is  appropriated  by  the  public  treasury, 

-®  The  property  at  Georgetoivn,  instanced  here  by  Marechal,  is  not  in  MarechaVs 
list  of  estates,  as  in  fact  it  was  not  one  of  them.  The  quasi-city  property  at  Frederick 
is  not  specified  here.  As  to  the  figure  given,  "  $40  or  $50"  per  acre  for  "portions  of 
some  estates,"  and  an  average  of  ^25  for  the  property  all  together,  cf.  Hunter  in  1765 
(No.  97,  p.  337,  5?  ),  at  a  time  wluin  American  currency  was  30-40  below  par  (Nos.  66, 
E  ;  70,  p.  263,  ad  B  ;  101,  pp.  343,  344) :  5?  The  value  of  land,  putting  good,  bad  and 
indifferent  together,  generally  upon  an  averadge  is  reckoned  at  20  s  [?]  sterling  ^  acre. 
Mosley  in  1786  (No.  95,  D)  states  that  our  best  lands  sell  from  £6  to  £12  per  acre,  our 
currency  one-third  less  than  sterling  money.  AsJiton  in  1786  (No.  85,  C)  bought  344 
acres,  called  Arabia  Petrea  in  Harford  County,  for  £645. 15  currency ;  which,  at  the 
same  rate  of  discount,  looiild  not  differ  much  from  Hunter's  20  sh.  sterling.  Archbishop 
Carroll  in  1814  (No.  87,  F,  G),  when  selling  the  rich  land  of  Paradise  at  Deer  Creek, 
as  icell  as  Arabia  Petrea,  asked  cm  behalf  of  the  Corpcrration  $i8  per  acre,  but  came 
down  to  ^12,  at  least  for  Arabia  Petrea.  The  prrocuratcrr,  Adam  Marshall,  in  1822 
(No.  88,  J),  being  authorized  to  sell  Arabia  Petrea  to  Stump,  parted  luith  it  for  $1457, 
at  about  $4  x><^^'  acre,  instead  of  Carroll's  original  demand  of  $4080,  at  $12  per  acre ; 


544  No.  135,  A.     MARECITAUS  PROPOSITIONS,    1S26  [III 

Ut   probabiliorem    valorem    obtineamus     omnium 
praediorum   supra    enumeratorum,    sumamus    medium  praedforum!^  ^^'""^ 
terminum,  nempe  supponamus  unamcjuamque  arpanam  IPi'obable  value  of 
25  scut,  valere  ;  et  ducamus  per  huac  numerum  totalem     ^^"'*  estates.^ 
summam  arpanarum :  turn  habebimus  : 

1°  11,482  X  25  =  287,050  scutata  ; 
vel  quod  est  longe  probabilius  :  16,450  x  25  =  411,250  scutata, 

Haec  sunt  bona  immobilia  quae  P.  Jesuitae  in  Marylandia  possident. 

[2]  Nunc  veniamus  ad  eorum  bona  mobilia  quae  aeque  sunt  maximi 
valoris. 

1°  Habent    circiter    500    Africanos   homines   ipsis       r.  ^-     ^ 

.  '^        g.  Enumeratio  et 

servitute  devmctos,  quorum  medium  pretium  est  circiter  probabilis  valor 

200    scut.2'     Ergo   totalis    eorum    valor   est   100,000  JCae  p"o™sident"'"" 
scut.  [Probable  value  of 

2°    Tanta    est    multitudo   equorum,   bourn,    ovium,  Jesuit  chattels.-] 
etc.,   etc.,   etc.,  ut  si  ex  variis  praediis  colligerentur  numero  aequarent 

greges  quibus  olim  quidam  patriarchae  ditabantur. 
flocks,  uten-  2"  His  possessionibus  addi  debet  valor  utensilium,  sup- 

W^'hf^^t"      pellectilium,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  quae  in  unoquoque  praedio  repe- 
and  George-     riuntur,  qui  quidem  valor  non  parvam    pecuniae    summam 
town:  shares;   conficit. 
perquisites. 

4"  Possident  tum  in  civitate  Washingtonis  turn  in  Geor- 

giopoli  plurimas  portiones  terrae  (lot)  quae  sunt  maximi  valoris. 

5°  Annuos  redditus  percipiunt  aliquos  ;  verbi  gratia,  ex  Anglia  virtute 
testamenti  venerabilis  mei  praedecessoris  D.  Carroll.-^  Ex  actionibus 
(actions)    in    pontem    fluvii    orientalis    Washingtonis,     quas    ipsis    dono 

$8  an  acre,  he  says,  had  been  offered  for  it  a  few  years  before,  and  when  sold  ouly  4 
were  got  [MarshalVs  Statement  to  D-iierozynski,  1824,  p.  8,  d ;  uhi  snpra.  No.  88, 
p.  304).  This  property  was  formerly  bought  as  woodland  for  a  plantation  [^Deer 
Creek],  which  we  possessed  in  that  part  of  the  country,  and  which  is  now  of  no  value 
to  us  {Marshall's  Statement  of  the  Plantations  to  the  General,  1S21,  §  11 ;  uhi  supra, 
No.  87,  p.  300).  In  1824,  lands  had  so  depreciated  in  Maryland  and  New  Yo)-k,  as 
Marshall  ajfirms  several  times,  and  as  he  sliotvs  by  the  results  of  his  own  operations, 
that  selling  loas  little  better  than  giving  away.  This  was  only  two  years  before  the  date 
when,  in  the  text  here,  Marcchal  gives  ^25  per  acre  as  an  average  value  for  all  the 
estates  taken  together. 

'-'  This  valuation  of  negroes  per  head  seems  to  be  derived  from  the  operations  at 
Bohemia,  during  a  year  and  a  quarter  (8  Jan.,  1794-10  Mar.,  1795),  after  the  AbbA 
MarcchaVs  hand  begins  to  appear  in  the  registers  of  that  pkmtation.  In  the  course  of 
those  fifteen  months  the  sale  of  nine  slaves  and  the  purchase  of  four  come  to  an  avcraya 
of  £,30  per  head,  for  men,  women,  and  children.  Tlien  tlio  sales  stopped.  The  Corpora- 
tion decreed  (21  Aug.,  1795)  that,  in  according  the  usufruct  of  this  estate  to  the  Semi- 
nary of  Baltimore,  moneys  arising  from  the  sale  of  ncgros  are  not  understood  to  be 
enumerated  among  the  profits  of  the  estate  (No.  170,  G,  H). 

As  to  the  number  of  slaves.  Hunter's  report  for  1765  (No.  97)  gives  a  total  of  192  for 
the  seven  estates  tvhich  lie  enumerates ;  and  only  101  of  these  were  working  hands. 
His  seven  estates  comprise  fifteen  of  the  nineteen  heads  in  MarcchaVs  list.  The  others, 
town  lots  (Frederick),  or  woodland  not  settled  (Frederick,  Mount  Prospect,  Arabia 
Petrea),  were  not  provided  loith  slaves.     Cheney's  Adventure  was  part  of  White  Marsh. 

For  Kohlmann's  statement  of  the  actual  number  of  slaves,  at  the  date  of  MarcchaVs 
Propositions,  see  infra,  note  29. 

■'"  No.  119,  [x],  note  23.    For  N.  Young's  will,  cf.  No.  1G2,  Q,  S. 


§   ii]  No.  135,  A.     MAREC/IAi:S  PROPOSITIONS,    1S26  545 

donavit  Rev.  Notley  Young.  Ex  actionibus  alios  in  Bancam 
Washiiigtonis,  quas  obtiuuerunt  a  II''."  Vergaes,'-'^  qui  iion  ita  pridem 
defunctus  est ;  etc.,  etc.,  etc. 

6°  Tandem  rett'ibutiones  exigunt  et  percipiunt  a  multitudine  fidelium 
in  omnibus  locis  in  quibus  sacrum  exercent  niinisterium.  Olim  content! 
fructibus  suorum  praediorum  in  vinea  Domini  gratis  laborabant.™     Nunc 

'^^  Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Francis  Neale,  St.  Tliomas'  Manor,  22  Oct.,  1827, 
to  Dzicrozynski.  He  states  that  he  has  made  arrangements  with  Father  Mudd  {S.J., 
pastor  at  WJiite  Marsh)  and  Columhia  Bank,  about  paying  the  remaining  money  due 
to  Mr.  Vergnes.  But  here  as  in  other  places  the  documents  in  archives  fail  to  keep 
abreast  of  these  Propositions. 

Kohlmann  criticizes  these  Propositions  6-9  as  follows,  in  his  Osservazioni  sopra  la 
risposta  di  M.  Marechal,  etc. : 

Pag.  16,  No.  6,  marg. — et  pag.  17, 18, 19,  ad  enumerationem  praediorum,  servorum, 
utensilimn,  &c. 

Dico  1.  Mihi  certissime  constat  numerum  arpanarum  non  excedere  12,000. 
2?  Valorem  horum  x^raediorum  ultra  omnem  fidom  exaggerari,  adeo  ut  mihi  por- 
suasissimum  sit,  corporationem  lubentissime  cessuram  omnia  sua  praedia  una  cum 
servis,  equis  et  utensilibus  pro  dimidia  vel  etiam  4.  parte  summae  valoris  "pro- 
babilioris"  quem  assignat. 

2.  Dicit  Arch.  Jesuitas  habere  circiter  500  Africanos  homines,  quorum  medium 
pretium  est  circiter  200  scutata.  Juramento  ferme  affirmare  possum,  eos  non  habere 
nisi  ducentos  et  40  aut  50  ad  summum,  circa  quos  illud  observandum :  1';  praedia 
competenti  numero  Africanorum  scjungi  non  posse,  cum  praedia  absque  illis  nuUius 
prorsus  sit  valoris.  2'?  Proles,  infirmos,  senes  nierum  esse  onus ;  eos  ultra  45  annos 
alienari  non  posse.  3"?  Retiueri  non  posse  absque  summo  onere,  cum  eorum  sus- 
tentatio  quasi  omnem  proventum  consumat ;  et  vendi  non  posse  in  conscientia,  emu 
talis  venditio  post  se  trahat  animarum  eorum  perniciem. 

Pag.  19.  N.  4,  et  5.  Tuto  affirmare  possum  in  conscientia  portiones  aliquas 
terrae  (lots),  quas  possident  Washingtoni  et  Georgiop.,  item  redditus  annuos,  item 
actiones  in  Bank  Washingtonis,  vel  nullas  esse  vel  exigui  tam  momenti,  ut  nee 
commemorari  mereantur,  id  quod,  si  necesse  sit,  probabitur  singillatim.  Illae  lots 
in  Wash,  et  Georgetown  inutiles  sunt,  nee  valent  ad  solvendas  taxas,  et  qui  non 
haberet  praeter  illas  lots  centuplicatas,  moreretur  fame. 

I7i  his  Osservazioni  sopra  il  scritto  della  Propaganda,  wJiich  is  apparently  a  draft 
of  the  foregoing,  he  adds  an  illustration  frcnn  Daniel  CarroWs  experiences  at  tlie  time  : 
Nam  audivi  esse  in  America  qui  immensos  tractus  terrae  possident,  et  etiam  in  ipsa 
urbe  Washingtoniaua,  qui  tamen  tam  [parum  ^  ex  illis  trahunt,  ut  non  sufficiat  taxae 
solvendae  (Daniel  Carrol) ;  multa  etiam  aedificia  possidet  in  civitate,  et  tamen  rei 
domesticae  penuria  premitur.     [General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.  S.) 

Adam  Marshall,  in  his  Statement  to  the  General,  ~>  Mar.,  1821,  says  :  It  must  also 
be  observed  that  those  of  our  lands  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  which  are  not  rented, 
are  exclusively  cultivated  by  slaves,  whose  rule  always  is  to  work  as  little  as  possible. 
We  have  to  maintain  them  and  their  families ;  and  generally,  out  of  50,  there 
are  hardly  20  that  earn  their  support.  We  have  about  800  of  them.  (General 
Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  2,  ii. ;  5  Mar.,  1821.)  This  tvould  give  a  total  of  about  120 
slaves  srifficiently  useful  to  maintain  themselves. 

^^  Cf.  No.  60,  B.  Retributiones,  or  collections,  stipends,  Jwnoraria  on  account  of  the 
scared  '}ninistry,  were  authorized  for  the  first  time  in  the  Church  history  of  the  United 
States  by  tlie  statutes  5-8  of  the  first  Synod,  held  November,  1791,  tmder  Bishop 
Carroll.  The  majority  of  the  members  present,  including  the  bishop,  loere  ex-Jesuits. 
The  system  of  gratidtous  service,  lohich  had  prevailed  for  158  years  under  Jesuits 
and  ex-Jesuits,  was  modified,  as  the  new  times  and  circumstances  reqiured.  And  so 
the  Representatives  of  the  Select  Body  of  Clergy,  holding  their  first  meeting  after  in- 
corporatior.  ■recognized  the  neiv principle  in  tlie  following  resolution  :  13.  The  Secretary 
of  the  Representatives  is  directed  to  write  without  delay  to  the  Clergyman  ot 
Frederic-Town  [John  Dubois  ?],  to  desire  him  to  use  his  utmost  endeavours  to  obtain, 
as  soon  as  possible,  a  sufficient  support  from  the  Congregations,  on  which  he  bestows 
his  services,  agreeably  to  the  directions  of  the  Bishop  in  his  Pastoral  Letter.  (Md.- 
N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  No.  3,  volume  of  secretaries'  records,  Corpcn-ation  and  Repre- 
sentatives :  viceting  of  Repi-esentativcs  at  St.  Thomas's  Manor,  8  Jane,  1795,  pp.  9-10.) 

VOL.  I.  2   N 


546  No.  135,  A.     MARECIIALS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [III 

•lutem  pro   administratione  sacramentorum,   pro   sepultura   mortuorum, 
loissae  celebratione,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  retributiones  recipiunt.  Sicuti  sacerdotes 

Th^re  was  no  intimation  conveyed  in  the  statutes  of  the  first  Syiwd  about  any  special 
provision  for  the  Ordinary,  who,  as  well  as  his  ex- Jesuit  successor  Leonard  Neale,  was 
provided  for  by  the  cx-Jcsuit  Select  Body  of  Clergy.  Then  came  the  third  archbishop, 
Ambrose  Marechal,  ivho  desired  the  sa77ie  provision  to  be  continued  for  himself.  At  the 
same  time,  he  urged  the  faithful  to  contribide  toioards  the  maintenance  of  tlieir  Jesuit 
pastcns,  stating  that  the  situation  of  their  temporal  affairs  is  unfortunately  very 
different  from  that  of  their  venerable  predecessors  (No.  60,  B).  Compare  Kohlmann's 
statement  to  tlu2  General,  19  Feb.,  1822,  that  some  Jesuit  pastors  certam  pecuniae 
summam,  non  modo  admittunt,  sed  etiam  exigunt  (No.  119,  note  29).  This  matter 
the  same  Kohlmann  touched  upon  in  his  Osservazioni  da  fare  al  Papa  intorno  alia  lite 
col  Archivescovo  di  Baltimore,  soon  after  tlie  date  of  these  Marechal  Propositicnis,  but 
before  he  had  himself  seen  them  {cf.  No.  209).  After  sketching  the  history  of  the 
revived  Society  up  to  the  time  of  tlie  present  controversy,  he  says  :  6.  Da  quel  tempo  fin 
adesso,  quella  missions  avendo  a  pagare  li  interessi  della  deta  somma  ogni  anno,  ^ 
stata  tanto  grande  la  sua  angustia,  che  subito  si  chiuse  il  noviciato  e  rimase  chiuso 
fin  ahora,  si  apri  una  schuola  a  Washington  per  sostentare  i  Scholastici,  i  padri  si 
veddero  costretti  di  domandare,  contro  il  loro  costume,  dal  popolo  fedele  il  loro 
uecessario  sostentamento,  e  si  introdusse  in  tutte  le  case  una  oeconomia  domestica 
tanto  stretta,  che  si  pu6  dire  con  tutta  verita  che  vi  mancava  il  assoluto  necessario. 
[General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.  R.) 

Meanwhile,  for  the  suppcyi't  of  the  Ordinary,  there  were  the  same  means  available 
as  for  the  supi^ort  of  the  clergy  in  general,  and  for  that  of  all  otJier  bishops  in  the 
United  States,  not  to  mention  the  ecclesiastical  property  left  expyressly  to  tlie  Ordinary 
of  Baltimore  for  an  episcopal  mensa  by  his  tioo  predecessors  in  the  same  see.  Kohlmann 
says,  ibid.  ;  10  .  .  .  Ora  sacrificar  una  mission  entera  per  proveder  una  mensa  ad  un 
vescovo  sarebbe  judicato  da  tutti  un  operare  non  ad  aedificatiouem  sed  ad  destruc- 
tionem. — Ma  come  dunque  si  manterra  1' Archivescovo  ?  I^.  Cogli  2000  scudi  che  ha, 
e  per  la  pieta  de'  fedeli,  in  una  parola,  si  manterra  come  li  altri  10  Vescovi  de'  Stati 
Uniti,  che  sono  mantenuti  da'  loro  diocesani,  e  ai  quali  col  andare  del  tempo  si  fara 
una  mensa  vescovile  per  le  donazioni  inter  vivos  et  mortis  causa,  et  per  i  pii  legati, 
&c.  {ibid.). 

In  his  Libellus  Supplex  to  the  Pope,  of  the  same  date,  Kohlmann  insinuates  more 
than  once,  that  the  whole  contention  of  the  archbishop  is  not  to  obtain  support,  but  to 
assume  a  European  style  and  grandeur :  I  predecessor!  di  M.  Marechal,  essendo  i 
primi  Vescovi  dei  Stati  Uniti  non  hanno  trovato  nisun  provedimento  per  la  loro 
sostentazione,  ne  avevano  mezzi  per  procacciarcela,  i  catholici  essendo  allora  e  pochi 
e  poveri ;  adesso  il  Archivescovo  ha  piu  abundanti  mezzi  di  tutti  altri  Vescovi  dei 
Stati  Unit!  per  aver  un  onesto  sostentamento,  nelle  proprieta  lasciateli  da'  suoi  pre- 
decessori,  dai  scanni  della  sua  bellissima  cathedrale  che  si  affidano  {^affittano']  a  gran 
prezzo,  dagli  jura  stolae  risultanti  dai  Baptesimi  e  marrigy  [I]  dei  richi  che  sono  con- 
siderabili,  dal  recorso  fatto  alia  sua  greggia,  mezzo  che  si  adopera  da  tutti  altri 
Vescovi.  In  quella  republica  nemica  ad  ogni  pompa  e  fasto  esteriore,  e  dove  carozze, 
servitori,  &c.,  scandalizzerebbero  e  catholici  e  protestanti,  mi  bastavano  alia  N.  York 
500  scudi  per  anno  per  vivere  honestamente,  benche  avessi  piu  spese  del  Archivescovo 
\_as  admit listrator  of  the  diocese'].  Negii  Stati  Uniti  c'e  pochissima  differenza  tra  il 
mantenimento  d'un  Archivescovo  e  d'un  semplice  sacerdote,  perchc  I'ispirito  della 
nazione  Americana  richiede  una  grandissima  semplicita  nel  vestire,  vivere,  &c. 
(Ibid.,  6,  iv. ;  Libellus  Stipplex,  S.  3^  3).     Cf.  C.  Nealc's  stricture, 'tio.  124,  B,  ad  (17). 

Thus  the  retributiones,  seemingly  criticized  by  Marechal  in  this  Proposition  9,  6".  , 
are  represented  by  Kohlmann  as  the  very  fund  to  ivhich  tlie  archbishop's  attention 
should  have  been  t^irncd,  instead  of  clemandiiig  landed  pnvpcrty  or  a  pension  from  a 
religious  Order.  And  it  was  on  this  fund  that,  forty  years  later,  the  Second  Plenary 
Council  of  Baltimore  (1866)  threiu  the  burden  of  an  episcopal  mensa  in  every  diocese : 
§  100.  Demum,  cum  acqurmi  plane  sit  ac  justum,  ut  fideles  omnes  uniuscujusque 
Dioeceseos  congruae  contribuant  sustentationi  Episcopi,  qui  omnium  gorit  sollici- 
tudinem,  censuerunt  Patres  hac  de  re  pertractandum  in  Dioecesanis  Synodis,  in 
quibus,  collatis  inter  se  consiliis,  sacerdotes  curam  habeutes  animarum  conveniant 
de  certa  pensionc  Ordinario  quotannis  tribuenda,  quae  ex  portione  singularum 
ecclesiarum  reddituum  determinata  coalescat.  Ejusmodi  autem  adsignatio  vel  dis- 
tributio,  cum  fuerit  ab  Ordinario  rccognita  ac  probata,  ceu  lex  Dioccesana  ab  omnibus 
servanda  evulgabitur.  (Concilii  Plenarii  Baltimorensis  II.  Acta  et  Decreta,  tit.  iii., 
cap.  II.,  De  Episcopis,  No.  100.) 


I 


§  li]  No.  135,  A.     MARECI/ArS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  547 

saeculares,  qui  nullum  aliud  medium  habent  sustentandi  vitam,  in 
omnibus  missionibus  sedilia  in  ecclesiis  erexerunt  et  ea  locant  fidelibus. 

10.  Maximae  divitiae         ^^^  supplex  Eminentissimos  Patres   ut  attendant 
P.  Jesuitarum  pau-       .^j  banc  omnis  generis  bonorum  multitudinem,  et  con- 
pertati  archiepiscopi  ... 
Baltimorensis  com-      ndo  quod  ultro  agnoscent  veritatem  meae  propositionis, 

"{ Contrast  betw'xt  ^^'^P®-  Etiam  si  P.  Jesuitae  realiter  35,000 
the  rich  Jesuits  and  scutata  deberent,  tamen  merito  dicendi 
the  poor  archbishop.]  g^nt   non   solum    divites,  sed    ditissimi.'^ 

Quod  si  pauperes  dici  possunt  tot  et  tanta  bona  possidentes,  quid 
dicendum  erit  de  archiepiscopo  Baltimoi'ensi  qui  non  duo  jugera  terrae 
possidet,  non  unum  equum,  non  unam  ovem,  non  hortulum  habet,  quern 
incredibilibus  artibus  spoliare  tentant  redditibus  suae  sedi  annexis  tem- 
pore quo  erecta  fuit  ;  adeo  ut  nunc  vix  habeat  annualem  pecuniae  summam 
ad  solvendas  expensas  multitudinis  epistolarum  quae  ad  ipsum  ex  variis 
orbis  partibus  diriguntur  1 

11.  Balt'f  archi-  Unum  factum  hie  adjiciam  de  praetensa  P.  Jesuit- 

episcopijura  impug-     ^rum  in  Marylandia  paupertate  : 

nant  sub  paupertatis  •'  r      r 

praetextu,  et  episcopo  111'""'   DD.   England,    postquam    111""!'"  DD.    Bene- 

fesuitaelbonaBaltim  '^i*^*'^^^    Fenwick    episcopum    Bostoniensem    consecra- 

dioecesis  transferre  verim,  eum  Bostonium  comitatus  est.     Porro  revertens 

[The  Jesuits  Baltimorem  mihi  retulit  DD""'  Fenwick  a  Corporatione 

endeavour  to  give  Marylandiensi  obtinuisse  ut  ipsi  dono  donarent  insulam 

property  of  the  gu  Qgorgii  quae  sua  amplitudine,  situ,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  est 

Baltimore  diocese  to  01  r  j         j        •>    ''  •}  ^  v..,^ou 

the  Bishop  of  Boston,   certe  maximi  valoris.    Addidit  D.  England 

an  ex-Jesuit]  epistolam  fuisse  scriptam  ad  P.  Fortis  ut  fsi^^^"^^'^ 

sua   sanctione  hoc  donum  approbet."'     Mirum    certe   quod 

pauperes  sint  ubi  agitur  de  solvendis  redditibus  sedi  Baltimoreusi  debitis, 

et   quod  sint   tamen  sat   divites   ut  episcopo    Bostoniensi  transmittere 

possint  amplam  terrae  quantitatem,  id  que  extra  Marylandiam,  et  conse- 

quenter  contra  mentem  piorum  donatorum  qui  ecclesiae  Marylandiensi 

consecrarunt  bona  quorum  P.  Jesuitae  habent  administrationem. 

''  In  Father  George  Hunter's  time,  tohen  the  estates  were  better  managed,  the  total 
income  luas  £696  ste7ii7ig  (No.  97,  p.  337).  This  woiild  come  to  about  £1153  currency. 
There  were  then  fifteen  missionaries  in  Maryland  (besides  three  in  Pennsylvania),  tvho 
on  this  income  maintained  tJiemsclves,  as  tvell  as  their  central  missions  and  the 
secondary  church  stations  in  tlicir  districts,  with  all  tlie  charges  of  Divine  worship.  In 
the  time  of  Marechal,  with  estates  badly  managed  (Nos.  110,  E-G  ;  114),  and  not  more 
extensive  than  in  Hunter's  time,  there  were  seventy-eight  members  (six  of  tliem  in 
Pennsylvania),  loith  a  boarding-college  at  Georgetotvn  and  a  day-school  at  Washington, 
neither  of  these  being  endowed,  and  tJie  latter,  under  orders  from  tJie  General,  being 
ncno  prohibited  from  receiving  any  pe7ision  for  tuition.  (Catalogues ;  and  General 
Archives  S.J.,  Epist.,  B.  P.  N.  Fortis,  L.  I.,  P.  1,  No.  197;  General,  7  Nov.,  1823,  to 
Francis  Neale,  Superior  p^-o  tem.,  fcn-bidding  absolutely  the  acceptance  of  a  minervale, 
or  pension  for  mere  ttcition.  The  same  absolute  order  was  issued  to  the  Provincial  of 
England;  ibid.,  L.  II.,  P.  1,  No.  390;  General,  15  Oct.,  1824,  to  Father  Sewall.) 

^-  The  General,  in  a  letter  dated  17  Dec,  1825,  rejected  Bishop  Femvick's  propo- 
sition of  exchanging  some  Georgetown  property  foi-  St.  George's  Island.  (General 
Archives  S.J.,  Epist.  R.  P.  N.,  A.  Fortis,  L.  III.,  P.  1,  No.  693.)  Both  Father 
Dzierozynski,  Superior  of  the  Mission,  and  Father  Kohlmann  had  discotmtenanced 
the  project.  In  Bishop  Fenwick's  letter,  28  Sept.,  1825,  to  tiie  General,  there  was  no 
mention  of  a  "  gift."     (Ibid.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  3,  vi.) 


548  No.  135,  A.     MARECHAnS  PROFOSITIONS,    1826  [TIT 

Ostcndendi  nunc  mihi  incumbit  necessitfis  falsitatem  quorumclam 
factorum,  quae  S"?  Congregationi  P.  Jesuitae  exhibuerunt  ad  probandam 
suam  praetensam  paupertatem. 

1°  Asserunt  paupertate  presses  coactos  fuisse  mittere  Romam  suos 
scholasticos.     NuUatenus  timeo  dicere  illud  omnino  esse  falsum. 

Septem     circiter     abhinc     annis    P.     Grassi,    qui  ^^  Scholastici  non 
nunc   Turino  commoratur,  mecum  amice    confab ulans  missi  sunt  Romam 
lamentabatur  de  morali  impossibilitate  quam  experie-  ^^^g  Scholastics  not 
batur    in  efFormandis  junioribus    membris    Societatis  sent  to  Rome  on 
secundum  spiritum  sancti  sui  instituti,  quamdiu  prae  "''''°""   of  pouer  y.] 
oculis  haberent  prava  exempla  antiquorum  Americanorum    Jesuitarum. 
Quod  ut   grave   malum  everteret,    mihi    dixit  se  intendere    omnes   illos 
juvenes    Romam    mittere,    sicut    revera   eo   misit."^     Non   minimam    de 
paupertate    querelam    emisit,     Nee    mirum  :    tunc    temporis    florescebat 
temporalis  administratio  Societatis  ;   collegium  Georgiopolitanum  convic- 
torvim  multitudine  replebatur. 

Hoc  est  verum  motivum,  Eminentissimi  Patres,  quo  ductus  P.  Grassi 
Romam  misit  suos  scholasticos,  non  paupertas  quam  nuperrime  finxerunt 
aut  saltem  enormiter  magnificarunt,  ut  se  subtraherent  ab  executione 
brevis  Pii  VII, 

2°  Neque  coacti  sunt  dissolvere  domum  probationis,         probationis 
paupertatis  causa  tantum.    Haec  dissolutio  alio  gravis-  domus  non  dissoluta 
simo  motivo  adscribenda  est  praecipue  :  ^uTaf  sed  multo 

Videlicet  ex  quo  Jesuitae  Russiaci  et  Belgae  hue  magis  ratione  dis- 

.,  ,  ,.  ,-.•.    J-       sentionum  quibus 

advenerunt,  magnum  et  quidem  publicum  extitit  dis-  agitatur  Societas. 

sidium  inter  eos  et  Americanos  Jesuitas.  Istos  extraneos  [.The  novitiate  not 

.     ,..,..,.  ,   ,  ,   .     closed  on  account 

fratres  Amencani  ab  initio  judicarunt  tanquam  nostris  ofpouerty,  but  on 

missionibus  minime  idoneos,  tum  propter  rusticos  eorum  account  of  dis- 

mores,  tum  propter  barbarum  eorum  loquendi  modum.   se«s/o/7S.j 

Eos  pacifice  videre  non  poterant,  alio  motivo  ducti ;  nempe  isti  Jesuitae 

extranei  virtutes,  quae    decent  viros   religiosos,  colere   videbantur,  dum 

Americani  jugum  sui  sancti  instituti  jamdiu  excusserant  aperte. 

Interea  evenit  ut  unus  ex  istis  extraneis  Jesuitis,  nomine  Ant. 
Kohlmann,  et  qui  nunc  in  coUegio  Romano  residet,  scripserit  circularem 
epistolam  quae  in  Belgio  fuit  impressa,  in  qua  invitabat  suae  provinciae 
juniores  clericos  ut  in  Americam  venirent  et  se  consecrarent  ejus 
missionibus. 

Novem  seminaristae,  hac  epistola  inflamniati,  e  seminario  Mecklinensi 
secreto  aufugerunt  et  Baltimori  appulerunt  anno  1821.  Septem  eorum 
collegium    Georgiopolitanum     adiere.     Eos   omnes    benigne    recepit    P. 

=>'  Father  Peter  Kenncy,  Visitor,  sent  the  party  of  six  scltolastics  to  Rome,  1S'20, 
Father  Grassi  beinq  already  in  Italy  since  1817.  Messrs.  Ncill  and  Jiarber  had  been 
sent  in  the  time  of  Grassi,  and  had  returned.  Mr.  Young  had  accompanied  Gi-assi  to 
Borne  in  1817,  and  3Ir.  Vcsj^re  of  Lyons  had  of  himself  chosen  to  go  thitJier  on  entering 
the  Society  in  1819. 


§  II]  No.  135,  A.     MARECHALS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  549 

Koblmann.  Verum  Atnericani  Jesuitae  irati  sunt  valcle.  Idem  P.  Kohl- 
manu  eos  misit  White  Marsh  et  ipsorum  religiosam  educationem 
duobus  Belgis  sacerdotibus,  qui  hie  morabantur,  commisit.  Quod  cum 
viderent  Americaui  Jesuitae  bonorum  Corporationis  administratores,  non 
solum  eorum  sustentationi  providere  I'ecusarunt,  sed  etiam  ux'gere  ut 
dimitterentur  coutiuuo  laborarunt. 

Dum  flagraret  haec  dissentio,  DD.   Dubourg  Novae  Aureliae  epis- 
copus  Washingtonem   visitavit,  atque    certior  factus  malevolentiae   qua 
Americani  Jesuitae  istos   extraneos   prosequebantur,  P.  Carolum  Neale 
Americanum    et    tunc    Superiorem    Societatis    clam    adiit   inalis  artibus 
quae    huic   episcopo    familiares    sunt,    eum    induxit    ut    virtute    obedi- 
entiae  mandaret  illis  Belgis  ut  in  Statu  Missouriensi  migra- 
rent.    Ad  tegendam  infamiam  hujusce  secretae  negotiationis,   ?i^j(.g|  ^'^" 
DD.  Dubourg  circulares  epistolas  ubique  misit,  declarans  se  Bishop 
intendere     incumbere    conversioni     sylvestrium     hominum ;  his  arts, 
atque   sub     hoc    vano    praetextu    quaestores   iterum     misit 
Europam  ut  eleemosynas  colligerent.     Vix  haec  negotia  peractus[!],''  cum 
turn  ipsius  cathedralis  ecclesia,  turn  domus  et  collegium  publice  a  suis 
creditoribus  venderentur,^^  fugit  novani  Aureliam. 


=*  J.  G.  Shea,  History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  U.S.,  iii.  88, 89  :  March,  1823. 

^^  Ibid.,  iii.  384:  1822.  Similar  accounts  of  Mgr.  Dubourg  a'ppccLr  at  large  in 
Marcchal's  correspondence  during  these  years  with  tJie  Projyaganda  and  Dr.  Gradiocll 
in  Borne.  The  rectification  of  the  story,  as  far  as  it  concerns  the  Jesuit  colony  to  Missouri, 
may  be  seen  jMrtly  infra  in  Section  VI.  (Nos.  194-6),  btit  more  fully  in  a  later  part  of 
the  History. 

Kohlmann,  in  his  Osservazioni  sopra  la  risposta  di  11.  Marechal,  contents  himself 
here  loith  two  observations.  First,  not  only  ivere  tlie  Scholastics  sent  to  Borne  for  want 
of  means  to  support  them  in  Maryland,  but  tlieir  board  had  never  been  paid  for  yet 
by  the  Maryland  Jesuits,  in  spite  of  repeated  demands  from  the  Italian  p>rocurator — a 
fact  ice  see  very  plainly  in  various  docimients  during  some  six  years  or  more.  The 
support  of  six  scholastics  in  Italy  loas  at  tJie  rate  of  10  scucli  per  month.  As  early  as 
1  Jan.,  1824,  Adam  Marsliall,  procurator,  put  tlie  arrears  due  from  Maryland  to  Borne 
at  ^3000.  (Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Father  S.  Manucci,  procurator-  of  the 
Boman  Province,  16  Mar.,  1822,  to  Kohlmann,  Superior,  Georgetown.  Ibid.,  Co., 
Marshall's  Statement  to  Dzierozynski,  1824,  p.  4.)  Secondly,  Kohlmann  admits  the 
Americanism  alleged,  but  rebuts  the  argument ;  in  as  7nuch  as  that  phenomenon  was 
twenty  years  old,  and  yet  had  not  produced  the  effects  which  Marechal  ascribes  to  it 
here  for  1823 ;  tliereforc  neither  in  1823  ivas  Americanism  the  catise  of  dissolving  tlie 
novitiate : — 

Pag.  21.  N.  12-13,  marg :  Scholasticos  ex  defectu  mediorum  Romam  niissos  fuisse 
probatur  ex  eo,  quod  per  6  aut  7  annos,  a  quo  Romam  appulerunt,  nee  obolum 
solverunt,  licet  saepius  requisiti.  Novitiatum  autem  fuisse  suppressum  ex  defectu 
mediorum  ego  testis  sum  oculatus  ;  nee  dissidio  inter  Americanos  et  exteros  Jesuitas 
illam  suppressionem  adscribendam  esse  patet,  quia  ilia  persuasio  Americauorum  a 
plusquam  20  annis  exstitit,  et  nihilominus  novos  novitios  exteros  semper  admisere ; 
nee  D"f  Dubourg  illi  negotio  sese  immiscuit,  nisi  cum  absolute  decretum  esset 
novitiatum  dissolvere.     {General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.  S.) 

A  year  and  a  half  before  this  date,  the  General  had  stated  to  Cardinals  Castiglioni 
and  De  Gregorio :  11  Generale  de'  Gesuiti.  .  .  II.  Piii :  avendo  un  credito  di  circa 
quattro  mila  scudi  colla  detta  Corporazione  del  Maryland,  per  lo  mantenimento  in 
Roma  a  studio  di  alquanti  giovani  Gesuiti,  si  e  contentato  di  non  esigere  un  soldo, 
onde  dimiuuire  la  massa  del  debito,  che  ha  contratto  la  Corporazione  stessa  pel 
bonifico  de'  suoi  beni  temporal!,  montaute  a  83,000  mila  scudi ;  e  quindi  poter  piu 
facilmenteestinguerlo,  e  restare  senza  alcun  pretesto  per  poter  soddisfare  all'Arcivescovo 


550  No.  135,  A.     MARECHALS  PROPOSITIONS,    1S26  [III 

Non  igitur,  uti  asseritur,  merae  paupertatis  causa  dissoluta  est  domus 
probationis,  sed  praecipue  ratione  dissentionum  Societatis,  et  praesertim 
artibus  Novae  Aureliae  episcopi. 

3?  Adversarii  mei  non  erubuerunt  Sacrae  Congrega- 
tioni  asserere  praedium    White    Marsh    constituere  whi^^MSsh"teSam 
tei'tiam  partem  suorum  bonorum.^^     Ad  percipiendani  partem  praediorum 
vanitatem  hujus  fabulae  sufficit  ut  Sacra  Congregatio  tuere. 
inspicere  dignetur    authenticum   quern  ad   earn   mitto  {Vi/hite  Marsh  not 
catalogUEQ  praediorum  quae  possident.    A  primo  intuitu  ^^^^y  propertu  1 
clare  percipiet  eos  possidere  longe  ampliora  praedia. 

Et  quidem  tellus  White  Marsh  longe  minus  est  ferax  tellure  prae- 
diorum Bohemiae,  S"  Ignatii  et  Newtown.^'     Haec  praedia  abunde  pro- 

,,„  -^    ,,     ,     ducunt    omnis    generis    grana,     praesertim    frumentum.     E 

White  Marsh  f  •       tit       1        i 

an  inferior         contra  tellus    White  Marsh  adeo  arenosa  est  ut  foenum  et 

farm.  tabaccum  tantum  ferre  possit.    Equidem  tabaccum  aliquando 

frumento  magis  valet ;    sed   tantas  expensas  et  tantos   labores  requirit 

ipsius  cultura,  ut  sapientiores  agricolae  ei  anteponant  culturam  frumenti. 

Verbi  gratia,  hoc  praesenti  anno  White  Marsh  sat  magnam  quantitatem 

tabacci    produxit ;    verum    anno  mox  praeterito  tabaccum    fuit    penitus 

frigore    destructum,    adeo    ut    dubium    sit    an   lucrum    praesentis    anni 

poterit  damnum  anni  praeteriti  compensare. 

Hinc  si  desideraverim  ut  sedi  Baltimorensi  praedium  White  Marsh 
annecteretur,  illud  non  desideravi  quia  tellus  White  Marsh  est  feracior 
et  majoris  pretii,  sed  mere  quia  a  Baltimore  decem  leucis  tantum  distat, 
dum  praedia  Bohemiae,  S"  Ignatii,  etc.  etc.,  etc.,  sita  sunt  prope  limites 
Marylandiae,  ac  proinde  ad  tantam  distantiam  ut  vix  semel  in  anno  ilia 
visitare  posset  archiepiscopus  Baltimorensis,  uti  Sacra  Congregatio  videre 
potest,  si  conjiciat  oculos  in  chartam  Marylandiae  geographicam. 

4".  Aliam  fabulam  finxerunt  adversarii,  nempe  transmissionem  praedii 
White  Marsh  archiepiscopo  Baltimorensi  ruinam  missionum  Societatis 
fore  operaturam. 

Haec  fabula  sua  absurditate  improbabilitatem  aliarum  longe  superat. 

(General  Archives  S.J.,  Epist.  R.  P.  N.  Al.  Fortis,  L.  II.,  P.  I,,  Memoria  Ima.,  19 
June,  1824.) 

'"  This  statement,  that  his  adversaries  had  affirmed  W'Jiite  Marsh  to  be  "  one-third  of 
their  property,"  is  not  in  the  Memorial,  submitted  to  the  Propaganda  in  tJie  name  of 
the  Maryland  Jesuits  (beginnijig  of  August,  1825),  and  communicated  at  least  in 
abstract  by  Card.  Delia  Somaglia  to  Marechal  (No.  135,  ad  note  2).  The  text  runs  thus  : 
[//]  Now,  if  in  their  present  embarrassed  circumstances  they  have  been  obliged  to 
shut  up  their  noviciate  and  house  of  studies,  and  if  they  be  constrained  moreover  to 
surrender  the  estate  of  White  March,  which  yields  nearly  two-thirds  of  their  actual 
income,  it  is  evident  that  the  suppression  of  the  Mission  must  necessarily  ensue, 
etc.  {Cf.  No.  133,  A,  note  d  :  Translation  from  the  Italian  Memorial  presented  to  the 
Propaganda  in  the  first  days  of  August,  1825.) 

Kohlmann  corrects  Marechal' s  error  here  by  observing  that  it  is  a  qtiestion  of  value, 
not  of  extent ;  and,  in  another  place,  he  says  with  more  emphasis,  that  }Vhite  Marsh 
"  may  be  considered  equal  to  half  of  all  the  Jesuit  projxrfy  :  "  che  puo  dirsi  equivalere 
alia  meta  di  tutto  il  suo  avero.    {Ubi  supi-a,  Osservazioni  da  fare  ul  Papa,  §  7.) 

''  Cf.  No.  121,  A,  MarcchaVs  Brcvns  Pcsponsionrs,  Notiu-,  '>; ,  (2';) :  Et  s'i  objicialur 
quod  melius  sit  praedium  \Yhite  Marsh  praedio  Bohemia,  illud  spoute  aguoscitur. 


§  II] 


No.  135,  A.     MARECHALS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826 


551 


Quod  ut  luaaifesfcum  fiat  Sacrae  Congregationi    hie  subjiciam    tabellara 
missionum  iu  quibus  laborant  Jesuitae  : 


15.  Omnes  missiones 
integjae  remanerent, 
si  White  Marsh 
archiepiscopo  Bait', 
transmitteretur. 
[/I//  the  Jesuit 
missions  would 
remain  intact  if  tfie 
Jesuit  mission  of 
White  IVIarsh  were 
given  to  Marechai.] 


Loca 

Bohemia 

S?  Inigoes 

Newtown 
S!  Thomas 


Missionarii 

P.  L'Epinette 

P.  Carbery 
jP.  Gary 
I  P.  Rantzau 
(P.  Neale 
jp.Zocchy[<Sacj///J 
(p.  Combs 


Praedia 

1550  jugera  terrae. 
3800 

750 


5000 


White  Marsh        P.  Mudd 


5  praedia         8  Missionarii 


3000 
14100  jugera. 


Praeter  hos  octo  missionarios  Jesuitas,  sex  alii  sunt,  qui  curam  ani- 
marum  habent  in  parochiis,  quique  sicuti  saeculares  missionarii  vivunt  et 
quidem  affluenter  ex  redditibus  qui  his  parochiis  annectuntur,  et  jjroveniunt 
ex  locatione  sedilium  et  juribus  stolae.  Hi  sex  missionarii  nihil  recipiunt 
a  Corporatione  Marylandiensi,  et  quidem  ipsius  bonis  minime  indigent. 

Hie  subjiciam  et  nomina  illorum  missionariorum  et  nomina  earum 
paroehiarum,  et  annualem  redditum  quem  unusquisque  pereipit  : 


Missionarii 
P.  Beshter 

P.  Dubuisson  | 

P.  Sevviti  [Smith  f]^ 

P.  Rybey  [Keihj] 

P.  M.  Ehoy  [McElroy]\ 
P.  Walsh  I 

6  Missionarii 


S! 


Parochiae 
Joannis  Balti^  "^ 


S^  Trinitas,  Georgiopoli 
S?  Patricius,  Wash".' 
Frederick 

4  Parochiae 


Redditus 
j  600  scut,  per  annum 
(    praeter  j  ura  stolae. 
(1200    scut,    praeter 
(     jura  stolae. 
j  400     scut,     praeter 
1     jura  stolae. 
j  700     scut,     praeter 
I     jura  stolae. 

2900    sunt     praeter 
jura  stolae. 


His  praemissis  observationibus,  supponamus  praedium  White  Marsh 
transferri  archiepiscopo  Baltimorensi. 

1°.  Evidens  est  P.  Jesuitas,  qui  praefatarum  paroehiarum  euram 
habent,  nihil  inde  detrimenti  passuros  fore  ;  si  quidem  sustentationem 
percipiunt  omnino  independentem  a  redditibus  praediorum  quae  possidet 
Societas. 

2°.  Pariter  evidens  est,  si  White  Marsh  archiepiscopo  Baltimor- 
ensi  transmitteretur,    omnes    missionarios   remansuros   fore   possessores 


2*  A  German  church  in  Baltimore  belonging  to  the  diocese,  and  served  at  the  request 
of  the  archbishop  by  Father  Beschtcr,  S.J. 


552  JVo.  135,  A.    MARECHAUS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [III 

praediorum  supra  enumerator um,  verbi  gratia  P.  L'Espinette,  Bohemiae ; 
P.  Carbery,  S'i  Ignatii,  etc. 

Qua  igitur  fronte  ausi  sunt  Sacrae  Congregationi  asserere  missiones  a 
Jesuits  can  patribus  Jesuitis  occupatas  fore  perituras,  si  "White  Marsh 
White^Marsh  *i"^<ieretur  archiep°  Bait!  Non  solum  istis  patribus  neces- 
Bohemia  or  saria  vitae,  sed  et  superflua  abunde  remanerent.^^ 
anannfx^to^^  Utinam  solum  praedium  Bohemiae  aut  SV  Ignatii  annec- 
Baltimore  teretur  seminario  Baltimorensi  !  Facile  possem  ex  ejus 
redditibus  viginti  aut  triginta  juniores  clericos  ex  eo 
sustentare.^*^ 

^*  Kohlmann,  on  tJiis  Proposition :  Pag.  23,  N.  15.  Aliam  fabulam  etc.  1". 
Nee  illae  missiones  integrae  manerent,  nee  missio  ullo  modo  posset  subsistere,  cum 
absque  Novitiis  et  Scholasticis,  qui  absque  mediis  continuari  non  possent,  suecessio 
non  babeatur.  (Ubi  stipra,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.  S.)  In  his  draft  he  adds  :  Ex  nibilo 
nibil  fit  [Ibid.).  Withoxtt  oneans,  there  ivould  be  no  succession ;  tvithout  a  stcccession, 
tlie  property  wo7dd  lapse ;  as  Lancaster,  confided  at  this  time  to  others,  eventually  did 
lapse  out  of  the  owners'  hands.  For  tJie  policy  underlying  this  Proposition  15,  4".,  see 
infra,  No.  135.  B,  seq.     Cf.  No.  131,  note  9. 

*"  On  many  points  of  the  foregoing.  Father  Anthony  Kohlmann,  %oho  had  the  chief 
charge  of  answering  this  paper  of  MarcchaVs,  wrote  in  a  hurry  from  Rome,  calling  for 
information.  (Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  90,  W,  10  :)  Kohlmann,  Roman  College, 
31  May,  1826,  to  Beschter,  Baltimore.  (Ibid.,  under  date  ;)  Beschtcr,  Baltimore,  15  Dec, 
1826,  to  Dzierozynski,  sJcetching  the  tenor  of  Kohlmann' s  queries  ;  he  considers  Kohlma7in 
to  be  very  hot.  Tlie  queries  contain  an  alUision  to  the  Sulpicians  and  their  connec- 
tion ivith  Georgetoion  College  (cf.  supi-a.  No.  135,  note  6).  Tlie  letter  of  Kohlviann 
begins  thus  :  I  wish  your  Reverence  would  be  so  kind  as  to  forward  to  me  without 
delay  a  precise  and  minute  statement  of  the  whole  income  of  your  Archbishop, 
pointing  out  as  exactly  as  possible  :  What  salary  he  and  each  of  his  coadjutors 
{_clergy  of  the  cathedral  ?]  receives.  What  is  the  income  of  his  cathedral.  What  its 
debt,  whether  it  be  in  his  own  hands  or  the  hands  of  the  trustees  or  the  chief 
creditors.  What  other  property  he  possesses  [cf.  No.  214,  tlic  Rev.  Mr.  Whitfield, 
5  Feb.,  1828,  to  Gradtoell,  jRowe];  and  what  means  he  might  use  to  get  his  main- 
tenance and  to  keep  him  from  starving ;  for,  if  we  credit  him,  he  is  to  turn  out  a 
beggar  before  you  receive  this.  2.  On  the  Sidpicians  and  Georgetoion,  as  above. 
8.  1  would  wish  to  know  from  R.  F.  Superior,  or  procurator  of  the  Corporation : 
1?  The  exact  number  of  acres  of  land  the  Corporation  now  possess.  2?  The  probable 
value  of  an  acre  upon  average.  3?  The  number  of  slaves,  old  and  young,  men  and 
women,  and  the  average  prize  of  each  of  them.  4".  What  has  lost  the  property  lately 
purchased  from  Mr.  Trelchel  [Thrclheld]  behind  the  College  of  G.  town.  Whether 
purchasers  could  be  found  if  even  we  wished  to  sell  property.  4.  What  has  taken 
place  between  ours  and  the  President.  29  About  the  publication  of  the  Breve  of 
Pius  VII.  Whether  Baxter  has  been  dismissed.  Whether  Sannen  was  dismissed  or 
went  of  himself.  Whether  it  be  true  that  at  present  we  have  but  21  or  at  most 
22000  dollars  debts  in  all.  What,  considering  the  present  disposition  of  mind  of 
ours,  would  be  the  probable  result,  if  ever  a  new  breve  were  to  be  issued  in  favor 
of  the  Archbishop.  What  is  the  disposition  of  the  public  mind  on  this  subject. 
Whether  it  be  true  that  the  Corporation  has  given  St.  George's  Island  to  the  RR. 
Fenwick,  Bishop  of  Boston.  Let  R.  P.  Superior,  the  procurator,  your  Rev.,  answer 
the  above  queries  as  soon  and  as  privately  as  possible.  The  letters  of  R.  F.  Superior 
arrive,  if  I  mistake  not,  regularly.  Your  Rev.  might  forward  yours  the  same  way, 
or  by  the  packet  of  N.  York  direct  it  to  Mr.  Gennesseau,  rue  do  Sevres,  No.  35,  Paris. 
In  the  interim,  with  my  best  respects  to  my  much  esteemed  acquaintances,  especially 
the  R.  gentlemen  of  B[altimore']  Seminary  and  College,  and  the  pious  Sisters  of 
Charity,  I  remain,  etc.    A.  Kohlmann,  S.J. 

Beschter,  Baltimore,  15  Dee.,  1826,  to  DzierozynsJd :  ...  I  received  a  few  days 
ago  a  letter  from  Mr.  Kohlmann,  dated  31st  Mai  ult.,who  wishes  a  speedy  answer  to 
a  great  many  questions,  lie  rehearses  several.  Other  business.  On  Baxter,  who  is 
in  N.  York,  and  affirms  that  he  has  received  his  dismissal  from  tlie  Society.  Tlicn, 
returning  to  Kohlmann  :  He  appears  very  hot  in  his  queries  ;  but,  if  what  the  Arch- 
bishop told  me  be  true,  viz.  that  the  Gl.  [General]  suspected  we  Americans  would 


§  ll]  A^c;.  135,  A.     MARECITAnS  PROPOSITIONS,   x'bzii  553 

De  praetensa  oppositione  rogiminis  et  legum  Americaaae  Reipublicae. 
i6.  Falsum  est  quod  1'-  Adversarii    Sacrae  Congregationi  affirmare  non 

verbum^vdunam^"™  timuerunt     excellentissimum    praesidem    Joan- 
syllabam  scripserit       nem    Adams  te  reprehendisse   cum  _,     . 
contra  executionem  ■  i  •  u--     it-tt  i  tie  American 

brevis  Pie  VII.  primum    brevis    s.    m.    rii     Vil.  exe-  Government. 

[Mr.  Adams  neuer       cutionem    a    PP.     Societatis     Jesu   p^Qp^gj^j^j^g 

aglsTri!eeLu.      postulasti;    praeterito^  anno    te    ab 

tion  of  the  Brief  of     eodem     praeside     monitum     fuisse     ut     desis- 

rius  VII.]  teres    a     petitione    tua.        Haec     sunt    verba    ex 

Eminentiae  Tuae  epistola  excerpta.     Haec  assertio  est  omnino  falsa  ;   ac 

timeo  valde,  quicumqu.e  sit  qui  illud  asseruerit,  ne  voluntarium  protulerit 

mendacium. 

Coram  Deo  testificor  me  numquam  vidisse  E'"  J.  Adams; 
numquam  eum  ad  me  scripsisse  vel  unam  lineam ;  a  fortiori  me  nun- 
quam  monuisse  ut  desisterem  ab  executione  brevis  Pii  VII.,  et  multo 
minus  me  ob  banc  causam  reprehendisse.  Dum  essem  Washingtoni,  saepe 
fui  invitatus  a  pluribus  ut  eum  visitarem,  sed  cum  aperte  socinianam 
impietatem  proiitetur  constanter  evitavi  ullam  cum  ipso  contrahere 
amicitiae  necessitudinem. 

not  come  to  terms,  he  contracted  with  the  Propaganda  for  paying  to  her  [the  Propa- 
ganda] the  some  of  a  pension  which  it  [the  Propaganda']  is  to  pay  him  [Marcchal], 
and  when  I  asked  him  how  much,  he  said  :  That  I  will  not  tell  you,  ha  !  ha  !  ha  ! — • 
if  so,  then  the  answers  to  the  Queres  would  be  useless.  But,  as  I  know  not  what  to 
answer  for  the  Society,  nor  the  Sulpicians,  I  believe  I  better  let  it  alone,  unless  your 
Rev.  should  think  otherwise,  and  inform  me  of  it. 

As  to  the  Sulpicians  daring  these  years,  they  iverc  in  very  mxbch  the  same  predica- 
ment as  the  Jesuits,  except  that,  besides  the  Ordinary  of  Baltimore,  they  had  also  the 
Ordinary  of  Quebec  to  reckon  with.  Gf.  Marechal,  Baltimore,  12  Nov.,  1824,  to 
Gradwell,  Borne  :  Mgr.  de  Quebec,  pen  apres  mon  retour  de  Rome,  m'a  ecrit  an  sujet 
des  diff^rens  qu'il  a  avec  le  s6minaire  de  Montreal.  Comme  il  ne  m'en  parle  plus,  je 
presmne  qu'ils  sont  terminus.  Vraisemblablement  la  cathedrale  qu'on  bati[i]  dans 
cette  ville  mettra  fin  a  toute  dispute.  (English  College  Archives,  Gradwell  Collections, 
Baltimore  arid  Quebec,  f.  148.) 

Beschtcr  alludes  at  times  to  both  issues.  (Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  under  date  :) 
Beschter,  Baltimore,  6  July,  1824,  to  Dzierozynslci.  A  complimentary  visit  to  the 
archbishop  after  his  return  from  St.  Inigocs  [ivJiither  the  Superior,  Dzierozynshi,  had 
gone  to  meet  him).  The  archbishop  reciprocated  Beschter' s  compliment  the  same  day  : 
During  our  conversation,  I  asked  him  if  he  had  made  peace  with  the  Jesuits.  He 
said.  No  ;  he  had  not  spoken  a  word  of  his  affairs  ;  that  he  was  very  easy  about  that. 
Rome  has  it  in  hands,  and  that  is  enough;  they  will  do  justice. — After  some  time 
talking  what  was  said  and  done  when  he  was  in  Rome,  I  said :  But  there  is  no 
question  about  what  was  said  at  that  time  ;  the  matter  is  better  understood  now,  I 
said.  Oh,  said  he,  the  Pope  will  not  pronounce  by  himself ;  but  he  will  urge  the 
General  to  bring  the  aSair  to  an  end.  Then  he  said,  if  I  was  a  layman,  I  should 
soon  have  an  end  of  it.  He  then  expressed  his  opinion  against  any  body  of  priests  : 
"  Les  Corps  dans  un  diocese  peuvent  faire  beaucoup  de  mal ;  les  pretres  seculiers,  il 
est  vrai,  peuvent  occasionner  des  troubles ;  mais  les  Corps  sont  encore  plus  dangereux." 
He  and  Mr.  Whitfield  have  also  expressed  their  opinion  that  the  Sovereign  Pontiff 
has  the  power  to  dispose  of  St.  Mary's  College  here  \the  Sulpician  property].  This 
has  greatly  indisposed  some  of  them ;  but  they  keep  it  secret.  One  of  them  has  said 
to  me  a  few  days  ago  :  "  Nous  sommes  obligds  d'entendre  dire  a  notre  barbe,  que  le 
Pape  avoit  le  droit  de  disposer  de  notre  propriety."  It  appears  that  he  wishes  to  get 
freed  or  rid  of  them.  I  hear  these  things,  sed  secretum  meum  mihi.  Then  on  Levins, 
and  his  dismissal,  etc. 

For  the  rest  of  this  episode,  as  relating  to  the  controversy  of  Marechal  witli  the 
Jesuits,  see  No.  139,  B-0. 


554  No.  135,  A.     MARECHADS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [III 

Sed  factum  est  aeque  certum  et  scandalosum  quos-  17.  Quidam  Jesuitae 
dam   Jesuitas,    quorum  scholam    frequentabat    domini  SSum^Tntes^'^""^ 
J.   Adams  filius,  eum  secreto  adiisse  et  calumniantes  decretum  S.  P., 
breve  Pii  VII.  ilium  excitavisse  ut  ejus  executioni  se  excitare  contra  exe- 

opponeret,   saltem  scribendo  minacem  epistolam  Em".'"  cutionem  brevis. 
^     T     1 .  „         ,   .  \_Some  Jesuits 

tardmah  Consalvi.  secretly  tried  to 

Haec  opera  tenebrarum  igiiota  mibi  remausissent  excite  Adams 
si  divina  piovidentia  singulari  beneficio  ea  nou  mihi  jJ/,/c/,  thgn  mis- 
manifesta  fecisset.  Videlicet  sacerdos  sua  pietate  et  represented  calum- 
doctrina  insignis  quindecim  cii'citer  ab  hinc  mensibus,  "'o^^'f/'J 
visitavit  collegium  Georgiopolitanum  et  ab  uno  membro  Societatis  sibi 
conjunctissimo  didicit,  quosdam  patres  plui'ies  adiisse  D'^  J.  Adams,  status 
turn  secretarium,  atque  ut  sese  subtrahereiit  ab  executione  brevis  Pii  VII. 
strenue  ipsum  urgere  ut,  quantum  in  se  esset,  sese  ei  opponeret  aut 
saltem  epistolam  scriberet  Em"!"  Cardinali  Consalvi  contra  executionem 
brevis.  Ut  majorem  facti  certitudinem  obtinerem  et  statim,  scripsi  confi- 
dentialem  ac  privatam  litteram  D"  Danieli  Brent,  a  multis  annis  meo 
amico,  qui  principali  officio  fungitur  dans  le  Bureau  des  Affaires  Etrangeres. 
The  letter  of  St;atim  privatam  ad  me  rescripsit  epistolam  qua  me  certiorem 
D.  Brent  to  fecit  quosdam  Jesuitas  revera  D".""  Adams  adiisse  et  exci- 
tasse  contra  executionem  brevis  ;  in  eaque  exponit  quasdam 
ex  subtilibus  rationibus  quibus  usi  sunt  ad  illudendum  D'^  Adams  (misi 
autographum  ad  Sacram  Congregationem).^^  Attamen  ego,  timens 
ne  meorum  adversariorum  insidiosa  argumenta  mentem  Di  Adams 
afficeret  in  damnum  venerationis  S?  Sedi  debitae,  amplum  misi  ad  D. 
Brent  memoriale  a  celeberrimo  legisperito  scriptum,  in  quo  hoc  argu- 
mentum   luculenter    confutatur.^'-      XJtrum    D".'  Brent    illud    communi- 

caverit  D".°  Adams  necne,  prorsus  nescio.     Sed  certum    „   ,     ...   .    . 

Lr  .  .   18.  Ludibno  breve 

est  epistolam,  quam  isti  Patres  ab  eo  surripere  conati  s.  P.  in  diariis 

sunt,  [eum]  numquam  scripsisse.  ^  [^blicati'on  of  the 

Vix    hae   seci-etae  machinationes  dissipatae  erant.  Brief  in  the  news- 

cum  adversarii  tentarunt  odium  coecae  plebis  excitare  po-pers,  exposing  it 

contra  Sanctam  Sedem.     Quod  ut  consequerentur,  in 

uno  ex  diariis  Washingtonis,  quod  per  totam  nostram  rempublicam  legitur, 

•"  No.  206.  Brent's  reply  (24  Oct.,  1824)  contains  nothing  to  the  purport :  Quosdam 
Jesuitas  revera  D".'"  Adams  adiisse.  After  two  more  letters,  one  of  Marechal  to  Brent, 
the  other  of  Brent  to  Marechal  (No.  207,  25  Oct.,  20  Dec),  the  latter  writes  again, 
29  Dec,  1S24,  saying  :  I  do  not  know  any  one  of  those  who  applied  to  our  Executive ; 
and  he  asks  for  their  names  (No.  207).  The  information,  so  desired,  seems  to  be 
contained  in  George  E.  Ironside's  letter,  from  the  Department  of  State,  Washi7igtcm, 
16  Dec,  1825,  to  the  General  of  the  Society,  Rome  :  I  have  the  promise  of  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  that  he  will  remonstrate  with  the  Government  of  the  Holy 
See,  should  any  step  be  taken  from  that  quarter  to  wrest  from  any  of  our  citizens 
their  property  (No.  207).  Probably  it  is  from  this  letter  of  Ironside's  that  Kohhnann 
makes  a  similar  statement  in  his  Osservazioni  da  fare  al  Papa,  §  8 :  Questa  solenne 
protesta  e  stata  iterata  dal  medesimo  ^Sign.  Adams'],  dopo  esser  electo  presidente 
{General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.  11.  §  8). 

■'-  No.  207.  This  seems  to  be  the  paper  of  Taney  and  Scott,  quoted  again  by  him, 
infra.  Prop.  21. 


J 


§  II]  No.  135,  A.     MARECHAL'S  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  555 

breve  Pii  VII.  cum  Anglica  transUitione  ediderunt,  praemissa  impia 
observatione :  Si  executio  brevis  Pii  VII,  permitteretur,  nullam  amplius 
securitatem  esse  civibus  Americanis  bonorum  suorum,  siquidem  a  nutu 
Summi  Pontiftcis  exinde  penderent.  Verura  haec  nefanda  transactio  in 
ipsorum  opprobrium  versa  est.  Tantus  fuit  horror  catholicorum  omnium 
et  protestantium,  qui  aliquem  sensum  honoris  humani  retinent,  ut  tres 
Jesuitae,  qui  dicebantur  hujus  facinoris  authores,  ex  Mary- 
landia  fugere  coacti  fuerint.  P.  Adams  Marshal  procurator  had^to  fl^."*  ^ 
Corporationis  bellicam  navem  Americanam,  quae  dicitur 
North  Carolina,  ascendit,  nautarum  f actus  ludimagister  ;  prope  Gib- 
raltar fluxu  sanguinis  misere  periit  sicuti  misere  vixerat.  P.  Baxter 
Angliam  petiit.  P.  Nerius  \Levins\  Neoeboraci  nunc  commoratur,  ubi 
non  ita  pridem  epistolam  contra  Jesuitas  fratres  suos  edidit  in  Gazetta 
Truth  Teller,  sub  fictitio  nomine  Eights  of  Georgetown,  in  qua 
exhibet  quosdam  inter  eos  tanquam  vindictae,  hypocrisi  ac  ebrietati 
deditos.*^ 

19.  Nulluscivis  2"  Tandem,  inquit  Em'!  Tua,  adversariimei  affirmant 
orofest^"^'"  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  posse  ullum  mihi  f  undum  cedere  neque  vel  uUam 
catholicus,  obstacu-  pensionem  annualem  solvere,  quin  periculo  exponantur 
cutiom  brevis  Pifvi I.  amittendi  jus  civitatis  per  [!]  omnia  bona  sua  quae 
[/Vo  American  Pro-  publice  venderentur,  se  fore  traducendos  tanquam 
testant  or  Catholic      ■,  ■   c      *.  1.         4.        4. 

opposed  tiie  execu-     1^8^°^  mfractores,  etc.,  etc.,  etc. 

tion  of  the  Brief.  ]  Sacrae  Congregationi  possum  sine  ulla  haesitatione 

asseverare  P.  Jesuitas  Marylandienses  posse  exequi 
breve  Pii  VII.  eadem  prorsus  cum  facilitate  ac  securitate,  qua  dux 
Torloniae  potest  Romae  civi  Romano  unam  ex  suis  villis  transmittere  aut 
ei  annualem  pensionem  solvere. 

20.  Hoc  facinore  qui-  Quis  civis  Americanus,  sive  protestans  sive  catho- 
dam  Jesuitae  rei  sunt.  \{q^^^  q^ig  magistratus,  quis  judex  ullum  unquam 
mitted  this  crime.  ]     verbum  protulit  contra  breve  Pii  VII.  1    Nullus  omnino. 

Et,  si  per  paucas  hebdomadas  ullus  timor  animos  in- 
vaserit,  quis  hunc  timorem  excitavit  1  Nonne  ipsimet  P.  Jesuitae  qui, 
adeuntes  secreto  D"'™  Adams,  eum  sollicitarunt  ut  sese  opponeret  execu- 
tioni  brevis  Pii  VII.  1  Quis  tentavit  excitare  coecam  plebem  contra 
judicium  Sanctae  Sedis?  Certe  nemo,  nisi  mei  adversarii,  Idque  non 
gratuito  affirmo.  Misi  ad  S.  Congregationem  tum  epistolam  ipsam  D'.'' 
Brent,  tum  diarium  Washingtonis,  in  quibus  continentur  irrefragabilia 
testimonia  hujus  veritatis.  Soli  P.  Jesuitae  oppositionem  brevi  Pii  VII. 
excitare  tentarunt,  et,  si  aliqua  unquam  fiat  oppositio,  ex  ipsorum 
machinationibus  proveniet. 

Atque,  quamvis  illud  sit  certissimum  omnibus  qui  vel  e  limine  civilia 

•■*  No.  133,  A,  note  3.  The  departure  of  these  three  Jesuits  from  Maryland,  with  the 
immediafe  dismissal  of  one,  Levins,  was  occasioned  by  other  causes,  as  will  a2ypear  in 
the  History.  As  to  the  appreciaHon  here  expressed  of  Adam  Marshall,  see  a  similar 
one  given  of  John  Ashton,  No.  117,  C,  p.  427. 


556  Afo.  135,  A.     MARECHALS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [111 

nostra  tribunalia  salutaverint,  attamen  ad  depellendum 

omne  dubium  quod  in  mente  Em-^r  Patrum  circa  illud  fJnt^secure  tmns°^ 

factum  remanere  posset,  adii  duos  viros  scientia  legum,  mitteie  quod  archv 

,      ^.'  .    ,        .     ^  1  "       '    Bait-   debent. 

aeque  ac  sua  prudentia  et  integritate,  apud  nos  cele-  [The  Jesuits  can 

berrimos,    videlicet  :    clarissimum    R.    B.    Taney    qui  without  danger 
•    .  „      •     .  .,  ,1  •     i.         •  hand  over  to  Mare- 

inter  juris  peritos  nostros  longe   eminet,   quique  per  chal  what  they  owe.] 

plures  annos  honorabili  officio  seuatoris  in  legislatura 

Marylandiensi    functus    est,  et  Joannem    Scott  qui  nunc  est  membrum 

senatus    Mai'ylandiensis    et    in    scientia    legum    nostrarum 
Jo.  s'cott.°^^'    peritissimus.       Illis     duobus     praestantibus    viris     proposui 

subsequentem  quaestionem  :    An  c o r p o r a t i o  M a r y  1  a n d i - 
ensis     cleri,    quae  nunc    constat    tantum  Jesuitis,   posset   sine 
infractione  nostrarum   legum  aut  oppositione  22,  Testimonium 
regiminis  nostri   mihi   vel  transmittere  prae-  duorum  senatoium 
dium    White    Marsh   vel    saltern    mihi   solvere  [The  witness  of  tvw 
annuam  pensionem  quae  constanter  fuit  meis  senators  to  this 

1  --u  1    *.  4.     truth.] 

ven.    praedecessoribus    soluta,    ex   quo    erecta 

fuit    sedes    Baltimor ensis.     Inclusam  mitto  ad   S.  Congregationem 

eorum   authenticam    responsionem    (N*!  2)/*   secundum    desiderium    in 

Em"."    tuae    ultima    epistola   expressum,     quod    responsa    mea    congru- 

entibus    documentis    confirmem.       Neque   id    mihi    onerosum    aliquando 

fuit.      Constanter  namque  omnia  facta   quae   S"."    Congregationi  obtuli, 

quaeque  erant  alicujus  momenti,  documentis   confirmavi ;  *"* 

authentic  idque    ab    epistolis  Card.   Gabrielli    [Antonelli]    et    doctoris 

documents.       Carroll,  quando  inter  eos  agitata  fuit  quaestio  de  erigenda 

sede  Baltimorensis ;  usque  ad  epistolas  D.  Brent  et  diarium  Washingtonis, 

"  No.  207.     Ibid.,  D.  BrenVs  estimate  of  the  same. 

"  .4s  to  documents,  the  absence  of  which  in  MarechaVs  correspondence  makes  it  an 
arduous  task  for  the  iiistoi-ian  to  gauge  his  accuracy,  it  may  he  noted  here,  since  he 
does  allude  to  the  su,bjcct,  that  in  this  paper  of  the  Tivcrdy-thrcc  Propositions,  there  are 
four  documents  offered  to  the  Propaganda,  or  cited.  One  is  the  Declaration  of  Walton 
and  tlie  other  ex-Jesuit  Trustees,  lohicii  he  says  was  copied  from  the  Annapolis  Becords ; 
and  he  calls  it  No.  1  (sttpra,  §  6).  Two  others  are  letters  of  Mr.  Daniel  Brent,  pre- 
viously communicated  (Nos.  131,  1 ;  182,  ad  init. ;  cf.  No.  206,  Brent,  Washington, 
24  Oct.,  1824,  to  Marechal;  No.  207,  the  same  to  same,  20  Dec,  1824).  A  fourth  is 
the  joint  opinion  rendered  by  Taney  and  Scott,  on  the  state  of  the  question  as  put  by 
Marechal;  which  lie  calls  here  No.  2  (cf.  No.  207,  Roger  B.  Taney  and  John  Scott, 
11  Jan.,  1826  [I]).  A  ncwspiapcr  ^ohich  he  sent,  containing  a  translation  of  the  Brief  by 
an  unknown  hand,  7nay  or  may  not  be  considered  a  document  (No.  132,  ad  init.).  On 
the  other  hand,  in  this  one  paper  of  the  Propositions,  there  are  over  thirty  cdlegations 
alicujus  momenti,  affirmative  or  negative,  on  other  people's  affairs  and  not  to  their 
credit.  Neither  in  the  Propaganda  printed  Sommario,  nor  in  the  English  College 
copy,  is  there  any  trace  of  a  document  being  alluded  to,  in  proof  of  the  said  allegations. 
In  all  the  rest  of  Ids  voluminous  papers  we  find  three  otlier  authorities  alluded  to  in 
the  pn'esent  controversy :  Mertz  (No.  119,  note  4),  Dubois  (No.  ll'J,  [/.v.]),  and  tlic  good 
people  of  Deer  Creek  with  their  certificates  (No.  89).  On  the  other  hand  tvc  find  him 
twice  protesting  that  he  is  not  to  he  called  upon  for  authentic  papiers :  in  tlic  case  of 
Deer  Creek  (No.  89,  A.  i),  cmd  in  the  matter  of  laying  a  basis  for  this  controversy 
(No.  116,  C,  p.  409;  Marechal,  Home,  28  Jan.,  1822,  to  the  General). 

As  to  CarrolVs  authm-ity  for  MarechaVs  claims,  the  degree  of  relationship  between 
the  minds  of  tlie  first  and  third  Archhishopis  of  Baltimore  has  been  seen  toith  sufficient 
distinctness  in  the  course  of  these  Documents  j'ussim,  to  determine  the  grade  of  affinity. 
Cf.  infra,  No.  178,  Carroll's  statements  on  the  Jestiit  property  titles. 


§  ll]  Na.  135.     MARECHATJS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  557 

quibus   evidentur    probatur    quosdam    P.  Jesuitas   excitasse   turn  111""."" 
Adams    turn    coecaiu    plebem    contra    avithoritatem    Pii  VII.     Utinam 
eamdem    regulam   S.   Congregatio   imposuisset    meis    adversariis !       Tot 
fabulis   non   conati  fuissent  Em'".'"  Patribus  illudere,   atque 
infelix  una  cum  ipsis  controversia  jamdiu  terminata  fuisset.  and  fables 
Sed   nunc    percipio    veritatem    sententiae    quam   ven.   mem. 
Card.  Fontana  ad  me  direxit  paucis  diebus  antequam  ad  meliorem  vitam 
transiret.     Etenim  cum  hunc  sanctum  atque  optimum  virum  deprecarer 
ut,  quantum  in  se  esset,  urgeret  meae  controversiae  conclusionem,  et  sic 
possem  cite  regredi  in  meam  dioecesim,  mihi  respondit  :  Monseigneur, 
votre  cause   est  tres  juste;    mais    je   crains   beaucoup    qu'elle 
ne   soit   pas   sitot   terminee.      Ce   n'est    pas,  je   vous  I'assure, 
une    petite    affaire   d'avoir  cinquante  Jesuites  sur  le  dos. 

Gloriantur  mei  adversarii  se  nunc  Romae  habere  amicos  potentissimos 
neque  timere  archiepiscopum  Baltimorensem.  Verum,  quantacumque 
potentia  fruantur,  confide  Em°.^  Patres  sufficientem  habere  animi  magna- 
nimitatem,  ut  non  teneantur  a  proferendo  justa  judicia  et  ab  eis 
exequendis. 

23.  Practicae  con-  Sed  huic  epistolae  finis  est  imponendus  et  descen 

fpractfcal  conclu-        ^endum  est  ad  practicas  conclusiones. 
sions.'}  1"."^    medium    promptum,    facile,    et    efiicax    prae 

manibus    habet    S.    Congregatio    terminandi    contro- 

versiam  :  videlicet  subducantur  1000  scutata  a  12,000  quae   .,  ^ 

/ .  .  '  ^  Abstract  1000 

P.  Jesuitis  a  Sancta  Sede  annuatim  solvuntur,  et  haec  1000  scudiayear 

scutata  ad  me  mittantur  singulis  annis,  quamdiu  Jesuitae  Ro^an^ 

Marylandienses    denegabunt    suscipere    obligationem    mihi  College  funds 
.  ,  for  Marechal 

solvendi  banc  annualem  summam.'*"     Hoc  semel  statuto,  tunc 

P.  Fortis,  et   ejus   consiliarii  simul  et   P.  Jesuitae  Marylandienses   cito 

communi  consilio  ac  voluntate  omnem  erga  me  justitiam  adimplebuut. 

Secundum  medium  est  ut  P.  Fortis  mandet  Jesuitis  administratoribus 
Corporationis  Marylandiensis  ut  suscipiant  obligationem  mihi  solvendi 
annuatim  1000  scutata,  idque  sub  poena  exclusionis  a  Societate  ipso 
facto  incurrendae,  postpositisque  quibuscumque  argumentis  et  reclama- 
tionibus. 

Tertium  medium,  ut  P.  Fortis  jubeat  eos  sub  eadem  poena  ad  me 
transmittere  praedium  White  Marsh. 

Verum,  etsi  Jesuitae  Marylandienses  aeque  valide  et  secure  mihi. 
transmittere  possunt  praedium  White  Marsh,  ac  dux  Torloniae 
posset   Romae   unam  e  villis  suis,  attamen  hoc   negotium,   considerata 

'"'  The  attempt  on  the  PMynan  College  funds  had  been  suggested  by  Gradwell  to 
Marechal  (2  Jan.,  1825),  tivo  vionths  after  that  institution,  which  was  restored  to  the 
Society  in  January,  1824,  had  been  opened  in  November  of  the  same  year.  See  No. 
208.  As  to  tJie  significance  of  this  snggestio7i,  it  vieant  the  abstracting  of  the  entire 
yearly  maintenance,  necessary  for  twelve  out  of  the  tivcnty-seven  Jesuit  pi-ofessors, 
who  manned  this  foreign  imiversity.  See  No.  208,  Fortis,  Jan.,  1824,  to  the  commission 
of  Cardinals,  Specchio  dei  soggetti  necessarj  .  .  .  al  Coll  ?  Rom';",  etc. 


558  No.  135,  A.     MARECHALS  PROPOSITIONS,    1826  [III 

meorum  adversariorum  perversa  mente,  posset  variis  difficultatibus  impe- 
diri.  Namque  V.  rumor  vagatur  eos  fictitio  creditor!  concessisse 
secreto  hypothecam  in  White  Marsh  aequalem  hujus 
trigfuesmake  praedii  valori.  Unde  creditor  ille  fictitius,  juxta 
undesirable  P^-ctum  secreto  initum  cum  meis  adversariis,  potest  impedire 
praedii  transmissionem  ad  eorum  nutum.  2°  Sicuti  mei 
adversarii  secreto  excitare  tentarunt  Excell"'  D.  Adams  contra  execu- 
tionem  brevis  Pii  VII,,  fieri  posset  ut  similiter  secreto  excitarent  quem- 
dam  oratorem,  ecclesiae  catholicae  inimicum,  ut  in  nationali  conventu 
contra  idem  breve  declamaret  et  pvoponeret  condere  famosam  legem, 
quae  apud  Anglos  dicitur  praemunire;  atque,  etsi  nullum  sit  peri- 
culum  talem  legem  aliquando  condi  posse,  saltern  vel  ipsius  propositio 
maximum  scandalum  excitaret.  Hinc  prudentia  mihi  videtur  postulare 
ut  transmissio  praedii  White  Marsh  difFeratur,  quoad  usque  Jesuitae  qui 
spiritum  S'.'  Ignatii  habent  praesentibus  sufficiantur. 

S".^  Congregationis  momentosum  officium  est  nunc  pronunciare,  utrum 
The  question  sedes  Baltimorensis  redditibus,  quibus  a  tempore  quo  fundata 
now  is :  Shall  f^Jt  gavisa  est,  penitus  fraudabitur,  necne  ;  seu,  quod  idem 
Baltimore  be  est,  utrum  haec  sedes  computanda  amplius  erit  in  catalogo 
from\he  sees  medium  orbis  catholici,  seu  utrum  ab  eo  delenda  sit. 
of  the  world  ?  Interim    Deum   summe    misericordem    deprecor    ut    ad 

multos  annos  Tuam  Em'T'  servet  incolumem. 

+   Amb.  Arch.  Bait. 

Em"!"  ac  Iir""  Card,  Somalia. 

P.  P°  S^"  Congri'^  P.  F.,  Baltimori,  die  151  Januarii  1826.^^ 

Borne,  English  College  Archives,  as  above  ;  ff.  190,  seqq. ;  a  copy  .—Propaganda 
Archives,  Acta,  1826  (Baltimori),  Sommario,  Num.  VIII.,  ff.  260,  segg. 

Tlie  policy  referred  to  in  connection  with  Projjosiiion  15,  J^\  on 
interrupting  the  succession  of  the  Jesuit  Mission,  may  be 
illustrated  by  the  correspondence  of  the  time.  In  that  Proposition 
it  assumed  the  form  of  regarding  Jesuits  as  individuals  separate 
from  the  body,  and  of  separating  the  income  of  their  farms  from 
the  support  of  the  Mission  as  a  whole.  It  was  pursued  by 
Marechal  in  many  ways,  both  directly  and  indirectly,  both  by 
imiolication  and  by  open  statement,  and  through  the  double 
avemie  of  jurisdiction  over  them  in  the  ministry  and  of  measures 
with  regard  to  their  property,  ivhich,  in  the  last  instance,  loould 
lapse  to  him  as  sacred  ptroperty  derelict. 

"  The  effect  of  this  paper  seems  to  have  been  nil.  Cf.  No.  211,  Oradwell,  Rome, 
18  June,  1826,  to  Marechal :  My  Lord.  In  my  letter  at  Easter  I  informed  your 
Grace  of  the  arrival  of  your  long  and  able  defence  against  the  interminable  replies 
and  rejoinders  of  the  Jesuits,  and  my  conviction  that  that  if  anything,  would  brmg 
the  dispute,  which  has  now  lasted  above  four  years,  to  a  conclusion.  Si  Pergama 
dextra.  .  .  .  The  new  Pouenza.  .  .  . 


§  ll]  No.  135,  B.     MARECHAVS  POLICY  559 

Directly,  lie  demanded  for  himself  their  White  Marsh  and  Deer  Creek 
estates;  and  in  the  last  paragraph  of  Proposition  15,  ^",  he 
intimated  that  he  should  he  happy  to  have  St.  Inigoes  or  Bohemia. 
In  fact,  the  present  controversy  had  started  with  his  claim  that 
all  the  property  in  the  hands  of  Jesuits  belonged  to  the  clergy 
of  Maryland. 

He  asked  of  the  Propaganda,  as  a  matter  of  right,  whether  he  could  not 
install  secular  priests  in  the  Jesuit  houses  and  churches,  w-ithout 
regard  to  the  Jesuit  owners  (No.  120,  Quaestiones,  5").  He 
complained  to  Card.  Delia  Somaglia  that,  if  the  Jesuits  were 
invested  with  sacred  property,  he  could  not  institute  as  a  pastor 
on  stich  property  any  priest  of  his  oivn  choosing,  except  with  the 
permission  of  the  Jesuit  Superior  (No,  139,  A,  ad  fin.). 

Indirectly,  the  same  policy  began  to  appear  from  the  beginning  of  Mgr. 
MarechaVs  episcopate  ;  and  then,  when  his  hostility  to  the  Fathers 
became  pronounced,  it  operated  in  many  lines,  as  the  following 
documents  will  instance. 

MarechaVs  policy.  1818-1827. 

B.  1818,  (January)  7. 

Marechal,  Baltimore,  7'?,  1818,  to  {A.  Kohlmann,  Superior). 

Sends  enclosed  faculties  for  Father  Van  QuicJcenhorne,  whom  he  considers 
a  valuable  acquisition  to  your  Society  and  to  the  Diocese.  If  he,  the 
archbishop,  could  live  beside  the  College  of  Georgetown  like  his  predecessor, 
L.  Neale  (who  resided  at  the  Convent  of  the  Visitation),  he  coidd  easily 
arrange  matters  concerning  the  changes  of  pastors,  etc.  But,  the  friendly 
conversations  being  impossible  at  the  distance  we  live,  one  from  another, 
we  must  have  recourse  to  writing.  Do  you  wish  to  remove  a  member  of 
the  Society,  who  is  pastor  of  a  congregation  ?  Then,  my  Rev.  and  Dear 
Father,  I  beg  you  earnestly  to  give  me  previous  notice  of  your  intention. 
As  I  most  sincerely  wish  the  prosperity  of  your  excellent  and  holy 
institute,  I  am  sure  I  will  never  oppose  any  measure  that  may  promote 
it.  But,  if  the  Fathers  who  are  pastors  of  souls  are  removed  without 
my  previous  knowledge  and  previous  consent,  it  is  manifest  that  I  can  no 
longer  administer  the  Diocese,  and  that  I  am  obvious  to  many  serious 
difficulties. 

Already  some  secular  priests  have  left  the  posts  assigned  them ;  many 
regulars  have  been  or  were  about  to  be  removed  without  my  having  the 
least  information  of  it.  Mr.  McCarroll  (not  a  Jesuit)  asked  to  be  removed 
from  St.  Mary's.  The  archbishop  at  last  assented;  and  lo !  Bantzau  (a 
Jesuit)  was  removed  from  Newtown ;  so  that,  between  the  two,  a  number  of 
Catholics  were  left  destitute.  Marechal  approves  of  Van  Vechel  (then  a 
Jesuit)  for  Port  Tobacco ;  and  of  Cary  (a  Jesuit)  for   White  Marsh,  though 


'J60  No.  135,  C-E.     MARECIIAHS  POLICY  [III 

7<e  slwuld prefer  the  latter  to  go  to  Blchnond  (Virginia).  Bejiort  .<iays  that 
Father  Grassi  is  going  to  start  from  Italy  for  America.  Marechal  hopes  that 
he  will  hring  with  him  a  dozen  new  men.*^ 

C.  1818-1826. 
MarechaVs  first  report,  1818,  to  Card.  Litta,  Prefect  of  the  Propaganda, 

on  the  state  of  the  Baltimore  diocese  (No.  190) ;  and  letter  to  Card. 
Delia  Somaglia,  2G  Nov.,  1826,  on  simplices  missionarii  (No.  139,  A). 

Attached  to  the  report  of  1818,  Mgr.  Marechal  submits  a  "List  of  Priests 
in  the  Diocese  of  Baltimore,  1818."  He  distinguishes  rather  elaborately  the 
fifty-four  priests  (including  eight  Sulpicians)  into  categories  by  nationalities  ; 
but  he  impjlies  no  distinction  between  tlie  eighteen  Jesuits,  members  of  a  regular 
Order,  and  the  thirty-six  others.  All  ranJc  merely  as  the  title  purports : 
Catalogus  Sacerdotum  in  Dioecesi  Baltiinorensi,  1818. 

Marechal,  26  Nov.,  1826,  to  Card.  Delia  Somaglia,  Prefect  of  the 
Propaganda  (No.  139,  A). 

He  begins  by  reasoning  from  a  major  proposition  about  simplices 
missionarii  (^not  regulars^,  and  about  diocesan  property  (cf.  No.  121,  A,  II., 
note  4)  in  the  hands  of  such  simplices  missionarii,  to  a  conclusion  about 
Jesuits,  as  if  they  luere  simplices  missionarii,  not  regulars,  and  as  if  their 
property  were  diocesan  and  not  their  own.  He  omits  stating  the  minor 
27roposition,  that  regulars  are  seculars. 

D.  1822-1824. 
The  case  of  St.  Patrick's,  Washington. 

Marechal  made  various  demands  for  Jesuits  to  fill  places  with  the  secular 
clergy,  in  a  condition  dependant  upon  the  latter.  About  the  Jesuit  Dubuisson, 
whom  he  ^'gave"  as  a  vicar  to  the  Bev.  Mr.  Matthews  at  St.  PatricJc's, 
Washington,  he  informed  the  Propaganda :  Je  lui  [Matthews^  representai, 
pour  calmer  ses  craintes,  que  ce  jeune  religieux,  etant  par  son  office  dans 
un  ^tat  de  dependance  de  lui,  il  n'avoit  pas  un  raisonnable  sujet  de 
crainte,  qu'il  s'emparat  de  son  eglise  (No.  119,  [J/.]  pp.  456,  457). 

E.  1823. 
The  case  of  FredericTctown. 

The  Jesuit  McElroy,  in  charge  of  that  Jesuit  station,  desired  an  assistant. 
The  Superior,  DzierozynsM,  had  the  young  Father  Smith  ready,  and  ashed 
Marechal  for  faculties.     Two  letters  remained  unanswered.     At  length,  the 

*'  As  to  the  distribution  of  men  among  the  missioiis,  confided  permanently  to  the 
care  of  the  Fathers,  see  tJie  L.  Ncale-Grassi  Concordat,  3  Ap)\,  1816,  which  leaves 
with  the  Jesuit  Superior  the  entire  responsibility  of  su]y[)lijinr]  all  the  stations,  whether 
by  means  of  Jesuits  or  non-Jesuits ;  and  stijnilates,  in  the  last  place,  that,  if  no 
provision  whatever  can  be  made  by  him,  then  notice  is  to  be  cjiven  to  the  Ordinary,  and 
concurrent  action  to  be  taken  in  the  emergency.  See  text  of  Concordat,  No.  189.  Cf. 
No.  119,  note  30,  tite  same  text,  as  of  an  executed  contract,  commented  upon  by  Bev. 
W.  Matthews  and  Father  Enoch  Fenioick. 


§  ll]  No.  135,  F.     MARECHAVS  POLICY  561 

faculties  were  refused,  hecaase  the  i)r  elate  had  destined  another  for  that  ^ilace, 
and  it  would  he  a  slight  upon  himself  if  his  arrange inent  was  not  honoured 
by  acceptance.  He  insisted  that  the  Superior  should  assent,  and  order 
McElroy  to  accept  the  said  pjcrson  (Marechal,  SO  Dec.,  1823,  to  DzierozynsJci). 
This  was  the  young  ex-Jesuit  Pise,  who,  not  being  a  priest,  was  hurriedly 
passed  by  Marechal  through  all  the  major  orders,  and  now  was  ready. 
At  first,  the  Superior  declined  absolutely  to  admit  of  the  arrangement. 
Subsequently  he  yielded,  since  neither  of  the  young  Jesuit  priests.  Smith  and 
Keily,  could  obtain  faculties  from  Marechal.  However,  Pise,  once  stationed 
at  Frederich,  aslced  to  be  removed.  Whereupon  the  archbishop,  placing  him 
at  Emmitsburg,  gave  him  the  new  church  just  erected  by  the  Jesuit, 
Enoch  FenwicJc,  at  Liberty,  and  served  by  the  same  from  Fredericktown. 
{DzierozynsJci,  18  Jan.,  1824,  to  the  General;  20  July,  1825,  to  the  secretary, 
Koryclii ;  the  original  correspondence  of  Marechal,  DzierozynsJci,  and 
McElroy,  0  Dec,  1824-11  July,  1826.) 


F.  *'  1820-1823. 

TJie  case  of  St.  Peter's,  WasJiington. 

To  cut  the  ground  from  under  tJie  representations  about  Jesuits  ap- 
propriating cJmrcJies,  and  filling  tJie  diocese,  Father  Kohlmann,  Superior  of 
tJie  Mission  in  1820,  left  on  record  the  following  note: — 

12  July,  An.  D.  1820. 
A  Note 

respecting  the  new  church  built  on  the  Capitol  Hill,  on  the  lots  granted 
by  Mr.  Daniel  Carroll  of  Dud"/  [?  Duddington,  WasJiington  City]. 

Kohlmann  declines  for  several  reasons  to  accept  tJie  offer  made:  1.  He 
has  no  priest  to  spare,  wJio  can  fidjil  the  conditions.  2.  Mr.  Carroll  and  B. 
Barry  have  already  offered  the  same  churcJi  to  the  archbisJwp,  loJio  by  Jus 
letter  seems  to  have  accepted  the  offer.  3.  Mr.  MattJiews's  cJiurcJi  (St. 
PatricJc's,  Washington)  being  intended  for  the  Society,  the  arcJibishop  is 
manifestly  averse  to  the  Jesuits'  Jiaving  all  the  cJturches  of  the  metropolis  and 
the  secular  clergy  none.  Wherefore  tJie  Superior  has  deemed  it  best  to 
signify  the  above  determination  to  tJie  archbisJiop  and  to  Daniel  Carroll. 

Signed:     Ueorgetosvn,  12  July,  1820,  Anth.  Kohlmann. 

Three  years  later,  "  tJie  citizens  and  the  parisJiioners  and  especially 
the  trustees  of  tJiat  churcJi"  (St.  Peter's),  becoming  estranged  from  tJie  French 
secular  priest,  Mev.  Mr.  Lucas,  Jiinted  that  they  could  obtain  some  one  wJio 
woidd  serve  them  on  better  conditions— ^^  meaning  one  of  tJie  Jesuits,"  says 
DzierozynsJci  to  the  General;  ^^  although,"  he  continues,  "  iJie  Jesuits  never 
dreamt  of  having  that  churcJi,  or  of  accepting  it,  if  it  were  offered"  [18  Jan., 
1824).  Here  ensues  a  correspondence,  equally  characteristic  of  the  situation 
with  that  of  the  Smith-Pise-FredericJc  negotiation. 

VOL.  I.  2  0 


562  No.  135,  G,  H.     MARECHAVS  POLICY  [III 

G.  1823,  December  12. 

Marechal,  12  Dec,  1828,  to  Dzierozynshi. 

+  MoN  Reverend  Pere, 

Je  vous  envoye  les  pouvoirs  que  vous  m'avez  demande  pour  le 
Rd.  G.  Sannen.  Au  premier  moment  de  loisir,  je  vous  ecrirai  au  sujet 
des  Rds,  Smith  and  Keily.  Je  n'ai  le  tems  maintenant  que  de  vous 
assurer  de  mon  respectueux  attachement. 

+  A.  A.  B. 

P.S. — Suppose  que  je  donnasse  des  pouvoirs  au  Revd.  P.  Keily,  votre 
intention  est-elle  qu'il  les  exerce  dans  la  ville  de  Washington,  ou  quelque 
part  hors  des  limites  de  cette  capitale  ? 

At  this  time,  tJie  archbishop  did  not  grant  faculties  any  longer  to  Jesuits 
for  the  whole  diocese,  hut  only  for  some  particular  parish.  Dzierozynshi 
writing  to  the  General  (^18  Jan.,  1824^,  and  explaining  why,  if  he  had 
capable  procurators  liJce  McElroy  and  Carbery,  yet  he  could  not  use  them 
where  they  are  needed,  continues:  "Even  if  some  could  be  found,  yet  this 
is  our  misery  still,  that  his  Excellency,  our  Archbishop  of  Baltimore, 
prevents  the  Superior  from  removing  any  one  from  the  mission  which  he 
serves  ;  and  we  are  almost  all  of  us  in  a  mission,  though  some  of  us  do  remain 
in  the  College.  He  claims  that  the  Superior  cannot  remove  a  parish  priest  or 
his  assistant,  under  the  pretext  that  the  parishes  belong  to  him;  although, 
when  moving  men,  we  do  not  desert  the  parishes,  but  substitute  at  once  others 
equally  capable.  My  consent,  he  says,  and  the  jurisdiction  I  give  are 
necessary  for  one  office  or  another,  for  one  place  or  another  [cf.  No.  121, 
K].  For  now,  since  his  return  from  Movie,  he  does  not  give  facidties  without 
limiting  them  to  a  certain  place  and  parish  alone,  and  not  for  the  whole 
diocese  ;  and,  if  any  one  is  to  he  transferred  from  one  parish  to  another,  even 
though  he  be  only  the  assistant,  new  faculties  must  be  asked  for." 

H.  1823,  December  30. 

Marechal,  Baltimore,  -30  Dec,  1823,  to  Dzierozynshi. 
A  long,  obscure  letter,  half  on  the  Smith-Pise -Frederich  matter,  as  above, 
half  on  the  Keily-Lucas-Washington  affair.  He  concludes,  refusing  faculties 
to  Keily :  If  De  cette  longue  lettre  Yotre  Paternite  poura  conclure,  que, 
si  je  ne  lui  envoye  pas  les  facultes  quelles  demande,  cela  est  du  a  des 
circonstances  purement  exterieui'es.  Je  les  accorderai  aussitot  qu'on  me 
les  demandera  pour  un  objet  distinct  et  utile  a  la  religion  et  a  la  paix  do 
mon  diocese. 

Je  suis  avec  respect, 

Mon  Reverend  Pere, 

4-  Amb.  Arch.  Bait. 


§1']  No.  135,  J,  K.     MARECHAL'S  POLICY  563 

J.  1824,  January  U. 

Marechal,  Baltimore,  14  Jan.,  1824,  to  Dzierozynshi. 

Rev"."  Pater, 

In  ultima  tua  epistola  certiorem  me  facis  T>"}  Smith  [the  Father 
^previously  destined  hy  Dzierozynski  for  Frederick],  si  ipsi  facultates 
concedam,  a  [!]  te  probabilius  fore  ad  White  Marsh  missurum.  Nam, 
inquis,  B,'^?  Patri  Kohlmann  alibi  brevi  indigebo. 

Ubinam  optimum  hunc  religiosum  brevi  mittere  intendis,  ex  hac  vaga 
expressione  colligere  prorsus  impossibile  est ;  atque  quamvis  confido  te, 
pro  tua  pietate,  nullum  unquam  consilium  fore  suscepturum  quod  bono 
meae  dioeceseos  adversatur,  attamen  prudentia  me  non  sinit  cooperari 
proposito  quod  a  me  omnino  ignoratur. 

Quaero  igitur  ut  benigne  velis  plane  mihi  adaperire  quaenam  futura 
sit  Patris  Kohlmann  missio.  Interim  commendo  me  tuis  S.  precibus 
and  SS. 

+  Amb.  Arch.  Bait. 

This  attempt  to  manage  the  Society  of  Jesus  as  a  diocesan  institute  of 
MarechaVs  was  thrown  into  singular  relief  hy  a  letter,  dated  at  Home  the  very 
same  day  (^14  Jan.,  1824).  The  General  of  the  Society  summoned  Father 
Kohlmann  to  come  and  fill  a  post  as  ptrofessor  in  the  Itoman  College.  It 
also  received  an  offset  in  the  despatching  of  Father  De  Theux,  S.J.,  to 
Missouri.  But  to  this  act  of  Dzierozynslci's  Marechal  ohjected  formally 
(^14  Sept.,  1825),  citing  the  clause,  nisi  antea,  in  a  certain  decree  given 
above  (No.  121,  K). 

The  long  letter  of  Marechal  was  not  clear;  and  his  oral  explanations 
seem  not  to  have  been  more  perspicuous.  A  few  months  later,  Dzierozynshi 
said  of  him,  after  a  personal  meeting  at  St.  Inigoes  (June  15,  1824),  that 
the  prelate  "  did  not  know  what  he  wanted,  or,  at  least,  did  not  want  to 
explain  clearly  what  the  conditions  were  that  he  would  agree  to"  (20  July, 
1825,  Dzierozynski  to  Korycki).  At  present,  in  answer  to  the  long  letter,  the 
Superior  informed  Marechal  that  he  had  forbidden  all  his  subjects  ever  to  set 
foot  in  St.  Peter's  church  on  Capitol  hill.  But  neither  was  this  what  the 
prelate  wanted. 

K.  1824,  January  24. 

Marechal,  Baltimore,  24  Jan.,  1824,  to  Dzierozynski. 

Since  Kohlmann  is  not  to  be  sent  out  of  the  diocese,  he  accords  to  Bev. 
Mr.  Smith  faculties  similar  to  those  recently  granted  to  the  Bev.  Mr.  Sannen. 
He  will  send  the  papers  as  soon  as  he  can. 

Dzierozynski  has  not  read  attentively  the  letter  which  the  prelate  wrote  on 
the  subject  of  Mr.  Keily.  He  never  charged  him  loith  seeking  a  supplanter 
d'une  maniere  directe  et  ouverte  le  pasteur  de  St.  Pierre.  But  he 
had  wanted  faculties,  non  pour  etre  utile  aux  pauvres  gens  de  campagne 
comme  il  me  marquoit,  mais  pour  officier  habituellement  dans  I'eglise  de 


564  iVo.   135,  K.     MARECHAVS  POLICY  [III 

St.  Patrice  [/  B.ev.   Mr.   Matthews    church,    WashitKjton],  et    rendre  ainsi 
possible  a  d'autres  I'execution  du  plan  mentionne  dans  ma  lettre. 

Et,  si  vous  reflechissez  avec  attention  devant  Dieu  sur  le  contenu  de 
cette  lettre,  vous  sentirez,  je  I'espere,  I'inutilite,  et  j'oserois  meme  dire 
I'inconvenance,  de  defFendre  a  tous  vos  sujets  du  Seminaire  de  Washington 
de  jamais  mettre  les  pieds  dans  I'eglise  de  St.  Pierre,  sous  pretexte  de 
vous  mettre  a  I'abri  d'etre  accuse  de  vouloir  vous  emparer  d'une 
paroisse.  Des  devoirs  de  charite  remplis  a  la  prierre  d'une  pasbeur  ne 
peuvent  jamais  donner  lieu  a  une  accusation  aussi  insensee  [cf.  No. 
119,  [A'/.]]. — Mr.  Beschter  [S.J.,  St.  John's  German  church,  Baltimore]  est 
d'une  sante  foible.  A  sa  requete,  quelqu'un  du  Seminaire  [Baltimore]  va 
tous  les  dimanches  oiScier  dans  son  eglise.  Le  devoir  de  charite  se  rend 
en  toute  charite  et  simplicite  chretiennes  et  ecclesiastiques.  Qui  jamais 
peut  blamer  des  services  aussi  purement  rendus  ?  Assurement  personne. 
C'est  un  exemple  de  charite  sacerdotale  que  je  puis  proposer  avec  consola- 
tion a  tout  mon  clerge.  Et  d'apres  la  conviction  que  j'ai  de  votre  zele  et 
de  votre  piete,  j'aime  a  me  persuader  que  vous  vous  plairez  a  le  proposer 
aux  sujets  de  votre  Societe. 

Je  suis  avec  respect, 

Mon  Rev'!  Pere, 

Yotre  tres  humb.  S'.', 

+  Amb.  a.  B. 

37ms,  on  the  princijjles  inculcated  of  "  Christian  and  ecclesiastical  charity 
and  simplicity,''  the  Jesuits  might  enter  to  help  the  pastor  at  St.  Peter  s, 
Washington,  which  was  already  in  the  hands  of  the  prelate.  And,  ap)parcntly 
on  the  same  principles,  they  might  not  serve  the  church  habitually  at  St. 
Patrick's,  Washington,  which  the  Jesuit  College  or  Seminary  adjoined,  and 
of  lohich  the  Bev.  Mr.  Matthews,  their  friend,  loas  pastor.  At  Upper 
Marlborough,  in  Prince  George's  County,  where  there  was  only  one  church,  just 
erected  and  deeded  hy  the  owners  to  the  Jesuits,  they  might  not  serve  the 
church  either  casually  or  habitually  ;  they  might  not  help  a  pastor  since  there 
loas  none  other  but  themselves,  and  they  might  not  serve  the  people,  who  had 
built  the  church  to  be  served  by  them;  and  the  edifice  was  kept  closed  till 
Marechal's  death.  The  deed  in  fee  simple  to  the  Jesuits  made  Mm  in 
conscience  forbid  its  use.  A  deed  in  fee  simple  offered  him  by  the  Jesuits  he 
refused  to  accept ;  for,  he  said  plainly,  he  had  no  priest  to  send.  The 
condition  of  dedication  and  of  use  was  that  the  deed  should  be  accepted  by  the 
Jesuits,  not  in  fee  simpjle  but  in  trust  for  himself,  binding  them  to  the  service 
of  the  place  for  himself,  until  he  should  be  able  to  do  without  them  (No.  139, 
A,  note  4). 

In  a  duplicate  of  his  former  letter  to  the  General  (18  Jan.,  1824), 
Dzierozynski  adds  a  point:  "J  do  not  know  how  it  comes  about,  that  he  [his 
Excellency]  has  taken  it  into  his  head  to  assume  a  hostile  attitude,  towards 
not  only  the  persons  who  opposed  him  in  the  White  Marsh  affair,  but  almost 
the  whole  Society  and  the  Institute  itself,  to  traduce  them,  to  cry  them  down, 


§  ii]  No.  135,  L,  M.     MARECHALS  POLICY  565 

to  threaten  ruin  to  all  Jemits ;  although  roWiont  the  Jesuits,  owing  to  the 
fewness  of  other  ^jnVsis,  he  would  find 'his  entire  diocese  almost  evqjty." 
There  were  at  that  time  twentij-three  Jesuit  priests  in  Maryland  ;  the  number 
of  chief  stations  founded  and  served  by  them  loas  over  thirty  (cf.  ^o.  190). 

L.  1824,  February  28. 

Marechal,  Baltimore,  28  Feb.,  1824,  to  Dzierozynsld. 

He  discusses  a  third  Concordat,  which  he  desires  to  malce  with  the  Superior. 
He  affirms  that  the  Society  has  abrogated  the  first  Concordat  of  1805 
(^Carroll-Molyneux  attempted  agreement),  par  un  motif  qui  vous  est 
parfaitement  connu.  Therefore  he  is  forced  to  consider  the  second  Con- 
cordat {L.  Neale-Grassi  executed  agreement)  as  null.  He  proposes  now  a 
joeace  commission  betioixt  them,  Dzierozynsld  showing  a  legal  power  from  the 
Trustees  of  the  Corporation,  sufficient  to  bind  them.  TJien  a  third  Concordat 
can  be  draion  up,  to  be  ratified  by  the  General,  and,  if  necessary,  by  the  Holy 
See  itself  He  objects  to  Dzierozynski's  flowing  but  vague  Latin.  Let 
Kohlmann  or  Dubuisson  act  as  secretary  in  the  English  or  French  language, 
so  as  to  secure  perfect  exactitude.  He  writes  this  letter  as  the  outcome  of 
notre  derniere  conversation  sur  I'etenduc  de  la  jurisdiction  simultanee 
que  nous  avons ;  and  Dzierozynsld  himself  had  suggested  a  Concordat  to 
regulate  matters  for  the  future. 

The  Superior  lorote  to  the  General,  five  weehs  later  (5  April,  1824)  : 
"  With  the  archbishop  pretty  much  the  same  as  before.  He  is  always  making 
pretensions  to  a  simultaneous  and  immediate  jurisdiction  over  the  persons  of 
ours,  who  are  in  the  ministry.  Thus  far  I  have  not  been  able  to  obtain 
faculties  for  Father  Keily.  I  told  him  loithout  ceremony,  that  he  could  not 
refuse  them  without  sin.  Now  he  summons  me  to  malce  a  new  Concordat  with 
him ;  but  he  lays  down  for  its  first  basis,  that  I  admit  the  agreement  once 
made  by  Archbishop  Carroll  with  Bev.  Father  Molyneux  in  1805,  when  this 
Father  was  not  yet  Stiperior  of  the  Society  ;  for  he  was  made  Superior  first 
in  1806,  as  the  letters  patent  show."  Here  Dzierozynsld  was  mistaken, 
through  overlooking  the  powers  of  Mgr.  Carroll,  delegated  by  the  General  for 
the  appointment  of  Molyneux  (21  June,  1805).  The  attempted  agreement 
loas  suppressed  by  its  authors  on  other  grounds  {cf  N"o.  116,  D,  note  24). 

M. 

Marechal,  to  Dzierozynski :  ^'received  11  April,  1824." 
The  last  time  Marechal  saw  Dzierozynski,  he  spoke  to  him  about  sending 
missionaries  into  the  vast  state  of  Virginia  (the  diocese  of  Bichmond,  of  which 
Marechal  ivas  administrator) ;  and  about  beginning  with  Bichmond  itself. 
He  urges  that  project ;  reproaches  him,  if  he  does  not  execute  it.  Se 
renfermer  dans  quelqvies  corates  du  Maryland,  tandis  que  la  Virginie 
ouvre  un  champ  immense  a  des  ouvriers  apostoliques  me  paroitroit  une 
sorte  d'irregularite,  pour  moi  inexplicable. 


566  No.  135,  M.     MARECIIArS  POLICY  [III 

Will  Bev.  Mr.  Keily  go  f  The  arclihishop  will  give  Mm  the  necessary 
powers.  He  has  already  indicated  a  way  of  p-oviding  Keily  with  a 
companion.  Michmond  should  he  the  centre  ;  and  the  Society  can  grow  strong 
in  Virginia. 

DzierozynsM  wants  faculties  for  Keily  at  Georgetown.  But  Trinity 
church  (^Georgetown')  is  abundantly  provided  for.  And  there  are  the  College 
men  adjoining.  Charge  comme  je  le  suis  du  salut  de  mon  troupeau,  puis- 
je  eu  conscience  concourir  a  reunir  sur  un  seul  point,  et  sans  necessite, 
plusieurs  missionaires,  tandis  que  les  ames  perissent  ailleurs  faute  de 
secoui's  ? 

But,  if  the  Superior  is  still  determined  to  withdraio  Keily  from 
Washington  and  place  Mm  at  Georgetown  as  a  professor,  marquez-le  moi. 
Car  comme,  dans  cet  arrangement,  il  n'auroit  besoin  de  facultes  que  pour 
rendre  des  secours  accidentels  aux  deux  pasteurs  ses  freres,  je  lui  enveri'ai 
de  suffisantes  pour  remplir  cette  fin. 

A  postscript  adverts  to  Holy  Trinity,  Georgetown,  as  the  best  provided  of 
the  churches  in  MarechaVs  diocese,  being  served  by  Fathers  Detheux  and 
Sannen. 

The  Superior  informed  the  Gejieral  {24  Sept.,  1825),  that  the  Ordinary 
has  been  diligently  active  in  imparting  his  faculties,  under  his  oion  hand,  to 
DzierozynsM' s  inferiors;  never  through  the  Superior  himself.  He  said  that 
the  Jesuit  priests,  "  whom  I  name  simply  as  missionaries  in  our  churches,  he 
[the  archbishop]  in  documents  sent  to  them,  not  to  me,  styles  Pastors, 
Bectors ;  and  endeavours  to  give  faculties  to  them  directly,  not  through  the 
Superior.  And,  if  the  Superior  aslts  faculties  for  any  priest  who  stays  in 
the  College,  and  is  not  destined  for  a  certain  church  or  mission,  then  he 
refuses  to  give  them  ;  so  that,  before  neio  priests  are  sent  by  me  to  a  mission, 
they  cannot  first,  while  in  the  College,  acquire  experience  how  to  conduct 
the  ministry  of  hearing  confessions,  etc.,  etc. ;  and  all  this,  because  our 
churches  are  said  by  his  Grace  to  belong  to  him,  and  only  in  trust  to  us" 
(22  Oct.,  1827).  Again,  DzierozynsM  says  to  the  General:  ^^ I  waste  my 
time  malting  remonstrances  with  his  Grace,  that  two  heads  cannot  stand  on  one 
body.  His  contention  for  headship  over  our  men  in  our  churches  is,  that  the 
souls  we  take  charge  of,  out  of  charity,  belong  to  his  jurisdiction ;  therefore 
ourselves  too  "  (24  Sept.,  1825). 

Thus,  during  the  month  of  grace  which  he  had  granted  Father  Charles 
Neale  for  the  delivery  of  White  Marsh,  Marechal  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Jesuit 
Father  McElroy,  appointed  by  the  Superior  to  fill  the  place  of  the  late  Father 
Maleve,  Jesuit,  at  the  Jesuit  station  and  on  the  Jesuit  property  of  Frederick. 
Translated  from  DzierozynsM's  Latin,  the  document  runs  as  follows 
(^DzierozynsM  to  the  General,  28  Dec,  1822) : — 


§  ii]  No.  135,  N,  0.     MARECIIATJS  POLICY  567 


N.  1822,  December. 

"  nev.  Sir, 

"  There  is  a  doubt  about  your  appointment  as  Pastor  of  Frederick- 
town  and  vicinity.  I  did  not  give  this  poioer  to  any  of  my  Vicars  General, 
that,  in  my  absence  [ia  Rome],  they  should  maJce  a  permanent  nomination  of 
any  one  to  the  office  of  Pastor  over  any  congregation.  It  is  evident  that  the 
Superior  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  could  not  do  so  validly.  He  can  indeed 
appoint  members  of  his  Society  to  religious  posts,  ivhich  are  within  the 
enclosure  of  a  College  or  novitiate,  etc. ;  but  not  at  all  to  pastoral  offices,  to 
which  the  care  of  souls  is  attached.  This  belongs  exclusively  to  bishops.  To 
remove,  however,  all  doubt  about  your  appointment,  1st.  I  grant  to  you,  Bev. 
Sir,  all  the  faculties  ivhich  are  contained  in  the  printed  sheet,  without  any 
exception,  according  to  the  form,  which,  like  my  venerable  predecessor,  I 
follow.  2ly.  By  these  presents  I  appoint  your  Beverence  Pastor  of 
Fredericktown  and  its  vicinity.     Etc." 

This  letter,  sent  to  McElroy  without  any  reference  to  McElroy's  Superior, 
was  perfectly  inoperative,  since  the  Ordinary  had  not  the  Superior's  consent  to 
make  a  permanent  pastor  of  the  Jesuit  in  question.  The  appointment  already 
made  of  McElroy,  as  filling  that  post,  loas  in  virtue  of  the  loritten  and 
executed  Concordat,  made  between  MarechaVs  '•  venerable  predecessor," 
L.  Neale,  and  the  Superior  of  the  Jesuit  Mission,  Father  Grassi ;  by  the 
terms  of  lohich  instrument,  Fredericktown  with  its  dependencies  was  put 
pei'manently  under  the  spiritual  care  of  the  Religions  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus  (No.  189  ;  cf.  partial  text.  No.  88,  A). 

Only  two  months  after  the  correspondence  about  Father  Keily,  as  given 
above  (M),  Archbishop  Marechal,  by  a  memorandum  indited  at  St.  Inigoes, 
5  June,  1S34,  opened  the  issue  about  the  church  at  Upper  Marlborough 
(No.  139,  A,  note  4  ;  c/.  No.  121,  A,  II,  note  4).     It  read  thus  : 


0.  1824,  June  5. 

The  case  of  Upper  Marlborough  church,  Prince  George's  County.  Mare- 
chaVs memorandum. 

If  the  Catholics  of  Ma[?]lborough  think  proper  to  give  the  civil  title 
of  the  church  which  is  to  be  erected  to  the  Rev,  Fr.  Neale  or  any  other 
individual,  the  Archbishop  is  bound  by  the  Decree  of  the  Holy  See  he  has 
lately  received  to  require  that,  in  the  deed,  it  be  expressly  stated  that  the 
sacred  pi'operty  is  conveyed  only  in  trust  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Catholics  of  Marlborough  and  its  vicinity,  and  that  the 
spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the  Arch?  on  that  church  shall 
remain  as  full  and  entire,  as  on  any  Catholic  church  of  the 
diocese  of   Baltimore. 

St.  Inigo's,  5th  June,  1824. 

+  Amb.  a.  B. 


568  No.  135,  p.     MARECHAVS  POLICY  [III 

This  autograi)li  memorandum  is  supplemented  hy  anollier  autograpjh  in  the 
same  terms,  hut  tvith  the  addition : 

This  note  was  delivered  to  Fr.  Dzriosinsky  by  the  Arch''  on  the 
4th  June,  1824,  before  the  foundation  of  the  church  of  Marlborough  was 
laid. 

Both  the  memorandum  and  the  note  attached  are  also  in  a  copy  made  hy 
the  hand  of  BzierozynsTci ;  icho  informed  the  archhishop  ^^  repeatedly  "  that 
the  condition  of  accepting  in  trust  was  not  loithin  his  power,  and  only  the 
General  could  authorize  him  to  fulfil  it.  This  answer  he  seems  to  have  con- 
veyed hy  word  of  mouth :  saepius  inculcavi  (see  his  text  infra,  No.  139, 
A,  note  4,  DzierozynsM,  10  Nov.,  1826,  to  the  General).  On  the  verhal 
character  of  his  answer  seems  to  rest  a  subsequent  assertion  of  MarechaVs, 
that,  only  when  the  church  was  nearly  huilt,  the  Superior,  says  Marechal, 
^^  wrote  to  me  for  the  first  time,"  conveying  the  same  information  (infra, 
No.  135,  p.  569,  note  49  ;  3Tarechal,  28  Feb.,  1827,  to  Father  Mudd,  S.J.). 

The  church  was  huilt  and  prepared  hy  the  Catholics  of  that  town.  Tears 
jxissed  on.  In  1827,  Dzierozynshi  writes  to  Father  Kohlmann,  Borne,  saying 
that  the  church  still  remains  unopened,  and  the  archbishop  neither  wishes 
to  receive  the  deed  from  us,  as  we  have  offered  it  to  him,  nor  -does  he 
allow  us  to  retain  it,  fearing,  as  he  says,  our  extension.  The  Superior 
adds :  The  people  are  very  angry  about  the  affair.  Please  to  speak  to 
Rev.  Father  General  and  the  Propaganda ;  and  inform  us  as  soon  as 
possible  ;  because  the  people  are  threatening  to  sell  the  church,  as  being 
unprofitable  to  them  (6  Feb.,  1827).  To  the  General  he  writes  eight 
months  later,  as  follows  : 


P.  1827,  October  22. 

Dzieroztjnski,  22  Oct.,  1827,  to  the  General. 

.  .  .  His  Grace  of  Baltimore  wishes  to  introduce  a  condition  into  the  deed 
of  donation,  or  else  to  receive  from  us  a  writing  to  the  effect  "  that  toe 
do  not  accept  this  church,  except  in  trust,  that  is,  confidentially  ;  and  he  gives 
for  reason,  that  churches  must  he  rendered  secure  hy  such  a  condition  (otherwise 
in  the  hands  of  Jesuits  they  are  not  safe  ;  he  fears  perhaps  that  we  shall  turn 
them  into  stables) :  "  et  rationem  dat,  ut  ecclesiae  sint  in  securitate  per 
hanc  conditionem  et  attestationem  (alias  in  manibus  Jesuitarum  non  sunt 
securae  :  timet  fortassis  ne  in  stabula  a  nobis  convertantur).  Dzierozynshi 
goes  on  to  ash  for  the  intervention  of  the  Propaganda,  "  that  scandal  may  not 
he  given  to  Catholics  and  Protestants  alike." 

Ego  modum  non  video  turn  eximendi  hujusmodi  ex  capite  Antistitis 
cogitationem,  turn  obtinendae  licentiae  ad  aperiendam  ecclesiam  in 
Ma[r]lborough  (quod  cives  summopere  desiderant),  nisi  ut  Paternitas 
Vestra  me  jubeat  praetensam  assecurationem  eidem  dare ;  vel  Congregatio 
de  Propaganda  Fide  debeat  instrui,  quod  non  per  nos  stet,  quod  non 
aperiatur.     Nam  totum  Deed  Excellentissimo  damus,  et  tamen  ipse  nee 


§  II]  iVo.  135,  P.     MARECHALS  POLICY  569 

hoc  recipit,  nee  nos  illud  haboates  aperire  ecclosiara  sinit.  Congregatio 
absque  ceremoiiiis  debeat  [!]  ipsi  injungere  unum  vel  alterum,  scilicet 
ut  vel  Deed  a  nobis  accipiat,  vel,  si  non  recipit,  sinat  nos  (ut  ecclesia 
non  sit  hoc  modo  interdicta  plane  innocue)  et  Deed  tenere  et  ecclesiam 
aperire,  ne  et  Catholicis  et  Protestantibus  fiat  scandalum.  Excel- 
lentissimus  hujus  rei  totum  odium  in  me  transferre  conatur  ubique, 
etiam  coram  meis  subditis,  privatis  et  sat  injuriosis  litteris  suis,''"  quasi 

•"•  Comimre  Marechal,  Baltimore,  28  Feb.,  1S27,  to  The  Rev.  Mr.  Mudd  [S.J.]  at 
White  Marsh,  near  Queen  Ann,  Prince  George's  County,  Maryland.  Though  the 
letter  is  Marechal's,  tlie  English  style  is  not  his. 

\_F.  1].     071  some  viatrimonial  cases. 

\_FF.  1^-2^].  The  Marlborough  affair,  rehearsed,  from  4  June,  1S24,  when  he  met 
Dzierozynski  at  St.  Inigoes.  About  the  condition  of  Trust :  My  leave  was  expressly 
a  conditional  one.  However  Father  Dziery.  neglected  to  have  the  condition  fuliilled, 
and  this,  I  am  afraid,  deliberately  ;  and  the  first  stone  was  laid  down  in  his  presence. 
The  building  being  nearly  terminated,  he  then  manifested  his  real  views,  and  wrote 
to  me  for  the  first  time  [c/.  supra,  p.  568,  ad  0]  that  his  rules  permitted  him  indeed  to 
receive  property  in  Pee  Simple,  but  never  intrust.  I  will  not  fatigue  you  by 
stating  here  his  frivolous  and  incoherent  reasonings ;  nor  will  I  accuse  him  in  all 
these  transactions  of  having  acted  in  an  unoandid  manner.  I  like  better  to  say 
that  he  is  like  some  of  his  Bretheren,  who  received  their  religious  education  in 
Poland,  whom  My  Vener.  Predecessor,  Dr.  Carroll,  frequently  declared  destitute  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  rules  and  of  the  spirit  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. — Having  no 
hope  of  bringing  Pr.  Dziery.  to  a  sense  of  obedience  due  to  the  decree  of  the  H.  See, 
and  wishing  to  oblige  the  Catholics  of  Ma[r]lborough,  as  far  as  it  is  consistent  with 
my  duty,  I  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Ed.  [^Charles  ?]  Hill  [No.  139,  note  4],  and  suggested 
a  means  of  removing  the  existing  difiiculty.  I  never  received  an  answer  from  that 
gentleman. 

Surely,  Eev.  Sir,  you  have  too  much  judgment  and  piety  to  exhort  me  to 
transgress  a  positive  order  [c/.  No.  139,  note  4]  of  the  H.  See.  The  only  way  to 
succeed,  is  to  see  Pather  Dziery,,  and  try  to  introduce  into  his  mind  some  sound 
ideas,  instead  of  those  which  he  has  received  from  some  wrong-headed  persons ;  or, 
if  you  like  it  best,  to  apply  to  Mr.  Rd.  Hill.  I  would  feel  happy  either  the  one  or 
the  other  put  it  in  my  power  to  grant  that  the  church  would  be  consecrated  to 
Aim.  God  and  its  [!]  worship. 

You  say  that  many  speak  against  me.  Bishops  who  do  their  duty  are  exposed  to 
this  kind  of  persecution.  It  is  their  daily  bread.  I  defend  the  interests  of  my 
children  of  Marl?,  not  mine ;  and  I  hope  that,  reflecting  upon  the  irregular  schemes 
of  those  who  led  them  astray,  they  will  praise  my  conduct  in  this  instance  and, 
instead  of  passing  censures  upon  me,  they  will  speak  of  me  with  respect  and 
gratitude. 

I  remain  with  respect  and  attachment, 

Rev.  Sir, 

Yr.  &c. 

+  Amb.  a.  B, 

[F.  2\  ].  On  Lenten  dispensatio7is.  {Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  under  date.) 
The  tone  of  the  letter  indicates  the  state  of  public  opinion  at  the  time.  TJic  tenor  is 
lohat  Dzierozynski  alludes  to  in  the  text :  privatis  et  sat  injuriosis  litteris  suis.  The 
tenor  and  style  together  are  those  of  several  letters  given  infra,  after  the  date  of  Marechal's 
death  (No.  214,  Whitfield  to  Gi-adiucll  and  the  Propaganda,  1828;  cf.  No.  139,  note  4, 
style  of  the  letter  to  Mr.  diaries  Hill,  Marlborough). 

The  declaration,  ascribed  to  Carroll  in  this  letter,  that  the  Jesuits  who  had  received 
their  religious  education  in  Poland  wcix  destitute  of  the  knowledge  of  the  rules  and 
of  the  spirit  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  seems  to  be  a  transformation  of  something  that 
Carroll  really  did  say  ;  but  it  ivas  not  about  such  Jesuits  being  unacquainted  with  the 
rides  and  spirit  of  the  Society ;  it  ivas  about  their  being  not  sufficiently  versed  in  the 
rules  and  spirit  of  Ame7-icans  and  America.  Thus  to  Charles  Plowden  in  1813  CaiToll 
wrote,  six  months  befwe  his  death  :  Your  friend  Mr.  Grassi  [a  Jesuit  who  received  his 
religious  education  in  Poland]  is  doing  his  best  for  it  [the  Society]  here  ;  but  it  seems 
to  me  that  he  consults  chiefly,  if  not  exclusively,  foreigners,  that  is,  his  brethren 


570  No.  135,  Q.     MARECHAHS  POLICY  [III 

haec  suspensio  tota  stat  [!]  per  me,  seu  meam  obstinationem.  Sed  si  ita, 
habet  apud  quern  conqueratur  de  me.     Ego  omni  poenae  me  subjicio. 

MeanwJiile  the  Superior  was  reporting  to  the  General  various  demands 
made  for  Jesuits  hy  other  bishops  in  the  States  ;  by  Bishop)  Dubourg,  who,  not 
content  ivith  having  already  obtained  the  colony  of  Indian  missionaries  at 
Florissant,  Missouri,  was  offering  a  new  district,  noio  being  laid  out  in  the  city 
of  St.  Louis,  and  icas  ashing  for  a  college,  the  future  St.  Louis  University  ;  by 
Bishop  Benedict  Fenwick  of  Boston,  who,  having  the  Jesuit  Father  Virgil 
Barber  at  Olaremont,  New  Hampshire,  was  petitioning  for  others,  and  desired 
that  Brother  Mobberly  should  be  made  a  priest  and  sent  to  him  ;  by  Bishop 
Edivard  Fenwiclc  of  Cincinnati,  who  solicited  similar  aid  (Dzierozynshi  to  the 
General,  7  Feb.,  1826  ;  Dubourg,  B.  Fenwiclc,  E.  Fenwick,  passim,  1823- 
1826,  in  the  General  Archives,  Md.—N.T.  Province  and  the  Missouri  Province 
Archives  ;  cf.  infra.  No.  196,  on  Upper  Louisiana). 

Q.  1824,  April  24. 

The  General,  Borne,  24  April,  1824,  to  the  Superior  Dzierozynski. 

He  criticizes  the  Jesuits  of  Maryland  for  having  placed  themselves  in  the 
false  position  of  holding  parishes  at  all  under  bishops  ;  and  adds  a  stricture 
as  well  on  Marechal's  fears  about  a  secession  of  the  Jesuits  from  his  diocese, 
as  on  his  conduct  towards  Jesuit  missionaries  tvhile  working  in  the  diocese. 

Many  points  of  business.  lOT  Si  qiii  episcopi  volunt  suas  paroecias 
vobis  tradere,  videntur  quidem  favere,  nee  sine  causa,  quia  indigent 
sacerdotibus ;  ast,  postmodura  obtinuerint  quod  volunt,  turn  dein  pro- 
cedent  ulterius  et  apertius,  quod  utique  timere  merito  experientia  docet, 
ne  velint  suam  etiam  in  vos,  ut  Baltimorensis,  extendere  et  habere  juris- 
dictionem.  Idcirco  retineat  hoc  lixum  :  Nos  debemus  esse  liberi ;  nos 
debemus  nullo  modo  acceptare  paroecias ;  nos  facti  sumus  tantum  ad 
missiones.  Hinc  quidquid  contra  haec  tria  fiet,  minima  benedicetur  a  Deo 
et  a  S.  P.  Ignatio. 

ll"."  Non  timeat  archiepiscopus  vester  de  Louisiana  [i.e.  Missouri], 
quasi  illuc  traducemini.  Inanis  est  per  se  timor  ;  inanis  porro  nisi  aliter 
Congressus    decernat    [the    Department   of  Indian    Affairs,    regarding  the 

from  Russia,  Germany,  Flanders,  etc. ;  all  of  them  good  religious  men,  but  not  one 
of  them  possessing  an  expanded  mind,  discerning  enough  to  estimate  the  difference 
between  the  American  character  and  that  of  the  countries  which  they  left.  Though 
I  have  not  noticed  yet  much  of  this  partiality  in  himself,  yet  I  apprehend  that  dis- 
satisfaction, complaint,  and  perhaps  remonstrances  will  arise  against  certain  acts  of 
his  administration  (English  Province  Archives,  xMrtfolio  6,  f.  118,  Cairoll,  25  Jtoie, 
181') ;  see  No.  178,  C').  At  that  time,  the  Jesuits  7vho  had  received  tlieir  formation  in 
Russia  or  PMssian  Poland,  were  the  chief  source  from  lohich  all  the  rest  of  the  revived 
Order  in  Europe  and  in  America  received  their  knowledge,  theoretical  and  practical,  of 
the  traditions,  spirit  and  rules  of  tJie  Society  of  Jesus.  The  person  to  whotn  we  asciibe 
the  composition  of  the  letter  just  given,  that  is  the  Rev.  Mr.  Whitfield,  had  been  a 
Jcstiit  novice  in  England  for  six  months,  knew  little  of  tlie  Society  and  had  never 
known  Archbishop  Carroll.  Marechal,  who  transcribes  tlie  letter  as  his  own,  had 
known  Carroll. 


§  ll]  No.  135,  Q.     MARECHAnS  POLICY  571 

western  tribes].  Sed  interea  tractet  vos  discretius  et  mollius ;  deponat 
falsissima  ac  injusta  praejudicia ;  non  arctet  [?]  et  non  alliget  ad  certa 
dumtaxat  loca  inhumaniter  suas  facultates  pro  vestris  in  vinea  Domini 
operariis  ;  non  arroget  sibi  jurisdictionem  in  eos,  qui  alio  a  suo  superiore 
religioso  mittuntur.  Dum  ab  hoc  providetur  ut  missis  mox  sufficiantur 
successores  alii,  quae  injuria  ?  Quod  dispendium  inde  archiepiscopo  est  1 
Ast  durities  ad  quid  valet?  Inhumanitas  quo  vadit,  nisi  ad  detrimentum 
sibimetipsi,  dioecesi,  animabus  ovicularum,  et  gloriae  Dei  ;  scimus  enim  a 
severissimo  hero  etiam  jure  mancipia  fugere. 

From  the  foregoing  correspondence  and  much  more  of  the  same  tenor  in 
the  archives,  it  appears  that,  if  Marechal's  policy  had  not  been 
understood  tetter  than  his  letters,  and  not  withstood  luith  the 
determination  which  it  encountered,  it  would  have  been  in  full 
operation  at  the  time  of  his  Twenty-three  Propositions,  unto  the 
dissolution  of  a  religious  Order:  individual  Jesuits  being 
relegated  to  Virginia,  and  obnoxious  ones  located  in  Pennsylvania, 
expelled  from  the  Society ,  or  promoted  to  bishoprics  (No.  131,  3, 
3°)  ;  Jesuits,  "  natives  of  the  Baltimore  diocese,"  bound  over  to  the 
service  of  that  locality  (No.  120,  2?) ;  others  distributed  in 
dependance  on  the  secular  clergy  ;  secular  clergymen  installed  in 
the  posts  and  on  the  estates  of  the  Jesuits,  ivith  expectations  of  full 
succession;  the  succession  of  the  Jesuit  Mission  itself  cut  off 
eventually  by  cutting  through  the  means  of  supplies ;  and  the 
whole  clergy  mingled  together,  secidar  and  regular,  in  itnqualified 
depcndance  on  Marechal,  ivith  the  Jesuit  property  gradually 
lapsing  to  himself  as  sacred  goods  derelict,  ccdling  for  an  oivner. 

General  Archives,  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  ii.,  28  Dec.,  1822,  Dzierozynski  to 
the  General;  3,  i.,  same  to  same,  18  Jan.,  1824 ;  3,  ii.,  duplicate  with  addition  ; 
3,  i.,  same  to  same,  5  Api-il,  1824 ;  20  June,  1824  ;  24  Sept.,  1825;  7  Feb.,  1826  ; 
3,  v.,  22  Oct.,  1827.  Ibid.,  6,  vi.,  6  Feb.,  1827,  Dzierozynski  to  Kohhnann. 
Ibid.,  3,  i.,  20  July,  182n,  Dzierozynski  to  the  secretary ,  Father  Korycki.  Ibid., 
Chartophijlacium  P.  Korycki,  14  Jan.,  1824;  24  Api-il,  1824,  the  General  to 
Dzierozynski. — Md.-N.Y.  Province  Archives,  folio  Record  Book  IV.,  Liber 
Gonsultorum,  ad  fin.,  Kohlmann's  Note,  12  July,  1820.  Ibid.,  correspondence, 
12  Dec,  1823,  Marechal  to  Dzierozynski  ;  30  Dec,  1823,  same  to  same,  4  close- 
written  pp.,  small  4to ;  14  Jan.,  1824,  same  to  same,  3  pp.  4to ;  28  Feb.,  1S24, 
same  to  same,  4  pp.  4io ;  ^^  received,  11  Apr.,  1824,^'  same  to  same,  3  pp.  4to ; 
n  June,  1824,  St.  Inigoes,  Marechal's  memorandum  on  Marlborough,  tiuo  auto- 
graphs, and  a  copy  by  Dzierozynski;  9  Dec,  1824,  Marechal  to  McElroy, 
Frederick;  23  Dec,  1824,  same  to  Dzierozynski;  3  Mar.,  1S25,  same  to 
McElroy;  11  July,  1823,  McElroy  to  Dzierozynski  ;  14  Sept.,  1825,  Marechal  to 
DzierozT/nski,  2  pp.  4to  ;  28  Feb.,  1827,  Marechal  to  Mudd,  4  pp.  4to. — Geai-ge- 
toion  College  Transcripts,  1818,  7th  (Jan.— Shea,  ibid.),  Marechal  to  Kohlmann. 

The  passage  of  the  General's  letter,  last  cited,  contained  statements 
adverse  in  principle  to  the  practice  of  his  American  Jesuits  in 
accepting  parishes  at  all.     The  rest  of  the  passage  was  adverse  to 


572  No.  135,  Q.     MARECHAVS  POLICY  [III 

the  'principles  and  ijvacticc  of  Marcchal  in  dealing  with  the 
Fathers,  Beyond  this  double  declaration,  the  uniform  tenor  of 
the  General's  comnnmications  and  orders  to  the  Maryland  Jesuits 
was  that  of  simply  huyiny  peace  at  any  price.  He  himself  had 
occasion  to  contribute  soon  and  to  stand  all  the  expense,  in 
purchasing,  if  not  p)eacc,  at  least  a  truce  of  some  hind. 
Meanwhile,  the  Cardinal  Prefect  of  the  Propaganda  in  several  letters  to 
Marechal  conveyed  the  application  of  principles,  which  bore  upon 
the  issues  between  him  and  the  Jesuits.  In  one  (S  May,  1831), 
he  was  told  that,  if  priests  served  him  vohmtctrily,  they  were  not 
therefore  bound  to  him.  In  another  (9  Dec,  18.26),  his  attention 
was  called  to  a  difficulty  which  had  arisen  in  the  diocese  of 
Cincinnati,  where  Bishop  Edward  FemoicJc,  a  Dominican,  was 
not  only  left  unassisted  by  his  own  Order,  but  was  forced  to  begin 
his  piastoral  life  as  bishop  in  a  neiv  diocese  ivithout  the  private 
fortune,  which  had  already  been  spent  by  him  in  the  service  of  his 
Order.  The  Prefect  of  the  Propaganda  inquires  about  certain 
property,  whether  it  belongs  to  the  Order  or  to  the  Ordinary  of 
Cincinnati.  Both  in  the  presentation  of  the  case,  as  referred 
to  Marechal  for  information,  and  in  circumstances  which  are 
mentioned  by  Bishop  Fenwich  to  an  English  Jesuit,  Father 
Edward  Scott,  the  implication  is  clear  as  to  the  relations  between 
two  parties,  an  Order  and  an  Ordinary,  having  each  exclusive 
rights.^^ 

^»  Cf.  J.  G.  Shea,  History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  U.S.,  iii.,  325,  353:  Bishop 
Fenwick  found  that  deeds  had  been  made  out  to  tlie  Order,  and  not  to  the  diocese, 
for  the  property  in  Brown  County,  Zanesville,  Canton,  and  otlier  places.  Mild  as 
he  was,  and  strongly  attached  to  the  Order  of  St.  Dominic,  he  could  not  sanction 
these  steps,  which  had  been  taken  without  his  knowledge.  The  subject  of  debate  is, 
whether  such  property  was  not  Tneant  for  the  bisJiop  and  the  diocese,  the  benefit  of 
which  Capellari  styles  {infra,  T),  "  tJie  general  interests  of  religion,''^  represented  in 
E.  Femvick,  bishop,  as  contrasted  with  the  particular  rights  of  the  Order,  represented 
in  E.  Fenwick,  Dominican.  The  donors,  regarding  him  as  a  member,  were  technically 
"  enriching  the  Dominican  Order,"  and  not  the  diocese. 

The  analogous  contrast  introduced  by  Marechal,  between  the  general  interests  of 
religion  (Nos.  115,  §  10;  116,  C,  [i';]),  as  represented  in  his  see,  and  the  particular 
rights  of  the  Society  to  which,  he  says,  property  had  been  given,  and  again  between 
enriching  the  Society  by  a  breach  of  a  religious  trust  (No.  89,  A),  a^id  vesting  the 
property  in  himself  as  the  true  beneficiary,  had  no  similar  basis  either  in  his  see,  which 
did  not  exist  in  Maryland  during  the  158  years  before  its  foundation,  or  in  himself, 
who,  even  if  he  had  lived  at  the  time  of  a  donation,  could  never  have  been  confomided 
by  donors  with  an  Order  to  lohich  he  never  belonged.     Cf.  No.  139,  C,  ad  note  11. 

The  case  and  the  issiie  presented  by  Fenwick  are  clear.  Tlie  other  system 
of  presenting  ex-parte  allegations,  ^vhile  excluding  the  parties  interested  from  a 
hearing  until  action  icas  taken,  had  been  denounced  by  Archbishop  Leonard 
Neale  :  In  my  last  letter  to  you.  Right  Rev.  Sir  [Bishop  Connolly  of  New  York  ?], 
I  stated  the  letter  sent  by  Card.  Litta,  including  a  precept  of  His  Holyness 
to  reinstate  Messrs.  Gallagher  and  Browne  at  Charleston,  as  they  were  before, 
while  the  appeal  was  pending ;  and  also  to  remove  the  Rev.  Mr.  Cloriviore  entirely 
from  Charleston ;    and   finally  ordering   me  to    forward  my  legalized   reasons  for 


§  ll]  No.  135,  R.     MARECHAVS  POLICY  573 

ThcsG  two  typical  cases  of  priests  serving  voluntarily  in  a  diocese^  ami  of 
an  Order  s  property  not  helonying  to  cl  diocese,  appear  in  the 
documents  as  follows  : — 

R.  1821,  May  5. 

Card.  Fontana,  5  May,  1821,  to  Archbishop  Mareclial.  Ahuiract 
(Shea's  ?). 

.  .  .  The  second  inquiry  of  Marechal  related  to  the  domicile  of  pricds, 
who  loent  from  one  diocese  to  anotlicr :  Could  such  priests,  after  spending  one 
year  in  a  diocese,  leave  it  without  the  permission  of  the  bishop  f  Ansiocr  : 
They  can,  uidess  they  have  formally  attached  themselves  to  the  clergy  of  that 
particular  diocese. 

suspending  those  two  gentlemen,  etc.  His  Holyucss'  mandate  I  have  considered 
as  nul,  being  subreptitiously  obtained,  and  shall,  if  possible,  send  a  jniest  {Father 
Grassi,  S.J.}  to  Rome,  to  urge  the  cause  and  support  the  episcopal  authority  in  the 
United  States  against  refractory  priests,  who  have  in  the  present  instance  been 
patronized  by  the  Propaganda.  The  coarse  and  rude  way  they  have  treated  me  in 
favor  of  Messrs.  Gallagher  and  Brown,  both  notoriously  refractory,  plainly  shows, 
unless  effectual  opposition  be  made  in  the  present  instance,  our  authority  or  the 
government  of  the  unruly  will  be  reduced  to  inanity  {Gewgetown  College  Transcripts 
{1817'\,  Shea's  copy,  3  pp.  Svo). 

It  loas  also  denounced,  in  the  same  case,  by  the  AbM  Ambrose  Marechal,  Vicar- 
General  of  Leonard  Neale.  Writing  to  Grassi,  and  persuading  him  to  go  and  present 
the  true  state  of  the  case  in  Borne,  he  said :  Sooner  or  later  the  Congregation  de  P.F. 
will  get  correct  information  about  Dr.  Gallagher,  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  she  {the 
Progaganda^  will  hasten  to  annull  the  precipitate  judgment  she  has  pronounced 
against  our  M.  R.  Archbishop  (General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  1,  v. ;  21  April, 
1817). 

Though  the  case  ivas  rectified  instanter,  and  a  Brief  [9  July,  1817)  to  annul  the 
preceding  mandate  was  sent  by  Pius  VII.  to  L.  Neale  {Georgetoivn  College  Transcripts, 
under  date.  Shea's  copy),  the  new  arclibishop,  Dr.  Marechal,  alhcdedicith  bitterness,  the 
very  next  year  (1818),  to  tlie  whole  system  of  ex-parte  statements  and  of  decisions  taken 
on  the  strength  of  them.  Writing  the  first  repwt  of  his  diocese  to  Card.  Litta,  Prefect 
of  the  Propaganda,  he  said :  Mittunt  quidem  Romam  nuntios,  sed  Sacrae  Congrega- 
tionis,  imo  S.  Pontificis  authoritatem  aequo  ac  meam  summe  despiciunt  (infra, 
No.  190).  For  the  text  of  the  Brief,  sent  hurriedly  by  Pius  VII.  to  L.  Neale,  but 
received  only  by  Marechal,  Neale's  successor,  see  Juris  Pontificii  de  Propaganda  Fide 
Pars  Prima,  iv.  557,  558.  The  Pope  notes  the  subreption  practised  on  the  Pro- 
paganda :  malis  artibus  semel  atque  iterum  praefatae  Gongregationi  insidias 
(Gallagher)  paravit. 

Again  the  same  Dr.  Marechal,  in  a  letter  to  Father  Grassi  dated  the  following  year 
(31  Dec,  1819),  complained  of  the  toholc  system,  misinfoi-mation  from  the  ex-parte  state- 
inents  of  a  handful  of  bad  individuals  governing  the  decisions  of  ecclesiastical  authorities 
in  Bome  (infra,  No.  184). 

Tlie  same  system  luas  criticized  by  Father  Charles  Neale  in  his  first  ansioer  to 
Marechal  (9  Dec,  1822),  ivhen  refusing  to  execute  the  Brief  about  the  siirrender  of 
White  Marsh:  Before  a  decision  be  made,  audi  alteram  partem.  It  appears 
to  me  that  the  Bull,  etc.,  are  founded  on  a  false  supposition,  and  of  course  are  null 
and  void  (supra,  No.  124,  B,  p.  488). 

Similarly,  Kohlmann,  in  his  Libcllus  Supplex  to  the  Pope,  after  the  receipt  in 
Bome  of  Marechal' s  Propositions  (No.  135,  A),  adverted  to  the  same  radical  vice  of  the 
ivhole  co7itrovcrsy,  ivhich,  on  a  supposititious  basis,  and  ^uithout  attthcntic  information, 
had  culminated  in  a  Brief  against  the  side  unheard  ;  E  se  i  membri  della  suddetta 
Corporazione,  in  vece  di  eseguir  immediatamente  il  Breve  di  Pio  VII,  ban  judicato 
di  dover  far  una  rispettosissima  rappresentazion  alia  S.  Sede,  la  ragione  di  questo 
procedere  non  e  stata  altera,  se  non  perche  erano  persuasissimi  che  il  Breve  di 
Pio  VII.  era  appoggiato  sopra  un  falso  supposto,  e  che  la  S.  Sede  non  era  stata 
rettamente  informata  (General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  iv.,  Conseguenze,  2?). 


574  No.  135,  S-U.     MARECHAVS  POLICY  [III 

S.  1826,  January  16. 

"E.  Dom  Fenwick,  +  Bishop  of  Cincinnati,  Cincinnati,  16  Jan.,  1826,  to 
Mr.  E.  Scott  {S.J.,  London). 

.  .  .  We  are  very  poor,  tho'  once  possessed  of  a  competent  foi'tune, 
which  I  freely  consecrated  to  God's  service  in  the  establishment  of  St. 
Dominick's  Order  in  Kentucky,  from  which  I  was  forcibly  taken  and  con- 
demned to  wander  through  the  woods  of  Ohio,  like  "the  scape  goat,  loaded 
with  the  sins  of  the  people."  I  received  nothing  from  the  Order  or 
establishment  to  which  I  belonged,  but  one  habit  and  my  breviary — 
not  a  farthing  of  money  nor  an  article  of  furniture,  except  some  vest- 
ments and  church  linen,  lent  me  for  a  time  only,  and  since  restored.  By 
the  charity  and  gratitude  of  the  congregation  I  had  served  in  Kentucky, 
I  was  enabled  to  move  and  take  possession  of  the  new,  rough  and  destitute 
diocese,  in  which  there  was  then  but  one  priest  and  but  one  wooden  or  log 
chapel — not  a  house  of  shelter  for  me,  nor  any  provisions  whatever.  Tlie 
improvements  and  progress  since. 

T.  1826,  December  9. 

Card.  Capellari,  Prefect  of  the  Propaganda,  9  Dec,  1826,  to  Marechal. 
From  Shears  abstract. 

The  Sacred  Congregation  having  learned  that  the  means  of  support  for  the 
Bishop  of  Cincinnati  were  very  small,  as  nearly  all  the  funds  given  to  him 
were  considered  by  him  to  be  the  property  of  the  Dominican  Order  to  vihich  he 
belonged,  the  Prefect  of  the  Propaganda  inquires  of  Mgr.  Marechal  what  he 
thinlcs  of  those  funds,  which  are  said  to  have  been  given  to  the  Bishop  of 
Cincinnati,  not  to  enrich  the  Dominican  Order,  bid  to  promote  the  general 
interests  of  religion. 

U.  1827,  June  22. 

Marechal,  22  June,  1827,  to  Dr.  Gradwell,  Borne. 

Be  pleased  to  present  the  enclosed  to  Card.  Capellari.  The  Dominicans 
in  Ohio  follow  the  example  of  the  Jesuits  in  Maryland,  and  will  prove  as 
troublesome.^^  Philadelphia  is  in  dreadful  confusion.  Mr.  Harold  has  sued 
eight  young  clergymen,  who  are  to  appear  before  court  in  a  few  days. 
This  act  of  violence,  and  the  principle  he  maintains  of  the  immobility 
of  pastors,  and  the  irrevocability  of  their  powers  without  a  previous 
judgment,  has  given  great  scandal.  No  peace  as  long  as  he  remains  in 
Philadelphia.     The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Bishop. 

On  MarechaVs  adversaries  and  the  provisional  pension  for  his  lifetime, 
contributed  by  Father  Fortis,  to  be  considered  perpetual,  see  No.  213. 

°'  For  a  settlement  bettvecn  Bishop  E.  Fenwick  and  his  Order,  toith  the  intervention 
of  the  Dominican  General,  V.  B.  P.  Velzi  {20  April,  1828),  sec  Juris  Pontificii  de  Pro- 
paganda Fide  Pars  Prima,  iv.,  694,  695,  No.  33, 


§  n]  No.  135,  V.     MARECHAnS  POLICY  575 

As  in  other  matters  of  contention  between  Marechal  and  the  Jesuits,  so 
in  the  point  of  oivnership,  thus  illustrated  hy  the  case  of  Bishop 
Fenwick  and  his  Order,  subsequent  enactments  in  councils  pro- 
vincial or  plenary  placed  the  question  on  the  recognized  basis  of 
Church  jurisprudence.  The  Second  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore, 
quoting  the  Seventh  Provincial  Synod  of  Baltimore,  approved  and 
adopted  a  statute,  that  what  is  acquired  by  the  Ordinary,  either 
through  donations  or  through  collections,  for  the  service  of  charity 
or  religion,  belongs  to  the  Ordinary;  and  what  is  similarly 
acquired  by  a  regular  Order  (like  the  Jesuits)  or  by  a  Congrega- 
tion of  priests  {like  the  Sulpicians)  belongs  to  such  donee.  And, 
quite  otherwise  than  in  Mgr.  Marechal' s  papers  and  practice  (No. 
121,  A,  II,  note  4),  the  respective  duties  of  Ordinaries  towards 
their  sacred  trusts,  and  the  duties  of  lay-trustees  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  Church  property,  are  treated  in  the  same  chapter  (tit. 
iv.,  De  Bonis  Ecclesiasticis)  as  questions  entirely  distinct  from 
that  of  ownership  by  the  ecclesiastical  bodies  just  indicated. 

V.  1866. 

Concilii  Plenai'ii  Baltimorensis  II.  Acta  et  Decreta,  1866,  tit.  iv.  De 
Ecclesiis  Bonisque  Ecclesiasticis  tenendis  tutandisque ;  caput  unicum. 

§  191.  TJie  testamentary  provisions  to  he  made  hy  Ordinaries  for  the 
security  of  their  trusts. 

§  195.  De  Bonis  Ecclesiasticis,  Patres  Concilii  septimi  [_Provinciae 
Baltimorensis^  hoc  statuerunt  generale  principium :  "  Statuerunt  Patres 
ecclesias  omnes,  caeteraque  bona  ecclesiastica,  quae  vel  dono,  vel  fidelium 
oblationibus  acquisita,  charitatis  vel  religionis  operibus  sunt  impendenda, 
ad  Ordinarium  pertinere ;  nisi  appareat,  scriptoque  constet,  ilia  Ordini 
alicui  regular!,  vel  sacerdotum  Congregationi,  in  ipsorum  usum  tradita 
fuisse  "  •'-  (Num.  60). 

*^  Compare  the  case  of  Father  J.  Carbery,  S.J.,  pastor  at  St.  Inigoes  (1824).  He 
had  received  eight  acres  of  ground  in  Lowevcntown,  as  a  gift  from  old  Mr.  Benjainin 
Williams.  Carbery  lorote  to  the  archbishop  (13  Mar.,  1824),  asking  his  authorization 
to  build  on  that  ground  a  small  church,  and  to  net  apart  a  cemetery,  as  it  is  far  from 
St.  Inigoes.  TJie  archbishop)  ansiuered  (22  Mar.),  giving  permission,  btot  inquiring, 
wliether  Willia7ns  had  made  to  Carbery  personally  a  present  of  the  land,  or  was  it  for  the 
use  of  Catholics  in  tJie  neighbourhood.  In  the  latter  case,  tlie  pnxlate  must  see  that  the 
property  be  never  diverted  from  the  donor^s  original  purpose.  And  let  a  deed  be  draivn 
up  to  correspond.  Carbery  replied,  tliat  the  gift  tvas  altogether  personal ;  and  Williams 
had  signed  a  written  declaration  to  that  effect  (Md.-N.Y.  Province  Archives,  s.  d.  \_April, 
1824^  J.  Carbery  to  Dzierozynski,  3  pp.  fol. ;  copy  of  his  correspondence  ivith  Marechal, 
and  of  the  declaration,  signed  by  Williams). 

Similarly,  Father  J.  McElroy,  Frederick,  sent  to  the  Superior  Dzierozynski 
(8  May,  1824)  a  draft  of  the  loills  of  the  Misses  Dchaulmes  (dated  6  May,  1824), 
about  batik  stock,  besides  subordinate  legacies,  etc.,  all  for  J.  McElroy,  to  be  for  ever 
applied  to  the  good  of  religion,  at  the  discretion  of  the  Superior  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus  in  this  country.     If  it  be  consistent  luitJi,  his  Bcverence's  vievfs  of  the   good 


576  Xo.  136.     MARECHAI.    TO  BELLA   SOMAGLLA,    1826  [III 

§  196,  seq^.  On  lay-trustees. 

Georgctoivn  College  Transcripts,  Shea  papers;  1819-1S22,  abstracts  :  3  May, 
1S21,  Card.  Fontana  to  Marechal ;  1825-1830,  abstracts:  9  Dec,  1826,  Card. 
Capellari  to  Marechal. — English  Province  Archives  S.J.,  folio  vol.,  Letters 
of  Cardinals,  Bishops,  etc.,  2 ;  16  Jan.,  1826,  E.  Fenwick  to  E.  Scott. — 
English  College  Archives  [Rome),  Ch-acUucll  Collections,  Baltimore  and  Quebec, 
f.  266;  22  June,  1827,  Marechal  to  Gradxvell,  Rome. — ConcUii  Plcnarii 
Baltimorensis  II.  Acta  et  Decreta,  as  above,  §§  191,  195,  196. 

To  complete  the  view  of  Marechal's  policy,  regarding  parishes  and  the 
earc  of  smds,  cf.  infra,  No.  139,  B-0,  the  case  of  the  Sulpicians. 

No.  136.  1826,  October  17. 

Marechal  to  Cardinal  Delia  Somaglia.  On  the  life-pension  offered  by 
the  Genercd  of  the  Society.  The  terms  {cf.  No.  133,  A,  p.  528 ; 
ivith  a  variation,  No.  140,  A,  ad  init.). 

Baltimori  die  171  oct.,  1826. 
Eminentissimb  Caedinalis, 

Accepi    litteras    Eminentiae    tua    datas    die    quiata    augusti 

proxime  elapsi,^  quibus  notum  mihi  facit   Rev''";'"  P.  Fortis  spopondisse, 

turn  nomine  suo  turn  nomine  suorum  successorum,  provisorie  se  mihi 

annuatim   fore   soluturum    800   scut.    Rom.,   durante   mea 

Acceptance  of  naturali  vita. 

f^°rf  F^^  Si  per  adverbium  provisorie  intelligat  quod  praefata 

the  General,  haec  annualis  summa  mihi  solvenda  sit,  tuto  ac  integro 
claims remafn  ^©manente  meo  meorumque  successorum  jure,  ejus  proposi- 
tioni  lubenter  assentior ;  et  his  praesentibus  litteris  con 
stituo  Rev''".'"  D""'"  Robertum  Gradwell  meum  procuratorem  ut  nomine 
meo  stipulatam  summam  accipiat. 

Verum  si  sit  mens  ejusdem  Rev'!'  Patris  ut  solutio  summae  annualis 

ab  ipso  oblatae  habeatur  ac  censeatur  completa   abrogatio 

ob^ection^'  ^"  dispositionum,  quae  in  Brevi  Pii  VII.  reperiuntur,  evidens 

est  tali  propositioni  me  tuta   conscieutia  nullatenus  posse 

assentiri.     Esset  enim  prodere  meam  sedem. 

Equidem,  Em"."*  Cardinalis,  ductus  amore  pacis,  praedium  White 
Marsh,  solemn!  sententia  Pii  VII.  mihi  meisque  successoribus  adjudicatum, 

of  religion  to  favour  Frederick  itself  toitli  the  annual  use  of  the  said  funds  it  would 
be  more  pleasing  to  us  (Ibid.,  under  date). 

Father  Mattheiv  Lekeu,  S.J.,  missioner  at  Conewago,  in  Pennsylvania,  expounded 
to  Dzierozynski  {23  Mar.,  1827)  the  case  of  Gettysburg,  where  the  inhabitants,  Protes- 
tants as  well  as  CatJiolics,  were  anxious  to  have  a  Catholic  church  served  by  the 
Jesuits ;  had  already  bought  the  ground,  of  which  the  deed  would  be  given  to  Lekeu 
"  as  in  trust  to  Rd.  Mr.  Francis  JSIeal,  and  Ids  successors  in  the  of/ice,  for  the  Society  of 
Jesus."  Lekeu  asks  about  his  duties  to  the  Ordinary  in  the  piemises  (Ibid.,  under  date). 

'  Cf.  Georgetown  College  Transcripts,  Shea's  abstracts,  1825-1830 ;  infra.  No. 
212.— On  the  claim  for  sticccssors  here,  sec  No.  133,  G.—Cf.  No.  214,  Whitfield,  5  Feb., 
1828,  to  Gradwell,  on  considerable  sums  received  by  Marechal  during  these  years. 


§  n]  No.  137.     MARECHAL    TO   FESCIl,    1826  577 

remittere  consensi,  sed  his  subsequentibus  conditionibus,  videlicet :  1"  ub, 

loco   hujus   praedii,   1000   scutata   Romana  mihi    meisque   successoribus 

aunuatim  in  perpetuum  solverentur.      2"  Cum  his  octo  et  ^ 

•  -I     •    •  /m  $1000  per 

amplius  annis  Jesuitae  administratores  (Trustees)  bonorum  annum  for 

ecclesiasticorum  cleri  Marylandiensis  crudeli  injustitia  red-  ®^^'''  ^'*^ 

ditus   mihi   debitos    solvere   denegarunt,    stricto   jure   sunt 

debitores  mei  ad  minimum  8000  scutata  Romana.     Sed,  cum  hoc  debitum 

mihi  est    quid  personale,    ultro  remitterem  judicio    ac  justitiae    Sacrae 

Congregationis  determinare  quod  justum  ipsi  videbitur  in  reparationem 

damni  quod  sustuli,  confidens  Em"'."^  Patres  exacturos  fore  ab  adversariis 

meis  saltem  summam  pecuniae  quae  mihi  sufficiat  ad  solvenda  nonnulla 

debita,  quae  in  administratione  metropolitanae  provinciae  contraxi. 

Interim  oro  Salvatorem  D.  N.  J.  C.  ut  in  Eminentiam  Tuam  abun- 

dantes  suas  gratias  infundat. 

Em''."  tuae, 

Humillimus  ac  devotissimus  servus, 

4-  Amb.,  Arch.  Baltimorensis. 

P.S. — Divina   favente   providentia,    omnes    dissentiones    quibus,   his 

multis    annis,   agitata    fuit    ecclesia    Philadelphiensis    compositae    sunt. 

Rev.  DD.  Conwell,  conventione  facta  cum  aedituis,  suam  cathedralem 

ecclesiam  ingi-essus  est  ac  nunc  possidet. 

Faxit   Deus   ut  hoc   pacis   foedus   in   perpetuum   ex   utraque   parte 

inviolabile  remaneat. 

Em'™  ac  111".'°  Card.  Somalia 

P.  P.  S.  C.  P.  P. 

Borne,  English  College  Aixhives,  ff.  237,  238  ;  a  copy. — Propaganda  Archives, 
Scritture  riferite  nei  Congressi,  1823-1826,  America  Settentrionale,  vol.  8. 


No.  137.  1826,  October  17. 

Marechal  to  (Cardinal  Fesch).     MarccliaVs  frustrated  hopes. 

Baltimore,  17  oct,,  1826. 

MON   BIEN    BON    ET   CHER   SeIGNEUE, 

II  y  a  environ  quinze  jours  que  j'ai  regu  du  Card.  Somalia  une 
lettre  en  datte  du  cinq  aout  dernier^  dans  la  quelle  son  Eminence  au  nom  du 
P.  Fortis  promet  de  me  payer  provisoirement,  et  cela  durant 
ma  vie,  800  ecus  Romains.     II  ajoute  que  la  Propagande  et  objections  to 
meme   Sa   Saintete   approuve   cette  proposition.     Je   crains  the  proposal 
beaucoup  que  cet  arrangement  n'ait  ete  fait  a  votre  inscu  et 
a  I'inscu  de  I'abbe  Gradwell.     II  y  a  une  ambiguite  dans  la  proposition 
du  P.  Fortis,  qui,  je  crains,  pouroit  me  faire  perdre  mes  droits  et  ceux  de 
mes  successeurs.    C'est  pour  le  lever  que  j'ecris  la  lettre  cy-jointe  au  Card. 
Somalia.     Je  vous  prie  de  la  lire,  et  vous  verrez  que  je  crois  devoir  refuser 
VOL.  I.  2  P 


578  No.  137.     MARECITAL    TO   lESCH,    1S26  [HI 

I'oifre  du  P.  Fortis,  si  son  intention  est  qvie  je  me  contente,  ma  vie  duraut, 
de  800  ecus  Romains  de  pension,  au  lieu  de  la  plantation  de  White 
Marsh  que  m'a  adjugee  Pie  VII.  Je  renoncerois  a  cette  plantation, 
comme  je  I'ai  deja  marque  a  la  Propagande,  a  condition  que  je  receverai  une 
pension  annuelle  de  1000  ecus  Romains,  et  en  outre  une  juste  compen- 
sation pour  m'avoir  refuse  pendant  huit  ans  et  plus  le  revenu  qui  m'etoit 
du  par  des  titres  les  plus  incontestables. 

Comme  la  somme  qui  m'est  du,  par  raison  de  cette  injustice,  se  monte 
a  pres  de  9000  ecus  Romains  et  que  le  P.  Fortis  refusera  vraisemblable- 
ment  de  me  la  payer,  ainsi  que  ses  sujets  du  Maryland,  il 
preferable  to     me  semble   que   la  Propagande  pouroit  exiger  de   lui   qu'il 
^^°°*  ajoute  200  ecus  aux  milles  que  je  requiers,  ce  qui  feroit  une 

pension  de  1200  ecus,  egale  a  celle  de  mon  predecesseur  Mgr.  L.  Neale,  la 
plus  petite  qui  ait  ete  payee  a  I'archeveque  de  Baltimore  par  les  Jesuites 
administrateurs  des  biens  ecclesiastiques  du  Maryland.^ 

Que  mon  coeur  est  penetre  de  douleur  en  voyant  et  la  marche  toi'tueuse 
de  mes  adversaires  et  celle  m^me  de  la  Propagande.  Nos  tribunaux  ont 
_       .  .  des  juges  protestans.    Plut  a  Dieu  que  j'eusse  pu  m'addresser 

against  the  a  eux  sans  scandale  !  Ma  cause,  en  quinze  jours  au  plus,  eut 
MareclaTs  '  ^^^  decidee,  et  j'aurois  immediatement  obtenu  justice  !  La 
extreme  proposition    du    P.  Fortis   n'est-elle  pas   une  nouvelle  ruse 

de  guerre,  pour  rendre  la  controverse  interminable  ?  Apres 
tout,  cette  controverse  ne  peut  pas  durer  long  terns.  Les  petites  resources 
de  famille,  et  la  bourse  de  quelques  amis,  m'ont  a  peu  pres  suffis  jusqu'a 
present.  Elles  sont  epuisees,  et,  comme  je  ne  veux  pas  contracter  des 
dettes  considerables  pour  faire  face  aux  frais  de  I'administration  d'une 
province  aussi  etendue  que  la  mienne  et  etre  jette  au  prison,  je  vais  etre 
dans  la  necessite  de  diminuer  et  de  retrecir  les  soins  de  mon  adminis- 
tration, qui  necessitent  le  plus  de  depenses.  Rarement  je  fatiguerai  de 
The  Roman  "^^^  lettres  la  Propagande.  En  retenant  sur  les  12000  scut. 
College  Rom.  qui  sont  payes  au  P.  Fortis  par  le  S-   Siege  la  modique 

somme  de  1000  ou  1200  scut.  Rom,,  elle  n'eut  fait  aux 
Jesuites  de  Rome  aucun  tort ;  car  les  Jesuites  d'Amerique,  avec  les 
grandes  possessions  qu'ils  possedent,  les  eussent  immediatement  dedomages 
de  cette  avance.  Mais  si,  malgre  la  justice  evidente  de  ma  cause  et 
I'habilite  et  la  noble  fermete,  mon  bon  et  cher  seigneur,  ti[ue  vous  avez 
deploy ees  pour  sa  defense,  elle  \la  Propagande]  continue  a  ecouter 
les  fables  sempiternelles  que  mes  subtiles  adversaires  inventent,  elle 
repondera  a  Dieu,  et  a  I'eglise  des  consetjuences  facheuses  qui  doivent 
necessairement  suivi'e  d'une  semblable  conduite. 

M^  le  comte  de  Survilliers  se  porte  a  merveille.  II  est  cheri  de  tous 
les  villages  qui  I'entourent,  et  avec  raison.  Car  ii  etudie  a  y  repandre 
I'abondance  et  le  bonheur. 

'  Cf.  Nos.  116,  C,  note  8;  117,  B,  note  3  ;  129,  A,  5<'.  The  text  Jiere  should  run  thus: 
"  une  pensiun  dc  1000  ecus  .  .  .  la  i^lus  grande  qui  ait  iti  payee  .  .  ." 


§   II]  .Vo.  138.     MARECHAL    TO    GRADWELL,    1826  579 

Agreez,  mou  boii  cher  8eigaeur,  Thomage  bicn  profond  et  bien  sincere 
de  mon  respect,  reconnoissance  et  attachement  le  plus  tendre.  Benedicat 
Eminentiae  Tuae  Domiaus  Deus  noster  ! 

+  Amb.,  Archiep.  Bait. 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  ff.  239,  240;  a  copy. 


No.  138.  1826,  October  18. 

Marechal  to  Gradwell.    Arrangements  for  receiving/  the  alto  ivaiice  from 
Father  Fortis. 

Dr.  Gradwell.  18  Oct.,  1826. 

Mon    CHER    DOCTEUR, 

La  lettre  du  Card.  Somalia  qui  contient  la  proposition  du  P. 

Fortis  m'a  jette  dans  I'embarras.     Est-ce  una  ruse  de  guerre  pour  aneantir 

les  jugemens  du  St  Siege  en  ma  faveur  1     C'est  ce  que  je  ne  puis  dire ; 

n'ayant  recu  aucune  lettre  de  vous  sur  ce  sujet,  vraisemblablement  cette 

proposition  vous  a  ete  cachee. 

J'accepte  la  promesse    du  P.  Fortis,   salvo   meo   ulteriori    jure. 

Si    son   dessein   est   d'aneantir  I'autorite    du  Bref   de   Pie 

-iTTT     •    1        a  Marechal. 

VII.,  je  la  refuse.  Acceptance. 

Dans  le  premier  cas  vous  receverez  ce  qui  m'est  du  par  Condition  of 

his  refusal, 
quartier.     D'abord  vous  prendrez  pour  vous  la  somme  que 

je  vous  dois.     Le  reste  je  vous  prie  de  I'envoyer  a  Mg'!  Poynter,  sur  le 

quel  je  tirerai  aux  epoques  dont  nous  conviendrons  ensemble. 

Je  desirerois  beaucoup  avoir  la  promesse  du  P.  Fortis  par  ecrit,  si 
vous  convenez  ensemble. 

Dimanche  prochaia  je  ferai  la  ceremonie  de  la  consecration,  de  MK 
Dubois  dans  ma  cathedrale.  Les  troubles  de  Philadelphie  sont  heureuse- 
ment  finis. 

La  Propagande  m'enleve  pour  remplir  les  sieges  mes  meilleurs  sujets. 
Je  n'en  n'ai  presque  plus  pour  occuper  les  premiers  postes  des  villes  de 
mon  diocese.  M'i  Flaget  est  accuse  avec  raison  d'avarice  sous  ce  rapport. 
Quoiqu'il  en  ait  plusieurs  qui  lui  sont  simplement  utiles,  il  jette  les  hauts 
cris,  aussitot  qu'on  propose  de  lui  enlever  un  seul ;  sa  rule  [!]  est  toujours 
de  proposer  quelques  sujets  des  dioceses  voisins.  M'i  Fenwick  de  Cin- 
cinati  se  plaint  amerement  de  cette  disposition.  Et  il  n'a  pas  tort. 
Optime  valeas  et  saluta  omnes  amicos — ora  pro  me. 

+  Amb.,  A.B. 

P.S.  Je  n'ai  pas  encore  recu  un  exemplaire  des  Cracas  que  vous  m'avez 
envoye.  II  me  semble  que  le  mieux  seroit  de  faire  passer  a  M'.'  White  qui 
pourroit  le  consigner  au  capitain  d'un  vaisseau  venant  a  Baltimore. 

Rome,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  f.  241. 


580  No.  139,  A.     MARECHAL    TO  BELLA   SOMAGLIA,    1826  [III 

No.  139.  1826,  November  26  ;  1822-1828. 

Marechal  to  Cardinal  (Delia  Somaglia).  Postscript  on  the  Jesuits  and 
Church  ijropei'ty :  that  in  virtue  of  a  decree,  dated  hy  the  Pro- 
imganda  ri7  July,  1822,  the  Order  has  no  capacity  to  receive 
Church  property  in  its  oion  name,  hut  only  as  in  trust  for  the 
Ordinary  of  the  diocese. 

Marechal  and  the  Sulpicians  in  Canada.  A  case  analogous  to  that  of 
Marechal  and  the  Jesuits  in  Maryland. 

A.  Baltimori,  die  26  novembris,  1826. 

Eminentissime  Cardinalis, 

General  ecclesiastical  affairs. 

P.S.    Decreto   Sacrae  Congregationis   dato  27  julii    122[5],  statutum 

est    ut   episcopi    et    a   fortiori    simplices    missionarii,    quibus    transmit- 

Marechal  tuntur  ecclesiae,  coemeteria,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.  introduci  cm*ent 

Conditions  of    in    ipsomet    contractu    civil i  hanc    clausulam :    Fiduciale 

trusteesof        tantum    et    pro    usu  extructae    Ecclesiae,    etc.,   etc., 

Church  etc.  ^ 

Egomet  et  omnes  saeculares  sacerdotes  huic  decreto  sese 

lubenter    submittunt.      Verura    P.    Jesuitae     omnino   renuent     \renimnt\ 

dicentes  se  non    posse    fiducialiter     ulla   bona   recipere,    sed  tantum 

simplici  et  absoluto  contractu.     Quod  ut  probet  P.  Superior  Dzierosinzky 

^  textus  subsequentes  \adducii\  desumptos  ex  serie  privilegiorum 
Jesuits  accept  .  .  r  ^ 

Church  pro-      quibus  contendit  .suam  Societatem  gaudere  :   Potest  Prae- 

hftelv  not'in     positus    Generalis     domos,     ecclesias     et     collegia 

trust  for  the      a   quovis   constructa   seu  testamento    mandata    vel 

quovis       modo       oblata,      cum       omnibus       ad       id 

necessariis  et  opportunis,  ac    locum  pro   hujusmodi  construc- 

tione   nobis    oblatum    recipere,    et    ecclesias   praedictas    cum 

coemeteriis    et    consecrari    facere    et     primum     lapidem    poni 

per  quoscumque  episcopos  (si  dioecesani  ultra  quatuor  menses 

id   facere  distulerint)  posse    decernimus,   inhibentes  omnibus 

et      singulis      archiepiscopis,      episcopis       aliisque      praelatis 

et    locorum    ordinariis    ac    quibuscumque    aliis     potestatibus 

ecclesiasticis    et    saecularibus    ecclesiae    ne    eos    in    hoc    per- 

turbent    aut    molestent,"    etc.,    etc.,    etc.     Alium    textum    adducit 

ejusdem  fere  tenoris.     Ita  arguitur  [!]  P.  Superior  nostrorum  Jesuitarum 

Maryland  iensium.     Nunc   autem   haec  est    causa    praesentis    inter    nos 

controversiae. 

'  See  the  decree  sketched,  supra,  No.  121,  A,  II.  note  4.  Fm-  the  ccninection  between 
simplices  missionarii  in  this  Jirst  x>aragra2)h  and  Jesuitae  in  the  next,  cf.  No.  135, 
C.     For  the  general  basis  of  Dzierozynski's  contention,  cf.  No.  130,  B. 

»  No.  61,  A. 


§  II]        No.  139,  A.     MAR  EC /ML    TO  DELL  A   SO  MAG  LL A,    1S26  581 

Induxerunt  (luidam  patres  Societatis  civem  quemdam  nomine  Carolura 
Hill,^    ut    inter   catholicos    vicinitatis    colligeret   pecuniae    summam    ad 
emendum  agrum  atque  ad  ecclesiam  super  eo  aedificandam ;  simul  variis 
artibus  eum  induxerunt   ut  turn  agrum  turn  ecclesiam   absoluto   con- 
tractu transmitteret   rev.  patri  F.  Neale    Jesuitae  et  pro-  Th    T      't  ' 
curatori   Corporationis    cleri  Marylandiensis.     Quae  secreta  blind 
negotiatio  cum  ad  meas  aures  pervenerit,  scripsi  ad  patrem  ^^  '  ^°^' 
superiorem   Dzierosinsky  me    non  posse,    juxta  decretum    Sanctae  Sedis 
datum  die  27  Julii   1822,  permittere  ut  aedificaretur  et  a  fortiori  bene- 
diceretur  haec  ecclesia,  nisi  in  contractu  civili  declararetur  P.  Neale  non 
esse   absolutum    dominum   hujus   boni  sacri,  sed  tantum   illud  possidere 
fiducialiter     et     pro     usu     catholieorum     qui    propriis    expensis 
agrum    et    ecclesiam     obtinuerunt.*      Sed    mihi      constanter     respondit 

'  The  case  of  Upper  Marlborough,  Md.,  referred  to  supra,  No.  121,  A,  II.  note  4. 
See  No.  135,  0,  P. 

*  Cf.  General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl,  EpisL,  6,  vi.,  1828,  Sept.  15,  Marechal,  Balti- 
more, to  Mr.  Charles  Hill,  Marlborough ;  Oct.  12,  Dzierozynshi,  Georgetoion,  to 
Marechal ;  Oct.  14,  Marechal,  Baltimore,  to  Dzierosynski ;  Oct.  15,  Dzierozynshi, 
Oem-getcnvn,  to  Marechal.  These  are  all  copies,  in  English,  contained  in  one  letter  of 
Dzierozynshi,  10  Nov.,  1826,  to  the  General.  The  originals  of  MarechaVs,  Oct.  14, 
3  pp.  4to,  and  of  a  subsequent  letter  or  piolemical  disguisition  on  the  rules  S.J., 
Oct.  IS,  4  pp.  4to,  are  in.  Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  under  their  dates,  luith 
Dzierozynshi' s  copies  or  drafts  of  the  others. 

The  tenor  of  MarechaVs  claim,  as  far  as  it  was  manifested  to  the  laity,  is  perfectly 
well  expressed  in  the  first  letter  just  cited.  He  wrote  to  Mr.  Charles  Hill  of  tipper 
Marlborough : — 

Dear  Sir, 

I  am  very  sensible  of  the  difi&culties  to  which  you  and  other  Catholics, 
living  in  the  vicinity  of  Marlborough,  will  be  exposed  as  long  as  the  church  lately 
erected  shall  remain  closed.  Wishing  to  remove  them,  and  to  comply  as  far  as  it  is 
in  my  power  with  the  positive  order  I  received  from  the  Holy  See,  I  request  you  and 
two  or  three  of  the  principal  subscribers  to  go  before  a  Magistrate  and  to  declare 
upon  oath :  1st.  That,  though  you  have  conveyed  by  an  absolute  Deed  to  Rev.  Francis 
Neale  and  his  heirs  the  lot  of  ground  upon  which  the  church  of  Marlborough  stands, 
yet  your  real  intention  was  that  said  Father  Neale  and  his  heirs  should  not  make 
use  of  said  lot,  but  for  the  benefit  of  the  congregation  of  Catholics  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Marlborough.  Sly.  That  your  intention  is  that  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of 
the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  upon  the  church  of  Marlborough  shall  remain  as  full 
as  upon  any  church  of  the  diocese,  and  that  neither  said  Father  Neale  nor  his  heirs 
shall  ever  make  use  of  the  absolute  deed  given  to  them  to  i  mpede  the  exercise  of  the 
said  jurisdiction.  Be  pleased  to  send  rae  the  paper  containing  this  formal  Declara- 
tion, together  with  an  authenticated  copy  of  the  Deed  of  conveyance.  As  soon  as  I 
shall  have  received  both  documents,  I  will  permit  the  church  to  be  opened,  and  even 
consecrated  to  the  worship  of  Almighty  God.  I  trust  that  these  documents  shall  be 
a  sufficient  protestation  to  me,  if  ever  the  Holy  See  shoiild  charge  me  with  having 
transgressed  a  positive  order  that  has  been  transmitted  to  me  for  the  perpetual 
preservation  of  the  places  consecrated  to  Divine  worship. 

My  respectful  compliments,  etc., 

-\-  Ambrose,  Archbishop,  etc. 
Baltimore,  15  Sept.,  1826. 

The  positive  order  twice  cited  here  cannot  be  the  decree  of  the  Propaganda,  3  June, 
1822  (dated  27  July),  relating  to  the  Jesuits  {supra.  No.  121,  K).  It  must  be  that  of 
the  same  Sacred  Congregation,  dated  27  July,  1822,  on  the  subject  of  Lay  T7-ustees 
(No.  121,  A,  II.  note  4).  WJiat  lie  refers  to  as  impeding  the  exercise  of  [the  Ordinary's^ 
jurisdiction,  is  tlie  exemption  of  regulars  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Ordinary  in  the 
use  of  their  canonical  rights  [of.  No.  130,  B,  C). 

Mr.  Charles  Hill,  on  receipt  of  this  letter,  sent  it  forthwith  to  Father  Dzierozynshi, 


582         No.  139,  A.     MARECHAL    TO  BELLA   SOMAGLIA,    1826  [III 

Societatem  non  posse  fiducialiter  ullum  bonum  possidere,  atque 
praefato  decreto  nuUateiius  se  teneri  confirraare  [!]. 

His  coecae  ambitionis  machinationibus  non  possem  assentiri,  tuta  meae 

Superior,  who,  writing  to  the  General,  gives  it  in  the  English  text,  and  then  notes  its 
purport;  adding  that  tlie  archbisliop meanwhile  is  inquiritig privately  in  all  directions 
about  the  titles  of  Jesuit  churches,  to  see  if  he  can  find  any  trace  of  this  kind  of  trust 
(cf.  infra,  No.  198,  Marechal's  Diary)  :  Jam  vero,  vel  sola  haec  epistola  sat  superque 
ostendit  et  quo  animo  fertur  erga  nos,  et  quo  tendit  sua  intentione,  ut  scilicet  con- 
firmet  se  in  ilia  praeteusione,  quod  omnes  ecclesiae  etiam  in  nostris  praediis  ad 
ipsum  pertineant,  et  nobis  tantummodo  concreditae  in  trust :  ut  ore  tenus  non 
semel  expressit ;  et  aliunde  ubique  privatim  inquirit  de  titulis  nostrarum  ecclesiarum, 
nonne  vel  umbram  hujus  trust  inveniat.  De  quo  jam  ipsi  saepius  inculcavi,  quod 
Societas  in  trust,  nempe  confideutialia,  nunquam  juxta  Institutum  recipit,  nisi 
expresse  a  Patre  Generali  concedatur.  (General  Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6, 
vi.,  Dzieroziynshi,  10  Nov.,  1826,  to  the  General.  Cf.  supra,  No.  55,  tlie  General 
Piccolomini,  8  April,  1651.) 

Immediately,  on  receiving  from  Mr.  Hill  tlie  letter  of  tlie  archbishop,  Dzierozynski 
sent  off  Father  Francis  Neale  from  Georgetoivn  to  Baltimore,  aidhorizing  him  to  make 
an  absolute  deed  of  transfer  of  tlie  Marlborough  property  from  the  Society  to  the  Ordinary 
of  Baltimore.     He  transcribes  his  shcrrt  note  for  the  General. 

12  Oct.  1826,  Georgetown  College. 
Most  Rev.  Sib, 

Unquestionably  the  deed  of  Marlborough  church  was  from  the  beginning 
made  over  absolutely  to  Rev.  Francis  Neale,  even  without  his  knowledge.  But, 
since  this  Deed  prevents  your  consent  for  opening  the  church  now  already  built,  on 
which  account  the  people  of  Marlborough  are  so  much  dissatisfied :  in  order  to 
remove  any  difficulty  on  our  part,  I  send  Father  Francis  to  you,  Most  Rev.  Sir,  that 
he  may  transfer  the  same  Deed  either  to  you,  or  to  whatever  person  you  may  assign. 
We  are  forbidden  by  our  Institute  to  take  any  immovable  property  in  trust.  There- 
fore you  will  excuse  Father  Francis  for  not  changing  the  absolute  Deed,  already 
recorded  in  his  name,  into  one  of  his  personal  trust. 

With  the  greatest  respect  I  remain,  etc., 

Fb.  Dz.  S.J. 

The  archbisliop  replied  in  a  letter,  dated  Baltimore,  14  Oct.,  1826,  beginiiing  thus  : 
Rev.  Sir, — By  requiring  that  the  clause  I  mentioned  to  you  be  inserted  in  the  Deed 
given  to  the  Rev.  Father  Neale,  I  merely  comply  with  a  positive  order  of  the  Holy  See, 
to  which  all  my  secular  clergymen  and  myself  submit  ourselves  cheerfully.  Why 
Religious  men  would  not  yield  obedience  to  an  ordinance  of  the  S.  Pontiff,  framed 
for  the  peace  and  security  of  the  churches  in  this  country?  But  you  say,  Rev. 
Father,  that  your  Institute  does  not  permit  you  to  accept  property  in  trust.  Here 
Mareclial,  luho  again  refers  to  a  positive  order,  to  an  ordinance  of  the  S.  Pontiff, 
begins  a  paper  controversy,  chiefly  cm  the  Jesuit  Institute.  Three  passages  have  been 
quoted  above  (No.  108,  D,  E,  F). 

In  his  ansiver  (15  Oct.,  1826),  Dzierozynski  reviiiids  the  prelate,  that  he  had  asked 
permission  to  lay  the  corner-stone,  after  the  date  of  Marechal's  memorandum  (5  June, 
1824 ;  No.  135,  0),  and  that  he  had  noted  the  fact  of  the  deed  being  already  recorded, 
and  beyond  the  reach  of  a  change  :  As  for  those  who  induced  the  people  to  deed  the 
church  to  Father  Neale  and  promised  attendance,  or  who  threatened,  I  know  nothing. 
All  that  I  know  is,  that  the  Deed  was  given  to  Father  Neale  long  before  there  was 
question  of  laying  the  corner  stone,  without  any  conditions.  And,  when  I  asked 
your  Grace  permission  (15  June,  1824)  to  lay  the  corner  stone,  I  told  you  it  was  too 
late  to  put  any  limitation  in  the  Deed  already  recorded ;  and  that  I  would  rather 
make  it  over  to  you  entirely,  though  perhaps  it  was  not  the  wish  of  the  people.  Dt 
his  reply  (18  Oct.,  1826),  the  archbishop  made  no  other  reference  to  these  statements, 
than  in  tli^e  language  given  above.  No.  108,  F.  To  Mudd,  four  months  later,  he  tvroie, 
as  is  seen  in  No.  135,  P,  note  49. 

The  archbishop  declined  to  accept  the  absolute  deed  for  Marlborough  from  the  Society. 
He  insisted  that  the  Jesuits  shmild  receive  it  and  hold  tlw  property  for  him — thus  bhtd- 
ing  the  church  to  himself  by  the  deed  and  declaration,  and,  under  the  same,  binding 
the  Jesuits  to  that  clnirclt  in  subservience  to  himself. 

Compare  Mgr.  Marechal's  own  account,  in  the  letter  to  Father  Mudd,  28  Feb.,  1827 


§   ll]  No.  139,  A.     MARECHAf.    TO  BELLA   SO  MAG  LT A,    1826  583 

dioeceseos   pace.       Etenim    haec   sacra   bona    tvansniifctuntur    (Trustees) 

adiuinistratoiibus     Corporationis      cleri     Marylandiensis,     idest, 

Jesuitis,  qui  non  semel  sed  iterum  atque  iterum  professi  sunt  omnia  bona 

sacra  quae  obtinent   absolute   contractu   eo  ipso  esse  civilia,  in  quae 

neque   Papa  ne(iue  a  fortiori  archiepiscopus   Baltimorensis    uUam  juris- 

dictionem  habent,^     Insuper  factum  est  quod  quidam  Jesuitae,  prae  mani- 

bus    habentes    absolutum    civilem    contractum,    sacra  -_.... 

T,     .  ,.  .  ,  Their  doings 

bona  vendiderint  et  eorum  pretiura  applicueriut  ad  usus  sibi  in  Phila- 

proprios   contra    mentem   donatorum  ;    uti   non   ita   pridem  Deer  Creek  ^* 

oontigit  in  Philadelphia,®  et  in  comitatu  Harfordiensi  Mary- 

landiae,^  prout  jam  certiorem  feci    Sacram   Congregationem.     Tandem, 

statim   atque  ecclesias    hoc    civili    absoluto    contractu    obtinere[?i<],   non 

possum  sine  licentia  superioris  ullum  sacerdotem  instituere  pastovem,  nisi 

quem  voluerit  superior,  quamvis  his  ecclesiis  annectatur  cura  animarum 

et  sint   parochiae   eodem   modo   quo   sunt    parochiae   caeterae   ecclesiae 

dioeceseos ;    neque    ullum    ofl&cium   in  illis   perficiatur  quod   sit   proprie 

conventuale,  cum    [omne  ?]   vero  officium    parochiale  viz.    [sit, '/]    praedi- 

care,  baptizare,  matrimoniis  benedicere,  etc.,  etc.,  etc. 

Jam  scripsi  ad  S.  Congregationem  die  20  julii,  1824,®  de  periculo  cui 

pax  et  tranquillitas,  quibus  mea  dioecesis  quae  et  [gandet  ?],  Marechal 

exponuntur,  si  his   Corporationis    Marylandiensis    machina-  not  supported 

tionibus  finis  non  imponatur.     Doleo  maxime  quod  praeter-  ganda. 

miserit    ullum   ad   me   transmittere    responsum   super   hoc 

momentoso  negotio." 

+    Amb,,  Arch.  Bait. 

Borne,  English  College  Archives,  ff.  245-247 ;  a  copy. 

As  to  the  demands  of  Mgr.  Marcchal,  Ordinary  of  Baltimore,  when 
claiming  rights  over  Jesuit  goods  ivhich  were  in  his  diocese,  and 
claiming  rights  over  Jesuit  persons,  ivhen  they  were  in  charge  of 

(No.  135,  P,  note  49) ;  lolicre  he  says  merely  that,  at  a  certain  date,  Dzierozynski 
wrote  to  me  for  the  first  time,  about  the  condition  being  impossible. 

As  the  English  of  the  first  letter  is  not  in  Marechal's  style,  it  may  be  referred  under 
that  aspect  to  his  councillor  and  support,  tlie  Rev.  James  Whitfield,  tvlio,  succeeding 
him  in  the  See  of  Baltimore  as  fourth  Archbisliop,  continued  Marechal's  policy  {infra, 
Nos.  214,  215).  But  he  accepted  of  the  absolute  deed  for  Upper  Marlborough,  and  allowed, 
the  church  to  be  used  (Maryl.  Epist.,  3,  i. ;  Dzierozynski,  23  Sept.,  1828,  to  the  General, 
Father  Fortis). 

Thus  nuLch  has  been  noted  here  to  explain  the  tenor  of  these  documents,  leaving  tJie 
narrative  to  its  proper  place  in  the  History. 

^  Jurisdictionem  :  spiritual  for  the  ministry,  or  temporal  in  tlic  right  of  oivnership  ? 
Cf.  No.  130,  A,  note  5. 

«  Cf.  No.  108,  note  2.     Ibid.,  D,  F. 

'  Cf.  Nos.  87-89.  Fo^-  these  repetitions  of  statements,  reiterated  during  six  years, 
the  documentary  criteria  have  been  given  above,  fassim,  in  text  and  notes.  For  the 
sentence  following  here,  cf.  Nos.  120,  note  4 ;  130,  A,  ad  note  4. 

«  No.  130. 

•  Cf.  No.  61.  No  further  notice  seems  to  have  been  taken  in  Rome  of  these  repre- 
sentations. 


584  No.  139,  B.     CASE   OF  THE  SULPICIANS,    1822-1828  [III 

a  parish  or  had  the  care  of  souls,  compare  a  series  of  documents, 
showing  his  attitude  at  the  same  time  towards  his  oivn  community 
of  the  Sidpicians,  who  possessed  goods  and  had  the  care  of  souls 
in  another  bishop's  diocese.  M.  L'aUbe  Lartigue,  a  Sulpician^^ 
was  consecrated  {21  Jan.,  1821)  first  bishop)  of  the  new  diocese 
of  Montreal,  hut  only  as  an  administrator  or  Vicar-General, 
under  the  authority  of  Mgr.  Joseph  Octavius  Plcssis,  who  now 
hecame  first  Archbishop  of  Quebec.  Lartigue's  title  was  that  of 
Bishop  of  Telmesse  in  partibus  infdelium.  In  the  new  episcopal 
seat  of  Montreal,  the  Sidpicians  were  civil  seigneurs,  parish 
priests,  and  ecclesiastical  patrons,  in  iindisturhed  control  of  all 
church  places.  Mgr.  Marechal  recommends  to  the  Propaganda  an 
arrangement  by  which,  far  from  being  allowed  to  put  his  throne 
in  the  Sulpician  parish  church  of  Montreal,  the  new  bishop  should 
erect  a  neiv  parish  and,  take  his  scat  there  ;  or,  better,  stay  outside 
of  his  episcopal  city  altogether,  and  accommodate  the  good  p)eopile 
on  the  other  side  of  the  St.  Laiurence  with  the  beneficence  of  his 
presence.  It  is  urged  that  so  his  predecessors  had  done.  In  point 
of  fact,  he  was  the  first  bishop  ;  and  there  were  no  predecessors. 
This  interposition  of  the  Ordinary  of  Baltimore  in  the  affairs  of 
Montreal  and  Quehec  was  at  the  same  date  when  he  was  con- 
ducting in  Eome  the  controversy  with  the  Jesuits.  He  claimed 
the  aid  of  his  patron.  Card.  Fesch,  in  defence  of  the  Sulpicians 
against  Mgr.  Lartigue. 

1822-1828. 
Case  of  Marechal  and  the  Sidpicians  in  Canada,  analogous  to  that 
of  Marechal  and  the  Jesuits  in  Maryland. 

B.  1822,  February  20. 

Mareclial,  Borne,  20  Feb.,  1822,  to  Card.  Fesch.  Beasons  for  interposing 
in  the  Canadian  controversy,  and  for  not  signing  his  memoir. 

Rome,  20  Fev.  1822. 
Eminence, 

Hier   au   soir   j'ai   encore    regu   deux   lettres   d'un   excellent 
eccl^siastique  du  Canada,  qui  me  prie  en  grace  de  m'interesser  en  faveur 

'»  Cf.  +Bened.  Joseph  [Flaget]  Bardensis  [Bardstown],  to  the  Propaganda,  5  Nov., 
1820,  on  neiv  bishoprics  :  P.S.  Besides  Edivard  Fenwick  for  Cincinnati,  he  had  pro- 
posed to  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  projirio  motu,  the  Rev.  Theoph.  [/]  Gallitzin,  etc. ; 
and,  besides  Grassy /or  the  regio  Michigan,  he  had  suggested  B.  Benedict  Femrick,  S.J., 
m-  the  Rev.  Lartigue,  S.S.,  for  Montreal.  The  answer  to  this  from  the  Propaganda 
was,  that  the  persons  named  were  created  bishops  for  other  Sees,  and  that,  in  any  case, 
territory  of  the  kind  in  question  required  the  aid  of  a  society.  (Qeorgctown  College 
Transcripts,  5  Nov.,  1820 ;  Shea's  copy,  4pp.  4to.) 


§  li]  No.  139,  C.     CASE   OF  THE  SULPICIANS,    1822-1828  585 

de  la  religion  daus  le  Canada.  C'cst  une  suite  a  celles  que  m'ont  ecrittes 
en  Amerique  les  personnes  respectables,  qui  malheureusement  sont  divisees 
entre  elles.  A  vous  dire  la  verity,  j'ai  evite  jusqu'a  present  de  me  meler 
de  ces  differens.  Je  respecte  dans  toute  la  sincerite  de  mon  coeur  efc  Mgr. 
I'Archeveque  de  Quebec  et  Mgr.  I'Eveque  de  Telmesse  et  messieurs  les 
directeurs  du  Seminaire  de  Montreal.  Cependant  je  crains  aussi  de  ne 
pas  remplir  un  devoir  de  charite  que  la  religion  peut-etre  m'impose  dans 
les  circonstances  facheuses  ou  les  choses  sont  ari'ivees.  Et  e'est  pour 
le  remplir  du  moins  en  partie,  que  j'ai  jette  par  ecrit  quelques  observations 
qui  peut-etre  peuvent  etre  utiles  a  la  Propagande.  Je  vous  les  coniie, 
Eminence.  Je  ne  les  ai  point  signes ;  parcequ'il  me  paroit  prudent  de  ne 
point  me  montrer  comme  prenant  part  dans  une  affaire  qui  apres  tout 
m'est,  sous  bien  des  rapports,  etrangere.  Je  prie  Dieu  seulement,  qu'elles 
puissent  eclairer  la  marche  de  la  Propagande  et  I'aider  a  prendre  des 
mesures  qui  servent  a  etablir  la  paix  entre  des  personnes  dont  la  vertu 
merite  le  plus  grand  respect.  Je  me  proposois  de  vous  presenter  moi-meme 
ce  soir  ces  courtes  observations.  Mais  m'etant  rap[^]elle  que  votre 
Eminence  n'est  pas  chez  elle  a  cette  heure,  j'ai  pris  la  liberie  de  les  lui 
enA'oyer. 

Je  suis  avec  un  profond  respect 
De  Votre  Eminence 

Le  tres  humble  et  ob*  servf 

4-  Amb.  Arch.  Bait. 
Addressed  :  A  Son  Eminence  le  Cardinal  Fesch,  Rome. 


C.  1822,  February  20. 

Marechal,  Borne,  20  Feb.,  1822,  to  Card.  Fesch.  State  of  the  case 
between  the  Canadian  prelates  and  the  Sidpicians  of  Montreal. 

Enclosed  in  the  foregoing  letter  :  Observationes  in  praesentem  statum 
religionis  catholicae  in  provincia  Canadiensi. 

A  centum  quinquaginta  et  amplius  annis,  seminarium  S.  Sulpitii  in 
insula  Montreal  florescit,  Haec  pia  institutio  constanter  habita  fuit  et 
nunc  merito  habetur  tanquam  longe  firmissima  columna  religionis 
catholicae  in  istis  regionibus. 

Amplos  redditus  possidet  hoc  seminarium.  Verum  ipsius  directores 
pauperrime  vivunt.  Quidquid  ex.  suis  pinguibus  possessionibus  colligere 
possunt,  expenditur  turn  ad  sustentationem  pauperum  ;  tum  ad  erudiendam 
juventutem  Canadiensem  in  principiis  sanctissimae  nostrae  religionis  ; 
tum  ad  defensionem  ac  generale  incrementum  Ecclesiae  Catholicae.^^ 
Tanta  est  ipsorum  charitas  ut  computetur  eos  expendere,  singulis  annis, 
in  praefatos  pios  usus,  summam  circiter  30,000  scutorum  Romanorum. 
Hinc  una  voce  protestantes  authores  cum  catholicis  eos  certatim 
celebrant. 

'1  Cf.  No.  115,  §  10. 


586  No.  139,  C.     CASE   OF  THE  SULPICIANS,    1822-1828  [III 

Verum  haec  utilissima  institutio  infeliciter  exponitur  maximo 
destructionis  periculo  ex  parte  regiminis  Auglicani ;  incensi  nimirum  turn 
desiderio  comparandi  ejus  bona,  turn  secreto  quod  in  pectore  nutrit  odio 
iu  sanctam  religionem  quam  victoriose  defendit.  Hinc  ipsius  directoribus 
strictissime  prohibitum  est,  ne  uUum  quodcumque  vel  etiam  epistolare  [!] 
commercium  habeant  cum  suis  fratribus  Lutetiae  Parisiorum  degentibus. 
Hinc  iterum  omnis  Sulpitianus  sacerdos  ex  Gallia  oriundus  interdicitur 
adire  Montreal,  ^^  Spem  enim  nutriunt  ministri  Anglici  regiminis,  quod 
defectu  membrorum  aliquando  tandem  dissipabitur  celebre  illud  semin- 
arium,  et  consequenter,  sine  ulla  difiicultate,  ante  paucos  annos  bonorum 
ipsius  possessionem  acquirent. 

Veneror  certissime  turn  111.  DD,  archiepiscopum  Quebecensem,  tum 
episcopum  Telmessensem  olim  meumfratrem  et  socium  [<S^.<S^.].  Imo  dicam, 
me  ipsis  esse  sincerae  charitatis  et  amicitiae  vinculis  congruentissimum, 
Quonam  motivo  ducuntur  %  Deus  solus  scit.  Yerum  ex  omnibus  episto- 
lis,  quae  ex  utraque  parte  ad  me  transmissae  sunt,  mihi  certo  constat 
illos  ven.  Praesules  multum  nimis  accedere  infaustissimis  regiminis 
Anglicani  consiliis. 

Hinc  episcopus  Telmessensis,  cum  dirigente  archiep.  Quebecensi, 
omnes  suos  conatus  adhibuit  ut  intra  ipsummet  seminarium  Montreal 
resideret ;  atque  insuper  parochiam,  cujus  superior  Seminarii  est  indubi- 
tatus  patronus,  occuparet ;  ea  intentione  videlicet  ut  iste  gradatim  ex- 
cluderetur  ab  officiis  quibus  hucusque  tam  laudabiliter  ejus  praedecessores 
et  ipsemet  functi  sunt. 

Hinc  arch.  Quebecensis  nuperrime  interrogavit  Sacram  Congrega- 
tionem,  utrum  sacerdos  Canadiensis  sine  sua  licentia  possit  ingredi  con- 
gregationem  secularem ;  atque  insuper  utrum  possit,  invito  superiore, 
sacerdotem  ex  congregatione  seculari  retrahere.  Haec  omnia  evidenter 
diriguntur  contra  seminarium  Montreal;  imo  contra  ipsiusmet  existentiam.'^ 
Siquidem  Sulpitiani  Canadienses  soli  sunt  qui  in  Quebecensi  provincia 
congregationem  secularem  constituunt. 

Hinc  iterum  interrogavit  Sacram  Congregationem  utrum  dispensatio 
concessa  a  vicario  generali  sit  valida,  quando  ipsemet  archiepiscopus 
in  iisdem  circumstantiis  earn  prius  denegavit.  Haec  quaestio  moralis 
dirigitur  contra  ven.  superiorem  Seminarii  IMontreal  D.  Roux,  qui 
vicarii  generalis,  sicuti  omnes  sancti  ejus  praedecessores,  officio  nunc 
fungitur.'"* 

Verum  scire  debet  Sacra  Congregatio  quod  illam  dispensationem  con- 
cesserit,  nesciens  utrum  oratores  prius  archiepiscopum  adierint,  necne  ; 
atque  tanta  est  equidem  superioris  doctrina,  prudentia  et  pietas,  ut  non 

'^  This  ivas  the  policy  of  the  British  Government  ivith  regard  to  all 'priests,  since 
the  cession  of  Canada,  sixty  years  before. 

'3  Cf.  No.  135,  pp.  558,' 559,  571. 

'^  Frotn  the  context  it  would  appear  thcd  the  licence  so  accorded  iras  that  of 
pmnitfing  a  secular  priest  to  become  a  Siilpician.  In  this  connection  compare  1^0.120, 
Quaestiones  I'j ,  2»  . 


§  ll]  No.  139,  D.     CASE   OF  THE  SULPICFANS,    1S22-1828  587 

solum  hauc  dispensationem  vjilide  sed  etiam  licite  concessisse  indubi- 
tatum  sit. 

Ex  his  brevibus  observationibus  concludendum  est  Sacram  Congrega- 
tionem  non  uimis  caute  posse  procedere  in  istis  quaestionibus,  quae  ab 
archiepiscopo  Quebecensi  ipsi  propoauntur  ;  quia  nempe  finem  habent 
ulteriorera  longeque  graviorem  eo  qui  pi'ima  froute  exbibetur. 

Atque  si  in  negotio  mihi  prorsus  extraneo,  sed  quod  tamen  cum 
prosperitate  reb'gionis  catholicae  in  vastissima  Canadiensi  provincia 
connectitur,  fas  sit  pauca  loqui,  mihi  videtur  sapienter  admodum  acturam 
fore  Sacram  Congregationem  si,  prima  vice  qua  sese  offerat  occasio,  suaviter 
adhortaretur  episcopum  Telmessensem  ad  protegendum  seminarium 
Montreal,  quia  certissime  ejusdem  immensae  utilitatis  ipsius  Amplitudinis 
erit  ac  f uit  per  1 50  annos  omnibus  Canadiensibus  episcopis  et  late  religioni 
catholicae ;  insuper  si  ilium  amice  induceret  ut  ecclesiam  vulgo  dictam 
Boni  Auxilii  (du  Bon  Secours),  quae  pulcherrima  est  et  in  civitate 
Montreal  jacet,  in  parochiam  erigeret,  eamque  suam  constitueret  ac 
declararet  ecclesiam  cathedralem ;  aut,  quod  certe  longe  melius  foret,  ut 
ad  exemplum  coeterorum  episcoporum  Canadiensium,^'  occupare  vellet 
parochialem  ecclesiam  trans  flumen  Sancti  Laurentii  quo  ab  insula 
Montreal  dividitur,  ubi  ipsius  praesentia  omnibus  catholicis  gratissima 
foret  et  religioni  valde  utilis.'*' 

Quantum  ad  honores  ipsius  Amplitudini  debitos,  certissimum  est 
superiorem  et  directores  Seminarii  Montreal  lubentissime  et  in  omnibus 
circumstantiis  ipsi  testificaturos  fore  omnem  debitum  amorem,  obsequium 
et  venerationem,  praesertim  quotiescumque  dignabitur  visitare  Seminarium 
vel  parochiam  ipsi  annexam,  et  cujvis  patronatum  habet  \Seminarm))\\}~ 

D.  1822,  February  22. 

MarecJial,  Rome,  22  Feb.,  1822,  to  Belli,  Propaganda.  Beasoiis  for 
interposing  in  the  Canadian  controversy,  and  for  not  signing  his  memoir. 

Rome,  22  Fev.  1822. 

MON    CHER    ET    RESPECTABLE    AbBE, 

Je  me  suis  presente  ce  matin  chez  vous.     Mon  dessein  etoit  de 
vous  remettre  en  mains  quelques  notes  sur  les  affaires  du  Canada. 

Pendant  que  j'etois  a  Baltimore,  Monseigneur  I'Archeveque  de  Quebec 
et  Mr.  Roux  Superieur  du  Seminaire  de  Montreal  m'ont  ecrit  au  sujet  de 
leurs  differens.  llegavdant  ces  petites  disputes  comme  m'etant  etrangeres, 
j'ai  toujours  evite  de  leur  dire  ce  que  j'en  pensois.  J'observerois  meme 
encore  le  silence,  si  je  n'avois  regu  de  nouveau  hier  deux;  lettres  d'un 
ecclesiastique  respectable  du  Canada,  dans  lesquelles  il  me  prie  instamment, 

'^  As  a  bishop,  Mgr.  Lartigue  had  no  predecessors  in  the  district  of  Montreal. 

'"  Oil  the  purport  of  this  paragraph  compare  supra,  No.  120,  5".  .  As  a  contrast 
with  the  policy  of  it,  cf.  No.  94,  pp.  323,  324. 

"  This  last  clause  evidently  refers  to  immunity  from  any  episcopal  interference,  as 
e3:prcssed  in  Courtes  reflexions,  infra,  E,  first  'paragraph.     Compare  No.  120,  4a. 


588  No.  139,  E.     CASE    OF  THE   SULPICIANS,    1822-1828  [III 

au  nom  de  la  religion,  d'eclairer  la  Propagande  sur  le  veritable  sujet  des 
discussions  qui  existent  dans  ce  pays.  Je  vous  envoye,  cy-iucluses,  quel- 
ques  observations/^  qui  peut-etre  ne  seront  point  inutiles.  S.  E.  Card. 
Pontana  etant  tres  indispose,  je  n'ai  pu  les  lui  remettre. 

Je  ne  signe  point  ces  notes,  parceque  je  desire  qu'il  ne  soit  point 
connu  que  je  les  ai  ecrites.  Le  fait  est  que  je  respecte  egalement  les  deux 
partis,  et  que  je  serois  infiniment  fache  de  deplaire  a  I'un  ou  a  I'autre. 
Je  ne  les  ai  pas  meme  communiques  au  respectable  Abbe  Gradwell  ;  car, 
comme  il  est  I'agent  de  Monseig.  I'Archeveque  de  Quebec,  je  craindrois  de 
le  gener  dans  I'office  qu'il  remplit  en  faveur  de  Sa  Grandeur. 

Je  suis  avec  beaucoup  de  respect  et  de  reconnoissance  pour  toutes  vos 
bontes, 

Mon  cher  et  respectable  Abbe 

Votre  tres  humble  serviteur 

+  Amb.  Arch.  Bait. 

Addressed :  A  Monsieur  Mr.  L'abbe  Belli  a  la  Proijagande,  Rome. 

E.  (1822,  February  22.) 

{Marechal,  Rome,  22  Feb.,  1822,  to  the  Abbe  Belli,  Propaganda.)  State 
of  the  case  between  the  Canadian  prelates  and  the  Sulpicians  of  Montreal. 

Canada.     Confidentiel. 

Courtes  reflexions  sur  I'etat  present  de  la  religion  dans  le  Canada 
recommandees  au  zele  .  .  .  de  S.  E.  le  Card.  Fesch. 

.  .  .  Louis  XIV.  ...  les  [Sulpiciens]  fit  seigneurs  de  I'isle  et  en  cette 
qualite  leur  accorda  quelques  droits  seigneuriaux  sur  les  habitans ;  et  c'est 
la  perception  de  ces  droits  qui  forme  le  revenu  principal  de  cette  maison 
de  missionaires  .  .  .  et  non  seulement  le  Superieur  du  Seminaire  est 
seigneur  de  I'isle  de  Montreal,  il  est  en  outre  le  patron  des  eglises,  qui 
sont  sur  cette  isle.  Ni  la  puissance  civile,  ni  la  puissance  ecclesiastique 
ne  lui  a  jamais  conteste  ce  droit.  Par  le  fait,  ces  eglises  sont  baties  sur  le 
terrain  du  Seminaire  a  ses  frais,  et  out  ete  depuis  leur  existence 
des[s]ervies  par  des  missionaires  du  Seminaire,  envoye[s]  par  le  Superieur.'" 

Malheureusement  le  ministere  Anglois  cherche  a  renverser  ce  boule- 
vard de  la  religion  catholique,  et  a  s'emparer  de  ses  biens.  Comme  il  ne 
pent  le  faire  d'une  maniere  ouverte,  il  prend  des  voies  indirectes,  dont  la 
principale  est  d'interdire  a  tout  Sulpicien  de  France  d'entrer  dans  le 
Canada.'^"  II  espere  que  cette  celebre  maison  ne  poura  se  recruter  parmi 
les  natifs  ;  qu'elle  s'eteindra  dans  peu  d'annees,  faute  de  sujets,  et  qu'alors 
il  pourra  s'emparer  de  ses  proprietes,  comme  il  s'est  deja  empare  de  celles 
de  plusieurs  communautes  religieuses."' 

Mgr.  L'Evi'!que  de  St.  Paul  de  Leon,  by  his  influence  with  Mr.  Pitt,  had 

"  Courtes  reflexions  (?),  E,  infra. 

"  This  tons  identically  iJie  case  ivith  the  churches  on  the  Jesuit  estates  in  Maryland. 
Cf.  No.  120,  note  4. 

'^''  Cf.  supra,  C,  note  12. 

*'   The  Jesuit  estates  in  particular. 


§  II]  No.  139,  E.     CASE   OF   THE  SULPICIANS,    1822-1828  589 

mved  the  situation  for  St.  Sulpice.  Fourteen  young  Sulpicians  had  been 
allowed  to  enter  Canada  in  1792  and  1793. 

Heureux  !  Si  Mgr.  Duplessis,  Archeveque  actuel  de  Quebec,  imitoit 
cet  exemple  de  Mgr.  de  St.  Paul  de  Leoa.  II  pouroit  concourir  efficace- 
ment  a  la  conservation  d'un  etablissement  si  cher  a  la  religion. 

Mais,  pousse  par  des  vues  assurement  bien  differentes  de  celle  du 
ministere  Anglais,  il  est  certain  qu'il  cherche  la  destruction  de  co 
Seminaire  et  a  s'emparer  de  ces  biens.*^  Et  c'est  pour  y  reussir  qu'il  a  fait 
nommer  Mr.  Lartigue  Eveque  de  Telmesse,  et  I'a  fait  son  Grand  Vicaire 
pour  le  district  de  Montreal.  II  a  choisi  ce  pretre  respectable,  dont  la 
timidite  et  I'extreme  simplicite  de  moeurs  ne  lui  permettent  point  de  se 
refuser  a  devenir  I'instrument  du  projet  qu'il  a  medite.  Pour  reussir  avec 
plus  de  surete,  aussitot  que  Mr.  Lartigue  a  ebe  sacre,  Mgr.  Plessis  lui  a 
ordonne  d'aller  fixer  sa  demeure  dans  le  Seminaire  meme  de  Montreal,  sur 
le  quel  il  n'a  pas  le  moindre  droit  de  propriete ;  et  de  fixer  son  throne 
episcopale  dans  I'eglise  paroissialle  annexee  au  Seminaire,  et  d'en  faire  sa 
cathedrale,  quoique  cette  eglise  appartienne  au  Seminaire  et  ait  ete  batie 
a  ses  frais.  Accordingly,  the  two  prelates  have  applied  to  the  Propaganda, 
urging  the  claim  of  the  new  bishop  at  Montreal,  quoique  simple  Grand  Vicaire 
de  Mgr.  Plessis,  eveque  in  partibus.  Son  but  est  d'elever  d'une  manierre 
permanente  son  throne  dans  I'eglise  raeme  du  Seminaire,  et  graduellement 
d'en  exclure  le  Superieur  qui  en  est  le  cure  et  le  patron,  ainsi  que  ses 
predecesseurs  depuis  plus  d'un  siecle. 

De  son  cote,  Mgr.  Plessis  a  demande  s'il  ne  pouvoit  pas  empecher  des 
sujets  d'entrer  dans  des  communautes  seculierres  et  d'en  retirer  ceux  qu'il 
jugeroit  a  propos.-''  Cette  demande  est  evidemment  dirigee  contre  le 
Seminaire  de  Montreal,  puisqu'il  foi'me  la  seule  communaute  seculierre  qui 
existe  dans  le  Canada.  Que  la  Propagande  decide  qu'il  a  ce  droit,  et  avant 
peu  le  Seminaire  sera  disperse. 

Evil  consequences  of  the  dispute.  I.  The  Catholics  of  Montreal  loould 
regret  to  see  Mgr.  Lartigue  resident  in  their  midst ;  parceque  deja  ils  le 
regardent  comme  ay  ant  forme  le  dessein  de  detruire  un  etablissement,  qui 
n'a  cesse  depuis  150  ans  de  verser  sur  eux  des  bienfaits  en  tout  genre,  et 
dont  les  membres  sont  si  exemplaires  qu'ils  commandent  le  respect 
universel ;  meme  des  Protestants.-"* 

2.  Le  peuple  situe  sur  le  rivage  meridional  du  fleuve  [outside  of 
Montreal]  sera  offense  si  Mgr.  Lartigvie,  au  lieu  d'imiter  ses  predecesseurs  '^^ 
qui  ont  fixe  leur  sejour  au  milieu  d'eux,  persiste  a  les  abandonner,  et  a 
aller  demeurer  a  Montreal,  ou  sa  presence  est  au  moins  inutile. 

*^  This  ivas  exactly  the  issiLe  started  by  tlie  Ordinary  of  Baltimore  ivith  the  Jesuits, 
and  tJien  pending  in  Borne.  Compare  the  dates  {January,  February,  1S22)  of 
MarechaVs  pleas,  No.  116,  A,  C,  E. 

^^  Cf.  supra,  No.  115,  §  5  ;  and  note  4,  ibid.,  on  Bishop  Egan. 

"■*  Compare  the  antecedents  of  tJie  Jesuits  vi  Maryland,  during  177  years ;  supra. 
Section  II. 

■'  Cf.  supra,  C,  note  15. 


590  iVo.  139,  E.     CASE   OF  THE   SULPICIANS,    1S22-1828  [III 

3.  Tlie  English  Anglican  Church  in  Canada,  or  at  least  the  English 
Government,  will  obtain  the  vacated  property  of  the  Sulpicians,  lohen  their 
Seminary  shall  have  been  dispersed  :  Messeig.  Plessis  et  Lartigue  seront  les 
dupes  de  leur  pi'ojet.'-'^  And  the  Canadian  Catholics  rebelling  loill  renew  the 
scenes  enacted  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia. 

C'est  pour  prevenir  de  semblables  malheurs,  que  j'ai  cru  vous  faire  ces 
observations  "  coutidentielles,"  et  s'il  ra'etoit  permis  dans  une  matierre 
aussi  grave  d'emettre  mon  sentiment  je  conseillerois  a  la  Propagande  : — 

1.  La  premiere  fois  qu'ellc  aura  occasion  d'ecrire  a  Mgr.  Lartigue  de 
I'exhorter  a  soutenir  de  tout  son  zele  le  Seminaire  de  Montreal,  etablisse- 
ment  cher  a  la  religion  et  au  S.  Siege ;  et  loin  d'attenter  aux  droits  taut 
religieux  que  civils'-'  des  directeurs,  de  les  respecter  et  de  les  d^fendre, 
autant  qu'il  sera  en  son  pouvoir  ;  et  surtout  d'aller  s'etablir,  comme  les 
predecesseurs,  dans  quelques  unes  des  belles  eglises  situees  sur  le  bord 
meridional  du  fleuve  St.  Laurent,  on  sa  presence  est  desiree  et  necessaire. 

2.  Quant  a  Mgr.  I'Arch.  de  Quebec  [Plessis],  je  lui  repondrois  qu'a  la 
verite  un  eveque  a  bien  absolument  le  droit  d'empecher  quelques  uns  de 
ses  sujets  d'entrer  dans  une  communaute  seculierre  et  d'en  retirer  ceux 
dont  il  a  indispensablement  besoin.  Mais  que  de  faire  visage  de  ce  droit 
pour  detruire  la  seule  Congregation  (jui  existe  dans  le  Canada,  a  la  quelle 
la  Province  doit  tant  de  bienfaits,  qui  s'est  etablie  et  conservee  avec  des 
frais  immenses,  et  cela  non  seulement  avec  I'approbation,  mais  meme  a  la 
priere  de  ses  predecesseurs  etc.,  seroit  faire  un  usage  bien  malheureux  du 
droit  qu'il  possede  ;  qu'il  est  tres  vrai  que  cette  maison  sainte  aura  de  la 
peine  a  se  recruter  ;  mais  qu'il  faut  esperer  que  la  Div.  Providence  lui  en 
fournira  les  moyens,  et  que,  bien  loin  d'en  precipiter  la  mine  pour  obtenir 
ses  biens,-^  le  St.  Siege  verra  avec  beaucoup  de  plaisir  que  Sa  Grandeur 
employe  toute  son  influence  pour  sa  conservation.'-" 

Propaganda  Archives,  America  Settentrionale,  Canada,  Nuova  Brettagna, 
Labrador,  Terra  Nuova,  dal  1792  al  1830,  II. ;  ff.  251,  252  {Marcchal  to  Belli  f), 
Courtes  reflexions  {also  ff.  261,  262);  f.  255,  Marechal,  Rome,  20  Feb.,  1822,  to 
Fesch;  ff.  256,  257,  Marechal  to  Fcsch,  Observationes  in  praesentem  statum 
religionis  catholicae  in  provincia  Canadiensi ;  ft.  258,  259,  duplicate  of  the 
same ;  f.  260,  Marechal,  Borne,  22  Feb.,  Id22,  to  Belli. 

These  heing  the  views  of  Mgr.  Marechal  on  the  respective  rights  of 
Ordinaries  and  ecclesiastical  bodies  corporate  in  a  diocese,  his 
own  theory  expressed  as  above,  in  the  ease  of  the  Canadian 
Sulpicians  and  the  Bishop  of  Montreal,  agreed  with  the  statement 
made  to  him  by  Father  Charles  Neale,  that,  in  the  case  of  the 

^'^  Cf.  No.  131,  note  9,  the  General's  Memorial  noting  a  similar  result  of  Marecluil's 
policy  against  the  Society. 

2'  Compare  the  civil  rights  of  the  Jesuit  Corporation  in  Maryland,  acknotokdged  by 
Marechal,  and  imifo^-mly  assailed  by  him. 

-»  Cf.  supra.  No.  135,  B,  seq.,  MarechaV s  policy  loith  the  Maryland  Jesuits. 

■'*  Cf.  supra.  No.  131,  note  5. 


§  ll]         No.  139,  F,  G.     CASE   OF  7 HE  SULPICIANS,    1822-1828  591 

Maryland  Jesuits  and  Arclibishop  Marechal,  the  r/raciuiis  Brief 
sued  for  hy  the  latter  at  the  mry  same  time  was  founded  on  a 
false  supposition ;  and  with  the  similar  observation  of  Father 
Anthony  Koldmann,  in  his  Lihellas  Supplex  to  the  Fope,  that  il 
Breve  di  Pio  VII,  era  appoggiato  sopra  un  falso  supposto  (No. 
135,  note  50,  p.  573).  Hovjever,  somewhat  later,  Myr.  MarechaVs 
views  seem  to  have  ehanyed  with  respect  to  the  Sidpicians,  both 
those  in  Canada  and  those  in  his  ovm  episcopal  city  of  Baltimore. 


F.  1822,  November  22. 

The  C.  Neale-B.  Fenwlch  Memorial,  Q2  Nov.,  1822,  on  Mcjr.  Marechal 
and  the  Sidpician  property,  in  relation  to  his  claims  on  the  Jesuit  property. 
Cf.  No.  184. 

The  subsidy  from  the  Corporation  was  not  accorded  to  his  \^Archhishop 
iVeaZe's]  successor,  Dr.  Marechal,  at  least  to  the  same  extent,  for  several 
reasons. 

.  .  .  Fourthly.  Because  Dr.  Marechal  being  a  member  of  the  very 
respectable  Congregation  of  St.  Sulpice,  which  Congregation  is  possessed 
and  actually  in  the  enjoyment  of  property  in  Baltimore,  as  well  as  in 
other  parts  of  the  United  States  (to  say  nothing  of  that  at  Montreal  in 
Canada,  which  is  immense),  not  greatly  unequal  in  value,  and  certainly 
far  less  encumbered,  and  for  these  some  years  past  more  productive  than 
that  of  the  Society  or  Corporate  Body  :  the  Trustees,  taking  this  into 
consideration,  were  and  still  are  of  opinion,  that  he  (Dr.  Marechal)  should 
rather  have  addressed  himself  to  his  own  than  to  another  community  to 
supply  any  deficiency  that  might  occur  in  the  support  of  his  table.  They 
imagined,  after  surrendering  all  their  property  in  Baltimore  to  him,-^" 
they  had  done  their  part,  and  indeed  more  than,  in  justice  to  themselves 
and  those  for  whom  they  acted,  they  ought  to  have  done. 


G.  1824,  July  6. 

Beschter,  Baltimore,  6  July,  1824,  to  Dzierozynski. 

His  interview  icith  Archbishop  Marechal,  whose  views  regarding  a  Cor- 
poration now  comprise  all  corporate  bodies  of  priests,  secular  as  well  as 
regular  ;  they  are  all,  a  danger  to  a  diocese.  Discontent  of  the  Sulpicians  at 
the  principles  expressed  by  Mr.  Whitfield  about  their  tenure  of  property.  See 
supra.  No.  135,  note  40,  p.  o53. 

^"  Cf.  No.  94,  p.  325. 


592  No.  139,  H-L.     CASE  OF  THE  SULPICIANS,  1822-1828  [III 

H.  1824,  November  12. 

Marechal,  Baltimore,  12  Nov.,  1824,  to  Gradwell,  Borne. 

Tlie  Archhishoj)  of  Quebec  wrote  to  Mareclial,  soon  after  the  return  of  the 
latter  from  Borne,  on  the  subject  of  the  controversy  with  the  Seminary  of 
Montreal.  Probably,  the  erection  of  the  new  cathedral  in  that  episcopal  seat 
will  put  an  end  to  the  dispute.     See  supra,  No.  135,  note  40,  p.  553. 

J.  1824,  December  14. 

Beschter,  Baltimore,  14  Dec,  1824,  to  Dzierozynski. 

.  .  .  The  Rev.  Mr.  Tessier  [S.S.]  paid  me  a  visit  to-day ;  and  I  had  a 
long  conversation  with  him  about  our  affairs  with  the  archbishop.  He 
said  that  it  was  really  a  distressing  thing  to  see  that  the  archbishop  had 
no  kind  of  support.  We  talked  over  the  Act  of  the  Corporation,  the 
acquisition  of  the  property,  and  of  the  spirit  of  the  law  to  preserve  it.  I 
believe  to  have  proved  to  him  that  it  could  not  be  considered  ecclesiastical 
property,  more  than  their  own  property.  .  .  .^^ 

K.  1826,  June  30. 

Beschter,  Baltimore,  30  June,  1826,  to  DzierozynsTci. 

.  .  .  Our  archbishop  intended  to  go  this  summer  to  Cannada,  and 
probably  with  the  Superior  of  the  Sulpicians  to  Europe.  But,  when  he 
saw  in  the  Gazettes  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Leroux  had  sailed  in  company 
with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Richard  of  Alexandria,  he  desisted  from  that  journey. 
The  archbishop  seems  to  he  contemplating  a  visit  to  Borne. 

L.  1826,  July  9. 

Beschter,  Baltiynore,  0  July,  1826,  to  Dzierozynski,  Georgetown. 

P.  C.  Rev.  Father  Superior, 

The  secret  of  ovir  archbishop's  sudden  disappearance  is  dis- 
closed. The  Superior  of  the  Sulpicians  in  Canada  has  the  same  struggle 
with  the  new  Archbishop  of  Quebec  as  we  have  with  ours ;  and  that  is 
the  cause  of  his  (Mr.  Roux')  going  to  Rome,  and  of  our  archbishop  going 
to  consult  matters  with  the  Bishop  of  Quebec,  and  consider  if  it  should 
not  be  worth  while  to  go  to  Rome  together,  etc. 

In  Paris  they  \the  Sulpician  superiors  ?]  find  it  very  hard  to  see  the 
Sulpicians  here  vexed  by  a  Sulpician  bishop  or  archbishop.  This  dis- 
closure was  made  this  day  by  a  Sulpician  to  myself,  and  I  will  add  this 
in  the  letter  to  our  Gl.  [General']. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Wheeler  [S-S."]  mentioned  to-day  a  desire  to  visit  for 
some  days  Georgetown  College  after  their  examination  is  over,  and  before 
the  Exercises  of  the  public  in  Hartford,  where  he  is  to  take  a  share.  He 
mentioned  to  me  that,  in  France  and  in  England,  when  called  upon  to 

"  On  the  use  of  tJie  term  ecclesiastical,  c/,  ijifra,  No.  197. 


§  ll]  No.  139,  M,  N.     CASE   OF  THE  SULPICIANS,    1822- 1828  593 

say  what  was  the  diflSculty  with  our  archbishop   and   the  Jesuits,  he 
always  said  that  the  archbishop  had  no  more  right  to  our  property  than 
to  theirs,  and  that  certainly  he  had  none  to  either. 
I  respectfully  remain, 

Eev.  and  Father  Superior, 

Your  devoted  and  obed'  Servant  in  Christ, 

J.  W.  Bbschter  S.J. 
Baltimore,  9  July,  1826. 

M.  1826,  July  30. 

BescJiter,  Baltimore,  SO  July,  1826,  to  Dzierozynski,  Georgetown. 

On  the  return  of  the  archbishop,  his  Grace  of  Quebec  being  away  from 
home.  The  movements  of  the  episcopate :  the  Bishop  of  New  Orleans  to 
Home  ;  the  Bishop  of  Cincinnati  after  him  ;  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  to 
Canada  ;  the  Bishop  of  Philadelphia  to  Baltimore,  then  to  New  York  after 
the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  ;  the  latter  turning  back,  because  the  Archbishop 
of  Quebec  was  reported  to  be  200  miles  from  his  see.  All  this  is  a  real 
curiosity. 

N.  1826,  November  15. 

Bernard  Claude  Panel  (new  Archbishop  of  Quebec),  15  Nov.,  1826,  to 
Dr.  Gradwell,  agent.  Borne.  On  M.  Boux,  Mgr.  Lartigue,  and  the  cause 
pending,  which  should  not  be  decided  in  Borne  according  to  ex-parte  state- 
ments. 

On  the  Bulls  for  Mr.  Signay,  as  coadjutor. 

Le  bruit  s'est  repandu  jusqu'ici  que  Mess.  Eoux  et  Eichards  etoient 
partis  pour  Eome.  II  est  bon  que  vous  sachiez  que  Mr.  Eoux  en  juin 
dernier  m'a  ecrit  qu'il  partoit  a  cause  de  sa  sante  avec  Mr.  Eichards,  qui 
devoit  I'accompagner  pour  les  Etats-Unis;  que,  rendu  a  New-York,  il 
passeroit  en  France  si  les  medecins  de  cette  ville  le  lui  conseilloient ;  et 
que  son  absence  dureroit  uu  an,  et  en  meme  temps  qu'il  n'attendroit  pas 
ma  reponse,  et  qu'il  alloit  partir  incessamment  avec  Mr.  Power,  adminis- 
trateur  du  diocese  de  New- York.  La  veille  de  son  depart  une  partie  de 
sa  communaute  I'ignoroit  meme,  dit-on.  Vous  voyez  que  ce  Mr.  a  aban- 
donne  le  diocese  sans  ma  permission,  quelque  Grand  Vicaire  qu'il  soit.  II 
me  semble  qu'il  n'aui'oit  pas  du  quitter  le  diocese  sans  avoir  re9U  mon 
consentement  pour  lui  et  son  compagnon  de  voyage.  Si  ce  Mr.  est  parti 
de  Montreal  dans  le  dessein  d'aller  a  Eome  pour  faire  tomber  I'etablisse- 
ment  du  Dr.  Lartigue  a  Montreal,  comme  on  le  dit  ouvertement,  c'etoit 
evidemment  vouloir  me  tromper  pour  m'oter  la  liberte  de  reclamer  centre 
ce  qu'il  pourroit  y  proposer  au  detriment  des  affaires  de  Montreal,  puis- 
qu'il  pretextoit  seulement  sa  sante,  comme  but  de  son  voyage  en  France. 
En  tout  etat  de  cause,  je  suppose  que  le  St.  Siege  ne  decidera  rien  dans  sa 
sagesse,  auparavant  de  connoltre  nos  moyens  de  defense.     S'ils  presentent 

VOL.  I.  2  Q 


594  No.  139,  N.     CASE    OF  THE  SULFICIANS,    1822-1828  [III 

quelques  memoires  en  faveur  de  leur  cause,  comme  mon  agent  on  vous 
en  donnera  j'espere  communication,  et  s'il  vous  manque  quelque  infor- 
mation on  doit  vous  donner  le  temps  d'en  recevoir  d'ici,  avant  de  terminer 
ce  nouveau  differend,  Envoyez-moi  une  copie  de  leur  ecrit,  si  c'est 
possible.  J'ajouterai,  avant  de  finir  cet  article  que  dans  un  pays  comme 
celui-ci,  ou  Ton  souffle  de  toutes  parts  la  liberty  et  I'independance,  11  n'y 
a  pas  de  plus  mauvais  systeme  que  de  soutenir  les  inferieurs  contre  les 
superieurs.  Si  malheureusement  sa  cause  se  decidoit  en  faveur  du 
Seminaire  de  Montreal,  et  que  la  mesure  adoptee  par  le  Pape  Pie  VII. 
d'heureuse  memoire  au  sujet  de  Mons.  Lartigue  fut  changee,  on  verra 
mais  trop  tard  le  mal  que  ce  changement  aura  produit  dans  notre  chere 
eglise  du  Canada.  Qu'arrivera-t-il  %  C'est  que  I'Eveque,  qui  n'a  deja  pas 
trop  d'influence  et  d'autorite,  la  perdra  peu  a  peu  au  detriment  de  la 
religion.  Je  vais  tacher  de  dresser  un  petit  memoire  sur  I'affaire  en 
question,  si  je  peux  en  trouver  le  loisir.  Vous  en  ferez  alors  I'usage  que 
vous  jugerez  convenable. 

Mcquest  for  faculty  to  ordain  ad  titulum  missionum. 

Political  reasons  why  the  Brief  appointing  Mgr.  Lartigue  for  the  district 
of  Montreal  was  never  read  publicly,  because  Plessis  considered  the  title  of 
Archbishop,  which  occurred  in  the  Brief,  to  be  dangerous  in  face  of  the  British 
Government,  which  recognized  only  one  archbishop  in  the  empire,  the  prelate 
of  Canterbury.  Hence  provisions  to  be  made,  either  in  drawing  up  the  Brief 
for  the  consecration  of  Mr.  Signay,  or  in  allowing  Panet  to  modify  the 
language  of  the  Brief  when  publicly  read,  "  without  incurring  the  excom- 
munication pronounced  against  falsifiers  of  Apostolic  Letters." 

Je  n'ai  plus  rien  a  ajouter,  si  ce  n'est  que  pour  le  bien  de  la  religion 
le  St.  Siege  est  int^resse  a  maintenir  tout  ce  qu'il  a  etabli,  puisque  ses 
intentions    etoient    droites.     Si   tout  cela  est  change,  la  place    de  mon 
suffragant  de  Montreal  n'est  plus  tenable,  et  ne  remplit  pas  le  but  desire. 
II  ne  faut   pas  que  quelques  particuliers  I'emportent  sur  la  population 
generale  de  ce  district,  qui  renferme  pres   de  200,000   ames,  et  qui  ne 
demandent  pas  mieux  que  d'avoir  un  Eveque  a  leur  tete  en  qualite  de 
mon  suffragant  etc.,  et  ce  jusqu'a  des  circonstances  plus  favorables. 
Je  suis  avec  beaucoup  de  consideration, 
Monsieur, 
Votre  tres  humble  et  trcs  obeiss.  serviteur, 

+  Been.  Qii7-,  Eveque  de  Quebec. 

Quebec  15,  9"r»  1826. 
Mons.  Gradwel. 

P.S.— On  the  collection  made  as  a  contrihution  to  the  restoration  of  St. 
PauVs  basilica,  Bome.  It  will  come  to  more  than  1400  dollars.  Homage  to 
His  Holiness. 

Addressed  :  Ivev.  Dr.  Gradwell.     Collegio  Inglese.     Eoma. 


§  n]  No.  139,  0,  P.     CASE   OF  THE  SULPICIANS,    1822-1828  595 


0.  1828,  February  18. 

BescMer,  Baltimore,  18  Feb.,  18.28,  to  DzierozynsJci.  (Three loeeks  after 
the  death  of  Mgr.  Marechal.) 

.  .  .  Since  my  last  the  Eev.  Mr.  Whitfield  came  to  me  and  said  he 
wished,  if  ever  he  is  appointed  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  to  live  in 
friendship  with  the  Society.  I  said  nothing  was  more  easy,  provided  they 
were  left  at  liberty  to  live  according  to  their  institute,  and  their  privileges. 
He  dined  with  me  this  day,  and  told  me  he  saw  a  letter  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Garnier,  the  present  Superior  of  the  Sulpicians  in  Paris,  to  the  late 
archbishop,  in  which  he  exhorts  him  to  live  in  friendship  with  the 
Jesuites,  if  he  wished  to  be  happy  and  to  be  successful  in  his  spiritual 
carriere.  .  .  . 

Particulars  from  Bev.  Mr.  Bese,  now  in  Borne,  about  Kohhnann, 
Dubuisson,  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  who  spent  the  month  of  October  last  in  the 
house  of  the  Society  at  Tivoli ;  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mertz  will  return  to 
America ;  that  our  young  American  Jesuits  are  still  dispersed  in  the 
Italian  colleges,  and  that  nothing  yet  is  known  of  their  departure  for 
America.  .  .  . 


English  College  Arcliives,  Rome,  Oradwell  Collections,  Letters  from  Baltimore 
and  Quebec,  f.  148 ;  Marcchal,  Ball'miore,  12  Ncv.,  1824,  to  Ch-adwell. — General 
Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  Epist.,  6,  ii.,  C.  Neale-B.  Fenwick  Memorial,  as  infra. 
No.  184. — Md.-N.  Y.  Province  Archives,  Beschtcr,  Baltimore,  to  Dzierozynski, 
6  July,  1824;  U  Dec,  1824;  80  June,  1826)  9  July,  1826;  SO  July,  1826; 
18  Feb.,  1828.— Propaganda  Archives,  as  above,  p.  590 ;  ff.  417,  418,  Panet, 
15  Nov.,  1828,  to  Gradiuell.     Accents  supplied. 


P. 

In  the  PuUic  Record  Office,  London,  under  the  head  of  Canadian 
Jesuit  Estates,  1790,  after  eight  rolls,  A-H,  there  is  inserted  a 
roll  of  documents,  I,  entitled  :  Papers  relating  to  the  Estates  of 
St.  Sulpice  in  Montreal,  helonging  to  the  years  1826,  1827. 
TJie  chief  names  occurring  are  those  of  M.  Roux,  Lord  Dalhousie, 
Sewell,  Felton,  his  Majesty's  ministers  at  Downing  St.,  the  Pope's 
Nuncio  at  Paris.  Tlie  latter  submits  a  paper  to  Lord  Grenville 
for  transmission.  TJie  relevancy  of  these  papers  to  the  subject  of 
the  foregoing  documents  we  leave  to  the  special  student. 


Public  Recoj-d  Office,  London,  Colonial  Ccnrespondence ,  Canada  (Quebec), 
1790,  50,  I, :  Jesuit  Estates. 


596  No.  140,  A.     MARECHAL    TO    GRAB  WELL,    1826  [III 

No.  140.  1826,  November  28. 

Marechal  to  Gradwell.     On  Ironside. 
Marechal  to  his  successors.     Testamentary  memorandum. 

A.  Balt«  28  Nov"-  1826. 

MON  CHER  DOCTEUR, 

Vous  avez    regu,  je    I'espere,    ma    reponse  a   la   proposition 

ambigue   que   m'a    faite   le    P.  Portis,   par   le    canal   de   la    Propagande 

en  datte   du   5  a6ut   dernier.      J'attends   avec   une   sorte   d'impatience 

le  resultat  de  mon  refus  a  cette  proposition,  tant  que  son  sens  ne  sera 

Marechal.         P^s   determine   d'une  manierre    distincte    et    precise.      ^'^ 

New  terms  of   touiours   et^   pour   moi  un   mystere   comment   mes   adver- 

declining  the  .  ''  *^  •' 

General's  saires    ont  ose  ecrire  a  Rome  que    le    President  des  Etats 

offer.  Unis  m'avoit   ecrit    des    lettres    menacantes,   etc.,   etc.     Ce 

mystere  est  presqu'  eclairci.     11  y  a  dans  le  bureau  des  affaires  etran- 

Ironside's         geres    une   espece   de    sous-secretaire   nomme   Ironside. 

papers  to  the     Le    bruit   se  repand    qu'il    a    ete    corrompu    par    mes    ad- 

^        ■    versaires   et   qu'il  [a]  envoye  plusieurs   papiers  centre   ma 

cause   aux  Jesuites  de   Rome,    sans  la  connoissance  et   le  consentement 

des  officiers   superieurs   de  ce  departement.      II  y  a  quinze  jours,  j'ai 

dine  avec  le  secretaire  des  aflfaires  etrangeres  (M'  Clay)  qui  m'a  combld 

d'honnetetes ;    j'etois    fort    tente    de    lui    communiquer    le    bruit    qui 

couroit,     Cependant  la  crainte  que  cet  Ironside  ne  fut  immediatement 

chasse  de  sa  place  comme  faussaire  m'a  retenu.     Je  vous  prie  de  faire 

tout  ce  que  vous   pourez    pour  m'obtenir  une  copie  des   papiers   signes 

Ironside,   qui    peuvent    avoir    ete    presentes   a  la    Propagande.      Mg|^ 

Caprano  ne   peut    me  les  refuser  en  toute  justice.^      Mille  respects   a 

mon  illusti-e  defenseur-  Strada  Julia.''*'     Rev.  Mr  Whitfille  vous  presente 

(a)  These  two  words,  Strada  Julia,  are  cancelled. 

1  Gradwell  {27  Feb.,  1827)  answered  in  a  few  lines :  no  papers  have  come  to 
Propaganda  that  can  cast  any  imputation  on  Mr.  Ironside  (No.  213) ; 
which  means,  no  dcniht,  that  infcn-mation  in  reply  to  such  a  demand  was,  in  the 
nature  of  the  case,  impossible.  Still  Ironside  did  comnnmicate  documents,  not,  as 
far  as  we  knoro,  to  the  Propaganda,  but  to  the  General  of  the  Society  in  Borne ;  and  we 
have  tliem  in  tJie  archives,  besides  having  Jiis  oion  description  of  them  (No.  207). 
They  are  authenticated  by  four  officials  of  the  State  of  Maryland,  and  one  great 
authority  in  the  Department  of  State,  Washiiigton.  Those  in  Maryland  are  :  Thomas 
Harris,  Clerk  of  Court  of  Appeals,  Western  Shore,  Maryland  ;  John  Buchanan,  Chief 
Judge  of  the  State  of  Maryland ;  Tliomas  Cullrcth,  Clerk  of  the  Council  of  the  State 
of  Maryland ;  Bamsay  Watcis,  Bcgistrar  of  the  Court  of  Chancery  of  tiic  State  of 
Maryland ;  tlie  dates  being  tlie  6th  and  7t}i  days  of  December,  182o.  The  one  great 
authority  in  tlie  Department  of  State,  Washington,  lolw  accompanies  tlie  fcrregoing 
with  Letters  Patent,  is  Henry  Clay,  Secretary  of  State,  16  Dec,  1825.  (General 
Archives  S.J.,  Maryl.  F^pist.,  2,  ii.  ;  Ibid.,  6,  iii.,  Ironside's  letter,  10  Dec,  1825,  to 
the  General.  See  his  letter  infra.  No.  207.)  TJic  General  (27  Aug.,  1825,  to 
Dzierozynski)  had  called  for  authenticated  copies  of  Die  Corpcn-ation  charters,  as  also 
of  any  laws  corroborating  statements  in  the  Memorial  to  the  Propaganda  (16  Aug., 
1825).     Cf.  No.  133,  A,  note  4. 

-  Card.  Fesch  lived  in  tlie  palazzo  Falconieri,  Strada  Julia,  Rome. 


§  II]  No.  140,  B.     MARECHAVS  MEMORANDUM  (1S28)  597 

des  homages,      Acceptez  les  miens  en  meme  tems.      Je  suis  toujours  et 

bien  sincerement, 

Votre  humble  S! 

+  A.,  A,  B. 

Borne,  English  College  Archives,  as  above,  f.  249. — Propaganda  Archives, 
Scritture  riferite  nei  Congress!,  1823-1826,  America  Settentrionale,  vol.  8. 

Dr.  Gradwell  called  five  times  on  the  Jesuit  procuratm-  of  the  Boman 
Province,  and  received  five  quarterly  payments  of  the  Italian 
heneficenee  to  the  mcnsa  of  Baltimore.  The  archbishop,  dying 
on  the  i39th  of  January,  1828,  left  the  folloiving  testamentary 
memoi'andum  for  his  successors  in  the  see  of  Baltimore  (cf.  No. 
133,  C):— 

B. 

De  mensa  episcopal!  Praesulis  Baltimorensis. 

The  Jesuits,  who  now  possess  all  the  ecclesiastical  property  o£  Mary- 
land by  virtue  of  an  act  of  incorporation,-'  having  constantly  refused 
to  grant  me  an  annual  revenue,  similar  to  that  which  they  paid  to  my 
ven,  predecessors  since  the  erection  of  the  see  of  Baltimore,  I  was  at 
last  forced  to  traduce  them  before  the  tr-'bunal  of  the  Holy  See.  They 
opposed  my  claims  by  all  the  arguments  their  ingenuity  could  invent. 
But  on  the  23'!  July,  1822,  Pius  VII.  by  a  Brief  condemned  them  to 
deliver  me  2000  acres  of  the  land  of  White  Marsh,  together  with  the 
hands,  houses,  &c.  This  Brief  they  rejected  under  various  pretexts.  Some 
went  even  so  far  as  to  accuse  His  Holiness  of  usurping  a  jurisdiction 
dangerous  to  the  safety  and  peace  of  these  United  States,  and  solicited 
the  protection  of  the  President.  In  vain  the  Pope  and  the  General  of 
the  Society  exhorted  them  to  submission  and  obedience.  And,  as  there 
were  strong  reasons  to  believe  that  there  existed  a  secret  understanding 
between  the  Jesuits  of  Rome  and  of  Maryland,  the  S.  Pontiff  con- 
descended to  accept  a  proposition  made  by  the  General,  in  his  name  and 
of  his  successors,  to  pay  me  every  year  800  Roman  crowns,  from  the 
first  Nov^,  1826.  I  acceded  to  that  proposition,  provided  the  said 
annuity  be  continued  and  faithfully  paid  to  my  successors.'*  I  appointed 
Dr.  Gradwell,  president  of  the  English  College,  my  agent  in  Rome,  to 
receive  200  Roman  crowns  every  3  months  from  the  General,  which  are 
transmitted  to  me  by  Messrs.  Wright  and  Co.,  bankers,  No.  5,  Henrietta 
St.,  Covent  Garden,  London. 

Geargetoivn  College  Transcripts,  Shea's  abstracts,  1816-1827 ;  a  copy. 

The  authentic  documents,  containing  the  rectifications  due  to  six  of  the 
statements  in  this  testamentary  memorandum,  have  partly  been 

*  Cf.  No.  187  :  Dr.  J.  G.  Shea's  observation  on  this  passage. 

*  Cf.  No.  133,  C. 


598  TRANSITION  TO  PART  II  [HI 

given  in  the  present  Section  III.  All  of  them,  concerning  the 
final  settlement,  are  presented  infra  in  Section  VII.,  "  Sequel 
and  Critique,"  No,  212. 


While  papers  and  representations  and  repetitions  went  to  fill  the 
archives,  putting  on  record  for  future  generations  the  foregoing 
accounts  about  "  adversaries,"  the  history  diffused  itself  in  the 
general  Catholic  world  of  Italy  and  France.  It  penetrated  into 
the  px'riodical  literature  of  L' Association  pour  la  Propagation  dc 
la  Foi. 

In  Borne,  Nicholas  Wiseman,  agent  for  Dr.  Eecleston,  fifth  Archbishop 
of  Baltimore,  noted  (17  Aug.,  1833)  the  repugnance  which 
was  manifested  by  Mgr.  Mai,  Secretary  of  the  Propaganda,  in 
presenting  the  demands  from  Baltimore.  The  Mgr.  considered  it 
an  invidious  case  against  the  Society  (infra,  No.  216).  When 
the  agent  urged  the  matter  at  the  Curia  of  the  Jesuit  Ge7ieral, 
demanding  still  for  Balti^norc  a  pension  from  the  Italian  Jesuits, 
a  memorial  addressed  to  a  Cardinal,  apparently  by  Father 
Manned,  Procurator  General  of  the  Society,  described  the  whole 
business  as  un  affare  gia  di  sua  natura  disgustoso  (Ibid.). 

In  France,  Father  Stephen  Dubuisson,  luhile  on  his  way  from  Borne  to 
America  in  company  with  young  Father  James  Byder,  wrote 
from  Lyons  to  the  General,  Father  Jolm  Boothaan  (5  Oct.,  1829), 
that  "people  here  described  the  Mission  of  the  United  States  as 
scarcely  belonging  any  more  to  the  Society,  as  almost  separated  and 
withdraivn  from  your  authority,  in  consequence  of  the  affair  with 
Mgr.  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore."  The  Marquis  Pacca,  with 
whom  they  had  travelled  from  Turin,  qiow  "knew  positively 
that  we  belonged  to  the  Society."  This  misconception  of  the  Mary- 
land Jesuits  made  it  necessary  for  Father  Dubuisson,  when 
dealing  with  the  Association  for  the  Prolog ation  of  the  Faith,  to 
introduce  Father  General  as  intermediary,  in  receiving  alms  foi^ 
the  American  missions  ;  thereby  reassuring  the  charitable  Associa- 
tion that  the  Ame7'icans  ivere  really  Jesuits  (No.  218). 

Tlie  action  of  several  American  prelates  at  that  time  and  later,  besides 
the  tenor  of  documents  forwarded  from  America  to  the  Propa- 
ganda (cf.  No.  219),  showed  the  same  prejudice  and  even  animosity 


§  li]  TRANSITION  TO   PART  II  599 

roused  against  the  Jesuit  Corporation  of  Maryland.  And,  in 
the  city  of  Baltimore,  as  late  as  the  last  years  of  the  nineteenth 
cent'itry,  toe  have  heard  the  old  tradition  referred  to  as  a  matter 
of  histoi'y,  that  the  Jesuits  ivcre  in  possession  of  projjerty  ivhieh 
never  rightly  belonged  to  them. 

In  the  following  Sections  we  shall  give  a  series  of  documents,  which 
exhibit  the  complete  history  of  that  incorporated  body  so  often 
referred  to,  under  the  name  of  the  Select  Body  of  Clergy,  or  the 
Corporation.  As  noted  in  the  Preface,  this  will  he  in  part  a 
history  of  ex-Jesuits,  and,  under  an  entirely  new  aspect,  it  will 
be  a  biography  of  John  Carroll.  Besides  the  subjects  treated  in 
this  present  Section  III.,  there  will  appear  the  entire  course  of 
that  eleemosynary  institution,  which  being  at  first  intended  to 
manage  the  temporalities  of  ex- Jesuits  for  themselves,  at  that  time 
almost  the  only  missionaries  on  the  ground,  insensibly  became  a 
centre  of  bencficcnee  for  other  missionaries  entering  into  the  same 
vineyard  of  the  Lord.  The  administration  of  beneficence  could 
scarcely  have  been  more  smooth  and  natural  than  it  was  from  the 
time  when  Bishop  Carroll  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  place  at  the 
Board  as  one  of  the  Trustees.  Most  assiduous  in  attendance,  he 
always  bore  the  formed  character  of  Ordinary,  and  at  the  same 
time  he  availed  himself  of  his  new  character  as  Trustee  and  his 
old  influence  over  his  colleagues  to  direct,  as  far  as  he  might,  the 
policy  of  their  administration  in  favour  of  all  ecclesiastical 
interests. 

Here  will  appear  a  side  view  of  matters,  which  rendered  the  situation 
so  complicated  at  a  later  day.  A  sparse  body  of  ex-Jesuits  had 
developed  into  a  revived  Society,  at  first  in  foro  interno,  when 
they  remained  for  all  diocesan  purposes  secular  priests,  afterguards 
in  foro  externo,  when  they  came  to  consist  of  nearly  one  hundred 
members,  belonging  ccmonically  to  a  regular  Order  of  the  Church. 
Then  they  withdrew  their  means  from  external  eleemosynary  uses 
to  meet  the  necessities  of  a  novitiate,  seholasticate,  and  college. 
Meanwhile  all  the  chief  men  among  them  were  still  needed  as 
missionaries  for  the  pai'ochial  service,  lohich  agreed  little  with  the 
organic  necessities  of  a  regidar  body,  reconstructing  itself  accord- 
ing to  rule  and  method.  The  scarcity  of  a  secular  clergy  per- 
petuated this  state  of  things  for  a  long  time.  Still,  the  question 
of  temporalities  apart,  there  was  no  reason  ivhy  the  relations 
between  the  Order  and  the  Ordinary  should  not  have  remained 


600  TRANSITION  TO  PART  II  [HI 

as  harmonious  as  in  the  time  of  the  first  and  second  Archbishops 
of  Baltimore. 
To  these  antecedents  will  be  added  the  entire  sequel  of  the  foregoing 
controversy/ ;  so  that  in  future  nothing  need  be  wanting  to  the 
fund  of  facts  for  an  adequate  record  of  all  that  is  true  history. 


END    OF   PAIiT  I.    OF   VOL.   I. 


PBlNTliD  Br  WILLIAM   CLOWES  AKD  SONS,   LIMITEIJ,  LONDON  AND   BECCLKS. 


University  of 
Connecticut 

Libraries